This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at http : //books . google . com/|
LIBRARY I
HNIVflWlTt Of j
Digitized by
Google
^,
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
A COMPLETE CONCORDANCE
TO
SCIENCE AND HEALTH,
WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES
TOGETHER WITH AN
INDEX TO THE MARGINAL HEADINGS
AND A LIST OF
THE SCRIPTURAL QUOTATIONS
CONTAINED THEREIN
REVISED PROM THE
NINETEEN HUNDRED AND EIGHT EDITION OP
SCIENCE AND HEALTH
AS REVISED BY ITS AUTHOR
MARY BAKER EDDY
SIXTEENTH THOUSAND
BOSTON, U.S. A.
PUBLISHED BY ALLISON V. STEWART
FALMOUTH AND ST. PAUL STREETS
1909
Digitized by
Google
Copyright 1903, 190S
Br Mabt Bakbb G. Eddi
All rights retervtd
UiayXRSITT PKE8S • JOHK WIL80H
AND ION • CAMBBIDGB, U.S.A.
Digitized by
Google
PREFACE
•
Fob many years there have been calls for a more complete index to ^* Sciekcb
AKD Health With Kby To The Scbiptubes/' and although the index prepared
by the late Rev. J. H. Wiggin about the year 1885 was quite large, neither it nor
subsequent indices fully met the requirements of the students of our textbook. It
finally became apparent that the only satisfactory way to meet this need was to pre-
pare a complete Concordance, which should include all prominent words and phrases
which the student may desire to find. I am confident that this work will fully meet
his demands.
Following this is a preface prepared by the individual whom I .employed as com-
piler of this Concordance, in which he sets forth his plan of arrangement, with an
explanation of abbreviations used in this work
Maby Bakeb Eddy.
Flbasakt View, Concord, N. H., May 15, 1908
217
Digitized by
Google
COMPILER'S PREFACE
This Concordance contains every noun^ verb^ adjective, and adverb in
Science and Health, together with certain pronouns, prepositions, and con-
junctions, which were deemed of sufficient importance to be introduced.
The numbers indicating page and line refer to the word under consideration
and not necessarily to the beginning of the line quoted.
The letters preceding the numbers are abbreviations of the chapters where
the references are to be found. A * following a page number indicates that the
reference is in the quotation in italics at the head of the chapter indicated.
A special feature of the work is to be found in the fact that every noun of
frequent occurrence is provided with sub-titles. These sub-titles are arranged in
alphabetical order, under their respective nouns, and consist of adjectives or
other qualifying words or phrases, preserving in every case the exact phraseology
of Science and Health. By this method, all that the author of the Christian
Science textbook has said on any given subject will be found grouped in one place.
For example : the spiritual man is often referred to as the '^ idea of God." More
than twenty references to this subject will be found in the sub-title ^^ idea of ''
under the principal word ^^6od." The sub-titles also enable those who are
familiar with the text to look up passages by means of such words as God, Life,
Truth, Love, Mind, matter, error, etc., without searching through several hun-
dred references.
A few adjectives also, such as human, material, mortal, spiritual, etc., are
furnished with sub-titles.
Certain words occurring in some places as nouns, are used in other places
as verbs or adjectives. For example : the word ^^ healing " is used as a noun, an
adjective, and a participle. All such words appearing more than fifty times are
classified and grouped under their respective parts of speech. If used less than
fifty times in all, these words are not so separated.
Every reference to the author of Science and Health will be found under
the heading " Eddy, Mrs. Mary Baker G."
An index to the Marginal Headings in Science and Health will be found
in Appendix A.
Every Scriptural quotation is indexed under every important word in it, in
the same manner as other words, and is followed by the book, chapter, and verse
where it may be found in the Bible. A separate list of all the books, chapters,
Digitized by
Google
and verses of the Bible from which quotations have been taken for use in Science
AND Health will be found in Appendix R
In the hope that this work may be of service to the many thousand students
of our beloved textbook, and an incentive to a more profound study of the life-
giving Science elucidated therein, and in grateful acknowledgment of the loving
wisdom of its Founder and our Leader, which has alone made this book a possibility,
the following pages are committed to the public.
The Compiler.
PREFACE TO THE NEW EDITION
In this edition of the Concordance, compiled from the 1908 edition of
SoiSNCB AND Health, the plan of the original Concordance haa been retained
in its entirety. In preparing the references great care has been exercised to
select the context which would most successfully suggest the entire sentence
in which the indexed word occurs, and increased facilities for the topical study
of the textbook have been provided in a rearrangement of some of the sub-titles.
All references not found in the current edition of Science and Health have
been omitted ; and about five thousand new references have been inserted. Of
these nearly sixteen hundred were needed for new words not hitherto indexed ;
and more than thirty-four hundred were required to index the changes in
Science and Health which have been made by its author since the first
Concordance was printed.
Mrs. Eddy has said : " I have revised Science and Health only to give a
clearer and fuller expression of its original meaning." (S. and H., 361-21.)
Some idea of the extent of her recent revisions may be gained from the
above figures, which thus serve to enhance an appreciative recognition of the
indefatigable labors of our Leader in the interests of humanity.
Albert F. Conant,
Compiler.
This Concordance agrees with the edition of Science and Health printed
in March, 1908. Subsequent changes in Science and Health will be indexed
in an Addendum to this work.
Digitized by
Google
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
The abbreviations made use of in this Concordance are as follows : —
yref. Preface.
;)r.. .Prayer.
a Atonement and Eocharbt.
5..
m. . . Marrii^.
sp, . .Christian Science and Spirit-
ualism.
5..
an.. .Animal Magnetism.
0..
Chapter Titles in Science and Health.
Science, Theology, Medi-
ph. , , Physiology.
. Footsteps of Truth.
. Creation.
. Science of Being.
. Some Objections Answered.
.Christian Science Practice.
^. . . . Teaching Christian Scieneeb
r. . . . Recapitulation.
A;. . . . Key to the Scriptures.
^. . . . Genesis.
op.. .The Apocalypse.
gL . .Glossary.
fr. . . Fruitage.
The words ^' Christian Science " have been abbreviated in the lines to C S.
Qem, Genesis.
Eocod, Exodus.
Lev Leviticus.
DeuU Deuteronomy.
I Kings I Kings.
Job Job.
F^al Psalms.
Ftov, Proverbs.
Eccl Ecclesiastes.
Song Song of Solomon.
Isa .Isaiah.
Jer, Jeremiah.
Lam Lamentations.
Books of the Bible.
Eztk Ezekiel.
Dan Daniel.
Hos Hosea.
Hah Habakkuk.
Matt Matthew.
Mark !Mark.
Luke Luke.
John John.
AcU Acts.
Rom, Romans.
/ Cor, I Corinthians.
II Cot. II Corinthians.
Gal Galatians.
Ejph. Ephesians.
Fhil Philippians.
Col Colossians.
/ Thess I Thessalonians.
II Thess n Thessalonians.
I Tim I Timothy.
II Tim. n Timothy.
Heh Hebrews.
Jos James.
I Pet I Peter.
II Pet II Peter.
IJohn I John.
Rev Revelation.
Digitized by
Google
A COMPLETE CONCORDANCE
TO
SCIENCE AND HEALTH
WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES
Aaron's
gi 60&-13 The Urim and Thammim, ... on ^' breast
abandon
s 129-21
/ 254-21
0 348-23
p 400-11
^634- 1
abandoned
pr^ x-18 a* as hopeless by regular medical attendants.
b 304-^2 is a* to conjectures, left in the hands of
p 382-30 medicines I had taken only a* me to
abandonment
p 374-31 expels it through the a* of a belief,
abasneil
1)439-15
^532-19
abate
ph 196-24
p 373-25
406-14
abatement
/ 219^31 but we may look for an a- of these erils ;
(«e« also Abel's)
a 540-26 And A'^ he also brought of the — Gen, 4 : 4.
640-31 A- takes his offering^rom the firstlings
541- 7 [JehoTah] had respect unto A% — Oen. 4; 4.
' 641-14 CUn rose up against A- his brother, — Oen. 4 : 8.
641-20 Where is A- thy brother? — Gen. 4 .- 9. ■
al 679- 8 definition of
Abel's
ff 641- 4 Cain seeks A' life, instead of
abetted
p 439-24 Tou aided and a* Fear and Health-laws.
abeyance
p 405- 6 to hold hatred in a- with kindness,
abide
a 60-16
65-28
5 274-12
We must a* pharmaceutics, and take up
a* so fast as practical the material,
would it not be well to a- the defence,
and a* their material beliefs.
Hence she is first to a* the belief in the
turned from the a- witnesses.
Ashamed before Truth, error shrank a*
help to a- sickness and to destroy it.
decomposition, or deposit will a*,
Sin and sickness will a- and seem less real
They must a* in him and he in them,
that he may a- with you forever."— John 14.* 16.
The senses of Spirit a* in Lore,
p 381-27 a* by the rule of perpetual harmony,
( 466-19 One must a* in tne morale of truth
understand and a* by the dirine Principle
a* strictly by its rules, heed erery sutement.
Allow nothing but His likeness to a* in your
466-23
462-14
r 496-16
abides
5 304-17
p 384-26
abideth
fr32fr.6
abidinsr
6 2^11
327- 1
p 890-21
406-24
ftrodnced by its Principle, . . . and a- with it.
ear subsides and the conyiction a* that
Such a one a* in Life,
To suppose that sin, . . . revenge, hare life a-
there is no a- pleasure in evil.
Dismiss it with an a- conviction that
The a* consciousness of wrong-doing tends
r 406-30 a* steadfastly in wisdom. Truth, and Love.
abidinff-place
{244- 9 goodness would have no a*
282-14 straight line finds no a* in a curve,
abiUties
8 128-15
ability
God-given
ph 182-26
healing
p 410-29
t 449-12
human
a 52-25
infinite
r 494-17
lesser
sp 0(^14
onefs
c 260-15
your
pft 182- 1
ap 92-24
« 128-11
130-22
ph 187- 9
/ 218-18
p 393-14
404-25
406-25
428-19
9 624-29
666-27
able
a 49-23
sp 85-10
93- 1
96-9
$ 127-27
137-10
146- 3
161- 6
ph 191-31
196-11
/ 217-24
249- 8
253-13
5304-8
323- 2
329-16
0343-9
346-21
345-22
352- 2
369-24
p385- 3
387-11
423- 2
r 488- 4
493-18
^530-11
547-12
556-31
ap 568- 4
the latent a* and possibilities of man.
God-given a* to demonstrate Mind*s sacred
until the practitioner*s healing a* is
registers his healing a- and fitness to teach.
speaking of human a* to reflect divine power,
Jesus demonstrated . . . the infinite a* of Spirit,
greater or lesser a* of a Christian Scientist
distrust of one's a* . . . often hampers
will diminish your a* to become a Scientist,
the a> to make nothing of error will be
a* to exceed their ordinary capacity.
a* of Spirit to make the body harmonious,
attributes to some material god ... an a*
without faith in God's willingness and a*
nothing can vitiate the a* and power
increases his a* to master evil
wrong-doing tends to destroy the a* to do right.
We must realize the a* of mental might
Could Spirit . . . give matter a* to sin and suffer?
or that Truth confers the a- to
a*, through Truth, Life, and Love, to triumph
a* to read the human mind after this manner
substantial and a* to control the body?
a* to discern the thought of the sick
Science . . . is alone a* to interpret God aright
Who or wliat is it that is a' to do the work,
caught its sweet tones, . . . without being a' to
a- to nullify the action of the flames.
Truth is a- to cast out the ills of the flesh.
'* Fear him which is a* to destroy both — AlcUt.
10:28.
you will be a* to demonstrate this
physicians should be a* to teach it.
no mortal nor material power as a* to destroy,
there is no cause ... a' to make you sick
nor any other creature, shall be a- — Jtom. 8 ; 39.
will not be a* to glean . . . without striving
Until one is a* to prevent bad results,
one might not be a* to say with the apostle,
Anybody, who is a* to perceive the incongruity
ought to be a* to discern the distinction
did not sufliciently understand God to be a*
" God is a* to raise you up from sickness; "
a' to undergo without sinking fatigues and
we are a* to rest in Truth, refreshed by
and may not be a- to mend the bone,
a* to banish a severe malady, the cure shows
Mind must be found ... a- to destroy all ills,
as a* to feed and clothe man as He doth the
Agassiz was a- to see in the egg the
Jesus was a' to present himseli unchanged
Science is a* to destroy this lie, called evil.
Digitized by
Google
ABLEST
g 563-10 One of onr a* naturalists has said :
ablutions
p 413-12 daily a* of an infant are no more natural
431-29 I practise daily a* and perform my
abnormal
s 120-14 health is normal and disease is a*,
p 423-27 Ossification or any a- condition
abnormally
p dTl'lZ suddenly weak or a- strong,
abod^
b 280- 6 light and harmony which are the a* of Spirit,
292-23 and a* not in the until, because — John 8 ; 44.
abolish _^
m 58-80 nothfaig can a* the cares of nuurriase.
/ 225-19 a* the whipping-post and slave market;
225-23 Legally to a* unpaid servitude
abolished.
/ 224-29 the 8oul-inspired nM>tto, ^ Slavery is a-.**
22&- 1 African slavery was a* in onr land.
abolition
/ 225-24 a* of mental slavery is a more difficult task.
abomination
gl 588-' 4 •* worketh a- or maketh a lie.*' — Jiev. 21 .- 27.
abortive
t 450-14 Any attempt to . . . must prove a*.
abound
/ 202-26 Truth should " much more a* " — Ram. 5 : 20.
223-29 sin will much more a* as truth urges
b 320- 4 Metaphors a- in the Bible,
g 512-11 a* in the spiritual atmosphere of Mind,
abounds
/ 202-25 Error a* where Truth should
about
pre/ xi-27 a- the year 1867.
pr 9-28 Then why make long prayers a- it
13-16 before we teU Him ... a- it.
a 25- 9 went daily a* his Father's business.
33-13 their Master was a* to suffer violence
41-18 a* three centuries after the cruciftxion.
41-26 his apostles still went a* doing good
43-29 beliefs a* life, substance, and
52- 1 From earlv boyhood he was a* his
an 105-26 will be millstones a* his neck,
8 121-26 revolves a* the sun once a year,
125-19 material theories a- laws of health
132-16 their materialistic beliefs a* God.
134-12 and so it came a* that human rights
137-15 the conmion report a* him.
153-30 loquacious tattling a* disease,
155- 2 forvets all a- the accident,
ph 169- 9 it always came a* as I had foretold.
172- 3 Theorizing a* man's development
176- 7 taking no thought a* food
193-13 In a* ten minutes he opened his eyes
197-12 a* moral and spiritual law,
/ 201-16 we shall not hug our tatters close a* us.
202-24 Our beliefs a- a Supreme Being
222-14 Taking less thought a- what she
222-15 a- the economy of living
230-13 so as to bring a* certain evil results,
232- 5 The beliefs we commonly entertain a*
237- 3 On being questioned a* it she answered
237-17 theories or thougrhts a* sickness.
237-24 to hear a- the fallacy of matter
238-28 no time for gossip a- false law
e 260-26 by conversation a- the body,
261-14 walking a* as actively as the
b 305-81 The Sadducees reasoned falsely a* the
328- 6 Understanding little a* the divine
328-12 destroys human delusions a- Him
o 362-32 not irrational to tell the truth a* ghosts.
857-18 false notions a- the Divine Being
367-20 wrong notions a* God must have
p 868- 6 which hung loosely a* her shoulders,
372- 6 One theory a* this mortal mind is,
374- 8 I never thought of and knew nothing a\
380- 6 The less we know or think a- hygiene,
389-16 metaphors a- the fount and stream,
396- 7 a discouraging remark a* recovery,
418-27 a* disease, neaith-laws, and death,
414-80 is not brought a* by divine Love.
410-27 If they ask a- their disease,
410-29 they think too much a- their ailments,
419-13 with which to move itself a-
424-23 while others are thinking a- your patients
425-82 Discard all notions a* lungs,
t 446-30 Recalling Jefferson's words a* slavery,
g 621-19 a* creation in the book of Genesis.
520- 4 It came a*, also, that instruments were
686-28 hedge a* their achievements with thorns.
about
^544-17
563-27
566-8
above
pr 11-24
16-20
a 13-18
34-25
36-17
44-26
46-21
46-28
40-22
63-12
SP74-8
77-26
9fr-3
96-15
SO-14
« 118-3
123-18
ABSENCE
The first statement a* evil,
ancient superstition a* the creation
not comprehend what you say a* error."
a- the looseiking grasp of creeds,
may possess natures a* some others
e 262-12
262-13
but if we desire holiness a- all else, we shall
Only as we rise a- all material seipuonsness
could conciliate no nature a- his own,
ascend far a- their apprehension.
his spiritual and final ascension a* matter,
a method infinitely a- that of human invention.
his exaltation a- all material conditions;
rose a* the physical knowledge of his disciples,
is a* the reach of human wrath,
a* and contrary to the world's religious sense.
a sprout which has risen a- the soil.
The departed would gradually rise a- ignorance
elevation of existence a* mortal discord
a-
may possess i
an inference far a* the merely ecclesiastical
Divine Science, rising a- physical theories,
147-20 lifts you high a- the perishing fossils
153-12 highest attenuation . . . rises a* matter into
ph 167- 7 oiOy as we live a* corporeal sense
174- 9 rising a* material standpoints,
180- 6 raises the human thought a* the cruder theories
/ 238-29 place the fact a- the falsehood,
240-10 'the Principle is a- what it reflects,
246- 8 by no means a material germ rising ... a* his
rise a* the testimony of the material sensej*,
a- the mortal to the immortal idea of God.
He is a* sin or frailty.
Metaphysics is a* physics,
always bejrond and a* the mortal illusion
0VI-WA A' error's awful din. blackness, and chaos,
313- 8 With the oil of gladness a- thy — Ueb. 1 .- 9.
81^16 Is the sick man sinful a* all others?
enable them to rise a- the supposed necessity
you must rise a* both fear and sin.
Had he known ... he would have risen a* the
divine law, rising a* the human.
that he should not try to rise a- his
By lifting thought o- error, or disease,
any man, who is a- the lowest type
lifting humanity a* itself
bar of Truth, which ranks a* the lower Court
C. S. rises a* the evidence of the
but if you have not risen a* sin yourself,
evil will boast itself a* good.
If . . . spiritual, they come from a-,
interprets God as a* mortal sense.
A full answer to the a* question
which were a' the firmament : — Oen. 1 .- 7.
and fowl that may fiy a* the earth — Gen. 1 .* 20.
The fowls, which fiy a- the earth
aspirations soaring beyond and a* corporeality
immortal creating thought is from a*.
Knowledge of this lifts man a- the sod,
a* earth and its environments,
comes from beneath, not from a*.
rise a* all material and phjrsical sense,
it has for you a light a* the sun,
not struggling to lift their heads a- the
5 260-11
802-16
307-81
p 36&-9
373-21
379-14
385- 7
394-16
400-18
405- 3
407-14
437-30
f 448-12
448-13
460-19
461-17
r 471-26
493-13
^505-15
511-21
511-29
512-2
621- 1
621-2
623-11
631-11
ap 568-15
569-18
Abraham
b 333-23
^•, Jacob, Moses, and the prophets
♦* Before A- was, I am; "— John 8 ; 66.
334- 2 and therefore antedated A- ;
t 444-24 part from these opponents as did A'
g 501- • appeared unto A\ unto Isaac, and — Exod. 6.-8.
(jpf 579-10 definition of
abroad
a 29- 2 take up arms against error at home and a*.
abscess
/ 261- 3 illustrated by an a*, which grows m<}re painful
absence
of law
p 301-18 Injustice declares the a- of law.
of light
7 216-17 only a mortal sense of the a* of light,
of oilier proofs
p 363-28 In the a* of other proofs, was her grief
of pain
ph 186-26 If pain Is as real as the a- of pain,
of solar time
g 604-18 words which Indicate, in the a- of solar time,
of something
ph 186-12 It is nothing, because it is the a- of something.
of sovl
b 811-16 sense of temporary loss or a- of soul,
of truth
tp 92-80 when it is merely the a* of truth,
ph 186-11 a nega^n, because it is the a- of truth.
suppositional
/ 216-20 the suppositional a- of Life, God,
Digitized by
Google
ABSENCE
3
ACCIDENT
absence
ph 173-14 Spirit's contnury, the a* of Spirit.
186-13 because it presupposes tbe a- of God,
{207-25 errors, which presappose the a- of Tmth,
282-29 tbe opposite of God or GKxl's a*,
287- 9 We <Ml the a- of Tmth, error.
287-15 how can He be absent or suggest the a* of
g 604-31 supposition of the a* of Spirit
565- 2 and that health attends the a* of
ffl 584-28 the a- of substance, life, or intelligence.
absent
pr 14- 3 " a* from the body " — // Cor. 6 ; 8.
14-21 rbecanse the Ego Is a- from the body,
j|p 82- 2 we think of an a* friend as easily as
83-4 It is no more difflcolt to read the a* mind
« 130-32 no longer imagine eyil to be . . . and good a* ?
ph 179- 5 Science can heal the sick, who are a- From
/ 216-29 a- from the body, — // Cor. 6 ; 8.
260-21 and the mind seems to be a-.
b 287-14 how can He be a- or soggest the absence of
p 383-10 a- from the body, — // Cor, 5 ; 8.
43»- 6 Death testified Qiat he was a- from
ffl 581-25 a- from the body, — // Cor, 6 ; 8.
absolute
pr I- 2 a* faith that all thhigs are possible t« God,
8-16 demands a- consecration of thought,
a 41-21 the dirine healing of a* Science.
sp 72-11 (in a- Science) Soul, or God, is the only
« 107- 5 final rerelation of tne a* divine Principle
109- 9 and thus proved a* and diyine.
109-20 1 won my way to a- conclusions
116-31 Mind in a finite form is an a* impossibility.
142-10 Tmth, alone can furnish us with a* eyidence.
151- 6 erring, finite, human mind has an a- need of
ph 177- 5 divine Mind*s healing power and a* control
/ 219- 4 Mind should be, andlB, supreme, a*, and final.
254-16 During the sensual ages, a* C. S. may not
e 262-15 the a- centre and circumference of his being.
b 269-21 testimony of the material senses is neither a-
274-23 Divine Science is a*, and permits no
283-11 Principle is a-.
325-15 a* meaning of the apostolic words
o 341-17 facts are so a* and numerous in support of
344- 2 it claims God as the only a- Life and Soul,
p 388-22 food does not afTect the a* Life of man,
423-26 which ultimately asserts its a- supremacy.
t 448-24 pursuit of instructions opposite to a- C. 8.
454-12 the doctrine of a- C. S.,
r 465- 4 A' C. S. pervades its statements,
465-12 They refer to one a- God.
483-21 The spirit of C. S., if not the a- letter.
484- 2 until its a- Science is reached.
ff WJ- 2 the a* formations instituted by Mind,
520- 7 The a* ideal, man, is no more seen nor
ap 573-28 This is indeed a foretaste of a* C. S.
absolntelv
pr 14-10 to be a* governed by divine Love,
« 123- 9 the most a- weak and inharmonious creature
ph 167-29 timid conservatism is a- inadmissible.
182-10 for one a* destroys the other,
o 355-21 statement that the teachings . . . are "a* false,
p 372-14 When man demonstrates C. S. a*,
g 549-30 He a* drops from his summit,
ap 665-17 wiUjBventually rule . . . imperatively, a*,
absolnteness
o 345- 7 When ... His a- is set forth,
absolntion
p 364-12 declaring the a* of the penitent.
absorb
9 147-15 never . . . can a* the whole meaning
ff 666-13 C. 8. may a* the attention of sage and
absorbed
a to- 1 their senses ... a* the material eyidence of sin,
tp 74- 7 the acorn, already a- into a sprout
91-16 A* in material selfhood we discern . . . but
fainUy
e 280- 1 Man is not a- in Deity,
»1-10 turns away from the body with such a- interest
b 309-31 never a* nor limited by its own formations.
331- 7 God would not be refiected but a*,
absorption
c 265-11 by no means suggests man's a* into Deity
abstinence
/ 220-24 Finding his health failing, he gave up his a-,
abstract
t 469-24 To mortal sense C. S. seems a*,
r 470-11 Divine Science explains the a* statement
ap 668-11 To nM>rtal sense Science seems . . . obscure, a-,
absurd
»» •J-W The notion ... is too a* for consideration,
/ 208-14 a- to suppose that matter can both cause and
217- 3 notion of such a possibility is more a* than
r 485- 8 Material §ense is an a* pltfaae,
absurd
r 495- 7 and it would be a* to try.
g 560-29 not so hideous and a* as the supposition
absurdities
o 354- 3 Are the protests of C. S. . . . a*,*'
g 551- 1 materialsenses must father these a*,
absurdity
8 163-& humiliating view of so much a*.
r 472-21 and we should have a self-evid^t a*
abundant
ph 188-25 and you have an a* or scanty crop
abundantly
g 611-20 Let the waters bring forth a- — Gen. 1 ; 20.
612- 6 which the waters brought forth a-, — Gen, 1 .• 2L
548-26 he would have blessed the human race more a*.
abuse
ph 175- 9 What an a* of natural beauty to say that a rose,
e 44e-32 oftentimes subjects you to its a*.
466-22 renders any a- of the mission an impossibility.
ap 560-22 A' of the motives and reUgion of St. Paul
abused
an 102-27 is much more likely to be a- by its possessor,
8 110-22 and its ideas may be temporarily a* and
p 410-26 If mental practice is a-
430-32 was personally a- on those occasions.
432-23 protested that the prisoner had a* him,
t 460-19 If Christian healing is a* by mere smatterers
abyss
ph 199-26 to walk the rope over Niagara*s a* of waters,
academic
/ 235-12 not so much a* education,
academics
ph 195-19 A' of the right sort are requisite.
accelerated
ap 669-23 comes back to him at last with a- force,
accept
pr 2-28 pouring forth more than we o*
a 54-19 would not a- his meek interpretation of life
8p 78-13 Then why ... a- them as oracles?
91- 9 difficult for the sinner to a- divine Science^
8 130- 6 and therefore they cannot a*.
ph 182- 8 Which, then, are we to a* as legitimate *
/ 227-24 a- the ** glorious liberty of the — Horn. 8 ; 21.
231-17 Therefore we a- the conclusion that discords
249- 1 Let us a- Science, relinquish all theories
264-20 This task God demands us to a- lovingly
c 266-12 Love will force you to a* what best promotes
b 272-16 teachings which . . . grossness could not a:
p 420-11 if they will only a- Truth, they can
r 494-26 Which of these ... are you ready to a- ?
acceptable
pr 3-31 In such a case, the only a* prayer
a 34- 4 •• holy, a- unto God," — Horn, 12. 1.
1 221-21 Hence semi-starvation is not a- to wisdom.
h 325-22 holy, o- unto God, —Rom. 12: 1.
acceptance
/ 202-12 the perception and a- of Truth. *
b 330- 7 would meet with immediate and universal a\
o 343-23 meekness and spirituality are the conditions of
its a",
356-22 ever offered for a*,'*
accepted
a 39-18 ''Now,*\ . . *• is the a- time; — // Cor. 6.2.
•p 93- 8 " Behold, now is the a- time ; — // Cor. 6 ; 2.
8 131-24 not a* until the hearts of men are made readv
132-20 it has not yet been generally a*.
/ 248-17 Have yon a- the mortal model ?
0 816- 2 way of salvation to all who a- his word,
o 344-20 not included in the commonly a* systems:
p 386- 2 evidence of the senses is not to be a-
t 461- 5 C. S. must be a- at this period by induction,
r 469-19 claimed no other Mind and a* no other,
g 562- 5 was once an a* theory.
accepting
8 129-ia look deep into realism instead of a- only
o 357- 5 not by a-, but by rejecting a lie.
accepts
pr ^16 If we feel the aspiration, . . . this God a-:
8 148-17 drops the true tone, and a- the discord.
g 520-14 thought a- the divine infinite calculus.
536-24 Mortal mind a- the erroneous,
gl 585-20 human belief before it a* sin, sickness.
access
8 128-17 giving mortals a- to broader and higher realms.
accident
8 165- 2 Presently the child forgets all about the a\
^ ?lt"S Neither age nor a- can interfere with the
^ ^2-26 says: . . . But a touch, an a-, the law of
b 304-24 would lose harmony, if time or a* robbed
o 342-18 If . . . truth becomes an a*.
p 302-29 exercise, heredity, contagion, or a-,
Digitized by
Google
ACCIDENT
ACCOUNT
^:
acddent
p 307-12 When an a* happens, joa think or excUim,
897-15 Yoor thought is . . . more powerful than the a*
r 486- 4 Suppose one a* happens to the eye,
accidents
p 402-16 Tou say that a*, injuries, and disease kUi man,
424- 5 A' are unknown to God,
424-10 Under divine Proridenoe there can be no a*,
accommodate
ph 196-29 lowering the intellectual standard to a*
b 280-13 to a- its finite sense of the dirisibility
313-26 To a- himself to immature ideas
accompanied
«p 94- 8 with the demonstration which a* it,
accompanies
6 2»7-17 Neither understanding nor truth a* error,
g 514-18 Tenderness a* ail the might imparted by Spirit.
accompaniment
/2^28 The night-dream has less matter as its a*.
accompaniment
78-16 Spiritualism with its material a-
> 310- 8 but without material a*.
accompany
/ 233-21 Spiritual rationality and free thought a-
243-11 must always a* the letter of Science
p 375- 4 belief that inflammation and pain must a*
g 563- 1 and a- their descriptions with important
accompanying
ap 673-13 A' this scientiflc consciousness was
accomplish
^77-3 Neither do other mortals a- the
96-32 to ilnd means by which to a* more eyil ;
o 352-31 To a* a good result, it is certainly not irrational
p 394- 8 Knowledge that we can a- the good
t 448-22 impossible for error, ... to a* the grand results
accomplished
pr^ vii-26 must declare what the pioneer has a*.
a 51-13 but when his earth-mission was a*,
b 322-10 in riew of the immense work to be a*
p 366-16 healing work will be a* at one risit,
t 467- 6 than has been a* by other books,
r 484- 3 When this is a*, neither pride, prejudice,
accomplishes
g 546-28 resides in the good this system a*,
accomplishing
pr 1- 7 €k>d;s gracious means for a*
ap 571- 2 eril's hidden mental ways of a* iniquity.
accomplishment
pr 13- 8 striving for the o* of all we ask,
p 429- 7 The final demonstration takes time for its a*.
accord
m 63-16 marvel why usage should a* woman less rights
f 129- 9 be it in a* with your preconceptions or
/ 202-16 immortal man, in a- with the divine Principle
o 814-31 submissive to death as beinsr in supposed a-
387- 9 the Son must be in a* with the Father,
p 408-16 ' Can drugs go of their own a- to the brain
t 465- 1 auxiliaries to aid in bringing thought into a-
g 515-23 moves in a* with Him,
515-28 the lips of this likeness move in a* with yours.
545-15 and do not a- infinity to Deity.
accordance
a 27-11 in strict a' with his scientiflc statement:
36- 8 not in a* with Ood*s government,
96-26 shaped his course in a- with divine Science
. 168-22 in a- with God's law, the law of Mind.
' / 208-12 not in a* with the goodness of God's character
281-26 is in a* with divine Science.
b 276- 7 in a* with the Scriptural command:
p 440-26 in a* with the divine statutes,
g 557-25 in a* with the first chapter of the
gl fSffI- 1 in a* with Pharisaical notions.
accorded
r 474- 4 reception a* to Truth in the early Christian era
according
pr 5-u giving us strength a- to our day.
6-20 To suppose that God forgives or punishes sin a*
7-12 •* a zeal . . . not a- to knowledge '*— Rom. 10 : 2.
15-8, 9 rewards a* to motives, not a- to speech.
a 22-19 and receive a* to your deserving.
27-32 a* to certain assumed material laws,
m 57-31 Marriage is unblest or blest, a- to the
sp 77-17 longer or shorter duration a* to the tenacity
97-7 A' to human belief, the lightning is fierce
an 100- 2 ^* to the American Cyclopsedia,
106-15 courts reasonably pass sentence, a* to the
s 108- 3 ^- to St. Paul, it was '' thegif t of the — Bph. 8 ; 7.
110-28 and demonstrated a* to Cfnrist's command,
113-28 A- to the Scripture, I find that God is true,
127-11 a* to the requirements of the context.
131-17 a* to the Scriptural saying,
ph\
according
f 149-31 and demonstrate truth a. to Christ.
155- 5 a* to this faith will the effect be.
157-16 (a* to the narrative in Genesis)
158- 5 the first prescription, a* to the ^ History of
161-26 treating the case a* to his i^iysicai diagiioalB,
ph 168-10 When sick (a* to belief) you rush after drugs,
170- 1 and a- to belief, poisons the human system.
173-22 Phrenokcy makes man knavish or honest a-
175-22 was not discnssed a* to Cutter
183- 8 Can the agriculturist, a- to belief, produce
183-10 awaiting its germination a- to the laws of
188-96 a- to the seedlings of fear.
189-16 it is as truly mortal mind, a* to its degree,
189-27 A' to mortal thought, the development of
199-16 a* as they influence them through mortal mind.
/ 208-28 harmonious or discordant a* to the images of
213-28 a* as the hand, which sweeps over it,
230-22 v4- to Holy Writ, the sick are never
233-26 When numbers have been divided a* to
236-16 *' a- to the pattern showed to thee— £re6. 8 - 6.
230- 9 let worth be judged a* to wisdom,
242-21 ^- to the Bible, Uie facts of being are
245-30 decrepitude is not a* to law,
260-17 a* to the dream he entertains in sleep.
0 266-20 "doethatoHiswin — /^n.4:36.
b 284-28 A' to C. S., the only real senses of
320-22 for a* to that error man is mortaL
327- 8 gainixig an affection for good a* to Science,
334-22 a* to the testimony of the corporeal senses,
337-10 A- to divine Science, man is
o 341-15 demonstrated a* to a divine given rule,
342-19 a system which works a* to tne Scriptures
342-30 practising pharmacv or obstetrics a* to the
344-16 a* to the rules whicn disclose its merits or
365-15 One, a- to the commands of our Master, heals
857-23 a* to the vision of St. John in the Apocalypse.
p 862-12 A* to the custom of those days,
370-23 A' to both medical testimony and
404- 2 Judee the case a- to C. S.
416-19 and been developed a* to it,
423-12 A' to Scripture, it searches
423-17 a* to the evidence which matter presents.
423-26 a* to the law of Mind, which ultimately asserts
425- 7 leading points included (a- to belief)
429-23 a- to the calculations of natural science.
435-26 a- to the law of Spirit, God.
441-12 A' to our statute. Material Law is a liar
t 443-11 work out their own salvation a* to their
440-23 attracted or repelled a* to personal merit
457-16 both sides were beautiful a* to their deg^ree ;
r 473-22 test its unerring Science a- to bis rule,
478- 4 Even a* to the teachings of natural science,
490-16 since he is so already, a- to C. S.
g 602-19 a- to the teachings of C. S.
516- 1 note how true, a* to C. S.,
619-28 a* to the apprehension of divine Science.
620-11 a* to the calendar of time.
523-14 a* to the best scholars, there are clear evidences
826-29 The name Eden, a- to Cruden, means plecuure.
588-28 a * to this narrative, surgery was flrs t performed
538-17 A' to this belief, the rib taken from
543-22 found, a* to divine Science, to be the
545- 4 a* to the record, material man was
549-18 A- to recent lore, successive generations
ap 565-19 This immaculate idea, ... a- to the Revelator,
gl 584- 6 Mind measures time a* to the good that is
accordingly
8 162-19 and he recovered a*.
p 385-29 and you are thirsty a;
accords
ph 192-18 this teaching a* with Science and harmony.
account
/ 245- 6 became insane and lost all a- of time.
oontlnned
g 521-20 but the continued a* is mortal and material.
Its own
m 66-26 is never desirable on its own a*.
scientific
g 623-24 spiritually scientiflc a* of creation.
Scriptural
g 523- 2 perusal of the Scriptural a*
second
g 526-24 second biblical a* is a picture of error
587-20 second a- in Genesis — is to depict the falsity of
this
g 588-26 This a* is given, not of immortal man, but
your
p 406-16 until j<m have balanced jrour a* with God.
sp 90- 2 how then can we a* for their primal origin ?
f 123^31 but not on that a- is it less scientiflc.
b 290- 6 on a* of that single experience,
o 357-11 or makes man eapable of suffering on a* of
Digitized by
Google
ACCOUNT
ACT
%0CO11Iit
p 379-30 not dying on a* of tbe state of her blood,
386-11 not because of the climate, bat on a* of the
302- 5 broken moral law should be taken into a*
306-18 on a- of the tenacity of belief in its truth,
a 653-21 theory ... to a- for human origin,
gl 579- 4 On this a* this chapter is added.
accounted
m 60-27 Bnttheywhichshallbea-worthy— X4iAc02O:85.
b 316-26 That man was a* a criminal
o 848-31 is often a* a heretic.
accounts
a 30- 8 This a* for his struggles in Oethsemane
8 139- 5 Scriptures are full <^ a* of the triumph of
g S23-27 a- become more . . . closely intertwined
accredited
a 18-10 Jesus acted boldly, against the a* eTidenoe
o 368-32 than they hare in their own a' . . . pastors,
accretion
m 68-27 C. S. presents unf oldment, not a* ;
accumulated
p 380-23 eridence of wtiich has a* to prove
accumulatcB _
p 390- 8 No gastric gas a-, . . . apart from
accurate
gp 92-17 The portrayal is still graphically a*,
c 266- 9 afforded no foundation for a* views
gp 84-32 we can know the truth more a* than the
J 129- 3 the reasoning of an a- stated syllogism
b 283-26 unless its Science be a* stated.
o 349-14 conveying the teachings of divine Science a*
t 447- 9 incapable of knowing or judging a*
accursed ^ , ^
a 26- 8 shed upon " the a* tree," — sm €kU. 8 : 13.
b 388-20 when matter, as that which is a-,
338-27 Jehovah declared the ground was a*;
accusation ^ ^
a 63- 2 latter a* was true, but not in their meaning.
/ 203- 8 The a* of the rabbis,
accusations
a 68-29 The a* of the Pharisees were
8 133-26 one of the Jewish a* against him
ap 564-10 The author is convinced that the a* against
accused
ap 568-16 a- them before our Ood — Rev, 12 : 10.
accuser
t 468-25 Neither is he a false a*.
ap 668-16 a- of our brethren is cast down, — Rtv. 12 : 10.
668-29 the a* is not there, and Love sends forth
accusers
a 50-21 what would his a* have said ?
accustomed
c 261-13 noted actor was a* night after night
t UOr- 7 Walking in the light, we are a* to
402- 8 eyes a* to darkness are pained by the light.
aclie
p 893-18 Have no fear that matter can a*,
aclies
/ 212- 3 tooth . . . extracted sometimes a* again in be-
lief,
achieved
/ 264-17 may not be a* prior to the Change
acbicTcment
fi» 63-26 the a* of a nobler race for legislation,
ph 199-21 devotion of thought to an honest a*
190-22 makes the a* possible.
t 466- 2 adverse to its nighest hope and a*.
achievements
g 636-23 and hedge about their a* with thorns.
achieves
t 460- 6 as mortal man a* no worldly honors exoept by
achieving
c 260-u Science reveals the possibility of a*
achinsT
ph 166-17 distressed stomachs and a* heads.
e 261-17 sat a* in his chair till his cue was spoken,
b 295- 1 The belief that a severed limb is a*
mnAd
p 401- 9 (as when an alkali is destroying an a*)f
422-14 As when an a* and alkali meet and
acknowledge
a 20-24 Material belief is slow to a-
26- 1 Thomas was forced to a* how complete
9p 94-22 but one returned . . . to a' the divine Principle
s 161-29 narrow way is to see and a* this fact,
ph 166-20 waiting for the hour ... in which to a* Him,
169-80 Whatever teaches man to ... a* other powers
./227-2
233-9
/ 228-26 to a* any other power is to dishonor God.
239-17 and whom we a* and obey as God.
p 400-10 a* the supremacy of divine Hind,
426-21 the less we a* matter or its laws,
t 460-16 many are reluctant to a* that they have yielded :
461-19 If you commit a crime, should you a* to vourself
r 497- 6 We a* and adore one supreme and infinite God.
497- 6 We a* His Son, one Chnst;
497- 9 We a* God's forgiveness of sin in the
497-13 We a- Jesus' atonement as the
497-16 we a* that man is saved through Christ,
497-20 We a* that the crucifixion of Jesus
g 651-14 it does not a* the method of divine Mind,
adoiowl^ged
pr 4-16 u. not a* in audible words,
a 31- 4 Jesus a* no ties of the fiesh.
64- 6 The world a- not his righteousness,
and the rights of man are fully known and a*.
perfection is seen and a* only by degrees.
Mortal mind is the a* seat of human motives.
power of Mind . . . will be a*.
branch of its healing which will be last a*.
not a- nor discovered to be error
Mind, governing all, must be a* as supreme
until one is a* to be the victor.
seen and a* that matter must disappear.
The rights of woman a*
Divine Science understood and a*.
aclcnowledgring
8 157- 9 a* that the divine Mind has all power,
r 491-13 only by a- the supremacy of Spirit,
g 521-10 a- now and forever God's supremacy,
acknowledgment
sp 91-15 but is the a* of them.
/ 226- 8 asking a fuUer a- of the rights of man
p 372-28 a just a* of Truth and of what it has done for us
acme
ap 677-30 his vision is the a* of this Science
Aeonitntn
8 152-30 Jahr, from A' to Zineum oxydatum,
acorn
fp 74- 7 the a*, already absorbed into a sprout
acquaint . ^ « .
8 107-13 thoughts a- themselves inteUigently with God^
b 324-12 " o- now thyself with Him, — /o6 22 : 21.
p 403-24 Never . . . and then a* your patient with it.
acquaintance
a 24- 4 v4* with the original texts,
8p 84-14 A' with the Science of being enables us
acquainted
p 432- 3 a* with the plaintUf, Personal Sense,
acquiescence
a 48-26 Pilate was drawn into a* with the demands
p385- 1
40^3
408- 3
427-24
r 492-17
ap 572-18
gl 587- 3
688- 6
acquires
0 158-21
acquit
pr 11- 9
across
pr^yii-9
8p 74-26
act
motive and
p 376-14
natnral
a 44-24
a* an educated appetite for strong drink,
The moral law, which has the right to a*
a* a night of error should dawn the morning
There u no bridge a* the gulf which divides
more life ... in one good motive and a*
On the contrary, it was a divinely natural a*,
not a supematural
a 4^23 but it was not a supernatural a*.
of commending
8p 92-13 represents the serpent in the a* of commending
of deserlblnsr
«p 79- 1 The a* of describing disease — its symptoms,
of doing good
/ 2(»-32 in the a* of doing good,
of healing
ph 182 -1 The a* of healing the sick through divine Mind
of homicide
p 440-13 disobedience to God, or an a* of homicide.
of readlni
83-31
of yielding
1>413-^
slain In tho
6 290-28
wicked
an 104-32
pr 12- 7
« 160-3
160-24
ph 176- 8
186-28
a* of reading mortal mind investigates
The a* of yielding one's thoughts to the
murderer, though slain in the a*, does not
human mind must move the body to a wicked a* ?
making it a* more powerfully on the body
svstems of physics a* against metaphysics.
If muscles can cease to a* and become rigid
left the stomach and bowels free to a*
This is because erroneous methods a*
Digitized by
Google
ACT
ACTION
act
/ 2Q0- 4 sappoM
genee,
unlntelligence to a* lika intelU-
c 284-11 we mtust u- as podsesBine all power
b 283- 0 states of mortal mind wbioh as react,
p 968-25 matter has no consciousness ... it cannot a* ;
384- 2 Can matter, ... a* without mind ?
394- 9 stimulates the system to a* in the direction
397-26 than when they a*, walk, see,
402-25 beiieye that they cannot a* voluntarily
424-17 should not a* a^nst your inHueuce
435- 9 an a* which should result in good to himself
gl 682- 8 strengtli, animation, and power to a*.
acted _^
a 18-10 a- boldly, against the accredited eyidence
20- 4 a- and spake as he was moved, ... by Spirit.
B 148- 5 a* in direct disobedience to them.
actin&r
a 43-26 a* under flpiritual law in defiance of matter
m 07-11 a* up to his highest understanding,
B 100-23 never capable of a* contrary to mental
ph 172-32 a* through the five physical senses)
17S-18 Mortal mind, a* from the basis of sensation
p 307- 2 a* beneficially or injuriously on the health,
417-13 aU causation is Mind, a- through spiritual law.
436-23 to punish a man for a- Justly.
436- 8 a* within the limits of the cuvine law,
t 402-25 by right talking and wrong a-,
402-28 jT from sinful motives destroys vour power
r 495-11 life-giving power of Truth a- <m human belief,
action
ph 187-23 divine Mind includes all a* and volition.
p 419-20 Mind produces all a*.
I of
8 160- 5 forsake the material for the spiritual batis of a*,
h9lng and its
8 151-18 Fear never stopped being and its a*.
belief and ^ ^
/ 263-28 you can alter this wrong belief and a*
call Into
ph 173-32 caU into a- less faith than Buddhism
cause
B 160-15 and so cause a- ; but what does anatomy say
elumged the . ^
ph 185- 4 My metaphysical treatment changed the a* of
OlMSif^
ph 187-26 The human mind tries to classify a- as
devoid of
p 899-21 Without this force the body is devoid of a',
dimmlslies the
p 420-20 It increases or diminishes the a-,
discordant
/ 239-25 produces every discordant a* of the body.
diseased
p 428- 1 no inaction, diseased a\ overaction,
dlvloe
an 104-16 which indicates the rightness of all divine a;
effect or
t 463-30 Such seeming medical effect or a* is
entire
r 494- 2 and to govern man's entire a* ?
error In
/ 207- 7 Error of statement leads to error in a*.
error of
0 660-15 Error of thought is reflected in error of a* .
Cfvery
p 407-21 perfect, harmonioofc in every a-.
excited
p 377-23 the morbid or excited a* of any organ.
feellnc and
p 39^-11 and govern its feeling and a*.
fomt, and
b 301- 3 mirror, repeats the color, form, and a*
God rests In
ff 619-25 Ood rests in a*.
harmonions
b 283- 6 its perpetual and harmonious a*.
p 420- 3 no metastasis, no stoppage of harmonious a*,
r 480-14 Harmonious a- proceeds from Spirit, God.
higher plane of
c 266- 2 Advancing to a higher plane of a*,
impedes
ph 166- 4 Mind is all that feels, acts, or impedes a*.
injorlons
t 461-28 It is the injurious a> of one mortal mind
involuntnry
p 402-30 The involuntary a of the person under
is erroneous
r 480-16 its a* is erroneous and presupposes
is harmonious
/ 239-26 If ... a* is harmonious.
latter
ph 187-17 Anatomy allows the mental cause of the latter a*,
action
Uw of this
p 422-14 explain to them the law of this a*,
life or
ph 187-28 body loses all i^ppearance of life or a*,
materialistic
ph 187-19 the cause of all materialistic a-?
naental
an 104-13
p 401-22
404- 1
modus and
/213- 1
muscular
f 162-10
C S. goes to the bottom of mental a*,
effect ... is dependent upon mental a*,
physician should be familiar with mental a*
would reverse the immortal modus and a*.
Anatomy describes muscular a* as produced
no involnntauT
ph 187-22 Tnere is no involuntary a;
normal
/ 212^30 The realities of being, its normal a*, and
nnlUf^ the
s 161- 7 able to nullify the a* of the flames,
of a water-whed
p 399-18 the a* of a water-wheel is but a derivative
of divine Principle
f 121-29 imitates the a* of divine Principle;
of error
r 484-22 voluntary or involuntary a* of error
/ 207-28 The spiritaal ftet, repeated hi the a- of BUtt
of nftortal mtad
ph 176- 2 The a* of mortal mind on the body
/ 261- 2 This a* of mortal mind on the body
p 40-28 is as directly the a* of mortal mind
of mortal thought
p 399-10 apt^ from the a* of mortal thought,
of Soul
•p 89-23 a* of Soul confers a freedom, which explains
of ^ divine Mind
/ 226-28 rooted out throng the a- of the divine MfaML
of Hm human mind
pr^ xi- 8 a phase of the a* of the human mind,
/ 234-30 the a* of the human mind, unseen to the a
of the lunxs
p 415-20 the a* of the lungs, of the bowels,
of the mortal body
f 108-31 the orsanism and a* of the mortal body,
ph 187-20 a* of ue mortal body is governed by
of the systenk
p 415- 6 quickens or impedes the a> of the system,
of this Blind
619-27 No exhaustion follows the a* of this Mind,
9^
of thought
of "^^th
ph 169-27
183-18
p 380-13
organic
a 120-1
100-10
13 Through this a* of thought and its results
Only the a- of Truth, Life, and Love can give
legitimate and only possible a* of Truth
the a- of Truth on the nUnds of mortals,
through its supposed organic a*
the organic a* and secretion of the viscera.
8 159^27 how much pain or pleasure, a* or stagnatioBt
physical
p 420-27 power over every physical a* and conditioo.
power of
8 157-16 power of a* is proportionately increased.
recuperative
t 447-14 The recuperative a* of the system,
represent the
p 416-23 represent the a- of all the organs
reverse this
c 281- 1 Now reverse this a-.
ripen into
»;^ 188-9
salutary
i>414-6
scientific
/ 210-14
speech and
f 464-21
spring into
^/B97-9
hatred, revenge ripen into a-,
it yields ... to the salutary a* of truth,
the scientific a* of the divine Mind
strength and freedom to speech and a-.
crime, . . . which was ready to spring into a*
thought and
c 266-13 a wider sphere of thought and a*.
torpid
p 37»- 9
xi-3
pr 8-26
an 104-17
#136-6
ph 167-21
199- 1
199-31
/ 211-17
239-25
no infiammatory nor torpid a* of the system.
which a* in some unexplained way
A' expresses more gratitude than speech.
wTongness of the opposite so-called a*,
no intelligence, a*, nor life separate
can no more unite in a*.
If matter were the cause of a*,
before his power of putting resolve into a*
and this a* shows the nature of
If a- proceeds from the divine Mind.
Digitized by
Google
ACTION
ADDRESS
action
p 400-26 The a* of so-called mortal mind most be
401-26 or restore will and a- to cerebrum
419-20 If the a- proceeds from Truth,
r 480-10 Ck>nsciou8nes8, as well as a*, is goyemed by
gl 586- 8 Fak. . . . that which gives a* to thought.
actions
p 393- 5 ignorant of itself, of its own a%
413-28 these a- convey mental images to
active
b 327-29 Reason is the most a* human faculty.
p 387- 3 Because mortal mind is kept a*, must it pay
387- 8 when we realize that immortal Mind is ever a*,
ap 570- 5 certain a* yet unseen mental agencies
actively
c 261-14 walking about as a* as the youngest member
activities
ph 185-^1 material mentality and its suppositional a\
ap 562-15 yield to the a* of the divine Pnnciple
activity ,
6 268- 3 With like a- have thought's swift
actor
c 261-12 a noted a* was accustomed
p 399-15 If Mind is the only a*, how can mechanism
acts
pr 12-11 which a* through blind belief ,
a 155-22 a* more powernilly ... in proportion as
162- 6 C. S. a* as an alterative,
ph 166- 4 Mind is all that feels, a*, or impedes action.
187-31 holds in belief a body, through which it a-
f 206- 8 erring, human thought a* injuriously
238- 1 Motives and a* are not rightly valued
251-21 a* upon the human minathrou|^ truth,
b 273-26 His a* were the demonstration of Science,
p 436-13 Such a* bear their own Justification,
r 473-27 his a* of higher importance than his words.
g 620-80 Spirit a' through the Science of Mind,
gl 595-18 lunits, in which are summed up all human a\
actual
pr \4- 7 but the a* demonstration and
f 110- 3 contradict . . . the belief that matter can
be a*.
122- 6 the a- reign of harmony on earth.
ph 183-27 casts out all evils . . . with the «• spiritual law,
/ 254-23 which determines the outward and a*.
b 281-28 sin and mortality are without a- origin
297-30 has UtUe relation to the a- or divine.
p 387- 4 Who dares to say that a* Mind can
410-12 showing that Truth is the a* life of man;
r 478-24 this befief is mortal and far from a*.
401- 4 a belief without a* foundation or
actnalitir
a 52-20 the mighty a* of all-inclusive God, good,
s 139- 9 yon can demonstrate the a* of Science.
6 296-16 spiritual sense, and the a- of being.
321-12 In this incident was seen the a* of Science,
r 481-22 then assume . . . because of their admitted a*.
g 502-13 reflection of God and the spiritual a- of man,
actaalW
p 397- 6 a' injuring those whom we mean to bless.
acate
tp 86-23 Jew and Gentile may have had a* corporeal
9 162-18 in cases of both a* and chronic disease
ph 176-29 Hence decided types of a* disease
/ 246-32 A- and chronic beliefs reproduce their own
M7- 1 The a* belief of physical life comes on at
p 369-16 Jesus never asked if disease were a* or chronic,
390-28 approaching symptoms of chronic or a' disease,
acnteness
9 128-10 gives them a* and comprehensiveness
Adam (see cUbo Adam*s)
miias error
g 528-24 A' — tUias error — gives them names.
and Eve
M> 9^12 serpent . . . speaking to A' and Eve.
Mid nlsprogeny
g 53^10 A' and his progeny were cursed, not blessed;
as In
g 515-31 *« As in ^- [error] all die, — / Cor. 15 : 22.
called unto
g 532-14 Lord God [Jehovah] called unto A\ — Gen. 3 .- 9.
bypnotlo state In
g 52&-16 inducing a sleep or hypnotic state in A-
Innoeentas
ph 175-29 They were as innocent as A\ before he
knew It not
g 532-29 the body had been naked, and A' knew it not ;
like
/ 214-11 The material senses, like A-, originate in
name
b 338-14 Divide the name A' into two syllables,
gl 580-21 The name A- represents the false
Adam
or error
ph 177-16 A' or error, . . . had the naming of
prior to
c 267- 9 must have had children prior to A\
race of
o 345-25 and the sinning race of A-.
where art thoa
ph 18 1-24 *'A\ where art thou ? " — Gen. 3 ; 9.
b 307-32 Truth still calls : " A-, where art thou ?
308- 8 demand, " A-^ where art thou ? " — Gen. 3 ; 9.
/ 214- 9 A', represented in the Scriptures as formed
249-23 Mortals are the A- dreamers. ^
b 338-12 The word A' is from the Hebrew aAiam<ihy
338-28 from this ground, or matter, sprang A\
338-30 it follows that A- was not the ideal man
o 346- 2 such criticism confounds man with A\
g 506-28 Upon A- devolved the pleasurable task
606-29 A' has not yet appeared in the narrative.
527-23 and brought them unto A- — Gen. 2 ; 19.
527-24 whatsoever A' caUed every living — Gen. 2 : 19.
528- 4 That A' gave the name and nature of animals,
528-10 caused a deep sleep to fall upon A-^ ~ Gen. 2 ; 2L
529-30 A'f the svnonym for error, stands for a belief
532- 1 Did God . . . create one man unaided,— that
is. A',
533- 4 This had never been bestowed on ^'.
533-14 A; alias mortal error ^ charges God and woman
533-23 bone and flesh which came from A-
534-18 unfolded the remedy for A\ or error;
585-19 And unto A- He said, — Gen. 3 : 17.
538-23 And A* knew Eve his wife ; — Gen. 4 : 1.
553-17 A' was created before Eve.
653-18 the maternal egg never brought forth ^*.
666-18 the deep sleep which fell upon A- ?
ap 560- i typical of six thousand years since A\
gl 579-15 dennition of
adamah
b 338-12 word Adam is from the Hebrew a*,
adamant
/ 242-17 a-of error, — self-will, self -Justification,
Adam-belief
g 566-23 Even so goes on the A%
Adam-dream
b 282-29 the A\ which is neither Mind nor man,
306-32 parent of all human discord was the A't
Adamic
g 525- 5 mankind represents the A' race,
Adam*s
g 533-18 the rib taken from A' side has grown into
553-19 Eve was formed from A' rib,
564-24 This he said of Judas, one of A- race.
Adams
ph 176- 4 and unmanly A' attributed their own downfall
adaptation
pr 13- 2 Love is impartial and universal in its a'
8 116-11 correct view of C. S. and of its a-
adapted
m 58- 1 intercourse with those a- to elevate it,
an 101-14 had been promised ... as conclusive, and as a*
8 146-32 comprehensible by and a- to the thought of
b 318-26 and are not a- to elevate mankind,
p 403-22 and this is best a- for healing the sick.
ap 574- 3 The Bevelator also takes in another view, a*
add
8 130-19 cannot a- to the contents of a vessel already full.
ph 180-15 invalid may unwittingly a* more fear to
t 462- 6 and a* continually to his store of spiritual
added
a 50-6 a* to an overwhelming sense of the magnitude
51- 5 This dread a* the drop of gall to his cup.
m 56- 3 Jesusa* : " Sufferit to beso now : — Matt. 3 ; 15.
/ 237- 5 with laughing eyes, she presently a*,
b 295- 3 a* proof of the unreliability of
o 342-11 to which command was a* the promise
344- 4 It should be a> that this is claimed
p 398- 4 It is a- that '• the Spirit — Mark 9 .• 26.
t 454- 1 It need not be a* that the use of tobacco
gl 579- 4 On this account this chapter is a*.
adding
p 375-18 a* to his patient's mental . . . power,
addition
pr 16-13 whether the last line is not an a* to the prayer
8 128-29 The a* of two sums in mathematics
b 329-18 To be discouraged, is to resemble a pupil in a\
g 524-24 Is this a* to His creation real or unreal?
additional
m 58-14 With a* Joys, benevolence should grow
address
0 160- 1 should a- himself to the work of destroying it
Digitized by
Google
ADDRESSES
ADULT
addresses
p 43a- 3 a* the Jury of Mortal Minds.
a 38-12 He was a- his disciplefl, yet he did not say,
p 400-20 When we remove disease by a* the
adds
j|p 99- 7 he straightway a- : " for it is God — PhiL2: 13.
ff 551-11 bat he a* that mankind has ascended
adequate
/ 234-23 a* to the right education of human thought,
e 256-24 No form nor physical combination is a- to
p 412-14 It Is indeed a- to unclasp the hold
adhere
8 112- 9 and a* to some narticular system of
141- 5 Few understana or a* to Jesus' diTine
ph 181-23 if you a* to error and are afraid to trust
t 469-32 Scientist should understand and a* strictly
r 471-24 tried to a- to it until she caught the first gleam
495-28 A' to the dirine Principle of C. S. and follow
adhered
a 54-22 There a- to him only a few unpretentious
adherence
m 65-28 permanence and peace in a more spiritual a*.
ph 166-23 Failing to recover health through a* to
/ 222-18 as was oelieved, only by the strictest a* to
p 382-31 A' to hygiene was useless.
t 466- 5 Strict a- to the divine Principle and
adherents
0 112- 7 become a* of the Socratic, the Platonic,
r 487- 3 As a* of Truth, we take the hispired Word
adheres
t 448-26 If the student a- strictly to the teachings of
462- 8 any student, who a- to the divine rules
adhering
p 387-19 By a* to the realities of eternal existence,
adhesion
B 124-20 A% cohesion, and attraction are properties of
b 293-15 whose a* and cohesion are Life,
adjective
r 466- 2 Omni is adopted from the Latin a* signifying
adjadfired
p 442- 1 There, Man is a- innocent of
adjusted
a 40- 8 adjusts the balance as Jesus a* it.
ph 168- 4 If the scales are evenly a*,
aiUustment
b 282-15 a curve finds no a* to a straight line.
p 401-29 a* of broken bones and dislocations
adjusts
a 40- 8 a* the balance as Jesus adjusted it.
t 449- 8 Right a- the balance sooner or later.
administer
f 153-20 Now a* mentally to your patient
ph 174-26 why treat the .body alone and a* a dose of
p 424-13 if one doctor should a* a drug to counteract
administered
$ 153- 9 a teaspoonful of the water a* at intervals of
p 416- 6 A hypodermic injection of morphine is a*
administers
p 390- 6 Mortal mind prescribes the drug, and a- it.
admission
Another
b 278-17 requires another a\ —namely, that Spirit
p 388-14 and there follows the necessity for another a*
proportionate
ph 167- 8 Our proportionate a* of the claims of
sp 75-15 not by an a* that his body had died
90-24 a* to one's self that man is God's own likeness
/ 224-26 stands at the door of this age, knocking for a*.
0 278-16 The a- that there can be material substance
308- 9 is met by the a- from the head, heart,
p 394-10 The a- that any bodily condition is
t 450-18 but unless this a- is made, evil vrill boast
ffl 596-18 only fit preparation for a* to the presence
admissions
/ 220- 4 Such a* ought to open people's eyes
244-28 Such a- cast us headlong into darkness
p 394-13 such a- are discouraging,
pr S-17 We a- theoretically that God is
a 24-31 his own disciples could not a*
26-28 makes us a* its Principle to be Love.
39-32 once a* that evil confers no pleasure,
an 106- 7 to contradict precedent and to a* that
f 120- 2 never understand this while we a* that soul is in
130-12 since you a- that God is omnipotent;
148-18 You a- that mind influences the body
ph 17^-32 When we a* that matter (heart, blood,
182-30 To a* that sickness is a condition over which
admit
/208-S7 We a* that God has almighty power,
287-98 more for them than they are willing to a*
244-16 If man were dust ...we might a* the hypothesis
260^1 nor will Science a* that happtaiess is ever the
6 298-22 and a- no materialistic beUelik
339-80 never to a* that sin can have intelligence
0 847-2 Who is ready to a- this?
848- 3 Medical theories virtually a* the nothingness
863-10 All must a- that Christ is
863-20 We must not continue to a* the
866-17 declines to a- that Christ's religion
367- 1 In common justice, we must a* that God
p 808-27, 28 A' the existence of matter, and you a*
80O- I is liable to a* also the reality of
876-30 To fear and a* the power of disease,
388-12 A' the common hypothesis that food is
889-18 Our dietetic theories first a- that food sustains
893- 2 we a- the intruding belief, forgetting
896-2 They a- its reaUty. whereas thi^ should deny it.
t 461- 5 Wea- the whole, because a part is proved
461>21 to a* that you are sick, renoers your case
r 466-17 the point you will most reluctantly a-,
469-22 bury the sense of infinitude, when we a*
479-27 We a- that black is not a color, because
ff 530-22 and saying, . . . Only a- that I am reU,
566-26 We lose our standard . . . when we a*
admits
8 148-81 the guidance of a theology which a-
ph 174-23 Anatomy a* tiiat mind is somewhere in man,
/ 200-81 Common opinion a* that a man may take cold
229-12 and at the same time a* that Spirit is God,
6 283-12 a* of no beliefs, but rests upon understanding.
p 401-27 Until the advancing age a* the efficacy
ff 661-10 Mr. Darwin a- this, but he adds that
admitted
/ 204-12 The first power is a- to be good,
0 270-12 itisgenerallya- that this intelligence is
276-17 If (Tod is a- to be the only Mind
p 428-29 and the immortal facts of being are a*,
r 471-13 facts of divine Science shouldbe a-,
481-22 assume . . . because of their a- actuality.
admittedly
ph 187-15 the hand, a- moved by the wilL
admitting
p 876-9 you cannot cheek a fever after a*
302-26 A' only such conchisions as you wish realized
397-10 You cause bodily sufferings ... by a* their
r 469-26 a* that God, or good, is omnipresent
admonition
a 26-20 Henoe the force of his a*,
adopt
8p 90-18 individuals, who a* theosophy, spirituaUsm,
8 112- 9 they a* and adhere to some partumlar
146-14 It matters not what . . . method one may a*,
164-82 method for any mother to a*
/ 248-28 and a* into your experience the
p 441-21 recommend that Materia Medica a* C. S.
« 46^-81 and then should a* C. S.,
adopted
an 101-19 This report was a* by the Royal Academy
8 164- 7 none can be a* as a safe guidance in practice."
/ 220-22 clergyman once a* a diet of bread ana water
221- 1 I knew a woman who when quite a child a*
p 878-19 hygienic drilling and drugging, a- to cure
r 466- 2 Omni is a- from the Latin adjective
ff 668-20 Whatever theory may be a* by
adoption
8 141-27 The a* of scientific religion and of
c 266- • the a\ to vHt,thA redemption — Bowt. 9:25,
adopts
ff 647-29 Inspired thought ... a- the spiritual and
adorable
pr 16-29 A* One,
adoration
8p 88-22 and the individual manifests profound a*.
p 363- 8 Did he repel her a* ?
adore
a 20- 1 While we a- Jesus, and the heart overflows
0 140- 9 We shall obey and a- in proportion
r 497- 5 We acknowledge and a* one supreme and
adored
r 472- 2 that God is to be understood, a-,
adorned
/ 236-17 though a* with gems of scholarly attainment*
adornment
m 60-22 passion, frivolous amusements, personal a*,
adroitness
ff 515- 8 a wise idea, charming in its a*,
adult {see al8o adult's)
ph 178-13 Perhaps an a* has a deformity produced
Digitized by
Google
ADULT
AFFECTION
adult
p 371-14 The a*, in bondage to his beUefs,
871-16 the a- muBt be taken out of his darkness,
adulterated
e 467- 4 Other works, . . . have a* the Science,
r 483- 8 Hnman thought has a* the meaning
adulteratincr
t 464-26 J'C.S., makes it void.
adulteries
an 100- * evil thoughts^ murders^ a-, — Matt, 16 .* 19.
adulterous
pr 11- 3 When forgiving the a* woman he said,
ap 86-26 Jesus knew the generation to be wicked and a*»
adultery
m 6&-19 ** Thou Shalt not commit a*,** — Exod, 20 : 14.
an 106-21 A', fornication, uncleanness, — Oal. 6 .* 19.
/ 262-19 says: ... I can cheat, lie, commit a*, rob,
b 330-30 hypocrisy, slander, hate, theft, a*,
adult's
s 130-20 Laboring long to shake the a* faith in matter
adults
/ 236-25 Children are more tractable than a*,
o 862-17 Children, like a*, ovght to fear a reality which
adTance
pr 10-20 But the a* guard of progress has
a 41- 3 this a- beyond matter must
m 61^30 must greatly improve to a* mankind.
9 168-28 Homosopathy, a step in a* of allopathy,
/ 207- 8 proportionately as we a* spiritually,
238- 3 lay It upon those who are in a- of creeds.
o 361-28 Spiritual ideas unfold as we a\
p 8n-24 because this teaching is in a* of the age,
412- 3 to a- and destroy the human fear of
480- 8 he will a- more rapidly towards God.
( 449-14 a* in proportion to your honesty and fidelity,
467-23 To pursue other vocations and a- rapidly
402-15 heed every statement, and a* from the rudiments
g 642-25 to a* itself, breaks God's conmiandments.
advanced
pr 16- 2 must precede this a* spiritual understanding.
a 23-18 Faith, a* to spiritual understanding,
40- 2 The a* thinker and devout Christian,
46-82 Jesus* students, not sufficiently a*
sp 76-12 When a- to spiritual being and
77-24 with every a* stage of existence.
84- 7 When sufficiently a* in Science to be
ph 200- 4 Moses a* a nation to the worship of God in
/ 230- 7 coming of Christ, the a- appearing of Truth,
o 324- 2 renders thought receptive of the a* idea.
p 391- 8 the incipient or a* stages of disease,
t 461- 8 taught only by those who are morally a*
advauoement
m 50- 6 Jesus' concessions . . . were for the a* of
b 326-20 nothing but wrong intention can hinder your a*.
p 429-10 in the une of spiritual a-,
t 460- 9 Judge not the future a* of C. 8. by
adTances
jp 96-32 Humanity a* slowly out of sinning sense
adTancing
a 21- 9 If the disciple is a* spirituaUy,
66- 2 The a* century, from a deadened sense
m 66-16 struggling against the a* spiritual era.
9 134- 2 At every a* step, truth is still opposed
e 266- 2 ^' to a nigher plane of action,
p 401-27 Until the a- age admits the efficacy
t 462-11 Your a- course may provoke envy,
g 513- 6 A' spiritual steps in the teeming universe
536- 7 human concepts a* and receding,
adTantag'e
a 42- 5 The universal belief in death is of no a*,
jp 77-18 Of what a-, then, would it be to us,
» 146-16 Scientific healing has this a- over other
b 969-18 they have this a* over the objects and
279-12 ana they have the a- of being eternal.
t 443- 2 as to the propriety, a', and consistency of
adTantaffes
p 860% of the a* of Mind and immortality ?
advent
a 80- 5 Bom of a woman, Jesus* a* in the fiesh
43- 7 The a* of this understanding is
b 333-16 The a' of Jesus of Nazareth marked
adversary
8 161-& agrees with his *' a* quickly,'* — MatU 5 : 25.
p 890-19 ** Agree with thine a- quickly, — MaU. 6 ; 25.
801-28 your a* will deliver you to the judge
pf 680-28 definition of
580-28 An a- is one who opposes, denies.
561- 2 name ... in Scripture, the '' a-. — / Pet, 6 .* 8.
adverse
p 419-16 Meet every a* circumstance as its master.
t 466- 1 to influence mankind a* to its highest
adversity
m 64-12 some noble woman, struggling alone with a*,
66- 3 Sweet are the uses of a*;
advertisements
ph 179-32 Descriptions of disease . . . and a- of quackery
advertises
p 439- 6 and a* largely for his employers.
advice
p 394-14 a* to a man who is down in the world,
424-19 either by giving antagonistic a* or
advise
s 149-19 a- our patients to be hopeful and cheerful
advised
/ 220-24 and a* others never to try dietetics for
t 444-13 Students are a* by the author to be
advising
pr 3-3 not sufficient to warrant him in a' God.
advocate
s 164- 2 and certainly we should not be error's a\
advocates
ph 179-12 Every medical method has its a*.
advocating^
a 163-81 as we would avoid a* crime.
.^Ek>n
6 336-11 the Logos, the A' or Word of God,
aeriform
g 611-23 To mortal mind, the universe is liquid, solid,
and a*.
^sculapius
8 160-31 The hosts of A' are flooding the world
162- 6 endeavored to make this book the A' of mind
aflir
g 638- 8 the sword of Truth gleams a* and indicates
aflSftirs
p 430-31 the superintendence of human a-,
affect
pr 16-14 this does not a* the meaning of the prayer itself.
a 66- 6 but this does not a* the invincible facts.
0 123- 6 Ptolemaic blunder could not a* the harmony of
126-24 flnd that these changes cannot a* his crops.
125-32 mortal belief, wholly inadequate to a* a man
p 379-23 so-called vital current does not a- the
383-13 does not a* his happiness, because
388-22 food does not a* the absolute Life of man,
396-31 brain-lobes cannot ... a* the functions of
401-25 remove paralysis, a- organization,
402-21 and in this way a* the body,
408-19 Drugs do not a* a corpse,
g 663-31 you may also ask how belief can a* a result
affected
b 310-18 sun is not a* by the revolution of the earth,
p 380-17 The body is a* only with the belief of disease
affection
ChrlsUv
p 366-19 If the Scientist has enough Christly a* to
flowers of
m, 57-26 may uproot the flowers of a*, and scatter them
grave of
m 68- 9 Jealousy is the grave of a\
higher
m 66-19 human mind will at length demand a higher a*,
human
m 57-22 Human a* is not poured forth vainly,
66- 7 If the foundations of human a* are consistent
p 364-28 expressed by meekness and human a-,
366-13 physician who ... is deficient in human a*,
ineffable
p 364- 8 the higher tribute to such ineffable a-.
Justice and
gl 592-13 the union of justice and a*,
kindly
gl 694-14 Shem ... A corporeal mortal; kindly a*;
links of
m 60- 7 welding indissotubly the links of a\
maternal
m 60-11 maternal a* lives on under whatever
mother's
m 60- 8 A mother's a- cannot be weaned from
one
/ 201- 4 knowing too that one a* would be supreme
practical
a 24-27 efficacy of the crucifixion lay in the practical a*
promotes
an 103- 1 promotes a* and virtue in families
pure
a 54- 3 Out of the amplitude of his pure a*,
8 147-29 A pure a* takes form in goodness,
gl 589-21 pure a- blessing its enemies.
parity and
pr 15-27 purity, and a* are constant prayers.
a 36- 1 They, who know not purity and a*
Digitized by
Google
AFFECTION
• 10
AFTER
affection
•pirlttial
p 366-17 Not haTing tbis spiritual a*, the physician
unrequited
a 4d-12 sablime courage, and unrequited a> ?
pr S-29 learn what is the a- and purpose of the heart,
9-20 surrender of all merely material sensation, o',
B 115-26 Moral. Humanity, honestr, a*, compassion,
ph 18^-22 demands man's entire obeoience, a*, and
b 327- 2 and also bj gaining an a* for good
p 363-32 the mere fact that she was showing her a-
affections
and alms
e 266- 6 their a* and aims grow spiritual,
centre for the
m 60-18 strength to man, and a centre for the a*.
famished
pr 17- 5 Oive u» ff race for Uhday ;feed the/amUhed a*;
her
8 154-21 and her a* need better guidance,
his
a 63- 4 His a* were pure ; theirs were carnal.
hnniAn
m 61- 4 good in human a* must have ascendency
Interests and
m 60-15 hallowing the union of interests and a-,
renewal of
ffl 682- 9 Renewal of a* ; self -offering ;
•ensii»llst*B
/ 241- 8 The sensualist's a* are as imaginary,
trmosplant the
c ^966^32 transplant the a* from sense to Soul,
understandlnff and
pr 5-18 HcheeofHIs lore fai to the understanding and a*,
onselflah
p 365-11 but if the unselfish a- be lacking,
whole
b 326-10 his whole a* on spiritual things,
irorldllnc*s
( 460- 8 have nothing in common with the worldling's a*,
o 18- • cniciJUdthefleshiiHththea' and^Gal,5:2i.
m 57-16 incompetent to meet the demands of the a*,
58-23 the centre, though not the boundaiy, of the a*.
ph 183-11 must be supreme in the a*.
/ 230-17 we must learn where our a* are placed
( 451-16 If our hopes and a* are spiritual,
gl 687-23 HSART. Mortal feelings, motires, a*,
597- 4 The motires and a- of a man
affects
pr 12-16 Prayer to a corporeal God a- the sick like
B 148-18 remarked . . . '^ We know that mind a* the body
ph 197- 3 a* people like a Parisian name for a
/ 222- 4 This woman learned that food a- the body only
o 297-10 - a chanse in either ... a* the physical
p 307- 2 not seeing how mortal mind a* the body,
42a- 6 oftentimes a- a sensitire patient
r 483-11 Moral ignorance or sin a- your demonstration,
affiliation
«p 81- 9 maintain their a* with mortal flesh;
affinities
ph 191-28 illusive senses may fancy a* with their
affinity
ph 191-30 Mind has no a* with matter,
affirm
s 140- 4 That God is a corporeal being, nobody can truly
a*.
/ 219-14 When this is understood, we shall never a*
c 2S6-15 That God is . . . material, no man should a*.
b 274-19 beliefs of mortal mind, which a- that life,
affirmation
p 392-11 The physical a* of disease should
429-16 mortal mind's a* is not true.
affirmations
B 140-30 to understand the a- of divine Science,
p 304-20 their denials are better than ttieir a*.
affirmative
B 132- 1 an a' reply, recounting his works
p 418-20 Truth is a*, and confers harmony.
432-19 and Governor Mortality replies m the a*,
r 489-21 An a* reply would contradict the
affirmed
a 42- 2 whereas priest and rabbi a- God to be a
r 483- 2 It may be a- that they do not heal,
affirms
/ 215-16 but Science a* darkneas to be
218- 2 that which a* weariness, made tliat weariness.
b 307- 7 Evil still a- itself to be mind,
p 439-13 Mortal mind a* that mind is subordinate
t 466-10 Whoever a* that there is more than
ff 640-32 he virtually a* that the germ of humanity is
affixed
r 483-13 she a* the name ** Science " to Christianity,
affixes
ph 184- 7 the penalties it a- last so long as the belief
affliction
m 64- 6 visit the fatherless ... . intheir a*,— /as. 1.-27.
p 377- 4 a- is often the source of joy,
ffl 566-13 a* purifying and elevating man.
afflictions
a 41- 5 as well as through their sorrows and a*.
afflictive
ap 574-29 suffering sense deems wrathful and a*,
affluence
a 54- 4 With the a* of Truth, he vanquished error.
8 140-11 but rejoicing in the a- of our God.
afford
pr 8- 1 A wordy prayer may a- a quiet sense of
m 64-16 aid her sympathy and charity would a*.
#p 90- 3 ethics, and superstition a- no
B 144-10 and a* faint gleams of God, or Truth.
/ 232- 6 belief^ ... a- no scatheless and pennaaest
b 268-15 semi-metaphysical systems a* no . . . aid
e 443-19 other systems they fancy wiU a- relief,
r 471- 8 corporeal senses, a* no indication of the
402-21 Blatter can a* you no aid.
afforded
c 255- 9 a* no foundation for aoeorate views
288- 5 cravins" for something . . . boiler, than Is a* bj
t 460-28 throu^ the meagre ctisnnel a* by language
affi>rdinflr
r 473-19 a* the proof of Christianity's truth
aflbrds
Bp 81-10 this fact a* no certainty of everlasting life.
B 112-24 a- no foundation upon wMch to establish
ph 194-31 The light which a- us joy gave him a belief of
/ 208- 1 suppositional error, which a- no proof of God,
o 356- 4 material existence a* no evidence of
ffl 583-14 Church is that institution, which a- proof of
afflrisrbted
p 366-26 Sinners should be a- by their Sinful beliefs;
aflame
p 367- 8 legitimate C. S., a* with divine Love.
aforesaid
2> 412-30 on the a- basis Of C. S.
aforethoasrht
p 437- 7 It indicates malice a*, a determination to
t 451-27 malpractice arises from ignoiVmce or malice a*,
aforetime
pr^ xi-18 coming now as was promised a*,
B 131-22 As a-, the spirit of the Christ,
b 271-28 have the opportunity now, as a*, to learn
afraid
ph 181-23 if you adhere to error and are a* to trust
6 308- 6 mortal belief wiU be a* as it was in the
o 382-16 but you must not be a* of them " ?
p 410-30 k^mote of harmony, *' Be not a- 1 " — Mark
t 447-30 A sinner is a* to cast the first stone.
g 532-15 I was a*, because I was naked ; — Otn. 3 : 10.
Afk'ican
/ 225-32 when A" slavery was abolished in our land.
226- 5 The voice of God in behalf of the A- slave
after
pr^ xii- 2 No charters were granted ... a* 1888,
pr 2-5 goes forth hnngennc a- righteousness
16- 8 one brief prayer, which we name a- him
16- 9 *' A' this manner therefore — MaM. 6 .- 9.
a 21-29 A' following the sun for six days,
24-32 A' the resurrection, even the unbelieving
27-11 proved by his reappearance a- the crucifixion
41-18 lost, about three centuries a* the crucifixion.
43- 2 did imderstand it a- his bodily departure.
45-13 Three days a- his bodily burial
45-22 They who earliest saw Jesus a* the resurrec-
tion
46- 2 until they saw him a- his crucifixion
46-14 and a* his resurrection he proved
46-20 Jesus* unchanged phvsical condition a*
47- 5 A' gaining the true iaea of their glorified
m 69-23 A- marriage, it is too late to grumble
59-25 exist before this union and continue ever a*,
62-10 those parents should not, in a* years, complain
sp 74-5 a- having once left it, would be
avil able to read the human mind a* this manner
85-13 A the same method, events of great moment
94-15 belief that the infinite is formed a* the pattern
B 107- • preached of me iB not a- man, — Gal, 1 : IL
100-11 For three years a- my discovery, I sought
111-26 A' a lengthy examination of my discovery
131-15 a* the manner of God*s appointing,
137- 4 even by them, until a- the crucifixioii,
Digitized by
Google
AFTER
11
AGAINST
after
J 1S6-21 A* trying this, she informed me tbat
169- 2 A' the autopsy, her sister testified that the
ph 168-11 yon rush a- drues, search oat the
180-10 bearing fruit a- its kind,
195- 2 A' the Dabbling boy had been taught to spealc
/ 217-14 know we no man a- the flesh !**—// Cor. 5 : 16.
221-10 until three hours a* eating.
222-11 a- she had availed herselfof the fact that Mind
234-22 the weary searcher a* a divine theology,
236-15 either a* a model odious to herself
e 269-23 and forms its offspring a* human illusions.
261-13 was accustomed night a' night to go
aspiration a* heavenly good comes
a* nis resurrection from the grave,
both before and a- the Christian era,
man in His own image and a* His likeness.
Its false supports fafi one a* another,
you cannot check a fever a* admitting
Man is the same a* as before a bone is broken
exist a- the body is disintegrated,
265-24
6 317-21
833-20
0344-8
p 372-23
870-29
427-16
429-20
431-8
432-21
434- 8
435-30
436-3
438-3
r466-2
foing to sleep immediately a* a heavy meal,
was called for, shortly a* the report of
A' much debate and opposition,
to judge ... a* the law, — ^cto 23 ; 3.
^•betraying him into the hands of your law,
man in our image, a* our likeness ; — Gen, 1 .- 26.
A' much labor and increased spiritual
a* admitting tliat Ood, or good, is
475-23 man in our image, a* our likeness ; — C70n. 1:26.
488-18 ^* the author's sacred discovery,
487- 6 before and a- that which is called death.
g 607-13 ytolding fruit a- his kind, — Gen. 1 : 11.
508-10 hCTfo yielding seed a- his khid, — Gen. 1 ; 12.
508-11 seed was in itself, a- his kind : — Gen. 1 .■ 12.
512- 6 abundantly, a* their kind, — Gen. 1 : 21.
512- 6 every winged fowl a* his kind : — Gen. 1 : 21.
618-15 the living creature a- his kind, — Gen. 1 : 24.
61»-16 andbeastof the earth a- liis kind:— Gtfn. 1:24.
613-22 beast of the earth a- his kind, — Gen. 1 ; 26.
613-28 and cattle a- their kind, — Gen. 1 : 25.*
618-24 upon the earth a* his kind : — Gen. 1 ; 25.
515-12 man in onr image, a* our likeness ; — Gen. 1 : 26.
516- 9 fashions all thin«, a- His own likeness.
528-29 a* wliioh the disonotion is not definitely
624- 7 constantly went a* ** strange gods.*' — Jer. 6 : 19.
686-18 And €K>d said. Let us make man a* our mind
025-14 and Ood shaped man a* His mind;
626-14 a* God's mind shaped He him:
548- 2 This error, a* reaching the climax of suffer-
ing,
649- 5 supposition that life . . . must decay a* it has
666-31 present himself unchanged a* the crucifixion.
am 665-23 A' the stars sang together
579-9 asafloodta* the woman, — Jtov. 12:15.
gl 684-94, 25 not a* the image and likeness of Spirit, but a*
606-20 and oontinnes a*, what is termed death,
(S60 aUo death)
after-dinner
fh 175-20 selfishness, coddling, and sickly a* talk.
afternoon ^ , , ^
ph 198-15 between three and four o'clock in the a-
afterward ^ . ,
f 163- 2 marking Nature with his name, and a* letting
afterwards ^ „ ^ .
pr 0-10 supposition . . . that a- we shall be free to
_ ^ ^. ul*% would show it to them unchanged,
a* the truth of C. S. was demonstrated,
yet a* he seriously questioned
. but a* it governs the so-called man.
190- 2 embryonic mortal mind^ a* mortal men
190-16 a* to . . . return to its native nothingness.
196-29 mental state, which is a* outlhied on the body.
198-13 a* to appear on the body :
/ 280-19 Does wttdom make blunders which must a* be
p 874-27 a- it is resolved into its primitive mortal
888-30 assertion might a* be proved to you.
421- 8 a* make known to the patient your motive
t 462-21 and a* we must wash tnem clean.
g 614- 2 a* recreate persons or things upon its
628-26 ^* he is supposed to become the basis
681-16 If , . . . mind was a* put into body by
582- 2 but a* require the union of the
647-21 and a* must either return to Mind or
ap 66B- 5 the idea . . . which Jesos a* manifested,
pr 6-12 »* shall be measured to you a*,"- Luke 6 ; 38.
a 81- 6 .4- ho asked :" Who is my mother. —Afatt. 12: 48.
81-28 i4-, foreseeing tlie persecution which
84-21 rise a- in the spiritual realm of reaUty,
87- 4 It shaU be measured to you a*."- Matt. 7 : 2.
48-11 and is a* seen casting out evil and
62-17 To-day« as of old, error and evil a*
65- 9 gospel of healing is a* preached by the
65-18 although it is a- ruled out of the synagogue.
o 42-24
J 110-16
132-82
phVS^l
$p
agrain
sp n-14
75-16
97-29
8 110-27
132- 5
152-14
156-23
ph 167-16
185- 6
198-18
/212- 3
232-16
b 306-15
310-12
p 425-26
436-13
e 444-21
r 480-19
489- 3
a 529- 3
556-11
ap 660-17
570-20
against
18-10
18-11
29- 2
47-10
48-29
62-18
57-17
60-17
65-15
79-2
97-21
an 100- 3
106- 4
106-28
f 116-15
118-27
130-17
131-10
133-25
138- 1
155-16
155-18
159-4
160-3
160-19
ph 167-20
168-9
177-23
182-24
200-22
/ 234-10
234-11
236-13
238-11
242-19
246-19
252-2
253-20
b 269- 2
274-22
807-23
339-14
339-15
339-16
O 347- 1
347- 1
364- 1
364- 5
368-16
368-31
t> 368-10
374-18
380- 9
380-14
380-31
384-12
388-19
389-18
391-2
391- 8
392-9
394-22
396- 1
305-25
401- 2
405-10
405-12
411- 5
412-20
414-18
Close your eyes a*, and you may see
that his body had died and then lived a*.
Christianity is a* demonstrating the Life
and must a- be spiritually discerned,
'♦ Go and show John a- — McUt. 11 : 4.
contradicts another over and over a:
but on the third day she a* suffered,
A', an error in the premise must appear in
and she never suffered a' from east winds,
A', giving another direction to faith,
tooth . . . extracted sometimes aches a* in beliei;
In our age Christianity is a* demonstrating
brought together a- at some uncertain
when the earth has a* turned upon its axis.
You will never fear a- except to offend God.
Mortal Man should find it a*.
Fear not that he will smite thee a'
A'y God, or good, never made
lobster loses its claw, the claw grows a*.
not woman a* taken from man.
to live a- in renewed forms,
A\ without a correct sense of its
nor a- sink the world into the deep waters of
a* the accredited evidence of the senses,
a* Pliarisaical creeds and practices,
a* error at home and abroad.
Judas conspired a* Jesus.
a* human rights and divine Love,
common cause a' the exponents of truth.
a* the better claims of intellect,
becoming a barrier a- vice,
struggling a* the advancing spiritual era.
Warmng people a* death is an error
array the most falsities a^emselves,
to work a* the free ooursMf honesty
to push vainly a* the current
a- such there is no law." — Gal. 5 : 28.
nor do they carry the day a- physical enemies,
a kingdom necessarily divided a* itself,
belien which war a* spiritual facts;
enmity a- God." — Rofm, 8 : 7.
Jewish accusations a* him who
shall not prevail a* it." — MaU. 16 : 18.
belief in physics weighs a* the
general belief, . . . works a* C. S.;
protested a* inhaling the ether
act a* metaphysics, and vice versa.
Can muscles, Dones, blood, and nerves rebel a-
lusteth a* the Spirit." — GtU. 5 : 17.
belief militates a* your health,
a* Ood, Spirit and Truth.
working a- themselves and their prayers
the flesh that warreth a* Spirit.
guard a* false beliefs as watchfully as
bar our doors a* the approach of
either for or a- crime.
who can be a* us ?" — Jtom. 8 : 81.
which wars a- spirituality
so many conspiracies a* manhood
divided a- itself, — Mark 3 : 24.
no opposition to right endeavors a*
a house divided a- itself.
the flesh wars a- Spirit.
weighs a- our course Spiritward.
a- tne day of wrath." — Horn. 2 ; 5.
He is joining in a conspiracy a*
a' his own awakening to the
*♦ The flesh lusteth a* — Gal. 6 : 17.
Spirit a* the flesh." — Gal. 5 ; 17.
protests of C. S. a* the notion
obey the Scriptures and war a*
veroict of Truth a- error,
a* whom they have been warned,
A- the fatal beliefs that error is as real as
no argument a* the mental origin of diseasei
a* the control of Mind over body,
will be turned a* himself.
a- Himself, a' Life, health, harmony.
enter his protest a- this belief
divided a- itself," — MaU. 12 ; 26.
kingdom divided a- itself.
arrayed a- the supremacy of Spirit.
rise in rebellion a* them.
take antagonistic grounds a*
a* whom mortals should not contend ?
The sick . . . argue for suffering, instead of a- it
while you argue a* their reality,
andworlua* itself;
army of conspirators a* health,
the arbiter of truth a* error.
when he argued a* it,
array your mental plea a* the
lest you array the sick a* their
Digitized by
Google
AGAINST 12
AGO
against
p 417-16 When yoa silence the witness a* your plea,
419-31 If it is found necessary to treat a-
490-16 when they will not array themselves a* it,
424-17 should not act a* your influence
496-31 mental protest a* the opposite belief
438-11 the eridiBnce of Personal Sense a-
434-96 foul conspiracy a* the liberty and
486- 6 a witness a- Mortal Man
488-12 bearing false witness a- Man.
488-17 a- the rights and life of man.
438-22 in his struggles a- liverKwrnplaint
440-28 1 ask that ne be forbidden to enter a-
441-14 cannot bear witness a- Mortal Man,
441-20 in favor of Man and a* Matter.
t 446- 3 defend themselves a* sin, and to guard a* the
446-30 be watched and guarded a*.
440- 7 reacts most heavily a* one's self.
449-21 understood and guarded a*.
402- 1 bar the door of ms thought a- this
r 481-18 a* which wisdom warns man,
480-20 the medium for sinning a* God,
ff 531-28 since flesh wars a- Spirit
584-19 is enmity a- God ; — Bom. 8 ; 7.
641-14 rose up a- Abel — Gen. 4 : 8.
643-14 a- which divine Science is engaged in a
ap 564-10 accusations a* Jesus of Naxareth
564-14 the dragon as warring a* innocence.
565- 3 inflamed with war a- spirituality,
566-26 fought a- the dragon ; — Hev. 12 ; 7.
566-32 a* the power of sm, Satan, and
567- 9 A' Love, the dragon warreth not long,
667-11 Truth and Love prevail a- the dragon
568-31 in our warfare a* error,
gl 581-18 a kingdom divided a- itself,
584-12 The Ifeah, warring a* Spirit;
acramoflrenesis^.
m w-17 one ■uividual who believed in a* ;
68-25 but I discredit the belief that a- applies to
Agassiz
LoqIs
ff 547- 9 Louis A'f by his microscopic examination
an 104- 8 A\ the celebrated naturalist and author,
ff 547-11 A' was able to see in the egg the
548-29 A' declares ..." Certain aninuUs,
549-24 In one instance a celebrated naturalist. A',
ap 561- 5 A; through his microscope, saw
age
advance of the
p 371-24 this teacliing is in advance of the a;
advaadng
p 401-27 Until the advancing a* admits the efficacy
anatbenuM of the
b 315-10 brought upon him the anathemas of the a*.
and bUcht
/ 246-31 rather than into a- and blight.
anddeoay
/247-80
b 326-80 When first spoken in any a*, Truth,
ensnare the
an 102-22 they ensnare the a* into indolence.
resplendent and eternal over a- and decay.
a 46-10 has spoken ... in every a* and clime.
/ 243- 7 can heal the sick in everf a* and triumph over
r 482-26 to the hungering heart m every a*.
exempt from
/ 247-14 Immortality, exempt from a* or decay,
her
/ 216-16 Asked to guess her a*, those unacquainted
ignorant
r 474- 8 To the ignorant a* in which it first appears,
n&alioe of the
/ 215-^ The ignorance and malice of the a* would
material
a 36-16 earthly price of spirituality in a material a*
«}> 96- 9 Christianity is misinterpreted by a material a*,
o 350-17 it was difficult in a material a* to apprehend
g 646-23 C. S. is dawning upon a material a-.
materialltj of the
a 31-26 Referring to the materiality of the a*,
nor accident
/ 214-28 Neither a* nor accident can interfere with the
our
/ 232-16 In our a* Christianity is again demonstrating
picturea
/ 244-29 Shakespeare's poetry pictures a* as infancy,
present
ap 560- 5 has reference to the present a*.
seems ready
ph 170-24 The a* seems ready to approach this subject,
•ensoallam of the
m 66-16 in the materialism and sensualiim of the a*,
age
that
lency of the
f 111-22
calculated to olbet the tendency of the a* to
b 332-30 He expressed the highest type ... in that a:
pr^ xi-23
an 106-16
/ 294-24
b 317- 6
p 364-17
367-25
372-10
t 456-28
ap 570-22
thought of
B 147- 1
agUness to
/ 246-11
warn the
m 66- 9
ph 194-23
/236-30
246-25
247- 3
o 353-13
r 473-18
ap 562-18
agencies
op 570- 5
agency
f 150-22
agent
pr^ X- 7
an 100-10
101-23
• 112-1
146-17
&3^19
p 436-16
t 444- 4
agents
«p 7»-27
s 164-6
r 485-96
ages
aU
tp 96-18
b 271- 3
bygone
«134-1
fntare
prtf vii-25
sensnal
/ 264-16
f 118-10
141-2
ph 174-18
/ 204-20
233- 9
241-17
246-17
6 303-15
p380-5
ap 560-96
aggravate
p 401-12 This fermentation sltould not a- the
aggravated
p 422- 7 certain moral and physical symptoms i
g 540-12 when the symptoms of evil, illusion, ate »*,
aggravation
an 106-27 The a* of error foretells its doom,
a 156-14 b(nnui to fear an a* of symptoms
ph 169- 3 Whenever an a* of symptoms has occurred
aggregated
/ 209^16 a* substances composing the earth,
aggression
i 451- 5 They must renounce a*, oppression and
aggressive
an 102-17 its a- features are coming to the front.
agliast
ap 563- 7 why should vre stand a* at nothingness ?
agnosticism
0 111- 1 vague hypotheses of a-, pantheism,
129-17 spultuausm, theosophy, a*,
139-28 tneosophy, and a* are opposed to
gl 696- 8 a* may define Deity as** the great unknowable;**
ago
a 46- 9 identified Jesus thus over nineteen oenturiee a%
<p 81^23 French toy which years a* pleased so many
to proclaim His Gospel to this a*.
Let this a*, which sits in judgment on
stands at the door of this a*. Knocking
lives most the life of Jesos in this a-
indicated by one of the needs of this a*,
the Christ-cure has oome to this a*
The Science . . . would be clearer in this a-.
Because it is the voice of Truth to this a*,
In this a* the earth will help the woman:
the
the thought of the a* in which we live.
robs youth and gives ugliness to a*.
Divorces should warn the a*
at tlie a* of seventeen Kaspar was still a
While a- is halting between two opinions
could not a* while believing herself young,
I have seen a' regain two <» the
The a' has not wholly outlived the sense of
In an a* of ecclesiastical despotism,
lamps in tike spiritual heavens of the a*,
certain active yet unseen mental a*
This human view infringes man*s free moral a*;
They regard the human mind as a healing a*,
susceptible to the influence of this a-,
it is not a remedial a*,
the most effective curative a*
Science, the curative a* of God,
dust was deemed the a* of Deity
tike a- of those laws is an outlaw,
suffering is oft the divine a- in this
claimed to be the a* of God*s TOvemment.
classification of diseases or of therapeutic a*,
delineates foreign a*, called disease and sin.
It is imperious throughout idl a*
Christ's Christianity . . . reappearing in all a*.
To-day the cry of bygone a* is repeated,
Future a* must declare what the pioneer
During the sensual a*, absolute C. S. may not
A' pass, but this leaven of Truth is
theological and ritualistic religion of the a*
are pursuing and will overtake the a*.
When will tne a* understand the Ego,
The a* must slowly work up to
error of the a* is preaching without practice.
Never record a*.
All the vanity of the a* can never
Truth is the rock of a*, the headstone
not only obscured the light of the a*, but
Digitized by
Google
n> 82- 5
87-29
9a-8
f 13»- 9
138-96
/2»i-12
232-18
0 380-22
r 487-12
49&-8
agony
a 28-4
AGO
Chancer wrote centaries a-, yet we still
may reprodace Yoices long a* silent.
Jeens, who over nineteen centaries a*
exposed nineteen hondred years a-
as readily as it was proved centaries a*.
Centaries a* religionists were ready to hail
as it did orer nineteen handred years a-,
Ifany years a* the author
gare . . . hearing to the deaf centuries a*,
as surely as it did nineteen centuries a*.
13
ALIAS
_. _ in speechless a* exploring the way
48- 6 struggling in voiceless a*,
48-10 Remembering the sweat of a-
to be elTaced by the sweat of a*.
At last the a* also vanishes.
Every a* of mortal error helps error to
self-unposed a*; effects of sin ;
6 327-14
P416- 1
9 548-13
0r{588- 3
agree
s 118-12 these propositions will be found to a-
6 820-8 " .—-.-- .
0 380-18
880-27
agreeable
» 128-20 An odor becomes beneficent and a*
agreed
p 4'0- 6 The Jury of Spiritual Senses a* at once
agreement
6 333- 1 illustratee the coincidence, or spiritual a-,
agreements
m 63-31 enter into business a*, hold real estate,
theoloeians in Europe and America a* that
" A* with thine adversary quickly. —IfoM. 6 ; 26.
**A'to disagree '* with approaching symptoms
agrees
f 161-31
162-2
162-2
6 313-9
0r 663-24
a* with his " adversary quickly," —McUt. 5; 26.
the matter-physician a* with the disease,
the metaphysician a* only with health
With this a* another passage
If consentaneous human belief a* upon
agricalture
r 486-29 controlled war and a* as much as
agriculturist
8 125-22 The a- will iind that these changes
ph 183- 8 Can the a*, according to belief, produce a
aid
divine
o 364- 6 Why do they invoke the divine a* to enable
no
8 132-17 received no a* nor approval from other sanitary
or
Matter can afford you no a*.
forthwith shut out the a* of Blind
Destroy her belief in outside a-, and
debarred, . . . from giving the ready a-
If Christian Scientists ever fail to receive a*
if any system honors God, it ought to receive a*,
mind, without the a* of hands,
unfortunate Mortal Man who sought your a*
to understand . . . and a* its efficacy;
thinking with the a* of this to find
mortal mind, whose touch called for a*.
They will a* m the ejection of error,
systems afford no substantial a* to
It says: . . . I a* Him.
call an experienced Christian Scientist to a*
heal the sick when called upon for a%
human auxiliaries to a* in bringing
as if the non-intelligent could a* Bund I
Jesus a' in reconciling man to God
unless it can be a* by a drug or
?>iritual perception, a* by Science,
on a* and abetted Fear and Health-laws.
material sense, a* evil with evil,
to think of a* the divine Principle
denial of material selfhood a* the discernment
a* in peremptorily punishing the evil-doer.
and a' in taking the next step
surpassing all other a*,
to reoognue your sin, a* in destroying it.
a* man to make sinners more rapidly
so a* the apprehension of immortal Truth.
•* What a- thee, O thou sea, — PsoZ. 114:6.
r 492-21
of Mind
ph 182-23
•nteide
~^!:«
m 64-15
receive
«444-7
r 483-96
wItlMmtthe
sp 80-20
y**'*' ^
p 439-22
a 19-19
22- 1
sp 86-6
97-2
6 268-16
307-10
fl>420- 6
It 447-10
464-82
467-28
aided
a 19-6
p 394-24
406-12
439-24
aiding
t 468-13
aids
M> 91-18
p^ 186-21
6 296-29
P386-9
< 461-23
0r 688-19
648-14
ailed
s 136-1
ailment
ph 179-19 The epizo5tic is a humanly evolved a*.
197- 3 A new name for an a* affects people like a
p 381-24 that you are quite free from some a*.
^^ -^ The a- was not bodily, but mental,
To cure a bodilv a*,
find the type of the a*, get its name»
He regards the a- as weakened or
effectual in the treatment of moral a\
to cure mortal a*.
My method . . . applies to all bodily a*,
faith removes bodily a* for a season,
reproduced in the very o- feared.
they think too much about their a*,
physical a* (so-called) arise from the belief
392-4
411^19
423-16
ailments
a 140- 3
ph 174-23
/ 219- 3
p 388-28
413-31
416-29
421-3
ails
e 460-23
aim
/ 241-23
^547-23
aimed
a 51-26
aims
m 61-8
superficial and cold assertion, ** Nothing a* you."
One's a*, a point beyond faith, should be
Our a* must be to have them understood
a* at the divine Principle, Love,
and give higher a* to ambition.
a race having higher a* and motives.
«p 95- 3 His holy motives and a* were traduced
/ 234-31 Evil thoughts and a- reach no farther and
c 265- 6 their affections and a- grow spiritual,
p 406- 3 The indulgence of evil motives and a*
t 459- 8 the worldRng's affections, motives, and a-.
air
and exercise
ph 166-27 less than in drugs, a*, and exercise,
/ 282-19 never taught that drugs, food, a*, and exercise
oluuige of
/^19-27 impute their recovery to change of a* or diet,
draught of
p 384-16 If exposure to a draught of a*
exerdse and
ph 174- 6 baths, diet, exercise, and a* ?
fowl of the
(see fowl)
fowls of the
the fish of the sea and the fowls of the a*,
like ♦♦ the fowls of the a-," — Luke 8 ; 5.
J 125-27
/ 237-13
native
f 128-18
of Eden
ph 176-18
open
/220- 1
pure
a 44-14
It raises the thinker into his native a- of insight
would load with disease the a* of Eden,
said : *'I exercise daily in the open a:
He did not depend upon food or pure a*
nndnlatlons of the
/ 212-27 that the undulations of the a* convey sound,
wind or
gl 698-13 It might be translated wind or a*.
$p 90-19
p 375- 3
892-28
1/2 596-15
alabaster
p363- 1
alarm
6 321-16
o 362-29
p 424-18
£446- 7
alarmed
« 130- 1
p 422-12
alarming
p 395-29
albeit
9 512-30
alchemy
p 422-20
alcoholic
p 406-28
€Ui€Ut
ph 172-20
p391- 2
399-10
400-14
409- 9
432-8
432-27
9 628-21
533-15
gl 691-27
through the a* and over the ocean,
painlessly as gas dissipates into the a*
whether it be a\ exercise, heredity, contagion.
What Jesus gave up was indeed a-.
She bore an a* ^ar containing
The illusion of Moses lost its power to a*
The objects of a* will then vanish
such opinions as may a* or discourage,
may either arise from the a* of the physician.
The petty intellect is a* by
ignorant that it is a favorable omen, may be a*.
and it may appear in a more a* form.
a- God is ignorant of the existence of
C. S., by the a* of Spirit,
The depraved appetite for a* drinks,
obtains in mortals, a- mortal mind,
the plea of mortal mind, a* matter,
mortal thought, a* mortal mind,
conscious thought, a* the body,
Unconscious mortal mind— a* matter,
from my residence in matter, a* brain.
Justice, a* nature's so-called law;
Adam — a* error — gives them names.
Adam, a* mortal errors charges God
suppositional material sense, a* the belief that
Digitized by
Google
ALIENATE
14
ALL
alienate
6309-32
alike
gp 71-27
« 136-24
b 279-26
alive
a 44-29
pA209- 1
/21^ 3
222-18
&3U-27
p878-4
0P 646-33
alkali
p401- 9
422-14
AU
declared that nothing could a* him from Ood,
and structure of spiritualism are a* material
and ther are a* in demonstration.
this belief contradicts a- revelation and
as demonstrating within the narrow tomb
through his verse the gods became a* in a
Who snail say that man is a* to-day, but
she had been kept a% as was believed, only hj
and, behold, 1 am a* for evermore, — JUv. 1 .- 18.
and be more a- to His promises.
shaU all be made a." —/ C»r. 16 : 22.
(as when an a* is destroying an acid).
As when an acid and a* meet and
€to/l
b 289- 3 not products of the infinity perfect, and eter-
897-21
* 7
p 866-29
^632-24
oonfldence in €k>d as A-,
Since Ood Is A\ there is no room for
Life is God and God is A\
God is A' and He is Mind
ap 676- 4 this New Jerusalem, this infinite A-^
Hindis
B 109- 2 the proposition that Mind is A-
g 606- 3 Mind is A- and reproduces all
aU
pr 17-15 Hfe, T^ruth^ Love, over €UI, and A:
p 399- 2 therefore good is infinite, is A'.
Few invalids will turn to God till a- phvsica]
a* other pathological methods are the fruits of
for He already knows a-.
is not a* that is required.
Shall we ask the divine Principle of a- goodness
and yet return thanks to God for a* blessings,
evidence of our gratitude for a* that he has
seek the destruction of a* evil works
full . . . of a-uncleanness." — i/^ott. 23:27.
The test of a* prayer lies in the answer to
»• love the Lord thy God with a- thy heart,—
and with a* thy soul, and with a* thy mind " ?
MarkU.ao.
surrender of a- merely material sensation.
Are you willing to leave a- for Christ,
misimprehension of the source and means of a*
but if we desire holiness above a- else,
will bring us into a* Truth.
a- may avail themselves of God as
striving: for the accomplishment of a* we ask,
divine Principle, Love, the Father of a*
prayer which covers a* human needs,
the first lie and a- liars.
Only as we rise above a* material sensuousness
For Ood is infinite^ allrpower^ a* Life,
Life, Truths Love^ over a*,
refuted a* opponents with his healing power.
The truth is the centre of a- religion,
divine Principle and Science of a- healing,
spiritual understanding and confides a- to God.
chiefly as providing a ready pardon for a-
a- the emotional love . . . will never alone
a* have the cup of sorrowful effort
till a- are redeemed through divine Love.
It was the divine Principle of a- real being
WhUe respecting a- that is good in the Church
He recognised Spirit, ... as the Father of o*.
resurrection ana the life " to a* — John 11 : 26.
saying. Drink ye a- of H." — MaU. 26 : 27.
Their Master had explained it a* before*
and said, " Drink ye a- of it.** -> Matt. 2B .-27.
It gives a* for Christ, or Truth.
Are a* who eat bread and drink wine
and leave a* for the Christ-principle?
If a* who ever partook of the sacrament
If a* who seek nls commemoration
Through a* the disciples experienced.
He was forsaken by a* save
learn to emulate Jesus in a* his ways
" Go ye into a* the world, — Mark 16 : 15.
in a* time to come.
divine Principle of a* that really exists
42-13 followed by tne desertion of a* save a few
48- 4 a* enabled the disciples to understand
43-29 must triumph over a- material beliefs
44-11 a* the claims of medicine, surgery,
46-28 the final proof of a* that he had tMight,
pref x-19
xi-6
pr 2-14
2-18
S-8
3-28
4-8
6-32
8-9
9-5
9-17
9-18
9-20
9-26
10-26
11-24
11-31
12-^
13-8
13-26
16-11
16-19
16-20
17-14
17-16
a 18-12
20-25
20-32
23-31
94-21
25-27
96-6
26-8
26-29
28- 9
81-11
81-16
32-18
88-9
88-17
83-22
88-31
84- 1
84-10
34-18
84-18
3e-12
37-17
37-29
38-14
all
46-4
46-21
46-81
49- 8
49-17
60-23
61-20
61-24
63-29
54- 8
56-28
66-24
m 66-4
56-16
57-20
66-14
69-6
09-9
64-96
64-31
67-28
69-14
«p 70-12
n-5
71- 6
72-10
75-22
71^-4
7»-27
83-23
84-28
86-27
87-1
87-23
89-19
91- 7
93-22
94-6
95- 8
96-19
06-23
97-19
97-27
98-18
an 102-2
104-15
8 106- 8
108-22
108-31
109-17
110-2
110- 6
113- 2
113-18
114-23
11^16
116-18
118-20
119-12
124-2
126-8
126-18
130- 8
130-12
132-13
132-26
186-30
13^-18
138-27
141-9
141-10
141-20
142- 6
148-29
148-16
149-26
150-27
151-26
152-4
156-2
155-18
157-20
150^^
160-22
163-18
164-12
164-15
p^ 166-2
168- 3
167-14
the truthfulness of a* that he had taught.
his exaltation above a- material oondttioiis;
by a- they had witnessed and suffered,
were a* conspirators save eleven?
Forsaken by a* whom he had blessed.
Even what they did say, . . . thata-evldenoeof
was for the salvation of us a*,
in a- that he said and did.
not for their day only but for a- time:
had not conquered a- the beliefs of the flesh
A- must . . . plant themselves in Christ,
divine healing is throughout a- time;
whosoever layeth his earthly a- on the altar
to fulfil a- ri^teonsness.** — Matt. 3 .- 15.
Infidelity ... is the social scouive of a- races,
but requires a* mankind to share It.
selfish exaction of a* another's time and
should wait on a* the years of married life.
not be required to participate in a* the
Until it is learned that God Is the Father of a*,
will ultimately claim Its own. — a- that really la»
Oimoe and Truth are potent beyond a* other
unfolds a* creation, confirms the Scriptnree,
The divine Mind maintains a- IdentitMs, •
Idea, of a* reality continues forever;
Principle of a*, m not in Spirit's formations.
and in the place of darkness a* is Ught,
waken . . . out of the belief that a- must die,
forgets a* else and breathes akmd his rapture.
Science objects to a- this, contending for
Between C. S. and a- forms of
A' we correctly know of Spirit comes from God,
can a* be taken from pictorial thought
So is it with a* material conceptions.
yet these are a* there.
It possesses of itself a' beauty and poetry.
We are a- capable of more than we do.
point of departure for a* true spiritual growtlu
belief that Spirit is tinite ... has darkened a-
history,
includes a* that is implied by the
in that ratio we know a- human need
a* discord will be swallowed up in spiritual
until a- errors of belief yield to understanding,
until divine Spirit, . . . dominates a- matter,
indicates that a- matter will disappear
It is imperious throughout a- ages
God governs a* that m real, harmonious,
indicates the rightness of a* divine action,
show the falsity of a* material things ;
a* real being is in God, the divine Mind,
mortal, misnamed mind produces a* the
Principle of a- harmonious Mind-action
filling a* space, constituting a- Science,
God's creation, in which a- that He has made
one divine Principle of a* Science;
God, Spirit, being a*, nothing is matter.
C. S. explains a* cause and effect as mental,
even to the extinction of a* belief in matter.
They never . . . insist upon the fact that Clod
is A',
In a* mortal forms of thought,
to make Him responsible for a* disasters,
based on Truth, the Principle of a* scienoe.
A' Science ia divine.
Or shall a- that is beyond the cognisance
Science, which destroys a* discord,
demonstrated, will destroy a* discord.
divine Principle which brings out a- harmony.
this salvation from a- error, phjrsical and
they did not comprehend a* that he said
the precedent for a* Christianity.
" Go ye into a* the world, — Mark 16 ; 15.
to leave a* for Christ.
A' revelation (such is the popular thoughtO
The Bible declares that a* believers are
modem religions generally omit a* but one of
It lives through a- Life, and extends
Anatomy takes up man at a* points materially.
divine Mind, governs a*, not partialhr but
doctrine that man's harmony ... a* his earthly
days,
A' that really exists is the divine Mind
takes away a* its supposed sovereignty,
the child forgets a* about the accident,
belief, . . . produces a* medical results,
If He creates drugs at a*, and designs
belief produces dwease and a* its symptoms.
Unless muscles are self-acting at a* times,
war, pestilence, and famine, a* combined."
But a* human lystems based on
a* the mental microbes of sin and a*
human mind is a* that can produce pain.
Mind is a- that feels, acts, or impedes action,
divine source of a* health and perfection.
Digitized by
Google
ALL
15
aU
ph 16^ 8 Mind, which woald otherwise outweigh a* else.
168-16 a- in consonance with the laws of God,
170-31 from which a* ills have gone forth,
172-16 he mast have passed through a* the forms
174-22 belief is a* that enables a drug to cure
176-21 Should a* cases of organic disease be treated by
177- 3 it must relinquish a* its errors,
177- 4 I have demonstrated this beyond a* cavil.
177-18 had the naming of a* that was material.
180-12 nor take the ground that a* causation
181- 1 more potent than a* lower remedies.
183-26 Truth casts out a* evils and materialistic
186-18 falsehood should strip evil of a* pretensions.
187-19 the cause of a* materialistic action ?
187-19 A' voluntarv. as well as miscalled involuntary^
187-23 divine Mind includes a* action and
187-28 material bodv loses a* appearance of life
189-18 supposed to furnish the evidence of a* mortal
189-21 The reverse is the case with a* the formations
199- 2 a* this while matter Is a belief, ignorant of
192- 6 until we leave a- for Christ.
192-15 a* that is selfish, wicked, dishonest,
198-14 and said : . . . My suffering is a- gone.**
194- 6 change in human belief changes a* the physical
19ft- 6 A' that he ate, except his black crust,
19&- 8 A- that gives pleasure to our educated senses
195-22 out of itself, out of a* that is mortal.
/ 201- • the reproach qfa-the mighty— P$al, 89 ; 60.
201-10 false appetites, hatred, a* sensuality, yield
202-15 Outside of this Science a* is mutable ;
201- 3 A- forms of error support the false
201-28 never . . . distinct from God, the a* Mind.
205- 5 consume with disease, — a* because of their
205-12 the prolific source of a* suffering?
205-12 God created a- through Mind,
206-13 and made a* perfect and eternal.
206-16 whatever blesses one blesses a*,
206-28, 29 infinite Mind made a* and includes a*.
208-32 banish a* thoughts of disease and sin
209- 5 Mind, supreme over a- its formations
209- 6 and governing them a*,
209- 7 light of a* its own vast creation ;
209-21 tbey a* must give place to the spiritual fact
209-26 a* the paraphernalia of speculative theories,
211-17 nature of a- so-called material cause and effect.
212-25 a* the methods of Mind are not understood,
214-21 A' material knowledge, like the
215- 5 with a* the faculties of Mind;
219- 3 My method . . . applies to a- bodily ailments,
220-30 Mortal mind forms a* conditions of the
fSOr-TO and yet she continued ill a* the while.
222-30 consult matter not at a*, and eat what
223- 8 If Spirit is a* . . . what and where is matter?
225-14 a* history, illustrates the might of Mind,
225-29 Men and women of a* climes and races
227-15 we . . . foresee the doom of a* oppression.
228- 1 in defiance of a* material conditions.
239- 7 God made a- that was made,
229-24 a* that He makes is good and will stand
280-32 the exciting cause of a- suffering,
this truth was our Master's mission to a*
He who leaves a* for Christ forsakes
the wise man said, *' ^' is vanity.**— Ecd. 1 : 2.
a- point to Mind, the spiritual intelligence
a* IS one grand concora.
until a* wrong work is effaced or rectified,
substance of a* devotion is the reflection
comer-stone of a* spiritual building is
washing the body of a* impurities of flesh,
time when ** they shall a* know Me — Jer. 31 : 34.
to derive a* our conceptions of man from
became insane and lost a* account of time.
error of . . . limiting a* that is good
which transcend a* material sense.
We are a* sculptprs, working at various forms,
Do you not hear from a* mankind of the
Let us accept Science, relinquish w theories
says: ... for a- my fancied joys are faUl.
perfection of being, imperishable glory,— a* are
include and impart a* bliss,
and give a*, for I am Mind,
rabsliance of a*, because I am that I am.
Finite mind manifests a* sorts of errors.
Mind manifests a- that exists
infinite Mind, the sum of a- substance,
the ideal of a* that is perfect and eternal,
the Principle of a* happiness, harmony,
conquering a* that is unlike God.
the dust we a* have trod.**
but one creator, who has created a*,
finding a* in God, good, and needing no other
a' the glories of earth and heaven and man.
nr-U) made a* *' that was made.** — John 1 : 8.
K- 7 from which may be deduced a* rationality.
19- 1 These . . . systems are one and a* pantheistic.
240- 5
2«0-11
240-20
241-19
941-26
241-27
242- 4
244- 7
2«&- 6
94ft-21
217-18
M8-13
248-19
219- 1
2G2-27
258-3
25»-5
263- 7
268- 8
e 257-22
968-15
26»-4
960-8
961-8
90-23
968-17
90-20
964-18
all
ALL
b 269-26 A' other systems — systems based wholly or
209-29 theories 1 combat . . . that a* is matter;
271- 3 Christianity . . . reappearing in a* ages,
271- 4 uniting a- periods in tlio design of God.
271-10 Truth, casting out w inharmony.
272-29 the divine Principle of a* that represents Him
272-30 and of a* that really exists.
273-30 beliefs emit tlie effects of error at a* times,
274- 6 and svmbolizes a- that is evil
276-12 the divine Principle of a- that really is.
275-14 A' substance, intelligence, wisdom, being,
275-23 a- power, a* presence, a- Science.
275-24 a* is in realify the manifestation of Mind.
276- 6 a- have one Spirit, God,
276-12 realization that a- inharmony is unreal
277- 2 To a- that is unlike unerring . . . Mind,
277-20 produces a* the ills of flesh,
278-11 Spirit, God, is infinite, a\
278-28 A' that we term sin, sickness, and death
281-16 supplies a- form and comeliness
282-23 a- that is material is a . . . mortal thought,
283- 4 Mind ia the source of a* movement,
283-23 lost to a* who cling to this falsity.
284-19 answer to a* these questions must forever be
286- 8 is better than a* burnt offerings.
286-14 divine Principle, Love, creates and governs a*
286-17 The Scriptures declare a- tbat He made to be
287- 2 belong, with a* that is material and
287- 4 A' creations of Spirit are eternal ;
287-16 How can there be more than a* ?
288- 7 will settle a* questions through faith
290-22 removes a* ignorance and sin.
291- 6 We know that a' will be changed
291-14 a- the manifestations of Mind are harmonious
291-31 divested of a* material error.
296-12 but infinite Spirit being a-,
295-25 A' that is called mortalthought is made up of
296- 7 suffering or Science must destroy a* illusions
296-17 lose a* satisfaction in error and sin
302- 7 infinitude ... of a- identity is thereby
302- 9 when God is a- and eternally his.
302-12 this belief is a- that will ever be lost.
303-14 A- the vanity of the ages can never
305-22 defiections of matter . . . are a* unlike Spirit,
306-82 The parent of a- human discord was the
310- H a- might is divine Mind.
310- 7 seen in a* form, substance, and color,
310-10 God is His own infinite Mind, and expresses a*.
311- 5 a- that Mind, God, is, or hath made,
311- 6 and He made a:
311-28 lose a- supposed consciousness or claim
314- 5 spiritual sense had quenched a* earthly
315-27 more spiritual than a- other earthly personal'
316- 2 the way of salvation to a- who accepted
817-14 that is, not onlv in a- time, but in a- ways
318- 6 Scriptures declare that God made a-,
318-10 a- that is material, untrue, selfish, or
319- 9 sustains man under a* circumstances;
820-28 in Him who healeth a- our diseases;
325- 3 He . . . loses a* sense of evil,
325-13 When . . . understood in a* its perfection,
326- 8 A' nature teaches God's love to man,
327- 6 a* the sinful appetites of the human mind.
329- 4 glow in a* the grandeur of universal goodness.
329- 6 proves the truth of a* that I say of it.
329-27 their real spiritual source to be a* blessedness,
330-31 with a* the etceteras that word includes.
331-15 Therefore in Spirit a- is harmony, and
331-16 a* is Life, and there is no death.
331-21 reflected by a* that is real and eternal
331-24 Hence a* is Spirit and spiritual.
333-19 Throughout a* generations both before and
333-22 has come with . . . power and grace to a*
333-31 The one Spirit includes a- identities.
335- 7 Spirit, God, has created a-
335-20 Spirit is more than a* else.
336- 7 reflected in a- spiritual individuality
839- 8 God, Spirit, alone created cr*,
339-25 basis of a- health, slnlessness, and
340-13 a' that really exists is in and of God,
o 342-10 *' Go ye into a* the world, — Mark 16 ; 15.
343-14 Jesus strips a* disguise from error,
347- 7 a* is Life, and death has no dominion.
349-15 like a* other languages, English is inadequate
349-29 equally true of a- learning, even that which
360- 6 To understand a* our Master's sayings
363-10 ^* must admit that Christ is
363-16 A' the real is eternal.
363-20 We must give up the spectral at a* points.
853-22 but we must yield up a> belief in it
364- 7 to leave a- for Christ, Truth ?
360- 2 nothing is lost, and a* is won, by
361-14 conflicts not at a* with another of his sayings:
p 363-10 Nor was this a*.
Digitized by
Google
AT.r
16
aU
p 96S-21 and so brought home the lesson to a%
364- 6 lay down his mortal existence in behalf of a-
866- 6 than a* cries of ** Lord, Lord ! "
387-16 with those hairs a* numbered by the Father.
868- 6 time will prove a* this.
368-27 the source of a* seeming sickness.
368- 2 a* discordant conditions,
368- 6 loses to human sense a* entity
368-10 A' these deeds manifested Jesus' control
371-13 looks for relief in a* ways except the rif ht
373- 9 Science of beine, in which a* is diyine Hind,
373- 1 If we are Christians on a* moral questions,
373- 9 Under a- modes of pathological treatment,
874-16 we can destroy a* ills which proceed from
876-15 A' unscientiHc mental practice is erroneous
878-14 than in a* the blood, which erer flowed
877-10 they can be healthy in a* climates,
379- 7 recognizing a- causation as vested in divine
884-28 a- the evlctence before the senses can never
38&- 9 and endurance surpassing a* other aids,
38fr-13 exempts man from a' penalties but those
386-lft a* untoward conditions, ^ without sin,
386-22 Thus it is with a* sorrow, sickness, and
386-25 £rror, . . . produces a- the suffering on earth.
388-17 ambiguous nature of a* material health-theories.
380- 2 she said, *' My food is a- digested,
890-10 Truth will at length compel us a- to exchange
391-15 Truth, will destroy a- other supposed suffering,
391-31 as a* that is pure, and bearing the fruits
392- 9 take antagonistic grounds against a- that
888- 7 remote, and exciting cause of a- bad effects
393-12 resist a- that is unlike good.
894- 8 to understand that ... is best of a-,
894-21 assuring him that a* misfortunes
386-12 destroys a* faith in sin and
396- 3 efface from thought a* forms and types of
386-20 wrong side,— a* caching that the body suffers,
389-28 A' that is real is included in this
400-23 Mortal mind rules a* that is mortaL
403-26 so-called mind produces a- that is unlike
404-10 Lust, malice, and a* sorts of evil are
404-17 The temperance reform, felt a* over our land,
406- 1 The Bible contains the recipe for a- healing.
406-16 a* that Is unlike the trut likeness disappears.
411-20 procuring cause and foundation of a' sickness
412- 2 The great fact that Ood lovingly governs a*,
4ia-23 neea not wash his little body a* over each day
415-23 represent the action of a* the organs
417-13 a* causation is Mind, acting through
418- 3 depends on mentally destroying a* belief
418-21 A' metaphysical logic is inspired by this simple
418-22 rule of Truth, whi^ governs a- reality.
418-27 Cast out a* manner of evil.
419- 4 Errors of a* sorts tend in this direction.
419-20 Mind produces a* action.
421- 6 true definition of a* human belief
421-17 God, Spirit, is a-, and there is none beside Him,
425-32 IHsdu^ a- notions about lunes, tubercles,
426-23 The relinquishment of a* faith in death
426-32 human concepts... are a* that can be destroyed.
427-24 Mind, governing a*, must be acknowledgea
427-27 when a- such remeoies have failed ?
429-27 have faith in a- the sayings of our Master,
430- 1 includes a' the phenomena of existence.
431- 5 During a* this time the prisoner
431-16 a- these assistants resigned to me,
434-24 A' the testimony has been on the side of
436-10 Upon this statute hangs a* the law
438- 5 over a* the power of the enemy : — Luke 10 ; 19.
439-27 Our higher statutes declare you a*,
441- 1 comprehending and defining a* law
442-10 a' sallowness and debility had disappeared.
t 443-10 a* are privileged to work out their
443-21 with a' longsuffering — II Tim. 4 ; 2.
444- 3 a- must rise superior to materiality,
447-21 the claims of evil and disease in a* their forms,
451-26 A' mental malpractice arises from ignorance or
454-13 truth which strips a* disguise from error.
454-27 loving care . . . support a* their feeble footsteps,
456-26 so do a* his students and patients.
458- 1 on the same platform as a- other quackery.
468' 6 gain heavenly riches, by forsaking a* worldli-
ness.
460- 4 necessary constituents and relations of a*
460- 5 and it underlies a* metaphysical practice.
460-12 to the material thought a- is material.
r 468- 2 adopted ffom the Latin adjective signifying a*.
466-26 the outcome of a* man-made beliezs.
468-10 A' is infinite Mind and its infinite
468- 8 which Includes in itself a* substance
471- 8 a* that He creates are perfect and eternal,
471-28 gave the spiritual import, ... of a* that proceeds
472- 7 making it coordinate with a- that is real
473-24 A' reality Is in Ood and His creation,
478-36 and He makes a* that is made.
aU
r47S.l
478-13
474-17
474-26
474-89
476- 2
475-3
475-15
475-16
475-82
476-22
479-10
480-12
481-83
483- 7
483-8
483-86
484-23
484-86
486-83
488-24
488-88
488-13
489-89
490-84
491-12
482-19
408- 6
483-17
483-18
484-13
485- 3
488-9
486-19
p504- 6
506- 9
606-29
507-7
507-21
507-84
507-25
508-3
508-7
508-8
508-3
5KX-U
512-88
5ia-17
513-80
513-86
514-19
514-36
614-28
515-(22
515-22
516-13
517-19
518-16
618-21
518-21
518-28
618-28
519-2
619-8
519-18
519-24
528-13
820-23
ALL
a* inharmony of mortal mind or body is
more than a* other men, has presented
621-5,6
622- 5
523-12
524-23
526- 8
52fr-16
528-17
530-11
531-4
531-11
638-4
632- 5
533-10
536-23
536- 9
538-3
539-18
540- 6
540-15
543-13
543-25
544-16
545-14
545-18
545-31
they must a* be from the i
Truth spares a- that is true.
while a* that is real is eternal.
To Truth there is no error, — a* is Truth.
a* is Spirit, divine Principle and its idea.
compound idea of Ood, including a* right Ideas;
gentle term for a* that reflects God*s image
reflects spiritually a- that belongs to his Maker.
outside of a* material selfhood.
imageof mortal thought, . . . is a* that the eye
origm and governor of a* that Science reveals.
human verdicts are the procurers of a* discord.
BCind transcends a* other power,
supersede a* other means In healing.
to receive aid, . . . from a- thinking persoBa.
involuntary action of error in a* its forms;
hypotheses involved in a* false theories and
a- the spiritual senses of man, are etemaL
Mind alone possesses a- faculties,
reproduce them in a* their perfection;
It breaks a* the commands of the
Outside the material sense of things, a* is
destroy a* material sense with Immortal
facts of being, in which a* must end.
fight it out on this line, if it takes a- summer."
^the evidence of physical sense and a*
superior to a* the beliefs of the five conwieal
BCind must be found . . . able to destroy a* His.
to a* mankind and in every hour,
A' of Truth Is not understood;
We a- must team that Life Is Ood.
overlying, and encompassing a- true being.
A' questions as to the divine creation
divine Mind, not matter, creates a- identities,
task of finding names for a- material things.
Spirit names and blesses a*.
reflect the Mind which includes a*.
Inflnite Mind creates and governs a*,
divine Principle of a- expresses Science
Mind is All and reproduces a*
Mind is the Soul or a*.
Mind is Life, . . . which governs a*.
is discerned to be the Life of a*,
reflected spiritually by a* who walk in the UglU
a* form, color, quality, and quantity,
classifies, and individualises a* thoughts,
continuity of a* individuality
Ood creates a- forms of reality.
Tenderness accompanies a* the might
the control which Love held over a*,
A' of Ood's creatures, moving in the
family name for a- ideas,
A' tliat Ood imparts moves in accord with
bathes a- in beau^ and light.
they a* have one Principle and parentage.
a* having the same Principle, or Father;
which shine through a* as the blossom
A' the varied expressions of Ood reflect
Spirit, comprehends and expresses a*,
a* must therefore be as perfect as the
who from a* eternity knoweth His own
and a* the host of them. — Oen, 2 .* 1.
" we a* come in the unity of — Eph. 4 : 13.
a* His work which He had made. — Oen, 2 : S.
in which a* sense of error forever disappears
emphatic declaration that Ood creates a*
Because Mind makes a*, there is
A- that is made is the work of Ood, and a* Is
assigns a* might and government to Ood,
A' is materiaimyth, instead of
Ood is reflected in a* His creation.
namely, that a- Life is God.
Ood pronounced good a* that He created,
Scrtotures declare that He created a*.
faith to fight a' claims of evil,
recognizing Ood, the Father and Mother of a*,
maintained in a* the subsequent forms of belief
rise above a- material and physical sense,
God makes and governs a\
A' human knowledge and material sense
an attempt to trace a* human errors
eat of it o- the days of thy life : — Otn, 3 : 17.
The divine understanding reigns, is a*,
drive error out of a- selfhood.
the serpent, to grovel beneath a* the beasts
I the Lord do a- these things; " —/so. 45: 7.
that Truth may annihilate a- sense of evil
with a* its sin, sickness, and death.
When Spirit made <i% did it leave aught for
A- is unaer the control of the one Mind.
errors send falsity into a* human doctrines
Outside of C. S. a- is vague and hypothetical,
" As in Adam [error] a- die, — / Cor. 15 ; 22.
Digitized by
Google
ALL
17
ALL-SCIENCE
all
ff M5-32 sball a- be made alive." — / Cor. 15 ; 22.
&I6-30 Principle which a* may understand.
M7- 1 one example would authenticate a* the others.
M7- 3 contains tne proof of a- here said of C. S.
651-11 through a- the lower grades of existence.
661-16 a* Science is of (lod, not of man.
661-20 by which a* peculiarities of ancestry,
561-27, 28 A' must be Mind, or else a* must be matter.
552- 6 geology, and a* other material hypotheses
664- 2 even the cause of a ■ that exists,
564-26 A' these sayings were to show that
656- 7 destroj's forever a- belief in
ap 559- 2 open for a* to read and understand.
550- 6 tne source of w error's visible forms?
660-21 a- who have spoken something new
662-12 The twelve tribes of Israel with a- mortals,
664-15 Since Jesus must have been tempted in a* points,
665- 7 rule a- nations with a rod of iron : — Bev. 12 ; 5.
665-16 God's idea, will eventually rule a* nations and
665-23 stars sang together and a* was primeval hai>
mony,
666- 6 so shaU the spiritual Jdea guide a' right desires
667- 7 To infinite, ever-present Love, a- is Love,
668-31 Self-abn^ation, oy which we lay down a- for
671-15 At a- times and under a* circumstances,
671-20 higher humanity will unite a* interests
673-31 and a* tears will be wiped away.
674- 4 weary pilgrim, journeying'* uphill a* the way."
571^20 shall not oe shut at a- by day : ^Rev. 21 ; 26.
577-22 A: who are saved must walk in this light.
677-25 a- is good, and nothing can enter that
578-16 mercy shall follow me a* the days — P»al, 23 ; 6.
gl 583-21 divine Principle of a- that is real and good;
583-24 God, who made a* that was made
587- 7 Life; Truth; Love; a* substance;
588-15 A' the objects of God's creation reflect
592-22 the immortality of a- that is spiritual.
693-21 demonstrated as supreme over a* ;
594-20 a- that is gtx>d: God;
505-18 limits, in which are summed up a- human acts,
606-15 reveals Spirit, ... as the illuminator of a*.
fr 600- • worthy of the Lord unto a- pleasing^ — Col. 1 : 10.
(see also being* disease, earth, error, evil, existenoe,
good, mankind, men, Mind, others, power, sin,
•pace, things, truth)
all-absorbingr
e 264-27 peace which comes from an a* spiritual love.
all-acting
allay
a 44-13
allayed
s 150-18
allayiner
p 411-27
422- 9
alleged
ap 81-14
o 346-32
» 431-28
43fe.8
allegiance
a 32- 4
/ 226-21
allegrorical
ap 564-31 this a
675-16
allei^ry
ph 177-16
b 280-21
p 430-13
430-15
g 5S{- 2
532-28
533-12
537-20
540-22
544-26
a*, all-wise, all-loving, and eternal ;
He took no drugs to a* inflammation.
They would either have a- her fear
begin your treatment by a- the fear
a* the tremor which Truth often brings to error
Nor is the case improved when a* spirits
as is a* by one critic,
shows the a- crime never to have been
on the night of the a* offence
soldier was required to swear a-
man's birthright of sole a- to his Blaker
. talking serpent typifles mortal mind.
Taken in its a* sense.
Scriptural a* of the material creation,
The argument of the serpent in the a*,
I here present to my readers an a*
an a* in which the plea of C. S. heals
The order of this a* — the belief that
In the a* the body had been naked.
The a- shows that the snake-talker utters the
the purpose of this a* — this second account
Hebrew a*, representing error as assuming
Therefore man, in this a*, is neither a
all-embracing
an 102-10 pomting of the needle .
power
alleviate
an 101-26
alleviates
p 411-31
alleviating
an va^ 6 as a means of a* disease.
all-barmonioos
pr 16-27 Our Father-Mother Ood^ a*,
all-bearing
pr 7-dt It is the a* and all-knowing Mind,
, symbolizes this a.
If animal magnetism seems to a*
it a* the symptoms of every disease.
alUed
8 121-31
g 512-14
All-in-all*
God being
8 142-28
God Is
{see God)
Mind Is
0 109- 5 reveals incontrovertibly that Mind is ^*,
and is a* to divine Science as displayed in
their natures are a- to God's nature;
God being A'^ He made medicine;
derived from God, the infinite A\
If God, the ^s be the creator
starting-point ... Is that God, Spirit, is A-^
makes Him better known as the A-,
sp 72-24
8 127- 4
6 275- 7
gl 596- 6
all-in-all
g 552-17 emerge from this notion of material life as a:
all-incliisive
a 52:-21 the mighty actuality of a- God, good.
8 116-10 is and must of necessity be, — a*.
6 287-14 God being everywhere and a*,
331-20 He is a*, and is reflected by
g 514- 4 nothing exists beyond the range of a* infinity,
all-incliisiveness
o 361-25 the a- of harmonious Truth.
all-knowing
pr 7-25 It is the all-hearing and a- Mind,
ph 187- 4 how ignorant must they be of the a* Mind
r 487-15 Spirit is a-;
Si 587- 5 The great I am ; the a*, all-seeing,
oviug
pr 2-12 the A- does not grant them simply on the
all-loving
all-acting, all-wise, a-, and eternal;
gl 687- 6
all-iiiiglit
6 319-11
allness
pr 15-18
C267-6
6 328-13
336-23
O 346-12
p 424-25
t 450-21
r 497-22
ap 563-17
allopatbic
p416- 9
allopathy
8 158-28
O344-90
allow
a 30-27
c 260-10
p 433- 8
r 495-15
allowed
a 51- 9
m 62-17
63-30
p431-2
434-10
437-15
437-30
allowing
8 108-12
159-28
allows
ph 187-16
o 343-28
f7 649-29
All-power
/ 231-10
t 464- 6
gl 581- 3
all-power
pr 17-14
8 130-14
/208- 4
22^26
r 466- 3
469-27
must yield to the a- of infinite Spirit.
we must deny sin and plead God*s a*.
The a- of Deity is His oneness.
the grand realities of His a*.
A' is the measure of the infinite,
to prove the somethingness — yea, the a' — or
the oneness and the a* of divine Love;
by understanding . . . the a* of God,
even the a- of Soul, Spirit,
the nothingness of evil and the a- of God.
Yet any physician— a>, homceopathic,
Homoeopathy, a step in advance of a*.
Is it because a- and homceopathy are more
to a* Soul to hold the control,
higher than their poor thought-models would a*,
urges the jury not to a- their judgment to be
A' nothing but His likeness to abide
but he a* men to attempt the
Children should be a* to remain children
woman should be a* to collect her own wages,
a* to testify in the case.
where C. S. is a* to appear as counsel
Spirit not a* a hearing;
unjust usages were not a* at the bar of Truth,
My conclusions were reached by a* the evidence
how much . . . one form of matter is a-
Anatomv a* the mental cause of the
Hence tne mistake which a- words, rather than
and a- matter and material law to usurp
no lesser power equals the infinite A' ;
The understanding, ... of the divine A'
Almighty. A-; infinity; omnipotence.
For Ood U infinite, a*,
good and its sweet concords have a\
omnipotence — has a*, assigns sure rewards
Omnipotence has a*.
Hence God combines a- or potency,
after admitting that God, . . . has a*,
all-powerfal
8 108-23 Life, Truth, and Love are a-
t 450- 4 belief ... in a natural, a- devil.
all-presence
b 278-22 Spirit is supreme and a*.
r 466- 4 all-science or true knowledge, a*.
all-science
r 466- 3 God combines all-power or potency, a*
Digitized by
Google
ALL-SEEING
18
all-seeing
gl 687-^
alkides
b 33a-10
alluringr
a 21-28
allusion
g 510-21
510-23
All-wise
t 455-23
all-wise
gl 587- 6
almanacs
ph 171- 9
The great I am ; tbe all-knowing, a%
a* to tbe spirituality which is taught,
a* to •* doubtful disputations.'* — Ram. 14 • I.
The company is a- and the pleasures exciting.
There is no Scriptural a* to solar light until
and the a* to fluids . . . indicates
The A' does not bestow
all-acting, a*, all-loring, and eternal;
not needing to consult a* for the probabilities
alniig:litine8s
r 487-29 reality of Life, its a* and immortality.
Almigrilty (Me aUo Almighty's)
8 11^ 4 When we ... we disown the A\
by the name q^ Qod A- ; — Exod. 6: 3.
the Lord God A' and the Lamb— Ttov. 21:22.
definition of
J7 501-*
ap 676-10
gl 581- 3
almiflrhty
/20^27
J w^«t admit that God has a* power.
o 348-15 when we ascribe to Him a* Life and LoTe ?
357-27 Can Deity be a-, if another mighty
Almisrhty God
/228-15 assert their freedom in the name of A' G:
p 438-15 I ask your arrest in the name of A- 0'
Alnii9htv*8
/ 218-20
almost
/ 221-11
o 360- 2
p 376- 7
^502-3
524-10
^590-17
aloft
p 426-27
alone
pr 6-4
11-28
a 25-28
26-2
49-15
51-22
m, 57-20
60-13
60-32
64-11
»p 86- 2
90-8
f 117- 4
117- 9
127-10
127-27
135- 9
142- 9
147-30
157- 9
ph\TZ-7»
174-2S5
182-2
184-21
194-31
196- 9
199-10
/208-32
212-22
219-28
261-14
e263-6
d 270-26
270-29
27<^^
271-17
272-31
279-28
285- 4
292- 4
308-16
339-8
p 366-19
382- 7
388-4
391-26
400-22
why do yon substitute drugs for the A' power,
in hunger and weakness, a* in starration,
They think of matter as something and a-
and does its work a* self-deceiyed.
Is so brief that it would a* seem,
the true idea of God seems a- lost.
the word kurU>$ a* always has this lower sense,
hold the banner of Christianity a*
this diyine Principle a- reforms the sinner.
nor can prayer a* giye us an
will never a* make us imitators of him.
treading a* his loving pathway
met his earthly fate a* with God.
His purpose in healing was not a- to
it cannot exist a*, but requires all mankind
selfishness and impurity a* are fleeting,
Higher enjoyments a* can satisfy
some noble woman, struggling a* with
to be occasioned by physical contact a*.
Education a* determines the difference.
earth's motion and position are sustained by
Mind a*,
instead of urging the claims of Truth a*,
not one of a series, but one a*
mortals a* do this.
The terms . . . C. S., or Science a*,
and is a* able to interpret God arisht.
Spiritual evolution a* is worthy of
Truth, a* can furnish us with absolute
but Science a- reveals the divine Principle
rests on Mind a* as the curative Principle,
error which the human mind a* has created,
if . . . sick« why treat the body a-
healing the sick through divine Mind a*,
Mortaimind a* suffers,
a belief formed by education a*.
Sin a* brings death, for sin is the only
great fact that Mind a* enlarges and
for God a* is man*s life.
God a* makes and clothes the lilies
not rendering to God the honor due to Him a*,
an error that Christ, Truth, a* can destroy.
Immortal spiritual man a- represents the
Truth and Love a* can unmaxe them,
the fact that the human mind a* suffers,
the divine Mind a* heals.
*• Neither pray I for these a*, — John 17 ; 20.
C. S., . . . a* reveals the natural, divine
not two bases of being, . . . but one a-,
Science of being obtains not a* hereafter
Divine Science a- can compass the heights
Jacob was a*, wrestling with error,
Spirit, a- created all, and called it good.
Love which a* confers the healing power,
this a* would usher in the millennium,
a victory which Science a* can explain.
Mortal mind a* sentences itself,
thought a* creates the suffering.
alone
p402- 6
400-20
410-10
41»- 6
424-26
435- 6
t4B&- 8
462-18
r 483-24
488-23
0r 510-18
518-3
633-20
643-26
546- 3
666-15
^S06-15
09&- 1
atonff
9 129-27
141-11
15^22
O 343-31
P3TO-28
415-30
r 490-22
aloof
0 109-13
aloud
•p 76- 5
psee-o
Alpine
m 61-17
already
pr 2-9
2-14
2-26
3-6
3-23
8-26
11-15
m 69- 7
«p 74- 7
80-20
5 106-20
112-24
130-20
131-15
137-12
147-21
161-28
163-17
ph 16»-13
175-2
180-15
198- 7
/ 201-13
20^22
22»- 2
23a-16
0 260-14
260-9
6 274-31
291-8
323-14
p402- 4
416-30
e 460-10
r 480-16
482- 7
0P 610-22
621-24
628-3
633-21
63a-31
ap 672-24
also
pref ix- 1
xi-23
pr 6-2
11-2
14-20
a 28-32
34-20
40-13
42-81
62-28
m 60- 6
sp 71-16
n-17
92-6
9a-5
83-5
ALSO
cure, . . . through mental surgery a*,
should be irovemed by God a*.
** Man shall not live oj bread a*,— Matt. 4:^
God and His ideas a- are real
to be a* with God and the sick when
Mortal Mind, which a- is capable of sin and
This a* entitles them to the high standing
self-denial, sinceritv, . . . and persistence a*
wrestle with material obeervatfons a*.
Mind a* possesses all faculties.
Love a* can imnart the limitless idea of
himself subordinate a* to his Maker.
more rapidly than he can a:
Ideas of Truth a* are reflected in the
this beUef a* is mortal.
but the Christian a* can fathom It.
which a* can fit us for the office of
That which spiritual sense a* comprehends,
some of the leading Illusions a* the path
a* the line of scholarly and ecclesiastical
she could get a* two mys without globules;
first ... to press a* the line of gospel-healing,
langiiidly creeps a* its frozen channels,
whole frame will sink from sight a* with
a' with the dissolving elements of day.
kept a* from society, and devoted time
forgets all else and breathes a* his rapture.
avMd speaking a* the name of the disease.
like tropical flowers bom amid A- snows.
to do more than He has a* done,
for He a' knows all.
anything He does not a* comnrebend ?
The rule is a* established, ana it Is our task
really grateful for the good a* received?
do we not a* know more of this heart
If indeed, he has not a- suffered sufficiently
God*s children a- created will be cognized
acorn, a* absorbed into a sprout
when we a* know that it is mind-power which
a* within the shadow of the death-valley,
a- been stated and proved to be tiue,
cannot add to the contents of a vessel a- full.
This Science has come a\
In his rejection of the answer a- given
perishing fossils of theories a- antiquated.
If It were not a- determined by mortal mind.
it has a- destroyed more lives than
have a* brought yourself into the slough of
efface the outlines of disease a- formulated
reservoir a* overfiowing with that emotion.
his fear, which has a* cteveloped the disease
We cannot fill vessels a- full.
Is God creating anew what He has a- created ?
it is a* proven that matter has not destroyed
A' the shadow of His right hand rests upon
to discover what God has a- done;
this seeming vacuum is a- filled
This suppositional partnership Is a* obsolete,
tiU mortals have a* yielded to each lesser call
must put into practice what we a* know.
the author has a- in her possession
have a* heard too much on that subject.
Judge not ... by the steps a- taken,
since he is so a*, according to C. S.
It is a- proved that a knowledge of this,
a- divided into evening and morning;
presented In the verses a- considered,
God has a* created man, both male and
is a* found in the rapid deterioration
She has a- learned ttiat corporeal sense
he a* saw a new heaven and a new earth.
She a* began to jot down her thoughts
there came a- the charge tqplant and
" he a- will deny us." - // Tfm. 2: 12.
specified a* the terms of forgiveness,
works that I do shall he do a- ; —John 14 : 12.
Hebrew verb to believe means a* to bejlrm
His resurrection was a- their resurrection,
opposite Is a- true, While there's sin there's
works that I do shall he do a*.'* — John 14 : 12.
works that I do shall he do a-; " — John 14 .• 12,
The beautiful in character is a* the good.
Thus you learn that these a- are images.
From dreams a* you learn that
a* capable of imparting these sensations,
works that I do shall he do a\**—John 14 : IS.
a* said, ** But the hour cometn, —John 4 ; 23.
Digitized by
Google
ALSO 19
ALWAYS
6268- •
271-18
276-9
also
an 106-25 as I bare a* told yoa in time past, — Oal. 5 ; 21.
a 112-26 A'^ if any so-called new school claims to be
117- 1 term individiuilUy is a* open to objections,
133- 5 There was a* a certain centurion of whose
135-11 same power which heals sin heals a* sickness.
137-29 " And I say a- unto thee, — McUt. 16 : 18.
158- 7 Apollo was a* regarded as the sender of
162-16 a* without ttie false beliefs of a so-called
ph 169-19 a- declares that all disease is cured by
181-29 there wiU your heart be a-." — Matt 6 ; 21.
186-24 If . . . evfl is a* as immortal.
/ 221- 8 Her physician a- recommended that she
222- 7 She learned a- that mortal mind
222-13 she a- had less faith in the so-called
243-10 ** Mind . . . which was a- in — PhU. 2:5.
253-22 At if yon beUere yourself diseased,
e 266- * not only they^ but ourselves a\ — Rom. 8 : 23.
there will your heart be a-." — Afatt. 6 : 21.
a* may have fellowship with — I John 1 : 3.
fbr them a* which shall beliere — John 17 .- 20.
which was a- in Christ Jesus." — PhiL 2 .- 6.
error must a* say, '* I am true.**
305-12 Gender a* is a quality, not of God,
805-19 these a- doeth the Son likewise.'* — John 5 ; 19.
820-13 for that he a* is flesh,** — Gen. 6 : 3.
825-11 then shall ye a* appear -- Vol. 3 .- 4.
326- 5 works that I do shall he do a*.** — John 14 ; 12.
827- 3 and a* by gainine an affection for good
881-14 Scriptures a- declare that Gk>d is Spirit.
33^ 1 They a* indicate the divine Principle
332- 8 ** For we are a* His offopring.*' — Acts 17 ; 28.
834-29 and is a* a reference to the human sense of
o 341- • a* qtiieken your mortal bodies — Jtom, 8 : 11.
343-17 he a* scientlflcallv demonstrates this great fact,
p 364-23 it must be said of them a- that they
366-22 The physician must a* watch, lest he
869- 1 and he is liable to admit a* the reality of
370-26 Hygienic treatment a* loses iu eiUcacy.
872-26 a- deny before my Father — Afatt 10 ; 83.
373-17 Scriptures a* declare, through the exalted
377-23 You a* remove in this way what are termed
377-28 a* a fear that Mind is helpless
896-25 So a* faith, cooperating with a belief
405-17 that shall he a* reap.** — Oal. 6 .• 7.
414-11 a- the fact that truth and love will
414-94 a* that matter neither feels, suffers, nor enjoys.
416- 1 At last the agony a* yanishes.
426-15 a* learning the necessity of working out hit
426-23 and a* of Uie fear of its sting
439-33 it must a* have an ending,
487- 2 a* testified that he was on intimate terms
489- 2 A', be it known that False Belief,
441- 6 He a- decided that the plaintiff. Personal Sense,
441-32 speaks of him a' as ** a murderer — John 8 .* 44.
444-18 but let us a* be careful always to
444-20 turn to him the other a-.** — Matt. 6 : 30.
445- 2 A' the teacher must thoroughly fit his students
461-16 there will his heart be a-.
402-13 but it will a- attract respect.
463- 5 Teacher and student should a* be familiar with
r 466-13 They are a* intended to express the nature,
467-16 having that Mind which was a- in Christ.
469- 6 it would a' have an ending.
490-10 From this a* comes its powerlessness,
494-81 It should be said of his followers a-,
496- 1 Tou will a* learn that in Science there is no
497-25 that Mind to be in us which was a* in Christ
g 604-13 This a* shows that there is no place where
616-15 He made the stars a'. — Gen. 1 .* 16.
612- 9 a* by holy thoughts, winged with Love.
614-23 wolf a- shall dweU with the lamb, — fsa. 11 : 6.
615-26 lift a weia4&t, your reflection does this a*.
617- 1 the word lor man is used a* as the synonym
034- 6 It was a* found among the Israelites,
036-1 thetreeof lifea*, inthemidst of— 6Fen. 2:9.
687-15 It is plain a- tliat material perception,
689- 4 It came about, a*, that instruments were needed
685-34 thorns a* and thistles shall it — Gen. 3 ; 18.
637- 2 and take a- of the tree of life. — Oen.3:22.
637-14 that shall be a* reap.'* — Oal. 6 .• 7.
640-26 And Abel, be a' brought of the — Oen. 4 ; 4.
648-31 a' increase their numbers naturally
658-31 may a* ask bow belief can affect a result
664-83 a- said, '* HAve not I chosen — John 6 ; 70.
ffi» 661-11 saw a* the spiritual ideal as a woman
603-34 ^- the spiri^ial idea is typified by
668-16 but lie a* sees the nothingness of evil
666-19 we may a* offer the prayer which concludes
im-U Here, a% the ReveUtor first exhibits the
679-38 They should a* know the great delusion of
674- 3 The Revelator a* takes in another view,
674>21 broogbt a* the experience which at last
6W-14 The word lemple a* means frody.
fl 6719- 6 which is <r their original meanhig.
666- 1 Greek word for wind (pneuma) is used a*
altar
a 55-24
m 65-4
f 464-21
^^596- 7
alter
/ 253-23
6 297- 4
p 382-8
alterative
« 162-6
/224-2
p 371-30
420-21
421-22
a- his teaching set households at variance,
a- Godisgoodl
a* he was endowed with the Christ,
it is again ruled out of the synagogue.
jg- these opinions may have occasional glei
A' this volume contains the complete
on the a* of divine Science,
May Christ, Truth, be present at every bridal a*
Love is priestess at the a* of Truth.
Paul saw in Athens an a- dedicated
you can a* this wrong belief and action
no circumstance can a* the situation, until
bathing and rubbing to a* the secretions
C. S. acts as an a*, neutralizing error
the world feels the a* effect oftruth
Truth is an a- in the entire system,
better than any drug, a', or tonic.
■M^i.-^ chemicalization, which is the a* effect
423-11 TtkiB corrective ts an a*, reaching to every part
altered
p 408- 2 This view is not a* by the fact tliat
altematingv
b 296-16 This human belief, a- between a
alternative
/ 221-14 informed her that death was indeed her only a*.
p 436-21 You have left Mortal Man no a:
althoufrh
a »-14
19-28
30- 6
55-13
8 112-10
147-14
148-32
152-8
158-82
o348- 8
p 386-29
430-31
431-28
r 466-17
469-22
471-14
492-2
g523- 6
546-16
altitudes
/ 215-11
altosrether
pr 3-14 the One
sp 87-32
{f 588- 1
alway
b 317-14
t 446-22
always
pr 4-12
5-14
7-18
7-26
8-21
10-22
10-29
11-9
12- 5
m 63- 9
66-26
a* our great Master demonstrated that
a* they Know not how the work is done.
a* her physicians insisted that it would be
a*, without this cross-bearing, one might not
you would not have understood him, a* the
A- 1 have the superintendence of
a* nothing on my part has occasioned
a* . . . it is the most important to understand..
when we admit that, a- God is infinite,
a* the evidence as to these facts
a* the so-called dreamer is unconscious?
A' presenting the exact opposite of
a* the material senses can take no cognixance-
not subordinate to geometric a\
„ lovely;**— 5ona 5. -16.
or a* gone from pnysical sight
Love mfinitely wise and a* lovely*
**Lo, I am with you a-,**— Afatt. 28:20.
** Lo, 1 am with you a*, — McUt. 38 .* 30.
The habitual struggle to be a* good
but not a* in this world.
If spiritual sense a* guided men,
to whom each want of man is a* known
does not a- mean a desire for it.
Experience teaches us that we do not a* receive
it is not a* best for us to receive,
a- demands restitution before mortals can
no power to g^in more . . . than is a* at hand,
to be a* fed, rocked, tossed, or talked to,
vv-«u If one is better than the other, as must a*
sp 86-16 though we can a- f^l their influence.
95- 1 The effect of his Mind was a* to heal afid
For centuries — yea, a-— natural science has
Lastly, they say thev have a* believed it.'*
Moral conditions will be found a* harmonious
must a* bring the same result,
and so has come a* to mean one who
.w^^ Thou hearest me a- : '* — John 11 : 42.
145-22 mystery which godliness a* presento to
145-22 mystery a* arismg from ignorance of the
But it a- came about as I had foretold,
a* in opposition, never in obedience, to phjrsics.
a* breathed with great diflSculty when the
keeping a* in the direct line of matter,
Life is. a* has been, and ever will be
There is a* some tumult, but there is a
an 104-12
s 125-5
128-30
134- 8
134-26
ph 169- 8
170-20
184-27
189-80
200-9
/ 225-12
225-26
243-11
246-24
e 267-27
b 277-31
282-24
284-32
302-16
a* germinating in new forms of tyranny,
must a- accompany the letter of Science
is a* beautiful and grand.
«• let thy garments be a- white.**— Bod. 9 : 8.
mortal phenomenon, ... a* erroneous.
a- governing itself erroneously.
intercommunication is a* from God to
is a* beyond and above the mortal illusion
so-called life a- ends in death.
My spirit shall not o* strive— Oen. 6;3.
326-25 spiritual sense, which is a* right.
329-23 A' right, its divine Principle never repents,
884-19 as the Christ has a* done.
320-13
Digitized by
Google
ALWAYS
20
ANCIENT
alwft;
m
6 336-17 ncrer WM materUl, but a- splritoal
p 37&-96 Consamptire iMttients a* show ^reat hopeful-
377- 5 be aboold reioioe a* in erer-preseiit Lore.
8M^ 4 Truth U a- the victor.
302-11 iihould a* be met with the mental negation.
4D2- 1 C. S. Is a- the most stdlf al sargeon,
411-21 Disease is a* induced by a false sense
411-27 >4* begin your treatment br allaying the fear
417- 4 A' support their trust in the power of Mind
425-30 be a* ready with the mental protest against
420- 6 when she nas the high goal a- before her
t 413-10 she a- has felt, that aU are pririleged to
444-lH ft- to '* Judge righteous — John 7 : 24.
448- 2S must a* hinder scientific demonstration.
4fift'14 Divinity Is a- ready.
r 482- 6 proper use of the word tonl can a- be
4tn-3Z would keep truth and error a* at war.
494-10 Divine Love a- has met and a- will meet
ff Btm-'X grammars a' recognize a neuter gender,
51»-14 In return, the higher a- protects the lower.
62^20 Dei^ therein is a- called Jehovah.
030-17 raytn represents error as a* asserting iu
637 32 0*>d, who is Love a-,
fiG2-30 matter a- surrenders its claims when
664- H Error is a- error.
ap hVy 14 Hplritual teaching must a- be by symbols.
gl 000-17 the word kurioi almoet a* has
amalgamation
fWi-n such as the a* of Truth and error
g 660-27 A' Is deemed monstrous
amaz^ement
c 263-26 peers from its cloister with a*
amiiiicuftfeM
s 114-20 disentangles the interlaced a* of being,
ambiguity
o 366- 2 and then the a- will vanish.
ambfuTuouH
p 388-17 a* nature of all material health-theories.
ambition
m »8- 8
61- 8
61-21
t 402-28
ambush
an 671-11 Who is telling mankind of the foe in a- ?
ameliorate
• 141-28 divine healing will a- sin. sickness, and death.
t 468-22 but Science will a* mortal malice.
Amen
I can do no othenrUe ; so heip me God .' A- f
The people are taught in such cases to say, A-,
Unselfish a\ noble life-motives, and purity,
and give higher aims to a-.
What bo|>e of happiness, what noble a',
It teaches the control of mad a*.
6 208- •
o3l3- 1
amenable
p 4M-31
America
b 320- 0
American
/ 246-12
God made Man immortal and a* to Spirit
theologians In Europe and A' agree that
Some A' travellers saw her when she was
American Cyclopaedia
an 100- 3 According to the A' C, he regarded this
amid
not a* the smoke of battle Is merit seen
like tropical flowers bom a- Alpine snows.
37-14
m 61-17
• 67- 8
sp 96-23
/ 220-12
b 300-26
amidst
m 66-17
66-18
('an you steer safely a* the storm ? "
Led by a solitary star a- the darkness,
snowbird <4in^ and soars a* the blasts ;
Undisturbed a* the jarring testimony of the
A' gratitude for conjugal felicitv,
A' conjugal infelicity, It is well to hope, pray,
ap 663-28 subtlety, winding its way a* all evil,
amiss
pr 10-28 receive not, because ye ask a-, — Job. 4 : 3.
10-32 Then •* ye ask a-." — /<w. 4 ; 3.
amonflT
pr^ix-13 still in circulation a* her first pupils;
pr 9-26 and so be counted a* sinners?
16-12 some doubt a- Bible scholars,
a 24-29 The truth bad been lived a* men :
32- 6 A' the Jews it was an ancient custom
nt 56- 8 generation a* human kind.
65-22 impurity and error are left a* the lees.
66-26 which was once a fixed fact a * us,
an 101- 9 a* whom were Roux, Bouillaud, and
106- 8 a- which are self-government, reason,
s 129-28 reformatory min-slon a* mortals.
133-16 in captivity a- foreign nations,
160-10 a permanent dispensation a* men ;
161-17 a- which are life, libertv, and
ph 196-32 diseases a- the human /amily.
amonsT
/ XI7-16 C. S., a- their first lessons,
238- 7 '" Come out from a- them, — U Cor, 6 .- 17.
242-23 parted my raiment a* — Jokn 19 : 24.
c 256-21 a* the inhabitants of the earth; — Da^ 4 .- SS.
t 463- 2 a- the examples on the blackboard,
460-29 her manuscript circulated a* the students.
463- 2 The material physician gropes a-
g 624- 6 It was also found a* the Isnelitea,
536-17 into the heritage of the first bom or men ?
Amorites
g 524- 3 in the Moloch of the A\
amount
ph 176-21 The exact a* of food the stomach eonld digest
amounts
ph 172- 6 a* to nothing In the right directioB and
p 376-31 fear so excessire that It a* to foTtitode.
a 561-23 question of the naturalist a* to this :
ample
• 163-26 so a* an exhibition of human invention
amplification
a 601-10 that a* of wonder and glory
amplitude
a 64- 3 Out of the a* of his pure affection,
amputate
ph 172-26 when you a- a limb;
amputated
/ 212- 6 A Umb which has been a- has continued
amusement
m 68-20 a wandering desire for incessant a-
62- 9 create in their babes a desire for inoessant a*,
ph 196-30 to meet a frivolous demand for a-
amusements
m 60-22 frivolous a\ personal adornment,
analofiroiis
g 510-26 a* to the suppositional resolving of
analoffT
8 lio-32 No a- exists between the vague hypotheses of
analyzes
p 433- 3 He a- the offence, reviews the testimony,
anathemas
b 315-10 brought upon him the a* of the age.
Anatomy
p 430-23 Materia Medica, A\ Physiology,
437-22 Materia Medica, ^s Physiotogy,
anatomy
Admits
ph 174-23 A' admits that mind is somewhere in man,
allows
ph 187-16 A' allows the mental cause of the latter action,
and theology
s 148-13 a* and theology define man as
148-17 A' and theology reject the divine Principle
declmres
ph 173-17 A- declares man to be structural.
describes
s 162-10 A' describes muscular action as
finds
B 160-14 A' finds a necessity for nerves to
learn from
a 160-29 only to learn from a* that muscle is not
mental
t 462-32 Scientist, through understanding mental a\
nor theoloay
• 148- 7 Neither a* nor theology has ever
of Ctkristlan Science
t 462-26 a- of C. S. teaches when and how to probe the
takes op man
B 1^16 A' takes up man at all points materially.
treatises on
ph 179-21 Treatises on a-, physiology, and health,
B 160-16
160-27
ph 173- 2
173-23
t 462-20
ancestors
m 61-20
ph 175-27
ancestry
m 63- 6
1/561-20
anchor
a 40-32
ancient
a 32-3
32- 7
41-18
43-10
what does a- say when the cords contract
Why then consult a- to learn how
we fall to see how a* can distinguish
a*, physiology', phrenoloey, do not define
y4-, when conceived of spiritually, Is
the grosser traits of their a*,
empurpled the plump cheeks of our a*.
The beautiful, good, and pure constitute his a*,
by which all peculiarities of a*,
the a- of hope must be cast beyond the
In a* Rome a soldier was required to
Among the Jews it was an a* custom
No a- Hchool of philosophy, tnateria medico,
and Is now repeating its a* history.
Digitized by
Google
ANCIENT
21
ANNOUNCED
ancient
«p 84- 3 The a* prophets gained their foresight
an 106-28 and confirms the a* axiom:
8 126-26 I hare found nothing in a* or in modem sys-
tems
manifest mistakes in the a' versions;
It is a question to-day, whether the a*
The a* Christians were healers.
It is as a* as '* the Ancient of days.** — Dan. 7 ; 9.
to confirm and repeat the a* demonstrations
are so many a* and modem mythologies.
As Paul asked of the unfaithful in a- days,
the a* error that there is fraternity between
a' mythology and pagan idolatry.
To . . . the a* worthies, and to Christ Jesus,
source of strength to the a* worthies.
In one of the a- lanenages
551-32 The a* and hypothetical question,
553-26 supersede the more a* superstition
ap 567-18 That false claim ~ that a* belief,
139-17
144-30
146-2
146-28
/ 243-12
b 319-16
o34»-3
p 389-24
r 469-30
483-19
o514-^
516-31
anciently
« 14^ 4
c 265- 7
O 343-26
A' the followers of Christ, or Tmth,
a* classified as the higher criticism,
A' those apostles who were
Ancient of days
8 146-28 It is as ancient as ** the A- qf d\'* — Dan, 7 ; 9.
anew
pr 4-22 will mould and fashion us a*,
a 2D-22 saves retracing and traversing a* the path
36- 6 Discerning Christ, Truth, a-
m 66-13 Love propagates a- the higher Joys
8 150- 7 Its appearing is the comine a* of the gospel of
/ 206-21 Is Goo creating a* what He naa already created ?
p ^5-26 and Spirit will form you a*.
ff 528- 6 cannot be true that man was ordered to create
mana-
anirel
{224-26 Will you open or close the door upon this a*
306-19 an a*, a message from Truth and Love,
a 521-17 point of a diamond '* arid the pen of an a*.
ap568-3 "^ " '" '
568- 9
569- 1
561- 8
574-29 Love can make an a* entertained unawares,
angelic
8p 9a-i9
ap 574-18
angel's
ap 560- 6 The a* left foot was upon the earth;
angels
eonfers upon
b 286-30 Human conjecture confers upon a* its own
His
o 360-27 And His a- He ohargeth vdth — see Job 4 ; 18.
his
ap 666-26 Michael and his a* fought -— Bev, 12 ; 7.
606-27 the dragon fought, and his a*, ~ Retf. 12 : 7.
667-17 his a* were cast out vdth him. — Rev. 12 : 9.
667-26 His a*, or messages, are cast out with
my
b 299- 7 My a* are exalted thoughts,
came unto me one of the seven a- — Rev. 21 ; 9.
These a- of His |>re8ence, which have the
And I saw another mighty a* — Rev. 10 : 1.
This a* or message which comes from
a- had in his hand ** a little book," — Rev. 10 .
saw an ** a* standing in the — Rev. 19 : 17.
may clothe it with a* vestments,
the seven a* vials full of seven plagues,
ap 574- 6
tliMe
if 612- 9
ap 667- 3 These a* deliver us from the depths.
m 66-*
64-21
ph 174-11
<> 296-26
296-28
398-11
299-17
p 372-17
r 482-23
482-24
g 501-11
548-16
ap 566-29
^581-4
anger
6 293-25
597-29
angry
pi
anguish
ph 196 -6
p 386-19
angular
/M8-23
2; 30.
as the a* cf Ood in Heaven. — Matt. :
but man would be as the a*.
a* of His presence — the spiritual intuitions
A' are not etherealized human beings,
A- are pure thoughts from God,
A' are God's representatives.
we entertain " a* unawares." —Heb. 18 ; 2.
Therefore he vdll be as the a* in heaven.
A' announced to the Wisemen of old
and a* whisper it, through faith,
glory which a* could on^ whisper
Dv which men may entertain a*,
The Old Testament assigns to the a*,
definition of
•* The a- of the Lord." — Deut. 29; 20.
The idea of Truth; justice. Revenge; a*.
Destruction; a-; mortal passions.
to murmur or to be a* over sin.
Every sound convulsed him with a*.
You think that your a- is occasioned by your
a* outline and deformity uf matter models.
animal
magnetism
{see magnetlsai)
a 28-32 There is too much a* courage in society
48-23 rebuking resentment or a- courage,
m 61- 6 and the spiritual over the a*,
67-18 notion that a- natures can possibly give
8p 90-1 or if one a* can originate another,
an 100- 9 A- bodies are susceptible to
100-20 no proof of the existence of the a* magnetic
102- 3 His power is neither a- nor human.
102- 4 Its basis being a belief and this belief a*,
104-20 revenge, malice, are a- propensities
ph 173- 5 farther than his a- progenitors.
179-17 the wild a*, ... sniffs the wind with delight.
/ 222-26 if eating a bit of a* flesh could overpower
262-20 A' in propensity, deceitful in sentiment.
b 298-26 not . . . evolving a- qualities in their wmgs;
to suppose that there can be . . . omnic a- or
the man who has more a- than moral courage.
Mortal mind produces a* heat.
An a- may infuriate another by
electricity, a- nature, and organic life,
r 490- 6 Human will is an a- propensity,
g 609-20 So-called mineral, vegetable, and a* substances
confers a* names and natures upon its
nothing in the a* kingdom which represents the
the homaee bestowed through a gentle a*
far apart from his material sense of a* growth
It is the a* instinct in mortals,
664- 4 This malicious a- instinct, of which the dragon
664-26 are typified by a serpent, or a- subtlety.
gl 597-20 morteu belief ; a- power.
327-25
» 374-30
378-12
t 460-32
612-26
629-24
641-10
648-24
ap 663-31
animality
ap568-&
animals
6 277-13
g 611-26
628-6
631-20
548-30
549- 3
560- 7
664-29
567- 8
animate
ph 189-26
/243-32
p 409-6
masters his mortal beliefs, a*, and hate
Natural history presents vegetables and a*
A' and mortals metaphoricaJly present
Adam gave the name and nature of a*.
Who will say that minerals, vegetables, and a*
" Certain a-, besides the ordimuy
multiplication of certain a- takes place
the individually and identity of a*
It is the general belief that the lower a-
many a- suffer no pain in multiplying;
belief of inanimate, and then of a* matter.
Perfection does not a* imperfection,
its final statement, — a* error
409-19 The a' should be governed by God alone.
g 641- 2 A lamb is a more a* form of existence,
animated
a 26-14 the godliness which a* him.
an 100- 9 the celestial bodies, the earth, and a* things.
t 469-19 Whether a- by malice of ignorance,
g 526- 2 a mortal sinner, a' by the oreath ol: God ?
animating
gl 683-20 the a- divine Principle of all
animation
life, strength, a% and
Zeal. The reflected a* of Life,
gl 682- 8
609- 4
annihilate
an 103-25
ph \n-2:j
/ 262-27
#461- 1
r 490-21
fy 64(^15
they a* the fables of mortal mind,
and worms a- it.
the law of God, may at any moment a*
the errors which Truth must and will%*
would, by fair logic, a- man
that Tmth may a- all sense of evil
annihilated
/ 246- 1 Mind and its formations can never be a*.
b 292-28 man would be a*, were it not
310-28 then Spirit, . . . would be a*,
r 477-18 Were it otherwise, man would be a*.
486-27 If this were not so. man would be speedily a*.
493-19 Sickness is a belief, which must be a*
g 536-16 governed by corporeality . . . man would be a*.
annihilates
b 330-26 delusion of material sense, which Science a*.
340-25 a* pagan and Christian idolatry,
annihilation
/ 243-28 a law of a- to everything unlike themselves,
b 278-28 logic which would prove his a-.
310-25 If ... the a- of Spirit would be inevitoble.
physical sense put out of sight and hearing ; a*.
(/i 682-22
announce
8 119-13
p 391-25
announced
b 298-19 When the real is attained, which is a- by
p 379- 3 a* as partners in the beginning.
r 482-23 Angels a* to the Wisemen of old
but to a- Him as their source.
Disease has no intelligence to .
a' its name.
Digitized by
Google
AiWOUNCING
22
ANSWER
announcing
p 386-16 Dlosdering despatch, mittokenly a*
annoyances
m 60- 9 a* and caret of domestic economy,
annually
b 328-90 hnndredfl of persons die there a* from
annul
pr 11-19 not to a- the dirlne sentence
» 139-26 nor a* the healing by the prophets,
/ 229-28 should not if we could, a* the decrees of
h 278-21 God nerer ordained a material law to a-
p 381-29 man*s moral right to a* an onjost sentence,
384-13 has only to enter his protest ... in order to a*
386-12 though it can nerer a* the law which
389-30 cannot a- these regulations by an
annulled
m 59-27 The nuptial vow should nerer be a*,
o 349- 7 our Master a- material law
p 883- 1 he a* supposed laws of matter,
annuls
b 340-28 a* the curse on man,
r 491-13 Sphrit, which a* the claims of matter,
anodsmes
s 143-17 and quiets pain with a*.
p 874- 2 >, counter-irritants, and depletion
anoint
p 364-14 wash and a* his guest's feet,
anointed
a 42-22 glory which God bestowed on His a*.
/ 201- • the/ootstepa of Thine a\ — PtoL 89 : 51.
b 313- 4 may be rendered ** Jesus the a*,'*
813- 7 eren thy God, hath a* thee — ffeb, 1 ; 9.
p 86^28 before she a- them with the oil.
ffl 697-10 which was ready to . . . crucify God's a*.
anohiteth
op 67S-14 [LorE] a* my head with oil ; — sr« P»al, 23 ; 5.
anofntinjg
p 367-S through silent utterances, and dirine a*
anomalous
p 876-29 This state of mind seems a* except to the
anon
0 513-10 a* the reil is lifted, and the scene shifts
another (sea clUo another's)
pr 1-4 Beffardless of what a* may say
12- 9 Thii. howerer, is one belief casting out a\
12-28 a* who offers the same measure ofprayerr
16-19 is but a* name for the first lie
a 2a-26 ^* kind of faith understands dirine Lore
36- 4 simply through translation into a* sphere.
87-10 connect one stage with a* in the history of
38-18 At a* time Jesus prajred, not for the tweire only,
40- 6 ^- wiU say: "Go thy way — ^rt« 24 • 26.
56-27 ** He shall gire you a * Comforter, — John 14 ; 16.
m 58-27 because a- supplies her wants.
«p 73- 4 but a*, who has died ... it terms a spirit
7S- 8 belief that one man, as spirit, can control a*
76-30 pass from one dream to a* dream,
8^-16 and at a- are called spirits.
89- 4 in the belief that a* mind is
99- 1 if one animal can originate a*,
an 100- 5 exerted by one liring organism orer a*,
104-28 hypnotizer employs one error to destroy a*.
$ 110-10 brought to light a* glorious proposition,
112-28 and yet uses n- author's discoreries
122-15 optical focus is a- proof of the illusion
126-12 As human thought changes from one stage to a*
130- 6 One has a farm, a* has merchandise.
143-14 human mind uses one error to medicine a*.
149- 8 succeeds in one instance fails in a*,
152-11 in one instance and not in a*.
152-13 in which one statement contradicts a*
159-28 allowing a* form of matter.
169-20 in one instance and not in a\
ph 176-26 One disease is no more real than a*.
187-11 and then impute this result to a- illusire
199-18 Again, giring a- direction to faith,
/ 21 1-22 transfer of the thoughts of one erring mind to a*
220-21 and thinking it sees a* kitten.
221-31 brings with It a* lesson,
229-14 declaring Him good in one instance and eril
. in a*.
236- 2 cannot go forth, . . . from one human mind toa*,
236-13 Her thoughts form the embryo of a'
247- 6 A' woman at ninety had new teeth,
260-29 Mortal thoughts chase one a- like snowflakes,
b 276- 6 in which one mind is not at war with a*,
278-17 requires a- admission, — namely,
3ia- 9 With this agrees a* passage
o 34a- 9 one disease can be just as much a delusion as a*.
357-27 Can Deity be almighty, if a- mighty
861-14 conflicts not at all with a* of his sayings:
p 372-33 Its false supports fail one after a*.
another
p 378-13 An animal may infuriate a* by
388-81 a- medical mistake, resulting trcm
88^19 A- despatch, correcting the mistake,
888-13 there follows the necessity for a- admisaiao
408-30 We say that one human mind can influence a-
418-16 one disease would be as readily destroyed as a*.
419-14 or to change itself from one fcnrm to a-.
430- 1 nor go from one part to a*, for Truth destroya
434-14 a remedy prescribed by a* doctor.
427-13 Death is but a* phase of the dream
431-36 ^* witnen takes the stand and testiflea: —
433-9 ^* witness is called for by the
433-20 A- witness takes the stand and tsstifles: —
438-19 A- witness, equally faiadequate, said
t 446- 6 No hypothesis as to the existence of a* power
449- 1 to free a* from the fetters of disease.
449- 7 The wrong done a* reacts most hearily
450- 4 A- class, still more unfortunate,
461-29 one mortal mind controlling a*
468- 8 A' plank in the platform isthis,
r 469-27 beliere there is a* power, named «viL
483- 4 exchanging one disease for a:
486- 4 Sunpoee one accident happens to the eye, a*.
486-13 and one error will not correct a:
489-20 at a- the medium for obeying God?
491-18 awake at one time and asleep at a-,
491-20 this belief culminates in a- belief ,
496- 3 no transfer of eril suggeetioos ... to a*,
496- 7 to hare one Mind, andto lore a* as
ff 604-31 Here we hare the explanation of a* passage
529-6 ^* change will cooM as to the nature and
689-21 saying, . . . Bow down to me and hare a- god.
668- 2 A* question follows : Who or what produces
564-14 a* false claim, that of self-conscious matter,
ap 666- 8 And I saw a* mlgh^ angel~i?etr. 10: 1.
562-29 And there appeared a* wonder —Jtev. 12 : 8.
670- 6 will finally be shocked into a- extreme
670- 7 for one extreme follows a:
673- 6 Lore one a* "— 7 John 3 : 23.
67a- 8 while to a*, the unillnmined human mind,
673-13 a* rerelation, eren the declaration
674- 3 The Rerelator also takes in a* riew,
gl 583-28 <Hke belief preying upon a*.
584-14 free from one beuef only to be fettered by a-,
591- 8 a* name for mortal mind; illusion;
594-10 claim . . . that there was a* power,
another's
a 21-7 a* goodness, suffering, and triumph,
22-26 nor by pinning one's faith ... to a* ricarioui
40-14 A- suffering cannot lessen our own liability.
m 58-14 selfish exaction of all a* time and thoughts.
t 449- 2 manacled, it is hard to break a* chains.
9 618-19 seeking his own in a* good.
answer (noun)
pr 9-6 test of all prayer lies in the a- to these
$ 136-10 His a* to this question the world rejected.
137-12 In his rejection of the a* already giren
ph 183-10 The a* is no, and yet the Scriptures inform us
b 284-19 The a* to all these questions must forerer be
p 363-21 Jesus approred the a*.
399-14 matter can return no a* to immortal Mind.
r 466- 9 A'. — God is inccHnwreal, dirine,
466-12 A:— They are. They refer to one absolute
466-17 A\ — There is not. Principle and its idea
466- 8 A\ — To human belief, ther are
467- 3 A\ — The first demand of this Science is,
468- 9 ^-.^Tbere is no life, truth, ... In matter.
468-17 A'. — Substance is that which is
468-26 A-, — Life is dirine Principle, Mind,
469- 8 A'. — Intelligence is omniscienoe,
469-13 ^-.^Mind^God.
471-23 A'. — The author subscribed to an orthodox
473-14 A\ — Error is a supposition that pleasure
472-24 A; — All reality is in God and His creation,
476- 6 A'. — Man is not matter;
477-20 A'. — Identity is the reflection of Sptait,
478-16 y^-. — No, not if God is true
482-15 A'. — It is, since Christ is " the way »' — JoAn
14:6.
484- 9 A*, — Not one of them is included in it.
486- 1 A'. — U error is necessary to define
486- 2 If error is necessary . . . the a* is yes;
487-15 A; — Spirit is aU-knowing ;
488-16 A'. — C. S. sustains with bnmortal proof
«3-ll A' . — The method of C. S. Mind-healing
493-13 A full a- to the abore question inrolres
496-27 ^•. — Study thoroughly the letter
486-30 y«-. — They hare not, if by that term
answer (rerb)
s 132- 3 the dirine power to heal would fuUr a*
/ 223-20 The efforts of error to a* this question
o 342-24 and they a* with rejoicing.
p 440- 6 to a* for his crime.
g 661-34 We a* that it cannot
Digitized by
Google
ANSWERED
23
ANY
answered
prtf Tiil-12
»r 16-21
a 4»-l
9p 8»- 3
86-6
/237-3
&30&-16
30&-29
p 364-10
374-9
^004-7
592- 1
answers
m 67- 9
r 465- 7
What is Tratta, is a- by demonstration,
Sach prayer is a*, in so far as we
The women at the croee could have a*
a% **The multitude throng thee.*'— £t<ik08;45.
Repeating his inquiry, he was a* by
she a* ingenuously, ** There is no sensation in
** Then a- Jesus and said — John 6 ; 19.
he straightway a* : and then his name
Jesus a' by rebuking self -righteousness
The author has a* this question
are a* in this passage,
is a*, if the egg produces the parent.
He a* brayely, but even the dauntless seaman
chapter sub-title
antagronism
• 145-26 and thus they increase the a* of
145-29 By this a* mortal mind must continually weaken
o 345-30 the main cause of the carnal mind's a*.
antagronistic
sp 83- 9 Nothing is more a* to C. S. than
'"" " a conriction a* to the testimony of the
p^theism, and inUdelity are a- to true
The hvpotheses of mortals are a* to
a* entities and beings,
the first and second a* powers,
but there are no a* powers nor laws,
physical senses and Science haye ever been a*,
so a* that the material thought must
take a* grounds against all that
either by giring a* advice or
the other is false, for they are a*.
« 106- 2
129-18
ph 182-15
/a04-7
2M-16
231-14
O 353- 4
366-2
p393-9
424-19
g 622- 6
antecedent
b 299- 5 but which has no physical a* reality
o 356-30 Does subsequent follow its a- ?
antedated
b 334- 2 and therefore a* Abraham;
Antediluvians
pr^ viii-21 the reputed longevity of the A'^
anterior
8 146-27 far a* to the period in which Jesus lived.
anthropomorpliic
/ 224-13 were ready to hail an a* Ood,
c 257-17 and woula say that an a- God, instead of
b 317- 5 and proclaimed an a- Ood.
337- 1 but not in any a* sense.
o 351-19 apersonal devil and an a- God
ff 517-3, 4 The word a*, in such a phrase as ** an a* God,*'
antliropomorpliisni
ff 517- 2 This definition has been weakened by a*,
anti'-Christian
ph 169-31 Whatever teaches man to ... is a*.
antlcipatingr
a 33- 3 a. the hour of their Master's betrayal
s 132-24 A' this rejection of idealism,
ap 566- 5 and a* the promised joy,
antidote
s 165-29, 30 if drugs are an a* to disease, why lessen the a* ?
b 274- 1 Truth and Love a* this mental miasma,
o 346-20 because Truth is error's a*,
r 495-10 and find a sovereign a- for error
antidotes
b 270-28 and a sense of ease a* suffering,
antipathies
s 163-32 the fixed and repulsive a- of nature.
antipode
sp 72-18 not made manifest through matter, the a* of
ph 200-20 suppositional a' of divine infinite Spirit,
/ 208-10 It is the very a- of immortal Mind,
Mortal man is the a* of immortal man
mind in matter to be the a- of Mind,
it is the human a* of divine Science,
the a* of God, or Spirit;
215-25
c 257-24
r 484-23
^Z 580-12
antipodes
ft 286-27
Transitory thoughts are the a* of
335-30 the suppositional a- of Spirit,
ff 544-23 the very a- of immortal and spiritual being.
antiquated
8 147-21 perishing fossils of theories already a*,
antithesis
8 138-19 Judaism was the a* of Christianity,
anvU
ph 199- 2 lift the hammer and strike the a*,
anxiety
0fl 5e6-ll Feab. Heat; infiammation; a*; ignoranoe;
any
pre/ x-23 personal experienceofo- sincere seeker of Truth.
x-25 than that of a- other sanitary method.
pr 7-10 But does it produce a* lasting benefit?
any
pr 9-4 the falsehood which does no one a* good.
a 47-32 belief in a* possible material intelligence.
55-1 if he entertained a* other sense of being
m 67-31 rebuked the suffering from a- such cause
8p 73-11 A- other control or attraction of so-called
73-16 electricity or a- other form of matter,
73-26 mistake to suppose that matter is a* part
76-14 a* more than a tree can return to its seed.
87-24 Do not suppose that a* mental concept is gone
87-27 by friendship or by a- intense feeling
95-11 Xaror of a* lund cannot hide from the
98-28 has not been considered a part of a* religion,
an 101-31 A' seeming benefit derived from it
103-13 wholly separate from a* half-way
9 112-23 A* theory of C. S., which departs from
112-26 Also, if a* so-called new school claims
115- 6 to make them comprehensible to a* reader,
120-25 A- conclusion pro or eon, deduced from
132-10 gave his benediction to a* one who should not
132-23 If it is wrought on a- but a material
149-12 If you fail to succeed in a* case, it is because
154- 1 to cherish error in a* form,
154-31 more successful method for a* mother
ph 167-28 impossible to gain control . . . in a- other way.
109-22 drug or a- other means toward which
175-12 and dissuade a* sense of fear or fever.
177-23 in a- direction against God,
181-13 when you resort to a- except spiritual means.
181-31 A' hypnotic power you may exercise will
183-23 for a* lesser loyalty.
/ 206-25 Can there be a* birth or death for man,
207-21 there can be no effect from a* other cause,
217-26 or a* illusion of physical weariness,
228-26 to acknowledge a* other power is to
230-23 drugs, hygiene, or a* material method.
233- 1 nor opportunity in Science for error of a* sort
233-29 counter fact relative to a* disease
244- 6 never fearing nor obeying error in a* form.
249-10 A' other theory of Life, or God,
260-22 Now I ask. Is there a- more reality in
252-27 may at a* moment annihilate
263-26 Do not believe in a* supposed necessity for
e 255-17 finiteness, cannot be made the basis of a- true
b 276-18 ceases to be a* opportunity for sin and death.
280- 9 belief can never do justice to Truth in a*
283- 2 belief that there is a* true existence apart trom
297-17 only fact concerning a* material concept is,
301-20 belief that man has a- other substance,
302-17 illusion of a* life, substance, ... in matter.
302-27 not in a* bodily or personal likeness
304- 8 nor depth, nor a- other creature, — Jiom. 8 ; 38l
315- 7 and laid no claim to a* other.
325-30 When first spoken in a- age, Truth,
328-24 and if they drink a- deadly thhig, — Mark 16: 18.
337- 1 but not in a- anthropomorphic sense.
339- 6 God's pardon, destroying a- one sin,
339-29 divest sin of a* supposea mind or reality,
o 342-14 heal the sick in a- town where they
348- 6 Ought we not, then, to approve a- cure,
348-18 to have no faith in evil or In a* power but Crod,
350-20 lest at a- time they should see — Matt. 13 : 15.
352-19 for at a- moment they may become
354-13 opponents . . . neither give nor offer a- proofs
355-18 a* systematic healing power
366-14 not contributing in a* way to
356-27 Would a' one call it wise and good
359- 3 Let a* clergyman try to cure his friends by
p 862- • if they drink a- deadly thing, — Mark 16 ; 18.
869-12 or the constructor of a* form of existence.
869-31 a* more than he is morally saved in or by sin.
872-19 How, then, in Christianity a- more than in C. 8.,
872-30 If pride, superstition, or a* error
875-14 by yielding his mentally to a* mental
377-23 the morbid or excited action of a* organ.
377-30 Without the human belief, a* circumstance
384-26 consumption, nor a' other diMase
385-31 A' supposed mformation, coming from
886- 3 a- more than it is In the case of sin.
387-23 cannot suffer as the result of a* labor of love,
393-20 as the result of a law of a- kind,
394-10 admission that a- bodily condition
401- 1 A' human error is its own enemy,
401-23 could you produce a' effect upon the brain
404- 4 a* one of the myriad forms of sin,
406-26 Inharmony of a* kind Involves
410-26 or is used in a* way except to
413-30 probable at a- time that such ills
41^-32 or a* other malady, timorously held
414-14 dementia, hatred, or a* other discord.
416-14 Opiates do not remove the pain in a-
416- 8 To him there 1b no longer a- pain.
416- 9 Yet o- physician — allopathic, homosopatbt o,
419- 8 If your patient from a- cause suffers a
419-22 mortal mind is liable to a- phase of belief.
430-21 better than a- drug, alterative, or tonic.
Digitized by
Google
ANY
24
APPARENTLY
any
p 423-27 Ossification or a- abnormal condition
424-21 divine Mind can remove a* obstacle,
425-27 never believe that heart or a- portion
426- 1 or disease arising from a* circamstance,
429-23 for if Life ever had a* beginning,
43S- 6 nothing shall by a- means — Lttke 10 .- 19.
440-15 what greater justification can a- deed '
440-29 forbidden to enter ... a* more suits
441-3 a* so-called law, which undertakes to
441- 6 not permitted to enter a* suits at the bar of
t 445-17 or limit in a* direction of thought
446-31 and the ultimate triumph of a* cause.
448-30 nothing short of right-ooing has a- claim to
465-22 renders a- abuse of the mission an
456-16 A' dishonestnr in your theory and practice
457- 9 never used this newly discovered power in a*
460-12 A- attempt to heal mortals with erring
459-30 than a* other healer on the globe.
462- 2 a- student, who adheres to the divine rules
464-13 If from an injury or from a* cause,
r 479- 4 be uttered by a- mother,
479-16 or use a* of the physical senses ?
483-25 but if a* system honors God,
485-32 The notion of a* life or intelligence
488-17 the impossibilitv of a- material sense,
489- 8 A' hypothesis which supposes life
493-23 just as it removes a* otner sense of
493-26 A' sense of soul in matter is not the
495-19 can destroy a* painful sense of,
496-28 Have Christian Scientists a- religious creed ?
g 607-19 do not yield fruit because of a-
625- 9 In the Saxon, matikind^ a iroman^ a' one:
529-14 more subtle than a- beast of the — Gen, 3.-1.
542-17 lest a* finding hhn should kiU him.— Gen. 4 : 15.
560-20 If Life has a- starting-point
664- 5 nor are there properly a- mortal beings,
654- 8 A' statement of life, following from a
654-10 because it is destitute of a- knowledge
554-12 destitute of a- knowledge of its
ap 564-32 *' more subtle than a* b^t of the— Gen. 3 .- 1.
666-28 found a* more in heaven.— Hev. 12 ; 8.
gl 584-15 A' material evidence of death is false,
(see clUo man)
anybody
o 345-21 A\ who is able to perceive the
anyone
t 461- 1 I do not maintain that a* can
ap 560-16 or entertain a false estimate of a* whom God
anything
pr 2-24 a'Hedoesnot already comprehend?
$ 164- 7 or a* like the truth,
/ 232- 1 without Him was not a* made— JbAn 1 ; 3.
o 335-11 ** was not a* made that was made."— John 1 ; 3.
o 347- 8 This writer infers that if a* needs
p 381-11 cannot in reality suffer from breaking a*
t 458-11 It is a- but scientifically Christian
r 477-24 can never reflect a* inferior to Spirit
480-27 without Him was not a* made —/oAn 1 ; 3.
g 601- • without Him ivas not a* mads — John 1 ; 3.
625-19 was not a* made that was made.*'— John 1 ; 3.
apace
c 265-17 as if man were a weed growing a*
apart
a 30-11 Had his origin and birth been wholly a*
52-2 His pursuits lay far a* from theirs.
sp 87-10 Though bodies are leagues a*
91-26 postiuate of belief . . . something a* from God.
8 114-32 A' from the usual opposition to
/ 213- 8 spiritual facts exist a- from this mortal and
228-25 There is no power a* from God.
b 270-11 Few deny . . . that intelligence, a* from man
283- 3 belief that there is any true existence a- from
p 399- 9 a* from the action of mortal thought,
r 473- 9 nothing a* from Him is present or has power.
480-13 Material sense has its realm a* from Science
488-22 a- from what belief bestows upon them,
g 544- 2 a creation so wholly a- from God*s,
548-23 so far a* from his material sense
549- 3 takes place a- from sexual conditions.
apathy
an 102-22 produce the very a- on the subject which
/ 249-24 Sleep and a* are phases of the
ap 570- 4 The present a- as to the tendency of
apehood
g 543-21 May not Darwin be right in thinking that a-
aphorisms
o ^"18-14 C. S. is not made up of contradictory a*
Aphrodite
g 524- 4 in the Hindoo Vishnu, in the Greek A-^
Apocalypse
m 56-11 as in the vision of the -4*,
o 357-24 according to the vision of St. John in the A:
Apocalypse
ir 696-1 In thelitis written:
546-18 Genesis and the A- seem more obecnre
ap 560-32 The twelfth chapter of the A\
661-22 The woman in the A- symbolizes
664-24 Prom Genesis to the A\ sin, sickness, and
665- 1 In the ^*, when nearing its doom,
668- 5 The twelfth chapter of the A- typifies
572-4 in Genesis and in the ^s
672-15 furnish the vision of the A\
675- 7 This sacred city, described intbeA-
apodictical
• 107- 7 This a- Principle points to the revelation
Apollo
s 158- 3 designated A- as '* the god of medicine.**
158- 7 A- was also regarded as the sender of diseaitt,
158-13 A; who was banished from heaven
apostle (see also *posU«*s)
pr 6-29 An a- says that the Son of God [Christ]
a 28-29 encountered by prophet, disciple, and a*.
39-18 »♦ Now," cried the o, is the - 7/ Cor. 6 : 2.
#p 99- 7 •* Work out your own . . . says the a •. — PhiL
2:12.
ph 172-21 to which the a- refers when he says
b 303-32 the a- declared that nothing could alienate
332- 6 As the a- expressed it in words which
o 343- 9 one might not be able to say with the a-.
345-26 a- says: **Por if amanthinkhimself — /;al.6.-3.
r 474-29 The a- says that the mission of Christ is
g 519-18 till, in the language of the «-,
ap 577-30 St. John's Revelation as recorded by the great a-
Apostle James
m 64- 3 taught by the A- J\ when he sa^ :
r 487-25 A' J- said, »* Show me thy faith — Jos. 2 • 18.
g 527-12 A' J- says : ** God cannot be tempted — Ja». 1 .- 13.
Apostle John
p 388- 7 The A- J- testified to the divine basis of
410-17 A' J' says : *' There is no fear in — 7 John 4 -• 18-
Apostle Paul
sp 79-17 A' P' bade men have the Mind tliat was
an 103- 2 A- P refers to the personification of evO as
p 383- 9 like the A- P, is *' willing rather — 77 Cor. 5 .- 8.
g 534-14 and the A- P explains this warfare
apostle's
ap 660-23 hid from view the a- character,
r.postles
Christian
o 849-22 the prophecy concerning the Christian a*,
floral
/ 240- 6 The floral a* are hieroglyphs of Deity.
his
a 4(^27 follow the example of our Master and his a*
41-26 Persecuted from city to city, his a- still
b 260-23 on the teachings of Jesus, of his a*,
o 368-17 illustrated by tne prophets, by Jesus, by his a%
a 40-21 lesser a- of Truth may endure human brutality
tbose
o 343-26 Anciently those a- who were Jesus' students,
B 126-29 and the lives of prophets and a'.
/ 243-13 the ancient demonstrations of prophets and a*.
apostolic
8p 97-80 a- work of casting out error and healing tlie
o 325-15 The absolute meaning of the a> words is
o 347-19 namely, a*, divine healing ?
p 366-14 and we have the a- warrant for asking:
t 443-20 may learn the value of the a* precept:
451- 3 constant pressure of the a* conunand
apothecary
B 163-10 surgeon, a*, man-midwife, chemist,
apparent
a 42- 6 It cannot make Life or Truth a*.
207- 2 evil becomes more a* and obnoxious
324- 8 ITnless the . . . are becoming more a*,
o 345-15 at least none which are a* to those
359-16 is not o' to the material senses,
p 374-11 before it is consciously a* on the body,
390- 8 which produces a* discord,
428-27 immortality will become more a% as
r 467-12 perfect in proportion as this fact becomes a*,
g 605-11 the ideas of Spirit a- only as Mind,
543- 7 becomes more beautifully a* at error's demise.
662- 8 and as necessarily a- to the
apparently
pr 8-10 If a man, though a* fervent and prayerful,
12-21 to be a- either poisonous or sanative.
B 108-19 When a- near the confines of mortal existence,
109-23 gradually and a* Uirough divine power.
122-17 sky and tree-tops a* join hands,
152-14 Sir Humphry Davy once a* cured a case of
b 321-17 when he discovered that wliat he a* saw
n
Digitized by
Google
APPARENTLY
26
APPLIED
apparently
p 415-27 Etherization will a* cause the body
r 481-25 a* with their own separate embodiment.
apparitions
«p 86-14 These may appear to the ignorant to be a-;
86-18 a* brought out in dark seances
appeal
a 60- 9 This despairing a*, if made to a human parent,
50-12 The a- or Jesus was made both to his
ph 182- 6 The demands of God a* to thought only ;
6 319-10 the lower a- to the general faith in
o 351-32 They might a* to Jehoyah, but their prayer
p 405-32 and to a- to divine sources outside of
440-20 Mortal Man has his a- to Spirit, God,
440-30 a- to the just and equitable decisions of
appealed
s 136-11 He a- to his students :
p 403-11 but matter is a* to in the other.
appeals
8 130- 2 is alarmed by constant a* to Mind.
appear
pr^ ix-21 but it did not a- in print until 1876,
a 40- 2 Remove error from thought, and it will not a* in
fn B9- 2 and man, not of the earth earthly . . . will a;
sp 86-13 These may a- to the ignorant to be apparitions ;
91-12 the soonerman*8 great reality will a-
97-12 the more its nothingness will a*,
8 123- 4 The true idea and IMnciple of man will then a\
164-17 If you or I should a- to die,
ph 167-17 error in the premise must a- in the conclusion.
168-28 sensation would not a- if the error of belief
191- 6 man in God's likeness will a*,
1S8-13 afterwards to a* on the body;
199-31 before his power . . . could a*.
/ 211-11 does not a- in the spiritual understanding
211-17 Without mortal mind, the tear could not a-;
216-23 evil would a* to be the master of good,
249- 5 Let the " male and female "... a*. — Oen. 1 ; 27.
e 264- 3 before the permanent facts . . . a*.
6 296-15 and the real sense of beins;. . • • wlUa*.
297-23 begins to a*, and Truth, the ever-present,
312-17 without Love, God, immortality cannot a;
^-11 " When Christ, who is our life, shall a* — CW. 3: 4.
^6-12 then shall ye also a* — Col. 3 : 4.
332-24 a* to mortals in such a form of humanity
o 341- 7 a* contradictory when subjected to such usage.
347-30 The harmonious will a* real.
948- 6 making the disease a* to be — what it really is
p 878- 2 and causes the two to a* conjoined,
300-12 When the first symptoms of disease a*,
895-29 it may a* in a more alarming form.
410-24 Selfishness does not a* in the
417-22 Disease should not a* real to the physician,
428-10 that the spiritual facts of being may a-,
480- 6 immortal manhood, the Christ Ideal, will a-.
484-10 where C. S. is allowed to a* as counsel
484-13 now summoned to a* before the bar of Justice
t 460- 6 so depraved that they a* to be innocent.
r 476-12 immortals, or the children of God, will a*
485- 8 If the unimportant and evil a*,
485-12 disease, ana death a* more and more unreal
488-11 a* in our common version to approve
a 502-16 Christian views of the universe a-,
606-17 and let the dry land a- : — Qm. 1 : 9.
606-21 in order that the purpose may a*.
607-29 and must ever continue to a*
609-27 a* in man and the universe
680-12 These days will a- as mortality disappears,
637-26 the text is made to a* contradictory
66<^13 its eternal perfection should a* now,
666-8 Then will tne new heaven and new earth a*,
ap 573-30 this reality of being will surely a- sometime
fr 600- • whether the tender grape a-, — Song 7 : 12.
appearance
an 101-27 this a* is deceptive, since error cannot
ph 168-26 before the so-called disease made its a*
187-28 body loses all a* of life or action,
/ 215-18 darkness loses the a* of reality.
p 416-23 body is no longer the parent, even in a*.
432-28 but my a* with a message from
r 491-19 sometimes pr^^ntirg no a' of mind,
ff 663-22 sure to become the signal for the a- of
appearances
8 121-22 Science shows a* often to be erroneous,
appeared
• 138-10 his cures, which a- miraculous to outsiders.
154-12 symptoms of this disease a%
b 308-20 a message from Truth and Love, a- to him
309- 7 The result of Jacob's struggle thus a-.
324-20 When the truth first a- to him in Science,
334-11 Jesus a* as a bodily existence.
p 374- 9 and knew nothing about, until it a*
r 477- 1 the perfect man, who a* to him
g 601- • Ana I a* unto Abraham, — Exod. 6 ; 3.
appeared
g 507- 1 Adam has not yet a* in the narrative.
ap 660- 6 And there a^ a great wonder in — Her. 12 : 1.
562-29 And there a* another wonder in — Rev. 12 ; 3.
gl 697- 5 if only he a* unto men to fast.
appearing:
Messianic
8 133- 1 questioned the signs of the Messianic a*,
• 118- 7 foretelling the second a- in the flesh
150- 6 Its a* is the coming anew of the gospel of
/ 224-16 but this was not the manner of truth's a-.
224-21 the harbingers of truth's full-orbed «-.
230- 7 the advanced a* of Truth, which
b 299- 7 a* at the door of some sepulchre,
r 482-24 announced to the Wisemen of old this dual a*,
g 504-16 The successive a* of God's ideas
507-28 Creation is ever a*, and must ever continue
507-30 Mortal sense inverts tliis a*
gl 689-25 spiritual underatanding of God and man a*.
appears
m 69- 9 the real, ideal man a- in proportion as
8p 76-31 must be overcome, . . . before immortality a*.
92-23 Until the fact concerning error ... a-,
96-18 until their nothinniess a*.
8 116- 6 and man as God's Image a-,
ph 187-31 which a- to the human mind to live,
/ 210-27 and a* ... to make good its claim.
250-24 whatever a- to be a mortal man is a
b 271-22 When the Science of Christianity a-, it will
281- 5 When one «-, the other disappears.
289-18 what a- to the senses to be death is but
295-20 through which Truth a* most vividly
312- 7 sense-dream vanishes and reality a'.
320-20 (however transcendental such a thought a-)t
o 353-19 until perfection a* and reality is reached.
354-32 If the letter of C. S. «• incon.«»i8tent,
p 415-10 Inflammation never «• in a i>art which
r 474- 9 To the ignorant age in which it flr.Ht a*,
477- 2 where sinning mortal man a- to mortals.
477-10 a* to be matter and mind united;
480- 1 When the substance of Spirit a-
493- 3 To corporeal sense, the sun a* to rise and set,
g 507- 4 feeds and clothes every object, as it a* ^
616- 2 As the reflection of yourself a-
542- 5 whenever and wherever it a-,
gl 505-21 mortal disappears and spiritual perfection a*.
appeased
a 22-28 or that divinity is a- by human suffering,
22-32 Wrath which is only a- is not destroyed,
appellation
b .309- 1 but this a- was withheld,
appellative
c 267-13 the same authority for the a* mother,
appertain
ph 182- 7 what are termed laws of nature, a- to matter.
appetite
8 168-22 acquires an educated a- for strong drink,
{218-11 and say, " I am malice, lust, a-, envy, hate.*'
327- 4 neither pleasure nor pain, a' nor passion,
p 398-23 A' and ciisease reside in mortal mind,
406-28 The depraved a* for alcoholic drinks,
r 490- 9 cooperates with a* and passion.
appetites
a 53-6 so far removed from a* and passions
8 115-21 Evil beliefs, passiong and o*, fear,
ph 188- 8 Passion, depraved a*, dishonesty,
{201-10 false a*, hatred, all sensuality, yield
327- 7 all the sinful a- of the human mind.
p 404- 8 there is no real pleasure in false a*.
g 526-11 The a- and passions, sin, sickness,
536-20 Passions and a- must end in pain.
applause
iw 7-16 may embrace too much love of a*
apples
ph 165- 1 Physiology is one of the a- from
applicable
t 463-27 There is a law of God a- to healing,
application
8 126-22 its a- to the treatment of disease
126-32 If Christendom resists the author's a* of the
147- 4 the sacred rules for its present a-
ph 198-17 by the a* of caustic or croton oil,
b 271-16 Hence the universal a- of his saying :
o 341-13 Sneers at the a- of the word Science
p 421-29 or by employing a single material a'
applications
8 118- 4 and formal a- of the illustration.
applied
8 116-26 words person and personal . . . when a* to
116-28 If the term personality, as a- to God,
127-16 relates especially to Science as a- to
Digitized by
Google
APPLIED
26
ARGUE
applied
8 147- 8 and everywhere, when honestly a-
150- 2 Truth, as a* through this Christian system
o 344-32 the word SjairU is so commonly a* to Deity,
t 457-30 Let this Principle he a* to the cure of dise»se
gl 597-2ti a* to Mind or to one of God's qualities.
699- 3 You. As a* to corpcureality, a mortal;
applies
a 24- 1 This certainly a- to Truth and Love
m 68-26 I discredit the belief that agamogenesis a* to
sp 93-24 and a* exclusively to God.
/ 219- 3 My method of treating fatigue a* to
apply
an 105-17 and no longer a* legal rulings wholly to
applyinsT
/ 218-30 that passage is not perverted by a* it literally
p 401-24 by a- the orug to either?
appointed
an 100-15 Under this order a commission was a-,
101- 8 In 1837, a committee of nine persons was a*,
0 261-14 to go upon the stage and sustain his a* task,
b 332-28 He was a- to speak God's word
ap 560-17 whom God has a- to voice His Word.
appointingr
B 131-15 has come already, after the manner of God*8 a*,
b 336- 4 it must be in the way of God*s a*,
r 483-29 and it does this in the way of His a-,
apportion
Q 506-30 human beliefs, which a* to themselves a task
appreciable
a 30-12 Jesus would not have been a* to
appreciated
a 37-14 not . . . seen and a* by lookers-on.
appreciatingr
m 60-24 calls discord harmony, not a- concord.
appreciation
8 136-22 That a wicked king . . . should have no high a*
b 300- 3 Finite sense has no true a* of
apprehend
a 31-18 foUowing his demonstration so far as we a-
8 140- 9 as we a* the divine nature and love Him
* ph 167- 6 We a- Life in divine Science only as
179- 8 the spiritual capacity to a- thought
/ 222- 2 as we better a* our spiritual existence
231-28 To fear them is impossible, when you fully a*
b 280-12 belief can neither a* nor worship the infi-
nite;
323-13 In order to a- more, we must
o 350-17 difficult in a material age to a- spiritual Truth.
353-32 nor a- the reality of Lire.
g 510- 2 How much more should we seek to a*
545-25 could not a* the nature and operation of
apprehended
a 30-28 This thought is a* slowly,
m 66- 9 is discerned intact, is a* and understood,
8p 91-24 that the spiritual facts may be better a*.
96-29 real objects will be a- mentally
8 110-30 Its Science must be a* by as many as believe
186-29 The disciples a- their Master better than
b 288-11 When the . . . effects of C. S. ate fully a-,
p 402-10 Mind and its formations will be a*
g 513-13 reflections of deific power cannot be a* until
apprehension
desr
t 409- 4 Paul and John had a clear a* that,
defflc
ap 576-29 not yet elevated to deific a*
human
r 471-30 reduced to human a-, she has named C. S.
of divine Principle
sp 90-30 through an a- of divine Principle.
of divine Science
g 519-28 according to the a* of divine Science.
of mortals
p 368- 7 nearer than ever before to the a- of mortals,
oar
^ 80- 1 in proportion to our a* of the truth,
93^1 This belief tends to becloud our a- of the
quick
«p 86- 7 His quick a- of this mental caU
rejoiee in the
o 354-28 I rejoice in the a- of this grand verity,
rests on the
t 460- 6 Mind-healing rests on the a- of the
right ^
pre/ vii-19 only guarantee of obedience is a right a- of
t 460-17 to be dealt with through right a- of
scientific
pr 16-17 This reading strengthens our scientific a*
spiritual
o 349-28 as thought is educated up to spiritual a*.
g 506-12 calm and exalted thought or spiritual a-
apprehension
their
a 34-96 and ascend far above their a*.
g SOfr- 5 to their a* he rose from the grave,
r 487-10 The a* of this gave sight to the bund
^648-14 andsoaidstheaof UnmortalTrnth.
gl 683-16 to the a* of spiritual ideas
approach
tp 96-6 We a* Ood, or Life, in proportkm to
^H?"?? The age sewns ready to a- this subject,
/ 284-11 as we bar our doors against the a- of
b 278-15 Hence, as we a* SpiriFand Truth,
p 874-17 Ignorasoe of the cause or a* of c
406-M seem less real as we a* the scientific period.
'iS"!2 op*; *ot*^a- and recognition of Truth.
''JS~S Jfeders'te a- to the standard in C.S.
ap 660-24 When you a- nearer and nearer to
approached
p 862-12 this woman (Mary iff«gi|fi|^nft . . . «• Jesos.
approaches
m 67-38 The epoch a* when the nndentaadiiMr
8p 97-14 The nearer a false belief a- truth
p 40e- 8 The time a- when mortal mind will
409- 5 and the nearer matter a- its final statement,
r 406-10 Am I Uving the life that a- the supreme eood?
ap 67&-30 the word gradually a* a higher meaning.
i^proachinflT
*i JI'H ^P«*>d was a- which would reveal
/22»-22 accompany a* Science,
241-29 and are a- spiritual Life
p 880-27 '* Agree to disagree ** with a- symptoms
approbation
* m 50- 5 and mutual attention and a-
6 332-7 quoted with a* from a classic poet:
appropriates
/ 9^-27 superstition a- no part of the
t 450- 2 Man then a* those things which
approval
a 42-11 endorsed pre-eminently by the a- of Go<l,
8 132-17 received no aid nor a* from other
p 382- 3 having only human a- for their sanction.
approve
o 348- 5 Ought we not, then, to a* any
r 488-12 Scriptures often appear ... to a- and
approved
p 363-20 Jesus a- the answer, and so brought
approves
a 22-31 Mercy cancels the debt only when justice a*.
approximation
sp 94-30 An a- of this discernment
a priori
r 467-25 a p" reasoning shows material existence to be
apt
p 384-21 are not a - to follow exposure ;
p 369-12 belief that matter . . . can be the a- of life
405-12 the a* of truth agUnst error.
arbitrament
g 555- 4 human belief, and not the divine a\
arbntus
g 516-15 The modest a* sends her sweet breath
arcli
a 40-23 through the triumphal a- of Truth and Love.
arches
/ 247-26 a- the cloud with the bow of beauty,
architect
m 68- 6 learn how Spirit, the great a;
arcliitectural
s 142-11 a- skill, making dome and spire
archpriests
r 481- 5 Like the a* of yore, man is free
arctic
/ 240- 2 A' regions, sunny tropics, giant hills,
Arctiirus
c 257-21 guideth ♦' A- with his sons." — /o& 38 .- 32.
arduous
p 396-16 refutation becomes a*, not because the
arena
8p 96-12 material world is even now becoming the a*
g 538-20 UntU that . . . enters into the a*,
Argentutn nitratutn
8 156- 9 prescribed the fourth attenuation of A- n*
argrue
p 380-12 as though the defendant should a* for the
386- 1 The sick unconsciously a* for suffering.
39fr-26 while vou a- agiOnst their reaUty,
412-20 ^* at first mentaUy, not audibly.
Digitized by
Google
ARGUED
27
ARTISTS
p 411- 6 If the student . . . when he a* aninBt It,
43&-6 False Belief has a- that the body Should die,
g 661- 9 One distinguished naturalist a- that
p 3^23 by both silently and audibly a*
g 539-23 a* for the Science of creation,
arfpument
mmital
t 464-33 the letter and mental a- are only
■o
p 374-18 no a* against the mental origin of
b 280-21 The a* of the serpent in the allegory,
o 343-15 By parable and a* he explains the
p 412-18 To neal by a-, And the type of
412-22 conform the a* so as to destroy the evidence
414-20 The Christian Scientist's a* rests on the
491-20 and opens the a* for the defence :
g 539-20 lu parable and a*, this falsity is exposed
arc^mnents
b 268-16 their a* are based on the
o 366- 7 proofs are better than mere rerbal a*
p 9^' 7 borrowed speeches, and the doling of a*,
411- 9 and needed the a* of truth for reminders.
412- 6 You may vary the a- to meet the
414- 7 The a' to be used in curing insanity
418-17 if a* are used to destroy it,
418-23 By the truthful a' you employ,
ariffht
prqT Tii-lS whom to know a* is Life eternal.
pr 15-14 In order to pray a*, we must
a 18-7 He did life's work a* not only in
28-18 Not a . . . did the material world measure a-.
63-16 The world could not interpret a* the
jp 94-26 enabled him to direct those thoughts a* ;
• 127-27 and is alone able to interpret Ood a*.
/ 264-13 to begin a* and to continue the strife
e 256-15 nor can He be understood a' through
b 326-16 The purpose and motive to live a* can be
r 466-28 Science will declare Ood a*,
490- 6 Hence it cannot govem man a*.
arise
jp 80-26 a* from the rolition of human belief,
88-25 for both a- from mortal belief.
94-15 a- from the belief that the inilnite is
a 146-18 From this fact a- its ethical as weU as its
/ 238-23 Attempts to conciliate society ... a- from
b 301-25 sin, disease, and death a- from the
p 896-13 ** Damsel, I say unto thee, a* ! " — Mark 6 ; 41.
421- 3 a- from the belief that other portions
t 446- 7 may either a* from the alarm of the physician,
g 623- 8 The creations of matter a* from a mist
544- 7 Birth, decay, and dbath a* from the
ap 675- 1 A' from your false consciousness
arises
pr^ Tiii-18 question a*. Is there less sickness because of
a 53-20 a* from the great distance between
jp 92- 7 From the illusion ... a* the decomposition of
• 120-10 Then the question ineritably a- :
154- 3 Disease a*, like other mental conditions, from
ph 166-16 From it a* the inharmonious body.
/ 243-14 a* not so much from lack of desire as from
p 433- 2 Judge Medicine a\ and with g^reat solemnity
t 451-27 a* from ignorance or malice aforethought,
r 490-10 From this cooperation a* its evIL
arising:
sp 94-20 betrayal, a- from sensuality.
s 146-23 the mystery always a* from ignorance
p 426- 1 or disease a* from any circumstance,
arithmetic
g 129- 4 a properly computed sum in a*.
ark
^581-8 definition of
681-13 a* indicates temptation overcome
••the a* of the Lord " is revealed — /sa. 63 ; 1.
No human eye was there to pity, no a* to save,
motion of the a* Is no more dependent
Because the muscles of the blacksmith's a*
It does not follow that ... a less used a*
by reason of the blacksmith's faith . . . his a*
to evoke healing from the outstretched a*
warm water was trickling over his a*.
which a* him with Love.
cannot destroy Science a- with faith.
24-11
49-17
s 160-9
ph 198-29
198-32
199-13
p365-M
379-12
armed
a 92-23
6288-7
a 29- 1 Christians must take up w against error
m 61-15 promising children In the a* of gross parents,
b 322-28 turn us like tired children to the a* of
army
- c 266-21 in the a* of heaven, and among— Dan. 4 ; 36.
p 406-10 if you would not cherish an a' of conspirators
aroma
ph 191-32 Mind, God, sends forth the a- of Spirit,
around
a 32-32 with shadows fast falling a- ;
itp 92-11 a seipent coiled a* the tree of knowledge
s 163-31 the fleeting vapors a* us,
164- 2 the groping of Homer's Cyclops a- his cave."
6 310-16 a* whicn circle harmoniously all things
p 363-10 Knowing what those a* him were saymg
arouse
p 404-22 A' the sinner to this new and true view
arouses
ap 569-13 It a* the ** seven thunders " of evil, — Rev. 10 : 3.
arraisrned
ap 664-20 spiritual idea was a* before the
arraifirns
p 440- 4 whom Truth a* before the supreme bar
arran&re
g 163-31 as impracticable as to a* the fleeting vapors
arrangres
ph 190-11 and a* itself into flve so-called senses,
arranging
/ ^0-12 to suppose Him capable of flrst a-
array
gp 97-21 broadest facts a* the most falsities against
ph 176-10 ghastly a- of diseases was not paraded
/ 224-14 and a* His vicegerent with pomp and splendor;
c 260-28 If we a* thought in mortal vestures,
p 412-19 a- your mental plea against the physical.
414-18 lest you a* the sick against their own interests
420-16 when they will not a- themselves against it,
arrayed
p 391- 2 a* against the supremacy of Spirit.
arrest
an 106-24 Ood wiU a- him.
p 431-13 At the time of the a- the prisoner
436-15 Prior to the night of his a*, the prisoner
436-18 and thus save him from a*.
438-15 I ask your a- in the name of Almighty God
441-14 neither can Fear a* Mortal Man
arrested
p 431-10 a- Mortal Man in behalf of the state
t 462- 6 The wrong thought should be a*
arrive
• 120- 8 a* at the fundamental facts of being.
/ 233-11 before we a- at the demonstration <^
c 260- 1 one can no more a* at the
o 360-19 when shall we a* at the goal which
p 406-24 until we a* at the fulness of God's idea,
r 468- 1 Thus we a* at Truth, or intelligence,
g 543-12 a- at the understanding that material life,
arrived
p 432-26 Materia Medica, was present when I a*,
arrogrance
/ 252-17 Blaterial sense lifts its voice with the a* of
p 367-12 with the a* of rank and display of scholarship,
arsenic
ph 178- 2 a*, the strychnine, or whatever the drug
art
a 44-23 It was a method of surgery beyond material a;
g 507-26 expresses Science and a- throughout His crea-
non,
article
g 145-32 Our Master's flrst a* of faith propounded to
b 320-11 and in the learned a* on Noah
nrticulata
g 566- 3 Vertebrata, a*, mollusca, and radiata
articulations
a 501- 4 spiritual import of the Word, in its earliest a*,
artifice
sp 83- 4 a* and delusion claimed that they could equal
artificial
r 489- 7 not with an a* limb, but with the genuine
artist {gee cUgo artist's)
gp 86-32 before the a* can convey them to canvas.
ph 198- 9 materialistic doctor, ... Is an a* who outlines
b 310- 1 The a* is not in his painting.
o 360- 4 The other a* replies: " You wrong my
artist's
6 299- 5 save in the a* own observation and
310- 2 picture is the a* thought objectilied.
artists
o 369-30 Scientist and an opponent are like two a*.
Digitized by
Google
ARTS
28
ASSERTS
arts
p 309-24 prerentiTe and caratire) a* belong emphatically
to
ascend
a 84-25 and a* far aboye their apprehension.
ph 188-24 we constantly a- in infinite bein&r.
/ 222- 2 and a- the ladder of Ufe.
a* a degree in the scale of health,
p 407-19
ascended
a 4e-16
g 651-11
was not changed until he himself a\
but he adds that mankind has a*
ascendency
m 61- 4 good in human affections must hare a*
67-20 remember that through spiritual a*
ascendiner
ph 188-^ goes on in an a* scale by erolution,
c 28&-27 brightens the a- path of many a heart.
g 608-22 last in the a* order of creation.
509- 6 on the third day of his a* thought,
ascends
g 500-16 rarefaction of thought as it a* higher.
ascension
a 34-28 which has since been called the a*.
35-17 his spiritual and final a* above matter,
46-23 explained his a-, and revealed
46-26 his final demonstration, called the a*,
6 292-31 In his resurrection and a\ Jesus showed
814- 2 and no less material until the a*
334-15 continued until the Master's a*,
g 600-25 periods of spiritual a* are the days
ascertain
$ 152-17 to a- the temperature of the patient's body ;
150-25 to a* how much harmony, or health,
/ 239-16 To a* our progress, we must learn
o 337-31 you a- that this Science is demonstrably true,
r 495-31 you will soon a- that error cannot destroy error.
g 547- 7 and so a* if the author has given
ascetic
a 63- 3 Jesus was no a:
ascribe
a 84- 2 why a- this inspiration to a dead rite,
o 348-15 when we a- to Him almighty Life and
ascribes
€ 202- 7 but it a- to Him the entire glory.
ashamed
a 21-32 By-and-by, a- of his zigzag course,
g 532-19 A' before Truth, error shrank abashed
Asher
gl 581-15 definition of
Asia Minor
b 324-25 A' M; Greece, and even in imperial Rome.
aside
a 20-28 **LetusUyaevervweight, — ^e^>. 12-1.
20-30 put a* material self and sense,
44- 2 before the thorns can be laid a- for a crown,
40-31 turned '• a* the right of a man — Lam. 3 ; 35.
52-15 Herod and Pilate laid a- old feuds
tp 83-18 belief . . . that occasionally Spirit sets a- these
8 141- 8 to set a* even the most cherished beliefs
ph 166-18 Instead of thrusting Him a* in times of
/ 237- 8 before her parents would have laid a* their
drugs,
b 286-12 Physical causation was put a-
304-^1 thrusting o- his divine Principle
388-26 a- from their metaphysical derivation,
p 409-23 to be laid a- for the pure reality.
g 521-30 would set a- the omnipotence of Spirit;
655-24 and set a- the proper conception of Deity,
ask
pr 1- • before yp. a- Him, — Matt. 6 : 8.
2-23 God is Love. Can we a- Him to be more ?
8- 8 Shall we a- the divine Principle of all
6- 9 supposition that we have nothing to do but to «•
6-17 More than this we cannot a*,
7-31 or mean to n' forgiveness at some later day.
^25 and a- that it may be laid bare before us,
9-28 Then why ... a- to be Christians, since yon
10-23 the blessings we a' for in prayer.
10-26 or we should certainly receive that for which
we a-.
10-27 The Scriptures say : Ye a-, and — Jos. 4 .♦ 3.
10-27 receive not, because ye a- amiss, — Jos. 4 : 3.
10-29 and for which we a*,
10-31 Do you a- wisdom to be merciful and not
10-32 Then " ye a- amiss.** — Jan. A : 3.
13- 8 openly striving for the accomplishment of all
we a-,
13-11 we labor for what we «• ;
a 24-22 sinners who «• for it and are willing
m 67- 7 We a- the helmsman: *♦ Do you know your
60-20 5*ome day the child will r/- his parent:
6»-23 the chiUl may o-, " !><» you teacn that
ask
ph 177^28
181-4
191-18
/ 260-22
o349- 4
366-32
p 371-22
416-27
435-34
437-18
438-15
440-28
r 486-9
g 521-18
651-17
553^31
asked
a 31- 6
«p 86- 1
a 132-26
p/i 19&.3
/ 216-26
246-15
b 308-29
o34fr-3
p 360-16
395-15
does human belief, you a*, cause this death"*
one should a*, **Wno art thou that
It should no longer a- of the head.
Now I a-. Is there any more reality in
rabbis of the present day a- concerning
Strangely enough, we a- for material tneorien
No impossible thing do I a* when UTKine
If they a- about their disease,
I a- that the prisoner be restored to
I a- that the Supreme Court of Spirit reverse
I a- your arrest in the name of Almiehty God
I a- that he be forbidden to
A' vonrself : Am I living the life that
will naturally a* if there is nothing more
Naturalists a- : '* What can there be, of a
may also a* how belief can affect a result
Again he a- : ** Who is my mother, — JVaft. 12 . 48.
Jesus once a-, •' Who touched — Luke 8 : 46.
Jesus a-, " When the Son of man — Luke 18 ;8.
he a- to be taken back to his dungeon,
Paul a- : What concord hath — IlCttr. 6 : 15.
A' to guess her age, those unacquainted with
was 0-, •' What is thy name?*' — Oeti. 32 .- 27.
As Paul a> of the unfaithful
Jesus never a- if disease were acute or chronic.
Prayers, in which God is not a* to heal
Our Master a* : " How can one — Matt. 12 .- 39.
It is recorded that once Jesus a*
Paul o- : '* What ccnnmunion— // Car. 6: 14.
A' God to be God is a vain repetition.
Simply a- that we may love God will never
Do we love . . . better because of this a-?
shall never meet this great duty simply bv a-
limiting the Holy One of Israel and a-:
'* a- no question for conscience — / Cor. 10 .- 25.
a- a fuller acknowledgment of the rights of
we have the apostolic warrant for a- :
and a* a prospective sinner to help
b 281- 9 Science . . . rebukes mortal belief, and a- :
p 432-16 The Judge a- if by doing good to his neighbOT,
«p 95-28 the world is a- in the cradle of infancy,
ph 193-13 the breathing became natural: he was a*.
b 291-22 As man falleth <?*, so shall he awake.
p 416- 8 in twenty minutes the sufferer is quietly a\
443-31 neither when a- nor when awake.
r 481-18 awake at one time and a- at another,
aspect
t 457-17 no good a-, either silvern or golden.
aspersion
This is a foul a- on man*s Mak^r.
411-13
9 639-24
askinff
pr 2-31
4-17
9- 7
»-14
a 135-19
/222-30
226- 8
p 366-14
g 627-27
p437-6
aspiration
pr 8-14
16-21
c 265-24
If we feel the a-, humility, gratitude,
reach the heaven-bom a* and
The a- after heavenly good comes even before
aspirations
m 60- 4 Kindred tastes, motives, and a-
to still the desires, to satisfy the a- ?
correspond to a- soaring beyond and above
e 257-26
fir 512- 1
assassin
p 419-26
e445-4
assassins
• 164-20
t 447-11
assent
r 471-11
assert
/ 228-14
263-16
the mental a-, who, in attempting to slay
the attacks of the would-be mental a-,
or produced by mental a*,
and save the victims of the mental a*.
but yield a- to astronomical propositions
Mortals will some day a* their freedom
a- your prerogative to overcome the belief in
p 395- 9 a* Its claims over mortality and disease.
assertinsr
»p T9^ a- that Mind controls body and brain,
p 421-30 like a* that the products of eight multiplied by
five,
myth represents error as always a- its
1/530-17
assertion
$p 80-10
81-11
81-13
8 136-26
137-21
p 383-24
the a* that spirit-communications are
A man's a* that he is immortal no more proves
than the opposite a*, that he is mortal.
Hence Herod's a* : " John have I — Luke 9 ; 9.
This a' elicited from Jesus the benediction,
Does his a- prove the use of tobacco to be
386-30 although the correctness of the a- might
t 460-23 superficial and cold a*, '* Nothing ails you,"
- >"~ ^-^ — that there can be pain or
r 478-17
asserts
ph 166-30
/ 226-21
but when Mind at last a* its mastery
birthright of sole aUegiance to his Maker a-
Digitized by
Google
ASSERTS
29
ATONEMENT
asserts
b 277-19 Error ... a* that Spirit prodaceB matter
p 423-26 which ultimately a* Its absolute supremacy.
assiduously
/ 233-14 the goal of goodness is a* earned
assisrningr
a 122- 3 a* seeming power to sin, sickness,
/ 244-30 Instead of a* to man the everlasting grandeur
assisrns
8 123- 7 reverses the order of Science and a*
/ 203- 4 a* sure rewards to righteousness,
p 400-17 except what mortal mind a* to it.
ff S2^ 5 The first record a- all might and government
ap 566-29 The Old Testament a- to Ihe angels,
assimilate
pr 4-20 striving to a* more of the divine character,
t 462- 2 Some individuals a truth more readily
r 466-13 which neither dwell together nor a*.
assimilated
b 272- 4 This sense is a- only as we are honest,
assist
p 432-26 endeavoring to a* the prisoner to escape
ff 629- 5 were needed to a- the birth of mortals.
assistants
p 431-16 all these a* resigned to me,
associates
p 377-32 a* sickness with certain circumstances
t 449-19 baneful effect of evil a* is less seen than
association
s 154- 3 like other mental conditions,. from a*.
154- 6 this law obtains credit through a*,
associations
sp 87-10 leagues apart and their a- foi^gotten,
87-11 their a* float in the general atmosphere
assnme
tp 96-17 sin, sickness, and death, which a- new phases
s 119- 7 they a* that matter is the product of Spirit.
b 313-15 we may a* that the author of this
o 344- 8 Is it sacrilegious to a* that God's likeness
t 447-32 To a* that there are no claims of evil and yet
r 481-20 Human hypotheses first a* the reality of
481-21 a- the necessity of these evils
ff 563-11 '* We have no right to a- that
assumed
a 27-92 according to certain a' material laws.
B 146-30 continually weaken its own a* power.
b 326-26 lliought a* a nobler outlook,
r 470- 7 a- the loss of spiritual power,
assumes
p 421-28 not build it up by wishing to see the forms it a*
assuming
ff 540-!a representing error as a* a divine character,
assumption
sp 75- 1 truth lays bare the mistaken a-
ff 646- 7 this a* of error would dethrone the
562- 9 proof requisite to sustain this a*
assurance
m 69-16 brings the sweet a- of no parting,
ph 176-32 Trutn handles . . . contagion with perfect a*.
/ 223-15 the a* which comes of understanding ;
assurances
p 387-12 the a* of immortality, opposed to mortality.
assure
p 416-28 A' them that they think too much about
assured
a 38- 2 men are a* that this command was
«p 98- 2 spiritual recompense of the persecuted is a*
o 362-23 should be a* that their fears are groundless,
368-24 Sometimes it is said: '* Rest a- that
assuredly
pr 16-30 they a* call down infinite blessings.
m 66-30 will a- throw off this evil,
assures
r 489-32 It a* moitals that there is
assiirinflT
ph 169- 6 a* me that danger was over,
p 394-21 a* him that all misfortunes are
t 447-23 A sinner is not reformed merely by a* him
Assyrian
an 103- 6 Sin was the A' moon-god.
astonished
ap 563- 3 We may well be a* at sin,
astonishing
8 134-19 its a* and unequalled success in the
astounded
971 66- 2 came to him for baptiRm, John was a'.
8 130-29 a* at the vigorous claims of evil
ap 663- 6 and still more a* at hatred,
efore he spake, a* was chaotic,
astray
b 309-17 If these children should go a*,
astrography
8 121- 6 befi
astronomer
sp 84-32 more accurately than the a* can read the stars
8 125-28 The a* will no longer look up to the stars,
astronomical
a 121-28 As thus indicated, a- order
122-32 A' science has destroyed the false theory
/ 209-25 mundane formations, a' calculations,
r 471-11 but yield assent to a- propositions
493- 4 but a* science contradicts this,
astronomy
8 119-27 As a* reverses the human perception
ph 188-31 A' gives the desired information
189- 2 willing to leave with a* the explanation
195-16 •"" " ^'- ' • ^
/ 235-16
r 471-11
astutely
p 378-26
asunder
m 66- •
60-14
/ 226-20
asylum
f>h 193-26
ums
' 1> 408-11
ate
a 82-28
ph 176-29
196-7
197-21
/221- 3
Through a*, natural history, chemistry,
will reach higher than the neavens of a* ;
of the earth's motions or of the science of a*,
nor a self-constituted . . . power, which copes »•
let not man pi(t a: — Matt. 19 .-6.
wisdom will ultimately put a* what she hath not
Science rends a* these fetters,
threatened with incarceration in an insane a*
people who are committed to insane a'
Passover, which Jesus a* with his disciples
before he a* the fruit of false knowledge,
All that he a*, except his black crust,
the simple food our forefathers a'
. she a- only bread and vegetables,
221-24 and she a* without suffenng,
atheism
8 139-28 >4', pantheism, theoeophy, and
gl 680-27 and then disappeared in the a* of matter.
atheistic
8 139-31 does not follow that the profane or a* invalid
Athenians ^
gl 596- 8 Referring to it, he said to the A- :
Athens
gl 596- 7
athirst
ap 670-16
athlete
ph 172-30
atmosphere
damp
ph 175-26
earth *s
g 647-12
general
sp 87-11
iminoral
t 452-15
Paul saw in >4' an altar dedicated
weary wanderers, a* in the desert
may present more nobility than the .
a-,
Damp a* and freezing snow empurpled the
was able to see in the egg the earth's a;
float in the general a* of himiian mind.
Never breathe an inmioral a*, unless
of intelligence
ph 192- 1 aroma of Spirit, the a- of intelligence.
of Mind
jy 512-11
of Soul
gl 587-26
of Spirit
»p 70- 6
gl 690- 3
abound in the spiritual a' of Mind,
Heaven. . . . bliss; the a- of Soul.
can never enter the a- of Spirit,
ifu
the a' of Spirit, where Soul is supreme.
surrounding
8 128-21 its escape into the surrounding a*.
this
6 273-31 this a* . . . cannot be destructive to morals
a 37-11
• 125-26
128-16
/ 220-14
220-14
p 386-9
392-21
gl 586-19
atom
c 263-29
fir/ 583-26
atone
a 19-4
atonement
in the
a 19-21
21-13
cleanse and rarefy the a* of material sense
mariner will have dominion over the a*
It extends the a- of thought,
The a- of the earth,
kinder than the a- of mortal mind,
mortals declare that certain states of the a*
If you decide that climate or a* is unhealthy,
a- of human belief before it accepts sin,
A sensual thought, like an a* of dust
could not create an a* . . . the opposite of
Man cannot exceed divine Love, and so a- for
has little part in the a*,
This is having part in the a* ;
Digitized by
Google
ATONEMENT
30
ATTRACTIVE
atonement
Jesus*
a 19-19 will help us to understand Jesus* a- tctr sin
r ^7-13 We scknowledge Jesus' a* as the
of Clirist
a lft-13 a* of Christ reconciles man to God,
requires
a 23- 4 The a* requires constant self-immolation
▼lews of
a 24-16 ordinary theological views of a- will
a 18-1 ^* is the exemplification of man*s unity with
23- 8 The a* is a hard problem in theology,
at-one-ment
a 19-22 in the a- with God,
21- 6 This is havinff our part in the a*
45-20 hath elevated them to possible a* with
atrocities
an lOft-23 to commit fresh a* as opportunity occurs
attach
p 385-10 penalty which our beliefs would a* to our best
440-11 to which you a- penalties;
attached
a 31-lS He a- no importance to dead ceremonies.
attaches
8 117- 7 C. S. a* no physical nature and significance to
attack
a 27-30 Jesus' persecutors made their strongest a* upon
p 379- 1 If disease can a- and control the body
303-16 liable to an a* from that source.
attacks
/ 236- 8 infuriated a* on individuals, who
t 445- 4 to guard against the a* of the
attain
pr 9-27 Do vou really desire to a* this point?
m 67- 8 witnout it one cannot a* the Science of
ph 181-20 till you finally a* the understanding of C S.
/ 261-29 corrected before we can a- harmony.
264- 6 or a- slowly and yield not to discouragement,
e 362-22 and a* the oliss of loving unselfishly,
p 366- 5 and thus a* the spiritual freedom which will
ff 536-27 Through toil, . . . what do mortals a* ?
attainable
r 487- 4 never a- through death, but gained by
attained
m 60-30 and happiness would be more readily a*
s 117-12 the spintual meaning of which is a-
ph 167- 4 If ... the Science of healing is not a*,
167-27 must be a* through the divine Mind.
/ 287- 9 mental height their little daughter ... a*.
b 907-16 Thus the reality of being is a-
298-19 When the real b a\ which is announced by
o 866- 8 before the spiritual fact is a*.
attaining:
c 260- 9 human beliefs will be a- diviner conceptions.
b 27&-14 Impossibility of a* perfect understanding till
attainment
a 80-38 interval before ift a* is attended with doubts
m 61-6 a* of this celestial condition would
/ 236-17 though adorned with gems of scholarly a*,
p 428-11 the great a- by means of which
t 406-31 The nigher your a* in the Science of
attainments
pr 10-16 Spiritual a* open the door to a
p 367-29 student's higher a* in this line of light.
a 605-27 is not the result of scholarly a- ;
attains
pr 2-16 Goodness a* the demonstration of
attempt
any
t 469-12 Any a* to heal mortals with erring
rery
phi
, 186-20 Every a* of evil to destroy good
Bftental
ff 617- 6 mental a* to reduce Deity to corporeality.
unless in the a* to purify it.
t 45%-l5 Never .
totrAoe
„w?.
63a-10 an a* to trace all human errors
ig
/ 212-11 I have seen an unwitting a* to
tting
a 61- 9 he allowed men to a* the destruction of
ph 178-20 may a* to unite with it hypnotism,
183-18 If we a* it, we shall presently
187-26 and suffers from the a*.
/ 330- 2 Wouldjrou a* with drugs, or without,
281- 8 What God cannot do, man need not a*.
238-16 when we a* to claim the benefits of an
o 867-16 how dare we a* to destroy what
p 306-23 and then to a* its cure through Mind.
attempt
p 430-11 manacling ... in the a- to save him.
t 447- 4 no moral right to a' to influence the
attempted
o 361-28 in their a* worship of the spiritual.
g 61^ 3 and isan a* infringement on infinity.
attempting:
p 419-36 assassin, who, in a* to slay mankind,
r 480-18 thus a* to separate Mind from God.
attempts
pre/ ix- 7
ijE-14
/ 238-23
e 263-26
6300- 1
318-26
329-18
e446-6
447- 7
attend
pr 13-33
a 31-29
3^39
n> 98- 1
/236-4
t463- 6
ff 649-23 such vague hypotheees as must
attendants
pr^ z-19 abandoned as hopeless by regmlar medical
a* to convey his f etiing.
but they are feeble a- to state the Prineipie
A- to conciliate society and so gain
and a* to pattern the infinite.
Human logic is awry when it a* to
a* to heal it, with matter.
a* to solve a problem of Euclid,
asBossinj who a- to kill moraUy and
ignorant a* to do good may render yon
doubts and fears whi<^ a* such a belief,
would a- the Science of Spirit,
the persecutions which a* a new and
which a* a new step in Christianity;
doctor infected with smallpox to a* you
To a- properly the birth ofthe new child,
.. ^ ^ ' necesaanly e
att^ided
a 39-29
• 133-13
139-9
/224-9
j> 423-23
431-6
attends
0r 666-2
attention
m 69- 5
ph 198-U
p 369-17
382-6
396-8
9 566-14
666-26
attenuated
interval before its attainment is a* with doohcs
miracles a* the successes of the H^wewt;
Beforms have commonly been a- with
a* by life and peace instead of discord and
and a* by the same symptoms.
During all this time the prisoner a* to
and that health a* the absence of
mutual a* and approbatioo should
but to do this requires a*,
never recommended a* to laws of health.
If half the a- given to hygiene were
nor draw a* to certain symptoms as
C. S. may absorb the a- of sage and
Ontology receives lees a* than physiology.
s 153- 1 is frequently w
' 5 The author has
to such a degree that
a- Natrum muriatieum
168-5
attenuation
s 158- 8 with one drop of that a* in a goblet of water,
163-11 The highest a* of homcsopathy
168-21 a high a* of truth,
156- 9 the fourth a* of Argent um nUrai%tm
156-10 occasional doses of a high a* of Sulphuris,
166-20 mortal mind, of a higher a* than the drug,
attest
pr 4-15
lfr-24
$ 150-15
ph 193-98
p272-M
attested
sp 80-23
attorney
0 430-22
437-32
a* our worthiness to be partakers of
and let our lives a* our sincerity,
to a* the reaUty of the higher misskm
I cannot a* the truth of tnat report,
which really a* the divine origm and
a* the control of mortal mind over its
False Belief is the a* for Personal Sense.
•wi^Ab The a\C. S., then read from the
438-28 False Belief, the a- for Personal Sense,
440- 8 Mortal Minds were deceived by your a*,
441-28 Your a-. False Belief, is an impostor,
attract
t 453-13 may provoke envy, but it will alto a* respect.
attracted
a 21-26
< 449-23
attracting
ph 169-12 fosters disease by a* the mind to the subject
attraction
a* between native qualities will be
Any other control or a- of so-called spirit
There is but one real a*,
or the a* of God, divine Mind.
Adhesion, cohesion, and a* are propertiea of
Materia] theories partially paralyae this a-
and wiU be a* thitherward.
a mind which is a* or repelled acoording to
m
tp ^
57-11
73-12
ah 102- 9
103-11
S 124-20
/21»-13
213-14
5 298-15
g 536-12
attractive
p407- 4
r 491-27
by an opposite a* {owards the finite,
whose potency is Truth, whose a* is Love,
spiritual gravtution and a* to ofie Father,
a* to no orsatnre except a loathooiiie worm,
may have an a* peiaoiiality<
Digitized by
Google
ATTRIBUTE
31
AWAIT
attribute
m 62-20 must not a* more and more intelligence
• 111-22 tendency of the age to a* physical effects to
ph 199-29 the unscientific nught a* to a lubricating oil.
b 319-30 for instance, to name Love as merely an a*
attribated
ph 17<>- 5 unmanly Adams a* their own downfall
b 284-27 the effects commonly a* to them.
attributes
ph 187- 9 With pagan blindness, it a- to
/ 210-11 Knowing that Soul and its a- were
b 27&-16 These are His a\ the eternal
301- 1 yea, which manifests God's- a*
r 46^14 The a* of God are justice, merey,
473-11 the ideal Truth, ... a* all power to God.
g 666-13 C. S. a* to error neither entity nor power,
attuned
jp 411- 8 was not perfectly a* to divine Science,
audible
pr 4-15 which, even if not acknowledged in a* words,
4-27 A- prayer can never do the works of
7- 8 A' prayer is impressive;
8-18 Professions ana a* prayers are like
11-31 Such a desire has little need of a* expression.
ap 569- ft exercised upon visible error and a* sin.
fi 694- 9 first a- claim that God was not omnipotent
audiblv
pr 12-30 because they pray or are prayed for a\
p 376-22 silently and a* arguing the true facts
412-11 but by naming it a*, you are liable
412-21 at first mentally, not a-,
412^-30 through the parent's thought, silently or a*
417-27 Explain a- to your patients, as soon as
audience
pr 15-12 that man may have a* with Spirit,
audience-chamber
p 442- 6 resounded throughout the vast a*
auditor
p 424-22 you need the ear of your a\
auditory
pr ^24 The '* divine ear ** is not an a* nerve.
ph 194-10 Destruction of the a* nerve and
ansrht
«p 93-13 nor creates a* that can cause evil.
B 120-18 impossible for a* but Mind to testify truly
jth 181-26 It is unnecessary to resort to a* besides Mind
/ 203-14 destroys reliance on o* but God,
207-22 no reality in a* which does not proceed from
b 284-14 or know a* unlike the infinite?
291- 4 a* but the destruction of sin,
302- 9 It is impossible that man should lose a*
p 391-14 It is error to suffer for a* but your own sins.
412- 2 never punishing a* but sin,
41^17 lest a* unfit for development enter
429- 1 It is a sin to believe that a* can overpower
441- 4 which undertakes to punish a* but sin,
r 479- 6 On the oontranr? if a- ogmes from God,
g 604- 2 never refiected by a* but the good.
643-26 did it leave a* for matter to create?
663-30 before they think or know a* of their origin,
666-26 author of a' that can become
BUgnry
m 68-20 a poor a* for the happiness of wedlock.
Australia
«p 82-29 When wandering in ^•, do we look
authentic
ph 194-17 The a* history of Kaspar Hanser is
authenticate
g 547- 1 proving of one example would a* all
author (see aUo Bddy, Mrs. Mary B. O.)
cuinot be, the
/ 230-16 cannot be, the a* of experimental sins.
Butoralist and
an 104- 8 Agassiz, the celebrated naturalist and a*,
BOtaaUie
8 127-17 C 8. reveals God, not as the a- of sin, sickness,
BOtUie
tp 89-26 The tree is not the a* of itself .
/ 231-16 God is not the a* of mortal discords.
24^12 Mind is not the a- of matter,
- o 341^-12 God is not the a- of sickness.
p 381-16 He is not the a* of barbarous codes.
of allthiiiM
g 619- 1 eternal Mind, the a* of all things,
of thfO unreal
r 474-28 error, not Truth, is the a* of the unreal,
ttMofdy
a &-16 perception that God is the only a* of man.
6 313-16 we may aseome that the a* of this
p 809-23 God is no more the a* of sickness than
If . . . God must be their a:
God is not its a*.
and claims God as their a*;
supposes God to be the a* of sin and
is the a- of itself, and is simply a falsity
when we admit that the perfect is the a' of
are cast out with their a*.
author
r 474-18
480-24
(7 512-30
538-31
654-27
555-25
ap 567-27
authorities
a 29-13 tradition that Publius Lentnlus wrote to the a*
authority
better
p 438- 1 remarking that the Bible was better a* than
divine
(fiee divine)
my only
8 126-29 The Bible has been my only a-.
no
t 447- 3 We have no a* ... to attempt to
of this science
ph 189- 1 yield to the a* of this science,
Scriptural
o 342-20 Shall it be denied that ... has Scriptural a*?
ap 573-24 This is Scriptural a* for concluding
pr 14-30 speak »* as one having a\** — Matt. 7 ; 29.
a 26-15 gave Jesus a* over sin, sickness, and death.
ph 168-18 Are we to believe an a- which denies
168-19 an a* which Jesus proved to be false
c 287-13 the same a* for the appellative mother,
o 357-14 the creativeness and a- of Deity,
p 383-10 Exeroise this God-given a:
396- 7 should speak to disease as one having a-
r 471-12 but yield ... on the a- of natural science.
g 517-11 not as much a* for considering
autlior*H
(see Eddy, Mrs. Mary B. G.)
authors
c 263- 2 independent workers, personal a', and
p 387-15 If printers and a* have the shortest span of
automatic
p 899-16 how can mechanism be a* ?
autopsv
8 169- 2 After the a*, her sister testified that
auxiliaries
t 464-82 letter and mental argument are only human a*
auxiliary
pre/ xii-19 as a* to her chureh.
avail
pr 3- 9 we have only to a* ourselves of God's rule
3-23 Then we shall a* ourselves of the blessings we
12-82 all may a* themselves of God as
ph 167-18 To have one God and a* yourself of the
183- 2 so-called laws . . . would render Spirit of no a*,
p 406-21 We can, and ultimately shall, so rise as to a*
g 660-10 Of what a* Is it to investigate what
availability
/ 236-19 a* of good as the remedy for every woe.
available
8 143-23 deprives you of the a* superiority of
/ 237-22 This makes C. S. early a*.
iile-
availed
/ 222-12 a* herself of the fact that Mind governs man,
avenue
b 280-22 urges through every a- the belief
avenues
b 293-32 The five physical senses are the a* and
aver
o 348-29 this I do a*, that, as a result of teaching C. S.,
354- 3 '* utter falsities and absurdities," as some a- ?
369-11 a- that the material senses are indispensable
r 474-20 a-, •• I am not come to destroy, — Matt 6 : 17.
avers
b 320-20 a* that this fact is not forever to be humbled
avert
a 40-20 could not a* a felon's fate,
avoid
• 153-30 we shall a* loquacious tattling about
153-31 as we would a* advocating crime.
ph 169-14 and by dosing the body in order to a* it.
/ 230-16 for doing what they could not a* doing.
234-14 a* casting pearls before those who *
b 329-16 he should a* their occasion.
p 396- 6 A' talking illness to the patient.
396- 9 a* speaking aloud the name of the disease.
avoidance
g 642-10 The a* of Justice and the denial of truth
ap 671- 6 necessary to ensure the a* of the evil?
await
a 28-30 a-, in some form, every pioneer of truth.
Digitized by
Google
AWAIT
32
BACK
await
m 66-22 It U better to a- the logic of erents
*P ^- 3 «' the certainty of ultimate perfection.
a 20-20 scourge and the cross a- the great Teacher.
awaiting
ph 183- 9 a- its germination according to the laws of
p 439-28 a- the sentence which General Froeress
awaits ^
m 67-13 the mariner works on and a* the issue.
0 291-26 Xo resurrection from the grave a- Mind
291-28 No final judgment a- mortals.
awake
pr 4-22 untU we a- in His Ukeness.
sp 75-13 that I may a • him out of sleep." — John 11 : 11.
75-31 when we a- from earth's sleep to the
ph 190-29 when I «-, with Thy likeness. — Psal. 17 .- 15
/ W9-27 than are the thoughts of mortals when a;
0 291-23 As man falleth asleep, so shall he a-.
323-19 When the sick or the sinning o- to realise
tell your patient that he must a*,
neither when asleep nor when a-,
that matter is a* at one time and
a*, we dream of the pains and pleasures of
1)420-30
442-32
r 491-18
491-28
awaken
b 291-10
' ^"*" °*^ "°* fancy that . . . death will a- them
327-30 a- the man's dormant sense of moral
g 563- 3 which should a- thought to a higher and
awakened
p 417-21 from which the patient needs to be a-.
r 493-28 If Jesus a- Lazarus from the dream,
awakenings
/ ^- 4 the a- from this mortal dream, or illusion,
230- 6 This a- is the forever coming of Christ.
b 339-16 against his own a- to the awful unreality
g 556-29 when that a- comes, existence will be
awakeningrs
BD 82-27 Different dreams and different a-
awakens
ph 196- 6 Better the suffering which a- mortal mind
o 342-21 C. S. a- the sinner, reclaims the
award
pr 5-14 Saints and sinners get their full a-.
away
pre/ vil-17 Contentment with . . . arecrumblinira-.
pr »-22 If we turn a- from the poor, *
** X.i"J? Ht*^*^"l**"^*y •^^^'^ «' ^'»™ material sense,
22-18 When thesmoke of battle clears «•,
27-26 They fell a- from grace because they
35- 5 turned a- from material things,
material pains and material pleasures to pass o*
Christ hath rolled a- the stone from
turned forever «• from earth to heaven.
Though individuals have passed a-,
«A ;u y**'ch are thousands of miles a-
89-29 had the right to take it a-.
95-29 dreaming^ a- the hours.
' J2?"S To matenal sense, the severance . . . takes a-
\a\~X% ^^^^ taketh a- the ceremonies and doctrines
\zkYi c®°^ries had passed a- since Jesus practised
150-16 to take a- the sins of the world.
Mind takes a* all its supposed sovereignty,
Even when you take a- the
you take a- from Mind,
Jot'^ ??" '^^ ^' a Portion of the
WrV V y^" ^'^^ «• ^*"» erring mfaid,
y IxJ"^? T™^^ • • • chasing a- the darkness of error.
^ ^\~ ^ ^ "*^^ creature, in whom old things pass a-
206-20 and then taking it a- by death ?
212-15 take a- this so-called mind instead of a piece of
^2-29 material pleasures and pains . . . pass a-
SI'}2 spai^hes a • the good seed before it has
^12 To fall a- from Truth in times of persecution.
239- 5 Take a- wealth, fame, and .social
241-10 hate, revenge, steal a- the treasures of Truth.
away
/ 241-14
2*7-11
250-25
e 261- 2
261- 9
261-24
266-^1
6 268- 8
273-11
27ft-22
278-3
29^ 7
296-26
299-29
312-28
323-21
323-26
323-30
334-18
o 347-23
p 362-14
365- 3
376-10
376-12
377- 8
401-19
403-20
416-31
428-12
439-10
( 462- 9
r 479-13
-4
•P
39-24
45-17
48- 8
87- 8
87-31
152- 4
155- 6
ph 168- 7
172-25
g 510-12
521-13
522- 9
536-4
536- 8
639^ 7
548-11
666- 9
ap 670-10
6n-31
672-21
673-31
674-11
awAil
a 48-28
60- 7
• 110- 8
151-14
/207-9
223-30
226-30
b 307-31
308- 8
33^16
r 472-28
g 536-10
ap 583-16
566-18
awpy
b 300- 1
t 451-11
axe
O 27-18
6 303-16
o 358- 1
axiom
an 105-28
axis
B 121-27
b 310-12
Take a* the spiritual signification of
the beauty of material things passes a*,
Take a' the mortal mind, and matter has no
Look a- from the body into Truth and
If one turns a* from the body
Breaking a- from the mutations of time
if they wrench a- false pleasurable beliefii
looking a- from matter to Mind
and thus tears a- the foundations of error.
a* from materiality to the Principle
Divine metaphysics explains a* matter.
the tumult dies a- in the distance.
joes of one finger would take a- scnne quatttr
foundations which time is wearing a-.
will melt a- the shadow
and so turns a- from the intelligent and
towards Soul and a- from material sense,
takes a- all shi and the delusion that
We are either turning a* from ttiis utterance.
takhie a- the sins of the world.
If C. S. takes a- the popular gods,
and his bare feet a- from it.
the heavenly homesick looking a- from eartk.
whom you declare to be wasting a-
blood never gave life and can never take it a-
come back no better than when they went a-.
forcing impurities to pass a-,
sweeps a- the gossamer web of mortal illoaioa.
Turn their thoughts a- from their bodies
sweep o- the false and give place to the troeu
frightening a- Materia Medica, who was then
If the student goes a* to practise
T^ke a • so-called mortal nUnd, which consUtutcs
bigotr>-, nor envy can wash a- its foundation.
takes a • this physical sense of discord,
and turn a- from a false material sense.
should look a- from the opposite supposition
as having broken a- from Dei^
and the first earth were passed a- : — Rev. 21 .- L,
the sea, ... is represented as having paseed a-.
as if . . . matter can both give and Ii&e a*.
only as the clouds of corporeal sense roU o-.
for the former things will have passed a-.
to be carried a* of the flood. — J$ev. U: 15.
He takes a* mitre and sceptre.
and the first earth were passed o- ; - Rev. 21 .• 1.
and all tears will be wipeda\ «^-" - *.
carried John a* in spirit.
ignorant of the consequences of his a* decision
wrung from Jesus' lips the a- cry,
I beheld, as never before, the a- unreality
the a- and oppressive bondage now enforced
We must learn that evil is the a- deception
but the a- daring of sin destroys sin,
I saw before me the a- conflict
Above error's a- din, blackness, and chaos.
This a- demand, " Adam, where — Oen. 3 -9.
apinst hU own awakening to the a- unreaUtr
the a- fact that unrealities seem real
The way of error is a- to contemplate.
beholds It** a- character; but he also sees
An a* guide, in smoke and flame,
Human logic is a- when it attempts to
wlU either ... or be turned sadly a*.
Helaid the a- of Science at the root
Divine Science lays the a- at the root of the
Is the woodman's a-, which destroys a tree's
foretells its doom^ and confirms the ancient a- :
brides turning daily on its own a\
when the earth has again turned upon its a-.
Baal
«p 83- 3
fir 524- 2
babbling:
ph 19^2
babe
pref vii- 6
ph 194-25
p 371-21
413- 6
^566-31
Babel
gl 581-17
B
the worshippers of JB* failed to do;
seen in the Phoenician worship of B.,
After the b- boy had been taught to speak
the Bethlehem &•, the human herald of
chattering with no more intelligence than a b-
nor would: I keep the suckling a lifelong b\
to meet the simplest needs of the b'
plunged bis infant 6-, only a few hours old,
definition of
babes
^ .S?"«? P parents create in their 6- a desire for
« 131 ii ^ revealed them unto 6- : - Li^ 10 21.
o 364-22 and out of the mouth of 6- He '**'*"• -^
Babylonian
B 161- 8 Hebrew captives, cast into the B- furnace-
back '
^ S"^S f ** ^^^P' ^ ^"^»*» nor become a slueirard
'^ iltin ^'S'° ^ spiritual sense of eiisteiSI'^to
K V^ o ^^^'^^^an, that thou wast driven b- ?_ Paal liA •
195-18 thought passes jwituraUy from efSct S- to
Digitized by
Google
BACK
33
BASES
back
/209-S2
6 309-20
321-10
o3liO-19
p Ztl- 7
37S-12
4S6-1
(450-8
954S- 1
W7-19
ap 660-22
tMckward
tp 74-20
trmnslatlon of man and the oniTene 6* into
thev were to be brought 6* through great
bade him come 6* and handle the serpent,
you will be thrown b- and forth,
thev oome 6* no better than when thej went
sent it cowering 6* into the Jungle,
or some of his progenitors farther 6*
never itJl to stab their benefactor in the b',
sinful misconception of Life . . . falls 6* upon
DiTlne Science rolls 6* the clouds of error
c<Hnes b" to him at last wi^i accelerated force.
a 6* transformation is impossible in Science.
tiaekwardness
ap 571- 4 Why this b\ since exposure is necessary
bad
9 ue-s
157-19
/208-9
c 200-22
6 32»-16
and what made them good or 6*
If He could create drugs intrinsically d*,
they would not go on from 6* to worse,
erolTes 6* physical and moral conditions.
Until one Is able to prevent 6* results,
380-22 Mind is not both good and 6*.
p 377-18 that it may not produce blindly its 6* effects.
384-M to destroy the 6* effects of your belief .
remote, and exciting cause of all 6* effects
good or b* effects on the health of children,
perhaps communicating his own 6* morals,
tumes good and sometimes 6*.
7
4U-10
(44ft- 2
bade
sp 70-18
8 117-29
6 321-10
o 312-18
badly
pr 6-8
/237-2
balance
a 40-8
ph 166-28
/23»- 6
j>302- 7
(449-8
balanced
m 61-13
p 405-16
bald
•p 90-21
baneAil
ph 181-17
p400-30
40fr-12
418- 1
(440-19
9 525-21
banish
/20e-32
o 353-25
p 381-27
301-9
r 488- 4
banished
t 168-14
banishes
s 128-25
Paul 6* men have the Mind that was
Jesus 6* his disciples beware of the
6* him come back and handle the serpent,
He 6* the seventy disciples, as well as the
Calling on Him to forgive our work 6- done
A little girl, ... 6* wounded her finger.
They carry the 6* of stem resolve.
Divine Science adjusts the 6* as
The 6* of power is conceded to be
weigh not one Jot in the 6* of Ood,
must be cast out to readjust the 6*
Bight adjusts the 6- sooner or later.
better 6* minds, and sounder constitutions,
until you have 6* your account with Qod.
are seen to be a 6* imposition,
ignorant of the 6- effects of magnetism.
Scriptures plainlv declare the 6* influence of
6* elrectB of illusion on mortal minds
shield them from the 6* effects of
The 6' effect of evil associates is
Whatever is valueless or 6-, He did not make,
6* all thoughts of disease and sin
grave does not 6- the ghost of materiality.
Let us 6* sickness as an outlaw,
B' the belief that you can possibly entertain a
When, . . . you are able to 6* a severe malady,
ApoUo, who was 6* from heaven
should not resist Truth, which 6* —yea,
banishment
/ 226- 2 the 6* of a world-wide slavery,
banner
/ 234-28
225- 8
p 426-26
r 402-32
baptism
a 35-19
m 56- 1
/ 241-27
242- 1
ap 558-17
565-20
^581-23
Baptist
(sa0 John the Baptist)
Baptist's
a 53- 4 He did not fast as did the B- disciples ;
baptize
a IS- • for Christ aerUtnenct to 6-, but^I Cor. 1: 17.
ap 562- 2 Messiah, who would b- with the Holy Ghost,
065-20 according to the Revelator, . . . will 6* with fire ;
On its 6* is the Soul-inspired motto,
time bears onward freedom's 6*.
and would enable us to hold the 6* of
Victory would perch on neither 6*.
Our 6* is a purification from all error.
When our great Teacher came to him for 6*,
The b- of Spirit, . . . signifies that
Through spiritual 6* and regeneration.
It brings the 6* of the Holy Ghost,
the fiery 6* will bum up the chaff of error
definition of
baptized
a 20-11 He knew that men can be 6*, . . . and yet be
31-19 are 6- with his purity;
6 383-25 which 6- these seers m the diTine nature,
bar
/ 284-11 as watchfully as we 6* our doors against the
p 432- 5 whereas Mortal Man, the prisoner at the 6*,
434-13 now summoned to appear before the 6* of Justice
484-22 The prisoner at the 6* has been unjustly sen-
tenced.
437- 8 At the 6* of Truth, in the nresence of
437-24 question of expelling C. ». from the 6*.
437-30 unjust usages were not allowed at the 6*^ of
440- 5 arraigns bdore the supreme 6« of Spirit
440-26 stancQng at the 6* of 'niith, and
441- 6 not permitted to enter any suits at the 6* of
t 462- 1 Instruct him how to 6- the door of his thought
barbarism
1)^173-31 more fatal to health. ..than are the idols of 6*.
barbarisms
9h 195-28 It is the tangled 6* of learning which
barbarity
a 43-24 Out of reach of the 6* of his enemies,
ap 564-16 brutal 6* of his foes could emanate from
barbarous
381-16 but He is not the author of 6* codes.
barcf
ph 190-21 Hebrew 6*, swayed by mortal thoughts,
bare
pr 8-25 and ask that it may be laid 6* before us,
sp 75- 1 This simple truth lays 6* the mistaken
p 362-14 and his 6* feet away from it.
t 460-15 the 6* process of mental healing
g 538-21 she conceived, and 6* Cain, ~ ven, 4:1.
Bar-jona. simon
8 137-22 ** Blessed art thou, Simon B-i — Matt, 16 ; 17.
137-27 called only by his common names, Simon ih,
bark
/ 264-27 If you launch your 6* upon the
barometer
s 122-18 The 6*, — that little prophet of storm and
« 156- 8 the patient looked like a 6*.
barren
pr 4-2 cannot conceal the ingratitude of 6* livesw
a 36-11 pour his dear-bought Dounty into 6* lives,
s 146- 9 Such systems are o* of the vitality of
o 354-15 Surely it is not enough to cleave to 6* and
g 537-16 Error tills its own 6- soil
barrenness
p 366- 8 while his own spiritual 6* debars him
barrier
m 60-17 becoming a 6- against vice, a protection to
barriers
c 266-29 does not cross the 6* of time into
basal
ph 189-29 lower, 6* portion of the brain,
l>ase
s 162-10 stir the human mind to a change of 6*,
p 422-16 changes the material 6* of thought,
430- 6 enlarge its borders and strengthen its 6*
leased
pr^ x-10 A few books, ... 6* on this book, are use-
ful,
s 114- 7 unscientific definition of mind is 6* on
124- 1 6* on Truth, the Principle of all science.
147- 3 upon which Jesus* healing was 6*,
164-12 But all human systems 6* on
ph 178-15 and b' on Science or the divine Mind,
191-25 Science of being reveals man ... as 6* on
191-26 sense defines mortal man as 6* on matter,
/ 209-27 6' on the hypothesis of material law or
249- 1 relinquish all theories 6* on sense-testimony,
6 268-16 their arguments are 6' on the
269-26 All other systems — systems 6* wholly or
273- 9 because they are not b- on the divine law.
274-14 are 6* on spiritual understanding,
302-18 This statement is 6* on fact, not fable.
304- 3 6' on a material sense of things,
312-23 theories are 6* on finite premiseB,
o 341- 5 are generally b- on detacned sentences
341-15 which is b- on divine Principle,
r 484- 1 will never be 6- on a divine Principle . . . until
496-18 rule of healing, 6* upon its divine Principle,
g 622-27 6' on some hypothesis of error,
6 279-28 there are not two 6< of being, matter and mind,
340-21 divine Principle ... 6- the Science of being,
p 378-21 represented by two material erroneous 6*.
g 551-25 so long as it b- creation on materiality.
Digitized by
Google
BASIC
basic
s 164-31 the trath of its b- propositioii
p 405- 1 The b- error is mortal mind.
r 470- 6 the 6* error of idolatry.
basis
34
and siipport
better
basis
/2M-13
944-6
c 966-17
0300-31
r478- 7
3 but is their 6* and support.
g 004-20
g 553- 7 Mortal thought must obtain a better 6*,
boundless
c 258-15 rising higher and higher from a boundless 6*.
change our
p 370-30 change our b' from sensation to C S.,
dlTine
p 38S- 7 Apostle John testified to the dirine 6- of
establish a
b 335- 6 would . . . establish a b- for pantheism.
false
m 60-96 physical sense, . . . places it on a false 6*.
g 593- 3 Because of its false 6-, the mist of
blgher
t 453-10 and a higher 6* is thus won ;
impossible
r 492-31 uniting on some impossible 6*.
its
an 102- 4 Its 6- being a beUef and this beUef
nkaterial
(see material)
b 26fr- 8 slowly yielding to the idea of a metaphysical &*,
mortal
p 424- 6 and we must leare the mortal 6* of belief
natorallst's
g 553-15 Why, then, is the naturalist's b- so
no
«p 84-27 spiritualtem has no 6* upon which to build.
no other
/ 201-19 Christian perfection is won on no other &*.
no real
r 480-23 eril is but an illusion, and it has no real 6*.
of all healtli
b 339-26 b- of all health, sinlessness, and
of Christian Soienee
a 44-10 He met and mastered on the b' of C. S.,
p 412-30 met ... on the aforesaid b- of C. S.
of evidenoe
gl 581-19 on the 6* of evidence obtained from the
of health
s 120-22 Truth, which is the only b- of health ;
of his spiriioaUty
o 36O-10 controlled ... on the 6- of his spirituality.
of imaiortality
gl 585-12 BiAAB. ... the 6* of immortality.
of matter
ph 195-13 We should forsake the b- of matter
b 316-30 resting on the b- of matter,
of one G«m1
ph 183- 4 thus departing from the 6* of one God,
of operation
p ^3-19 making Mind his b- of operation
of pnysica] sense
8 194-16 but when explained on the b- of physical sense
of practloe
t 466-21 So long as matter Is the 6* of practice,
of Soienoe
ph 189-17 to those who heal the sick on the 6* of Science.
of sensation
ph 178-18 Mortal mind, acting from the b- of sensation in
of thonght
0 2Sd-14 as the b- of thought and demonstration.
of tme healing
ph 192-29 Christianity is the b- of true healing.
of tme religion
m 68- 1 understanding . . . will be the b- of true religion.
one
b 269-14 categories of metaphysics rest on one &*,
p 383-14 mind and body rest on the same &*.
sdentiflo
8p 71-22 having no scientific 6* nor origin,
94-29 Our Master read mortal mind on a scientific 6*,
8 138- 9 On this spiritually scientific 6* Jesus
p 414-20 on the Christianly scientific b- of being.
spiritual
{see spiritnal)
sore'
t 460- 2 rest his demonstration on this sure &*.
this
pre^ viii-16 On this 6- C. S. will have a fair flght.
8 143-16 On this 6- it saves from starvation by
148-23 how from this b- of division and discord
M) 71-27 The b' and structure of spiritualism are
ph 170- 2 Truth is not the b- of theogony.
178-28 Ignorant of the methods and the b- 6f
539-13
539-32
bathed
p 363-27
bathes
9 516-13
batmnir
p a& 8
baths
ph 174- 6
/220- 2
battle
a 22-18
87-14
/264- 7
5 268-12
299- 2
r 488-16
battle-axe
x> 380-27
battUni
bay
pr 5-19
bayonet
/ 226-11
226-12
beam
/ 205-28
e 455-14
beamin^T
p 442-12
beams
pnsrvll-S
Tii-10
^504-8
bear
prefxU-2i
a 81-2
8 120-16
/201-*
202- 6
954-30
6 998-10
330- 9
p 411-10
417-28
436-13
441-13
t 461-18
ap 561-31
beards
9 640-26
beareth
b 279- 7
bearingr
phiSb-9
/ 282-31
b 299-19
p 391-31
438-12
r 494-28
g 5i8- 6
bears
ph 197- 9
/ 207-31
225- 7
b 271- 1
o 361-29
beast
any
{^529-14
ap 564-32
•very
(7 518-9
527-22
feroclons
Sp 78- 2
p 378-15
BEAST
on the 6* of the Golden Rule;
On their b- Jesus denumstrated Life,
cannot be made the b- of any true idea
on the very 6* of Jeans' words and works.
What b' is there for the theory
heals the sick on the 6* of the one Hind or God.
oould a material organization become the b- of
he is supposed to become the b- of the
How then has man a b- for wrong-dotakg?
the b' of his marvellous demonstrations.
She 2r his feet with her tears
Love, ... fr* all in beauty and light.
Constant b- and rubbing to alter the secretioDa
to flannels, to 6-, diet, exercise, and air?
said : . . . I take cold 6-, in order to overcome
When the smoktf of b- clears away,
not amid the smoke of b- is merit seen
not until the 6- between Spirit and flesh
woman g^oes forth to 6* with Goliatli.
final trump will sound which will end the 6-
Science has called the world to b- over tiiis '
totters to its falling before the b- of Science.
WlUle age is ... 6* with false beliefs,
fiourish ** like a green 6- tree;" — /*»a/. 37:35.
Science, heeding not the pointed 6* , marches on.
not through human warfare, not with 6* and
Selfishness tips the 6* of human existence
** Fh«t cast out the b- out of — J^att. 7:5.
contenance b- with health and happiness.
beholds the first faint morning b\
should dawn the morning 6*
solar b- are not yet included in the record
is Joyful to b* consolation to the sorrowing
Pride and fear are unfit to 6- the standara of
nor can the material senses 6* reliable
6- in my bosom the reproach — PsoL 89 : 50.
If men would bring to b' upon the study of
Take it up and 6* it. for through it you win
spiritual sense can &• witness only to Truth,
and the letter and the spirit d* witness,
6* witness to the truth,
Bxplain ... as soon as thev can b- it.
Such acts 6* their own Justification,
Material Law is a liar who cannot 6* witness
they b' as of old the fruits of the Spirit,
to b- witness of that Light." ^John 1 : 8.
and b' the lion of materialism in its den.
else it b- not much fruit, for the
the seed within itself b- fruit
Spirit, 6* opposite testimony, saith:
a tree, b* the fruits of sin,
and b- the fruits of Spirit
and b' false witness against Man.
b' Truth's signet, its lap piled high with
given you every herb b' seed, — Gen. 1 : 99.
which Ir the fruit of sin, disease, and
which b- no resemblance to spirituality,
time b' onward freedom's banner,
seed of Truth springs up and b- much fruit.
That which when sown h- immortal fruit.
more subtle than any b- of the — Oen. 3 : 1.
** more subtle than any 6* of the— Gen. 3 : L
And to every b- of the earth, — Gen. 1 : 30.
formed every b- of the field, — Oen. 2 • 19.
the gnarled oak, the ferocious b\
mairs gaze, fantened fearlessly on a ferocious b;
f 944-24 not a 6', a vegetable, nor a migratory mind.
> 327-14 Sin is the image of the b-
Digitized by
Google
BEAST
a5
BECAUSE
beast
p 37S-15
^513-16
na-22
542-9
661- 7
op 567-27
beasts
/ 244-14
9 63&-18
beat
/203-30
beatific
c 266-27
beatified
<> 903-19
beatitudes
e 446-26
Beaumont's
ph 175-24 B
beautifies
g 516-19
beautiful
a S2r-25
m 60- 6
61-16
63-5
«p 74-17
ph 190-15
/24D- 8
246-21
246-24
248-5
248- 9
b 276-14
277-31
often causes the d* to retreat in terror.
tr of the earth after his kind: — Oen. 1 ;24.
God made the 6* of the earth — Oen. 1 ; 26.
sets apon error the mark of the b:
the bird is not the product of a 6-.
b' and the false prophets are lust and
is like the b- and yegetables,
the serpent, to grorel beneath all the 6*
and sorrow 6* in Tain.
he reflects the b- presence,
b' understanding of the Science of Life.
diTine b; reflect the spiritual light
Medical Experiments '*
M- B' '* did not gorem the digestion.
b' the landscape, blesses the earth.
it was natural and 6*.
The b- in character is also the good,
often these b- children early droop and die,
The 6*, good, and pure constitute his ancestry.
The caterpillar, transformed into a 6- insect,
springing from the soil with b- green blades,
Ijie stars make night &*,
and limiting all that is good and b*,
is always 6* and grand.
One marrels that a friend can ever seem less
than 6-.
supplying it with b- images of thought
and presents them as 6* and immortal,
mortal phenomenon, . . . sometimes 6'
-^ii-<ai monai pnenomenon, . . . sometmies o*,
280- 6 All things b' and harmless are ideas of Mind.
301-20 Harmony in man is as &* as in music,
feet ** b' upon the mountains,** — Isa. 62; 7.
both sides were b- according to their degree;
when they called a certain b- lake
its own b' images, but it effaces them
to make it &• or to cause it to Hye and grow.
but ever b' and complete.
the b' description which Sir Walter Scott
p 442-14
t 457-16
r 477-28
486-26
9 627- 3
627-5
ap 666-12
676-22
gl 693- 1
B' for situation, the jov of the — Paal. 48 : 2.
.net 6',
The lore of the good am
beautifully
ip 77-24 would grow b- less
g 643- 7 becomes more b- apparent at error's demise.
beauty
sp 89-19 It possesses of itself all b- and poetry,
and frananee
ph lli-11 The joy of its presence, its b- and fragrance,
and goodness
§p 76-28 possessing unlimited diYlne &• and goodness
o 304- 4 which hide spiritual b' and goodness.
g 603-22 immortal forms of 6* and goodness.
mad holiness
/ 246-26 unfolds wisdom, 6*, and holiness.
iNkthesaUIn
9 516-13 bathes all in 6- and light.
IT of
/ 247-26 arches the cloud with the bow of &*,
demonstrates the
a 26-19 musician demonstrates the 6* of the music
goodness and
s 121-13 So we have goodness and b- to gladden the
graoe and
c 263-14
in
o341- 7
natural
£h 175- 9
ollnem
s 135-12
/253- 2
of thJf> text
ap 574-16
recipe for
/ 247-31
when he would outline grace and 6-,
Scriptures, which grow in b- and consistency
an abuse of natural b- to say that a rose,
This is " the b- of holiness,'* — Psal, 29 .- 2.
The b' of holiness, the perfection of being,
b- of this text is, that the sum total of
recipe for 6* is to have less illusion
pr 15-25 Christians rejoice in secret b- and bounty,
/ 246-14 the transient sense of 6* fades,
tremnloas irlth
s 142-13 making dome and spire tremulous with b-,
m 57-15 jB*, wealth, or fame is incompetent
/ 247-10 B; as well as truth, is eternal ;
247-10 but the 6* of material things passes away,
beauty
/^7-21
(7 500-26
became
a 34-18
47- 6
$ 111-27
pA 193-12
200- 1
/245-5
b 314-28
316- 1
321-26
326-27
0 361- 8
p 411-17
t460-31
g 624-15
544- 4
ap 674-11
because
IwtTvill-W
x-20
pr 5-28
9-6
10-27
11-20
12-19
12-29
ia-26
14-20
14-21
a 21- 3
21- 7
27-26
28-27
29-9
32- 1
38- 1
39-24
41-29
42-21
43-21
63-6
5a- 9
53-12
68-27
60-9
60-20
62-31
§p 82-10
82-15
86-15
87-24
91-10
94-10
96-20
an 103-13
8 117- 1
117-26
118-28
119-23
129- 2
133-19
134-23
134-24
134-25
141-6
144-23
146- 4
146-18
149-13
149-14
150-32
153-25
153-26
154-14
t57- 4
ph 168-15
178- 9
181-16
184-21
184-22
185-28
186-11
186-12
186-13
198-29
199- 6
199-12
/205-5
201- 2
210-21
210-30
212-9
m
B- is a thing of life, which dwells forerer in
in which 6-, sublimity, purity, and holiness
they b' more spiritual and understood better
they b- better healers, leaning no longeron
this fact b- evident to me,
the breathing b- natural; he was asleep.
the gods />* alive in a nation's belief.
she o* insane and lost all account of time.
the more odious he b- to sinners
he b- the way of salvation to all who
the inward voice b- to him the voice of God,
and his life b- more spiritual.
The author b- a member of the orthodox
and straightway b- whole.
the teaching b- clearer, until finally the
and man 6- a living soul. — Gen. 2 ; 7.
In God's creation ideas b- productive.
It exalted him till he b- conscious of the
b- of these practitioners?
b' there Is so little faith in
b' he fancies himself forgiven.
Do we love our neighbor better b' of
b' ye ask amiss, — Jas. 4 : 3.
b* sin brings inevitable suffering.
6* it has no intelligence.
If the sick recover b- they
B' of human ignorance of the
b- 1 go unto my — John 14 : 12.
r&- the Ego is absent from the body,
h' you are a better man.
b' of another's goodness,
They fell away from grace b- they
b' it is honored by sects and societies,
b- then our labor is more needed.
6* they have not known — John 16 : 3.
B- men are assured that
unreal, 6* impossible in Science.
B' it demanded more than they
B' of the wondrous glory which
rose higher in demonstration b- of
6' he was their friend;
B' the divine Principle and practice
w6re unknown to the world 6*
b' another supplies her wants.
b- the mother-love includes purity
B' the education of the higher
B' mortals believe in material laws
b- different states of consciousness arv
6' both of us are either unconscious or
6' it is unusual to see thoughts,
b' you do not think of it.
b" Science exx>oses his nothingness;
b' he made himself the Son of God."— John 19 .* 7.
6* even human invention must
b- Mind-science is of God
b* an individual may be one of -
b- of opacity to the true light,
b- these definitions portray law as
b' it is opposed to the nature of Spirit,
b' its lo&ric is as harmonious as the
&• Judaism engendered the
not 6' this Science is supernatural
nor b' it is an infraction of
6* it is the immutable law of God,
B- his precept-s require the
B- divine Science wars with so-called
jB* our systems of religion are governed
B- truth divests material drugs of
it is 6' you have not demonstrated the
b' you have not obeyed the rule
&• they are ignorant that the human mind
We weep b' others weep, we yawn 6* they yawn,
we have smallpox b- others have it;
b- no cholera patient had been in that bed.
b' its one recognized Principle of healing is
B- man-made systems insist that
is not dangerous 6* of its priority
you manipulate b' you are ignorant of
not &' a law of matter has been
b' a law of this so-called mind has been
b' erroneous methods act on and through
b' it is the absence of truth.
b' it is the absence of something.
6* it presupposes the absence of God,
B' the muscles of the blacksmith's arm
B' nobody believes that mind Is producing
Not b' of muscular exercise,
all b' of their blindness,
B' God is Spirit, evil becomes
i)*, in obedience to the immutable law
B' immortal sense has no error of sense,
B- the memorj' of pain is more vivid
Digitized by
Google
BECAUSE
36
BECOME
because
21^9
21&-37
216- 1
227-10
231-30
236-28
348-28
3«5-21
268-8
c 263-10
^278-8
274-8
278-28
201-16
202-18
282-21
202-24
801-14
802-30
802-22
805-27
8UM0
811- 7
8U-2
814- 1
814-28
816-18
817-16
817-17
829-7
829-19
885-2
385-20
o841-«
343-21
344- 6
844-29
846-20
846-23
348-17
848-17
360-16
351-22
362- 1
352-27
366-27
858-21
859-6
360- 1
p 364-80
367-30
367-81
368-24
871-23
878- 7
874- 6
874-24
375-81
376-18
377-16
379-10
383-13
386-27
386-11
887- 3
387-13
387-16
387-24
888- 6
388-24
390-6
390-22
393-4
89fr-17
897-27
401- 1
401-9
402-27
407-31
411-8
416- 7
438-19
442-2
t 447-23
466-27
406-30
467-4
457-15
461-6
461-13
B' all the methods of Mind are not
b' matter and mortality do not reflect
B* he understood the superiority and
&• of his faith in Soul and his
b' some public teachers permit
To hold yourself superior to sin, it
Jesus loTed little children 6* of their
6* we sulfer sererely from error.
it they declare notning except Ood.
Tears nad not made her old, 0*
irlAM. THAT I AM.
6* he has not tasted heaven.
6* they are not based on the dirine law.
not really natural nor sdentiflc, ir
We define matter as error. 5- it is the
B* Life is Ood, Life must be eternal,
immortal, 6* sin is not there
b' this so-called mind has no
Bren 6* ye cannot — John 8 : 48.
b' there is no truth in — ^An 8 .-44.
seems to mortal sense transcendental, 6-
b- the Soul, or Mind, of the n»iritaal man
if this real man is goremed by
B' man Is the reflection of his
b' Mind is Spirit, which
Soul is immortal 6- it Is Sphrit,
b' such so-called knowledjre is rerersed
no more perfect b- of deaui
B' of mortals* material and sinfnl belief,
rose higher to human rlew 6* of the
no less tangible fr- it is spirttoal
fy his life is not at the mercy of
B' you cannot walk on the water
denies the rule of the problem b-
one Mind only, b* there is one Ood.
no CTil in Spirit, b- Ood is Spirit.
B' Soul is immortal, it does not
b- IteU you the truth. —John 8 .-45.
b- meekness and spirituality are
and that this claim is made 6-
Is it b' allopathy and houMBopathy
6* Truth Is error's antidote.
b' matter has no sensation,
6* I desire to have no faith in eril
ft* one is obliged to use material terma
often refused to explain his words, 6*
B' such starting-points are neither
b' they did not sufficiently understand
b' there are no such things.
fr* . . . are Ood*s immortal keynotes,
6- there are few who hare gained a
Is this b- the patients have more faith
b' drawn from Truth,
6* much is forgiren them.
B' Truth is infinite,
B' Truth is omnipotent
B' matter has no consciousness
b- this teaching is in advance
partly b- they were willing to
B' mortal mmd seems to be conscious,
your steps are less firm 6* of your
o- it is a stage of fear so exoessiTe
B* the so-called material body
B' a belief originates unseen,
and died b- ofthat belief,
b' mind and body rest on the
b- you have partaken of salt fish,
not b' of the climate, but
B' mortal mind is kept active,
b' they faithfully perform the
it is not 6* they occupy the most
but grows stronger o* of it.
fr* it Knows less of material law.
B" sin and sickness are not qualities of
b\ to the mortal senses, there is
6* you know that Ood is no
6* mortal mind is ignorant of itself,
not b- the testimony of sin ... is true,
6- they combine as one.
•* b' of their unbelief '» — McUt. 13 ; 58.
6* the truth of being most
h' their belief is not better instructed
b' its method of madness is in
b' the Rtudent was not perfectly attuned
6* thought moves quickly or slowly,
b' matter has no life to surrender.
B' he has loved his neighbor as himself,
b' there are no such laws.
b- there is no sin.
B' it Is the voice of Truth
B- it was the first book . . . containing
B' this book has done more for
b* each of them could see but one face
b* a put is proved and that
b* Science reverses the evidence before
because
t 461-20
404-96
r468-4
468-5
468-6
489-18
471-16
47»-19
472-39
476-11
479-27
479-29
481-21
483-22
485-8
tf 601-8
607-19
607-20
617-16
623- 8
628-17
528-19
627-20
629-28
583-16
636-19
644-U
646-19
664-6
564-10
566-14
666-26
557-10
op 669-27
660-27
661- 6
667-11
668-22
571-5
578-19
beck
a 21-26
beckons
•p 76- 8
becloud
sp 88-31
beclouds
6 815-17
become
pr 7-28
14-12
a 22-16
m 6&-8
61-18
62-18
65-31
tp 73-31
84-9
89-5
96-8
97-10
an 106-19
s 112- 7
139-26
158-23
160-16
160-20
160-24
ph 172-16
182- 1
/201-9
234- 9
240-23
c 264-15
b 270-25
282-20
29fr-22
809-12
311-23
321- 9
323-32
336-22
O 362-19
364-26
3Sfr-2
P368-8
869- 6
380-2
397-30
40»- 7
&- of the different eff eets
** The hireling fleeth, 6- —/0iU 19 : 13.
&- it kills itteif.
if error is unlike Truth.
B' Soul is immortaL
6* there is but one God:
6* the evidence . . . is fully tuitained by
Error is unreal 6* untrue.
6* they are not of God.
6* he to spiritual and perfect,
6* it reflects no light. ~
&- it has none of mb dMae Imet.
b' of their admitted actuality.
A* the Sdenoe of Mind seems to
b- of their useleissnuss or their
6* matter has no sensatloii,
6* the spiritual import of the Word,
do not yield fruit 6- of any
b- they reflect the Mind wUch
6* there is hot one God.
not 6- of seed or soU,
^ Mind makes all,
i^ of its false basis. tiM mist of
6- the Supreme Being to therein called
6* Deity therein to anrajs called Jehovak.
Evil to unreal 6* it to alie,
6* we know that they are worthless
6* I was naked; — Oen. 3 : 10.
B- thou hast hearkened ~ Oati. 8.- 17.
man exists 6* Ood exists.
b' they cannot possibbr be
6* being to immortal, Bke Deity,
b' it to destitute of any knowledge
6* error to neither mind nor the
B- mortal mind must waken to
has its suffering 6- it to a false beUaf.
if you must sliare the liemlock eim
B' it has hid from them the true idea
J^ of hto more spiritual visiofi,
6* tha dragon cannot war with them.
b' he knoweth that— Jtor. 12; 12.
B' people like you better when
A* St. John's corporeal sense of the
t to at the 6* and call of error*
the worldly 1
and the hand which 6*
Thto belief tends to &- our apprehension
shd, which 6* the spiritual
of Truth;
By it we may 6* involuntary hypocrites,
B' conscious for a single moment that Life
go not back to error, nor b' a sluggard in
compact which might otherwisel>- unbearable
b' parents in their turn,
should fr* men and women only through
marriage will b- purer when tne scum
nor the finite b- the channel of the infinite.
men b' seers and prophets
the devotee may 6- unwontedly eloquent.
Earth win b- dreary and desolate,
the blow of the other will 6* harmless.
words of Judge Farmenter . . . will b'
6* adherento of the Socratlc,
fr* '* the head of the comer.**— i^iott. 21 .-42.
until . . . men and women 6* loathsome sots.
when the cords contract and b- immovable?
Can muscles, ... 6* cramped despite the
and 6* rigid of their own preference,
in order to b* man.
wUl diminish your abUity to 6* a
»* all things are b- new.**— // Cor. 6: 17.
b- more familiar with good than with evU,
we roust b* dissatisfied with it.
multitudinous objects . . . will b- vtoible.
They think sickly thoughts, and so 6* si<^
nor can non-intelligence b- Soul.
in order to 6* a better transparency for Tmth.
He was to <r the father of those, who
it will b- the law of Life to man,
AVhen, ... he saw it b- a serpent,
WUllngness to 6- as a liUle child
lose the deiflc character, and b- less than
at anv moment they may b- its helpless victims ;
Sin snould b- unreal to every one.
material thought must 6* spiritualised
truth will b' still clearer
in that proportion does man 6* its master.
fr* a fever case, which ends in a belief called
b' more manly or womanly.
the more prolific it to likely to b- in sin and
Digitized by
Google
BECOME
37
BEFORE
become
p 420-16
422- 9
428-27
431-28
432-17
<46S-32
r 467-11
a 523-27
524-16
624-20
624-21
626- 1
628- 1
628-26
530-2
636-81
637-31
646-3
647-21
690-8
660-9
562-20
663-9
663-22
666-26
ap 573-26
al 587-17
600-26
becomes
tp 7^28
97-7
97-11
97-16
« 123-8
128-12
128-20
146-U
157-12
160- 7
160-12
ph 168-15
199-13
/207-2
261- 5
C 263-15
b 290-26
291-26
297-29
312-6
319-18
327-12
o 842-17
p 377-12
388-23
896-16
400-16
400-26
420-28
424-2
e 460-19
r 467-12
480-4
0 613-18
624-10
681- 1
631-6
643-6
644-31
ap 566- 2
becometh
m 56- 3
becomiDsr
m 60-16
«p 96-12
bed
/ 239-18
1^297-24
394-7
p306-32
406-32
e 468-24
gp 00-17
s 154-11
164-16
156- 7
ph 193- 1
1)390-17
427-26
bedside
ph 198-10
ready to 6'-reoeptiTe to the new Idea.
the book will 6* the phvidciui,
man's immortality will 6* more apparent,
teetifiee:— ... I have lost my nealthy hue
and 6*
Jadge asks if ... it is possible for man to 6*
the more impossible it will b- for
Mankind will 6* perfect in proportion as tliis
The different aocoonts 6* more and more closely
Did the . . . infinite Principle b- a finite deity.
How then could a material organization 6* the
How could the non-intelligent b- the medium of
Does Mind, God, enter matter to b- there a
Was it requisite . . . that dust should b- sentient,
Afterwards he is supposed to 6* the basis of
increases in falsehood and his days 6* shorter,
the man is 6* as one of us. — Oen. 3 .* 22.
lest man should improre it and 6- better;
tlie man is 6* as one of us." — Oen. 8 .- 22.
implies that the great First Cause must 6*
God cannot 6* finite, and be limited
Spirit cannot 6* matter, nor can
may &* wild with freedom
or . . . harmony will nerer 6* the standard of
that theory is sure to b- the signal for
of aught that can b- imperfect,
we can b- conscious, here and now, of
God . . . cannot 6* finite and imperfect,
statements of the Scriptures 6* clouded
The joy of intercourse 6* the jest of sin, when
the more impotent error 6* as a belief.
The more destructire matter 6*, the more
the riper it b- for destruction.
rerersee the order of Science ... so that man b-
&• more elastic, is capable of greater
An odor 6* beneficent and agreeable only
is made the senrant of Science and reli^n &•
the drug 6* more Uke the human mind than
the Inanimate drue b- powerless.
the heart b- as torpid as the hand.
man-made systems insist that man 6*
his arm b- stronger.
otU b- more apparent and obnoxious
fever, which o* more seTcre before it ends.
He 6' a general mis-creator, who
b' thus only when he reaches perfection.
Mind nerer b- dust.
UntU beUef b- faith, and faith 6-
b' nothingness, as the sense-dream vanishes
when it b' fairly understood that the
and it &* his torment.
then there is no . . . law, and truth b'
Through different states of mind, the body 6*
and tms 6* self-evident, when we learn that
refutation b- arduous, not because the
This task b- easy, if you understand
the image which b' visible to the senses.
If it 6* necessary to startle mortal mind
the child b- a separate, individualized
it &* a tedious mischief-maker.
perfect in proportion as this fact b- apparent,
Where the Spirit of God is, . . . evil 6* nothing,
until divine Science 6* the interpreter.
God b' " a man of war,*' — Exod. 15 : 3.
it supposes that . . . matter 6* living,
error, . . . that non-intelligence b-
b' . . . apparent at error's demise.
It declares . . . that matter 6- spiritual.
and 6* the great red dragon,
it &• us to fulfil aU,—Matt. 3 ; 15.
6* a barrier against vice,
even now b- toe arena for conflicting forces.
If divine Love is 6* nearer, dearer,
and Truth, ... is 6* understood.
Unless the harmony and immortality of man
are 6*
would prevent the brain from 6* diseased,
b* a fool or an object of loathing;
thus 6* a law unto himself.
The lookerKm sees the body in 2>*,
made to believe that he occupied a b' where
because no cholera patient had been in that b:
and yet, as she lay in her 6% the patient
Mr. Clark in Lynn, who had been confined to
his ft*
nor laid upon a 6* of suffering in payment of
Called to &e 6* of death, what material remedy
I went to his 6*.
Beelzebub
a 28-20 saying: . . . jB* is his patron.
53- 1 casteth out devils through J3*," —Luke 11 .• 15.
p 422- 2 Jesus said : '* If I by B- cast out— MaH. 12 ; 27.
ap 564- 2 and cast out devils through B-.
Beethoven
/ 213-28 'QkiB was even more strikingly true of B;
befofffred
7 206-15 B* in error (the error of believing that
befool
p 440- 6 is taught how to make sleep 6* reason
before
pr^ ix-23
b' a work on the subject could be
B' writing this work,
b' which sin and disease lose their
b- ye oak Him.— Matt. 6 .• 8.
exalted 6* they take form in words
Who would stand 6* a blackboard, and pray
o-» b' he cast it out.
8-26 that it may be laid bare 6- US,
9-15 b' we can enjoy the fruition
11-10 demands restitution 6* mortals can
13-15 knows our need b- we tell Him
19-30 no other gods b- me," — Exod. 20 : 3.
20- 8 kingdom x>f God b- you. " — MaU. 21 ; ^1.
race that is set 6* us ; " — Heb. 12 ; 1.
on the night 6* his crucifixion,
Their Master had explained it all 6*,
They bow b- Christ, Truth,
36- 6 suflicient suffering, either b- or after
87- 8 falls only b' the sword of Spirit.
39-28 the interval <»• its attainment
41- 2 into which Jesus has passed &• us;
41-23 b- it was understood,
43- 4 his material disappearance 6- their eyes
44- 1 6* the thorns can be laid aside
that he might employ his feet as b:
same body that he had 6* his crucifixion,
was silent &* envy and hate,
priests and rabbis, tr whom he
o* the face of the— Lam. 3 .* 35.
a sheep b' her shearers — Isa. 53 ; 7.
b' the evidence of the bodily senses,
understanding should exist 6* this union
undefiled b- God — Jos. 1 ; 27.
those who have gone b\
must be overcome, . . . &* immortality appears.
b' the change we call death,
b' the artist can convey them to canvas,
forms rise b- us, which are
tongue grows mute which fr* was eloquent.
B' error is wholly destroyed,
97-27 all matter will disappear 6* the
an 104-11 they say it has been discovered 6*.
leaving the case worse than 6*
I tell you 6-, — (?a/. 6. 21.
I beheld, as never &*,
6* the corporeal human senses,
the evidence b' the senses
6* he spake, astrography was
will find his fiower 6* its seed,
torment us b- jthe time ? " — Matt. 8 .* 29.
false evidence 6* the corporeal senses
immaculate Teacher stood 6* them,
B- this the impetuous disciple had
6' it could be considered as medicine,
she knelt 6* a statue of Liberty,
6* all mankind is saved
b- the so-called disease made its
ix-26
xi-U
!-•
1-13
3-4
20-30
32-29
86-12
44-19
46-29
48-20
49-26
49-31
60-2
60-20
69-26
64- 4
76- 1
76-31
82-20
86-32
87-31
80-16
90-6
104-27
106-24
sllO- 8
116- 6
119-26
121- 4
125-30
129-16
131- 7
137- 5
137-26
143-12
161-21
16^14
ph 168-26
169-5
174-29
176-29
176- 8
176-11
b' the patient felt the change;
)fbo1
holding it b- the thought of both
as innocent as Adam,7>* he
6- inquisitive modem Eves took
was not paraded b- the imagination.
180-19 even 6* tney go to work to
181- 2 B' deciding ttiat the body, matter, is
185- 7 B- this book was published,
187-32 a body like the one it had b- death.
191-20 is not mute b- non-intelligence.
196-28 and from the image brought 6- the mind ;
198-15 is formed 6* one sees a doctor
198-15 b* the doctor undertakes to
199-30 fear must have disappeared b* his
/ 213-30 B' human knowledge dipped to its
214- 6 evidence b' his material senses,
215-20 flee as phantoms of error 6* truth
219-18 b' it can be made manifest on the body,
222-30 and eat what is set b- you,
226-22 I saw &' me the sick,
226-29 I saw 6* me the awful conflict.
233-11 b- we arrive at the demonstration of
234-14 avoid casting pearls b- those who
234-25 Sin and disease must be thought b- they
237- 7 It might have been months or years 6*
237-13 snatches away the good seed b- it
Digitized by
Google
BEFORE
38
BEGINNINO
before
/ 238- 1 not rightly ralued 6* they are understood.
238-27 People with mental work b- them
24&- 9 she stood daily b- the window
347-20 b- they are perceired humanly.
248-15 What is the model b- mortal mind ?
248-21 The world is holding it 6* yonr gaie
261- 4 grows more painful 6* it suppdratee
261- 6 Becomes more severe 6* it ends.
261-29 fr* we can attain harmony.
254- 9 6* the spiritual facts of existence are
* e 264- 2 b' the permanent facts and their
264-14 which «)• were invisible,
265-25 b' we discover what belongs to
b 272- 3 b' Truth can be understood.
272-18 your pearls b- swine.*' — McUt, 7 : 6.
280-19 no other gods 6* me ! '* — Bxod. 20; 3.
290- 4 are not in the least understood b-
299- 7 as material as 6* the transition,
297-13 that disappears which b- seemed real
303-31 &• the material senses yielded to
814-21 presented to her, more than ever &*,
317-13 b- it hated you ; " — John 16 . 18.
817-23 had loved b- the tragedy on Calvary.
320-32 in celestial perfection b- Elohim,
821-9 Moses fled 6- it;
3e22- 8 b' harmonious and immortal man
3Ei3-10 fr* this recognition of divine Science
a24-17 certainly 6- we can reach the goal
388-19 5* and after the Christian era,
383-29 " B- Abraham was,—JbAn 8.- 58.
334-19 6* the human Jesus was incarnate
310-16 no other gods 6* me.** — Exod. 20 : 3.
o 360-26 b- the Science of being can be demonstrated.
366- 3 6- the spiritual fact is attained.
p 863-27 b' she anointed them with the oil.
366-18 like dew b' the morning sunshine.
368- 5 Error is a coward b- Truth.
368- 7 nearer than ever 6* to the apprehension
871-17 b' he can get rid of the illusive
872-26 shall deny me 6* men, — Matt. 10 : 83.
872-26 deny 6* my Father — Matt. 10 . 33.
874-11 6* it is consciously apparent on the
384-29 the evidence 6* the senses
884-80 6- the divine rights of intelligence,
889-26 This belief totters to its falling 6- the
806-12 b' a crisis is passed.
897-32 You will unaerstand . . . better than 6*.
40O- 5 must be held in subiection 6* its
400-13 fr* it has taken tangible shape in
415-28 B' the thoughts are fully at rest,
417-18 The evidence b' the corporeal senses
418-32 flee 6- the light of Truth.
426- 6 when she has the high goal always &• her
427-11 &* Life can be understood
427-17 the same after as b* a bone is broken
429- 8 We look 6- our feet, and
^9-19 If man did not exist 6* the
^9-22 must have lived 6- birth,
434-13 to appear b* the bar of Justice
437- 9 b' the Judge of our higher tribunal,
437-10 b- its Jurors, the Spiritual Senses,
440- 5 b' the supreme bar of Spirit
440- 7 b' sacrificing mortals to their false gods.
441-33 6- the tribunal of divine Spirit.
t 4EQr- 5 b' it has a chance to manifest itself.
463-14 b' he can know others and
461-13 because Science reverses the evidence 6* the
464-24 ignorance, enw, fall />■ an honest heart.
r 467- 4 no other gods fi- me." ~ Exod. 20 : 3.
471- 7 evidence 7>- the five corporeal senses,
480-31 As vapor melts h- the sun,
480-32 would vanish &• the reality of good.
486-15 the same immediately after death as b-.
487- 5 both b- and after that which is called death.
492- 3 there should be but one fact b- the
k 489- • 1 have set b- thee an — Rev. 3 .- 8.
g 609-24 b- It was in the earth." — Gen. 2 . 5.
515-28 compare man 6* the mirror to his
620-19 b' it was in the earth, — Gen. 2 • 5.
520-20 herb of the field b- it — Gen. 2 ; 5.
521-29 opposite of scientific truth as ff recorded.
526- 4 b-n was in the earth." — Gen. 2; 5.
532-19 b- Truth, error shrank abashed
535-13 other creations must go down b- C. S.
543-17 evidence 6* the material senses.
548-12 b- Life Ls spiritually learned.
549- 5 after it has grown to maturity, if not 6*,
563-17 Adam was created />• Eve.
553-29 b- they think or know aught of their
556-27 6* it car^ to solve the problem of
ap 663-26 stood b- the woman — Jiei'. 12 ; 4.
564-21 b' the tribimal of so-called mortal mind,
566-10 moves ft* them, a pillar of cloud
566-17 Her fathers' God >>• her move<l,
568-17 b' our God day and night. — Her. 12 ; 10.
before
ap 568-27 than has ever 6* reached high heaven,
678-13 prepareth a table b-me—aee PmU, 23 : 5.
^ 679- • 1 have 9etb- thee an^Mev.Z:^.
686-20 human belief 2>* it accepts sin,
603- 5 b' the conscious facts of spiritual Troth.
696-14 when he went 6' Jehovah,
696-19 TuoE. . . . that which begins b\ and
beforehand
p 396-10 Never say b- how moch you have to
beflran
pr^riWr^ As early as 1882 she e>* to write down and
ix- 1 She also ft* to jot down her thoughts on tbe
« 133-15 when . . . their demondizationo*.
156-14 6- to fear an aggravation of symptoms
ph 200- 2 Pagan worship &• with mnsciuarity,
/ 245-32 The infinite never 6* nor will it ever end.
249-15 God is the infinite, and infinity never 6*,
p 429-20 before the material OTcanization b-,
g 532-27 error 6* and will end t& dream of m
since the Christian era b-,
as if he er materlaUy right.
684-98
657-23
begets
ph 169-12
faith in rules of health fx in drugs 6*
g 560-26 A serpent never b- a b|rd,
besrin
/ 234-19 We must b- with this so-called mind and
946-27 and 6* the demonstration thereof.
262- 8 they b- to disappear.
264-13 but to 6- aright and to continue the strife
c 268-38 and thus b- to comprehend in Science
282-28 To 6* rightly is to end rii^tly.
262-29 Every concept which seems to fr* with the
b 275-11 you must b- ny reckoning God as the
283- 1 As mortals b' to understand Spirit, they
322-29 Then we 6- to learn Life in divine Science.
p 411-27 Always 6* your treatment by allaying the
429- 4 We must 6-, however, with the more simple
and the sooner we b- the better,
we b' with Mind, which must be understood
Does Life 6- with Mind or with matter?
successive generations do not &* with the
429-6
r 467-30
^531-26
549-14
beiriiuiiiig:
and end
b 282- 8
5
which has both b' and end.
belief — that man . . . has 6* and end,
gH 580-22 supposition that Life . . . has b- and end ;
any
p 429-23 for if Life ever had any 6-,
fronti the
sp 89-31 ** a murderer from the 6*.'* — John 8 .- 44.
ph 186-32 human mind has been an idolater from the /^.
b 268- • That which teas from the 6-, — / John 1 .- 1.
292-23 a murderer from the b\ — John 8 : 44.
29^-31 Mortal belief is a liar from the 6-.
p 409-23 are counterfeits from the 6-,
441-33 ** a murderer from the ft-.** — John 8 : 44.
r 476-16 They were, from the 6- of mortal history,
g 539-^ *' a murderer from the 6-.'* —John 8 .- 44.
From the &• to the end, the serpent
he must be a lie from the b-.
a murderer from the 6", — John 8 ; 44.
ap 564.29
567-26
580-30
In the
an 103-9
s 140-28
ph 188- 6
6 30ft- 7
p 379- 3
r 4T9-18
(7 502-22
531-16
lU
As in the b\ however, this liberation
In the b- God created man in
is an unconscious^ error in the 6*,
belief will l>e afraid as it was in tlie 6*,
announced as partners in the b'.
" In the b- God created the — Gen. 1 ; 1.
In the b- God created the— Gen. 1 : 1.
If, in the b-, man's body originated in
* 463-15 Its b' will be meek, its growth sturdy,
no
6 307-25 Truth has no b-.
g 502-24 The infinite has no b'.
of the Old Testament
g 501- 2 starts with the b' of the Old Testament,
of the world
8 129-14 not since the b- of the world ;** — MaU. 24 : 21.
of wisdom
p 373-16
scientific
/ 219^31
this word
1^502-24
to end
8 139- 4
r 478-24
fear of the Lord is the 6- of wisdom,**— /♦so/.
Ill ; 10.
this scientific &• is in the right direction.
This word 6* is employed to signify the onlf.
From b- to end, the Scriptures are full of
From 6* to end, whatever Is mortal is
posed
ap 569-21 Bead this book from b' to end.
with G«nesis
g GOi- 1 A second necessity for 6- with Genesis is
Digitized by
Google
BEGINNINO
39
BEINO
wlthoat
/a63-6
6282- 7
333-18
P399-32
r 468-27
^521-6
y<58&- 6
life, without 6* and witboat end,
represents the infinite withoat 6* or end;
without 6* of years or end of davs.
withoat b' with so-called mortal mind,
Life is withoat fr* and withoat end.
narratire of being that is withoat 6* or end.
which are likewise withoat 6* or end.
b 33t- 9 falsely testifies to a 6* and an end.
r 469^ 6 If Lire erer had a 6*. it would also hare
ff 528-19 B' creation with darkness instead of
S38-28 As both mortal man and sin have a 6-,
660-17 as b- and ending, and with birth, decay,
gi 686-23 EVB. A b- ; mortaUty;
502- 4 the beUef that life has a &•
p 384-14 will prove to himself, by smaU 6-,
begruuB
m 67-29 and b- to unfold its wings for heaven.
/ 216-12 b' at once to destroy the errors of mortal sense
e 262-30 concept which seems to begin with the brain
b- falsely.
b 297-23 in which spiritual evidence, ... 6* to appear,
p 410-29 Christian scientific practice b- vrith
r 476- 3 declare^that man &* in dust or as
ff 829-31 b- his reign over mxui somewhat mildly,
539- 3 Error b- by reckoning life as separate
644-31 Error b' with corporeality as the producer
660-11 ends, even as it 6*, in nameless nothingness?
gl 696-19 that which 6* before, . . . what is termed death,
begotten
c 267-19 ** who hath b- the drom of dew," ^ Job 96: 28.
b 282-30 for it is not 6* of the Father.
325-24 But hef who is &- of the beliefs of the
heguiled
g 533-28 She sajrs, " The serpent b- me, — Qen. 3 ; 13.
beguiles
g 533-14 first voluble lie, which b' the woman
gp 96-22 This mental fermentation has 6*,
o 32S-18 You have 6* at the numeration- table of C. S.,
behalf
pr 12-27 Does Deity interpose in 6* of one worshipper,
/ 226- 6 The voice of God in 6* of the African slave
p 364- 5 to lay down his mortal existence in 6* of
389- 3 given in b' of the control of Mind over
431-11 arrested Mortal Man in b- of the state
t 465-13 to use the energies of Mind in your own 6*,
bebavior
p 441- 8 to give heavy bonds for good b\
bf^htf^ftded
s 136-27 '*JohnhaveI6-:butwhoiBthis?*' — 24<Jto9;9.
bebeld
a 46-23 b' the final proof of all that he had taught,
B 110- 8 Thus it was that 1 6*, as never before,
c 269-16 then mortals have never b- in man the
b 326-23 Saul of Tarsus b- the way -- the Christ, or
326-30 He b' for the first time the true idea of Love,
r 476-32 Jesus If In Science the perfect man,
478- 6 never 6* Spirit or Soul leaving a body or
ap 561- 9 The Revelator b- the spiritual idea
gl 583- 8 some of the ideas of God 6* as men,
behest
g 53a- 2 Had he lost man's rich inheritance and God's 6-,
behests
r 495-29 and follow the b- of God,
behind
pr 7- 2 " Get thee 6* me, Satan." — Matt. 16 : 23.
8 138- 4 lay b' Peter's confession of the
b 299- 1 It has 6* it no more reality than
o 353-24 those things which are 6 /' — PhiL 3 .• 13.
p 362-15 to come 6* the couch
g 542- 6 Though error hides 6* a lie
behold
prr/ vii-11 The Wisemen were led to b- and to follow
a 39-18 6-, 710W is the day of salvation," — // Cor. 6 ; 2.
»p 93- 7 " B'^ now is the accepted time ; — // Cor. 6 : 2.
93- 8 6*, now is the day of salvation," — // Cor. 6 : 2.
ph 190-28 As for me, I will b- Thy face —Psal. 17 ; 15.
/ 24a-23 " of purer eyes than to b- evil." — Hab. 1 ; 13.
e 264- 5 sometimes b- in the camera of divine Mind,
264-29 we shall b- and understand God's creation,
b 280-19 b' the zeal of belief to establish the
334-27 bt I am alive for evermore, — Hev. 1 : 18.
o 346-18 ** fraught with falsities painful to b- " ?
947-13 they would b- the signs of Christ's coming.
S17-28 mortals will b' the nothingness of sickness
367- 6 *• of purer eyes than to 0- evil." — Hab. 1 ; 13.
360-26 B\ He putteth no trust in — «e0 Job 4 .* 18.
p 438- 5 B\ 1 give unto you power — Luke 10 : 19.
behold
Ac 499- * b-j I tiave set before thee an open— Rev, 3.-^.
^517-21 moshaU&-it?
518- 5 And God said, B; I have given — Gen. 1 .- 29.
518-25 and, b- it was very good. — Oen. 1 .* 31.
525-24 ** and, o-, it was very good." — C^en. 1 ; 81.
534- 3 and to 6* at the sepulchre the risen Saviour,
636-31 J3', the man is become as — G^. 3 : 22.
645- 3 ** B', the man is become as— Cren. 3 ; 22.
p 562-30 and&*agreatreddragon, — Aev. 12.-3.
574-22 at last lilted the seer to b- the great city, '
674-26 and you will 6* the soft- winged dove
575- 2 and o* the Lamb's wife, — Love wedded to
gl 579- • b'. I have set be/ore thee an open — Bev. 3 : 8.
585-11 of whatever the material senses b- ;
beholding
m 65-16 ^- the world's lack of ChristUnity
b 323- 9 J3* the infinite tasks of truth,
g 528-22 B' the creations of his own dream
ap 573- 4 b' what the eye cannot see,
beholds
» pre/ vii- 2 wakeful shepherd 6* the first
ap 96-26 when he 6- the light which heralds
98- 4 prophet of to^iay 6* in the mental horizon
* 126- 5 when man 6* himself God's refiection,
r 479-10 image of mortal thought, ... is all that the eye b:
ap 563-16 andl»* its awful character;
671-26 thoughts which he b' in mortal mind.
Being
Divine
pr 3-12 The Divine B- must lie reflected by man,
o 367-18 false notions about the Divine B-
omnipresent
r 466- 1 omniscient, and omnipresent B;
Supreme
ep 93-23 the name of the Supreme B:
s 117- 9 the Supreme B- or ills manifestation;
127-18 Supreme B', Mind, exempt from all evil.
/ 202-24 Our beliefs about a Supreme B' contradict
h 285-22 the Supreme B\ or divine Principle,
g 523-18 the Supreme B- is therein called Elohim.
624- 8 They called the Supreme B- by the
627-29 Is the Supreme B' retrograding,
b 290- 1 Life is the everlasting I am, the' B'
being
actually of
b 296-16 spiritual sense, and the actuality of 6*.
all
8 131- 5 God, the divine Principle of all b-.
f 244- 1 God is good and the fount of all 6*,
b 302-22 God, the divine Principle of all b\
p 407-23 In Science, all 6* is eternal,
414-27 God, in whom all b- is painless and permanent
t 460- 7 the nature and essence of all 6*,
g 528- 1 all &• is the reflection of the eternal Mind,
ambiguities of
8 114-27 disentangles the interlaced ambiguities of b-,
and Deity
g 554- 6 b' and Deity are inseparable.
basis of
p 414-21 rests on the Christianly scientific basis of b-.
cannot be lost
/ 215- 6 b- cannot be lost while God exists,
capacities of
ph 200- 6 illustrated the grand human capacities of b-
celestial
a 26-17 to reveal the Science of celestial 6%
b 337-18 and perfection is the order of celestial 6*
charms of
/ 247-29 are poor substitutes for the charms of 6*,
circumference of
/ 204- 1 is at once the centre and circumference of 6*.
circumference of his
c 262-16 the absolute centre and circumference of his &*.
coexists with
/ 246-12 radiant sun of virtue and truth coexists witht»'.
conception of
8p 84-24 true conception of b- destroys the belief of
« 148-12 instead of from the highest, conception of b-.
c 200-12 seen as the only true conception of 6-.
h 324-29 which is the true conception of b-,
concord of
5 12^26 or learn from discord the concord of b- ?
conscinosuess of
c 261-28 vou will rise to the spiritual consciousness of &*,
continuity of
8 123-29 the scientific order and continuity of b;
corporeal
sp 71-31 a corporeal ft*, a finite form,
8 140- 4 That God is a corporeal b; nobody can truly
affirm.
b 309- 2 for the messenger was not a corporeal 6%
ap 577- 8 God as Father-Mother, not as a corporeal b:
Digitized by
Google
BEIKO
40
BEING
being
deflection of
g 602-11 This deflection of &*, rightly Tiewed, seires to
demonstration of nuMi*s
b 290- 8 If the Principle, rule, and demonstration of
man's 6*
'divine Prineiple of
g 63(V- 6 sustained by God, the dlTine Principle of 6-.
economj of
p 428-26 Both . . . are now at work in the economy of 6*
entire
s 151-27 the entire b- is found harmonious
eterufl^
/ 232- 8 the claims of harmonious and eternal 6-
g 521- 3 spiritual harmony and eternal b-
fnetof
/ 228- 5 if this great fact of 6* were learned,
24&-26 night-meam is sometimes nearer the fact of b'
b 285- 5 the great fact of b' for time and eternity.
320-18 text declares plainly the spiritual fact of b-,
f nets of
» 120- 9 arrive at the fundamental facts of b-.
147-22 enables you to grasp the spiritual facts of 6-
/ 221-18 beliefs of mortals, and not the facts of b- ;
242-22 the facts of b- are commonly misconstrued,
b 279-18 the immortal facts of 6* itfe seen,
293-16 perpetuating the eternal facts of b-.
312-3 reversed by the spiritual facts of b'
315-22 enabled him to demonstrate the facts of b-.
328- 3 not . . . glean from C. S. the facts of b- without
p 370- 4 ^ther the facts of 6* from the divine Ifind.
428-10 in order that the spiritual facts of b' may
428-28 and the immortal facts of 6* are admitted,
r 471- » afford no indication of the grand facts of 6*;
491-12 cannot connect mortals with the . . . facts of &-,
g 646-24 spiritual facts of 6*, . . . shine in the dark-
ness,
ap 574-12 became conscious of the spiritual fttcts of 6*
gl 584-16 fur it contradicts the spiritual facts of &-.
false seuHe of
g 545-22 translators . . . entertained a false sense of b\
fanctionH of
p 387-14 faithfully perform the natural functions of b\
gen aine
»p 91-13 and his genuine 6* will be understood.
glorified
b 291-11 not . . . death will awaken them to glorified b-.
God*8
r 470-24 Man is the expression of Ood's 6-.
481-3 God's b' is infinity, freedom, harmony,
happiness of
m 60-26 not discerning the true hap])iness of 6*,
6 286- 1 relates most nearly to the happiness of 6*.
harmonious
m 68-32 the unbroken links of eternal, harmonious b-
p 376-24 the true facts in regard to harmonious 6*,
412-25 Realize . . . the fact of harmonious 6*,
iiannoiiy of
{ser harmony)
his original
Bp 97-20 in the likeness of Spirit, his original &*.
human
pr 2-20 as one pleads with a human &*,
up 82-27 as it would be between a mole and a human &*.
idea of {see also true idea of)
a 55- 8 the healing Christ and spiritual idea of 6*.
r 477-17 the immortal idea of ft-. Indestructible
identity of
r 475-17 conscious identity of b- as found in Science,
image of His
b 313-22 and an image of His 6-.*' — see Heb. 1 ; 3.
immortal
pti 178-27 understanding of the status of immortal b\
190-18 it never merges into immortal ft*,
p 420-32 harmoniotis facts of Soul and immortal b'.
indUidnal
p 427- 5 Man's individual b- can no more die nor
infinite
ph 189-24 constantly ascend in infinite 6*.
is eternal
s 122-27 Life goes on unchanged and b- is eternal.
is holiness
r 492- 7 B' is holiness, harmony, immortality.
is immortal
g 554- 6 because &* is immortal, like Deity,
is Spirit
a 29-26 the full recognition that 6* is Spirit.
is sustained
/ 221-22 Science, in which b- is sustained by God,
keynote of
/ 240-14 and you lose the keynote of 6*,
law of
ph 186-27 and if so, harmony cannot be the law of ft*,
r 485-22 by fulfilling the spiritual law of ft-,
law of his
m 63-11 and Life is the law of his ft*.
being
Ufeand
an 103-31 Life and 6- are of God.
o 306-13 the harmonious and true tense of Life and 6*
material
j>h 172-11 this supposed chain of material ft*.
172-15 If man was first a material ft*,
mysteries of
tp 90-29 improve our time in solving tlie mysteries of &*
narrative of
g 521- 4 inspired record closes its narrative of ft-
one*s
m 60- 2 Science inevitably lifts one's ft* higlier
our
/ 20S- 6 and move, and have our ft*." — AeU 17 .- 28.
c 264-12 in whom we have our ft*,
o 361-20 and move, and have our ft*.** — Acts 17 .- 28.
p 381-19 we live, move, and have our ft* in
g 536-13 and move, and have our ft*," —Acts 17 .- 28.
perfection of
/ 263- 2 The beauty of holinesa, the perfection of 6-,
perpetuates
/ 236-23 divine Truth which is Life and perpetuates ir,
possibilities of
/ 203-14 brings out the poesibiUties of ft*,
Prineiple of
pr 6-16 we must understand tlie divine Principle of 6*.
a 25-19 denK>nstrated . . . the Principle of ft*,
ft 286-10 rthe divine Principle of ft-1
gl 679-11 faith in the divine Life and . . . Principle of 6-.
Principle of his
/ 'J92-16 in accord with the divine Principle of liis 6-,
problem of
(see problem)
real
It was the divine Principle of all real ft*
all real ft* is in God. the*divine Mind,
ontology, — *' the science of real ft*."
no more comprehends his real ft* than
material man as never the real ft-.
a 26-29
8 108-22
120-22
p 371-15
r 491-22
realism of
8 144-20
realities of
/ 212-29
229- 6
C 264-20
reality of
(see rf
reality or
{^538-14
and is not a factor in the realism of ft*.
The realities of ft*, its normal action, and
but if sin and suffering are realities of ft*.
Spirit and its formatK>ns are the only realities
of ft*.
sUty)
is significant of eternal reality or ft*.
real'sense of
ft 295-14 the real sense of ft*, perfect and forever intact,
recognition of
ap 573-25 such a recognition of ft* is, . . . possible
Science of
(see Science)
•eientifio
/ 233-12 the demonstration of scientific ft*,
e 269-12 The Christlike understanding of scientific ft-
ft 271- 2 chain of scientific ft- reappearing in all ages,
332- 2 indicate the divine Principle of scientific ft-,
r 494-24 unbroken reality of scientific ft*.
scientific statement of
r 468- 8 What is the scientific statement of ft* ?
sense of
a 41- 7
55- 1
ph 172-14
191-13
into the spiritual sense of ft*.
any other sense of ft* and religion than theirs ?
only as the false sense of ft* dfiappears.
the spiritual sense of ft'
c 265-10 This scientific sense of ft*, forsaking matter
ft 296-24 and to the spiritual sense of ft*.
gave him the spiritual sense of ft*
ushers in the spiritual sense of ft*,
entertained a false sense of ir.
true ideas of God, the spiritual sense of ft*.
The true sense of ft* and its eternal perfection
Our Master gained the solution of ft*.
Spirit iB his primitive and ultimate source of ft*;
309- 5
r 490-26
9 545-22
648-17
660-12
solution of
ft 314- 8
source of
m 63-10
spiritual
(see spiritual)
star of
pr^ vii-10 and shine the guiding star of ft*.
state of
r 476-14 They never liad a perfect state of ft*,
snperabnndanee of
/ 201-11 superabundance of ft* is on the side of God,
I
8 126- 9 never projected the least portion of true ft*.
129-19 are antagonistic to true ft*
r 406-19 overlying, and encompassing all true ft*.
trae idea of
ft 326- 8 Jesus gave the true idea of ft*.
o 363-29 true idea of ft* is spiritual and immortal*
Digitized by
Google
BEINO
41
BELIEF
1>eiii8r
of
/ 813-a8 discard the one Mind and true source of &•,
traih of
(M0trath)
tindaratandinf of
^ 211-12 in the spiritual understanding of 6* ?
understanding of 6- supersedes mere belief.
Let C. S., . . . support your understanding of tf,
f
b 330- 2
r 405-22
vnlToraal
g 51»- 9
▼erities of
p 387-24
▼erlty of
p 414-26
the ideas of God in universal 6*
familiar with the great verities of b-.
Keep in mind the verity of 6-,
V 468- 7 for sin is not the eternal verity of 6*.
irill be recognised
tp 90-12 b' will be recognized as spiritual,
'Will be mulerstood
/ 214-16 b' will be understood and found to be
your
/ 227-29 and defaced the tablet of your o*.
sp 76- 6 When 6* is understood, Life will
• 76-26 constitutes . . . man, whose b- is spiritual.
a 151-18 Fear never stopped b- and its action.
/ 215- 4 then b' and immortality would be lost,
228- 6 nothing inharmonious can enter 6*,
244-20 If man . . . springs from matter into b-,
247-19 B* possesses Us qualities before they
e 265- 7 must near the broader interpretations of 6*,
b 275-10 To grasp the reality and order of b-
275-14 All substance, intelligence, wisdom, &*,
27(^-28 there are not two bases of o-,
292- 5 compass the heights and depths of 6-
305- 8 Man, . . . reflects the central light of &•,
o 361-21 especially if we consider Satan as a 6* coequal
361-18 Father and son, are one in b-.
p 416-32 Teach them that their b- is sustained by
g 531-14 will recognize his God-given dominion and b\
beingr (pp'O
pr 3-1 without 6* reminded of His province.
a 21-25 B' in sympathy with matter,
45-12 b' reconciled, we shall be saved — Rom. 5 ; 10.
m 6^-8 for fear of 6* thought ridiculous.
fp 72-21 God, good, 6* ever present, it follows
75-29 the moment wben the link ... is 6* sundered.
81-18 the likeness of God . . . cannot help b' im-
mortal.
98-29 and b- practical and complete,
an 102- 4 Its basis b- a belief and this belief
$ 113-18 God, Spirit, b- all, nothing is matter.
124- 1 b- based on Truth, the Principle of
126-17 ShaU Science explain cause and effect as b-
142-28 God b' All-in-all, He made medicine;
146- 2 without b' able to explain them.
163-28 we cannot help b' disgusted with
pjl 168-27 Disease b- a belief, a latent illusion
184- 2 The premises b- erroneous,
/ 203- 7 If God were understood instead of &* merely
206-17 Spirit, not matter, b- the source of supply.
209- 1 >uui, o' immortal, haH a perfect . . . life.
210-25 What is termed matter, b- unintelligent,
222-22 far from b' the image and likeness of
230-31 6* the remote, predteposing, and
237- 3 On 6* questioned about it
260-30 not b- at the mercy of death,
2&V 8 To stop eating, dnnking, or 6* clothed
e 257-13 is very far from b- the supposed substance of
b 279-12 and they have the advantage of b- eternal.
^gfS^21 b' perpetual in His own individuality,
287-14 God b' evervwhere and all-inclusive,
298-19 the great difference tr that electricity is not
295-12 but infinite Spirit 6* all,
806-22 and Truth, b- thereby understood,
313-21 ** Who, 6- a brightness from His — «ee Heb. 1 : 3.
314-31 as b' in supposed accord with the
316-30 b' conoeivea by a human mother,
816- 4 The real man o* linked by Science to
826- 4 is 6* ushered into the undying realities of
384-31 Spirit 6* God, there is but one Spirit,
835-16 Soul and Spirit b- one,
337-27 b' the opposite of the real or the spiritual
839- 3 B' destroyed, sin needs no other
839- 9 evil, fr* oontrary to good,
o 841-14 cannot prevent that from 6* scientific
p 863-12 they were wondering why. 6* a prophet,
418-26 that mind 6* laden with illusions
480-27 evidence for the prosecution 6* called for,
438- 1 testimony for the plaintiff, ... 6* dosed,
43B- 9 Instead of b- a ruler in the Province of
( 465- 7 Hence the necessity of b' right yourself
r 472- 9 Sickness, sin, and death, 6- Inharmonious,
477- 7 Soul, b' Spirit, is seen in nothing imperfect
41»-81 b' understood by the things that — Roin, 1 ; 20.
bein&r
g 504- 6 questions as to the divine creation 6*
606- 4 matter, not 6* the reflection of Spirit,
513-27 So-called mortal mind — b- non-existent
516- 3 so you, b- spiritual, are the reflection
625-10 the primary sense b- image, form ;
544- 6 Mind, instead of matter, b- the producer,
657-25 b' in accordance with the first cnapter of the
ap 562-22 And she b- with child cried, — Rev. 12 . 2.
567-25 therefore, in his pretence of b- a talker,
fr 600- • b' fruitful in every good work, — Col. 1 ; 10.
beingrs
aU
t 460- 4 necessary constituents and relations of all 6*,"
corporeal
sp 70-10 supposition that corporeal b' are spirits,
entities aud
/ 204- 8 antagonistic entities and &•,
exalted
g 613- 7 lead on to spiritual spheres and exalted b\
human
6 298-25 Angels are not etherealized human &-,
Inhabited by
sp 01- 3 inhabited by b' under the control of supreme
mortal
g 554- 5 nor itfe there properly any mortal 6-,
spiritual
c 2&I-32 universe of Spirit is peopled with spiritual 6-,
upward-soaring
b 299-12 These upward-soaring 6* never lead towards
Belial
ph 171-24 than between R- and Christ.
/ 216-26 "What concord hath Christ with B?*' —
//Cor. 6.15.
g 639-26 what concord hath Christ with B- ? " —
II Cor. 1: 15.
belied
an 104- 6 and b- by wolves in sheep's clothing.
belief
abandonment of a
p 374-31 expels it through the abandonment of a &*,
abandon the
g 634- 1 Hence she is first to abandon the &• in the
according to
ph 168-10 When sick (according to b-)
170- 1 according to b\ f)oisons the human system.
183- 8 Can the agriculturist, according to &*,
p 425- 7 the leading points included (according to &*)
aches again in
/212-3
acute
/247- 1
sometimes aches again in fr*,
acute b- of physical life comes on at a remote
s 116-16
o 353-22
p418-4
g 656- 7
ancient
ap 567-18
another
r 491-20
even to the extinction of all b- in matter,
we must yield up all &* in it and be wise,
depends on mentally destroying all b' in
destroys forever all b' in
That false claim— that ancient 6*,
this belief culminates in another &',
arise from the
sp 94-15 arise from the b- that the infinite is
— ' physical ailments . . . arise from the b- that
you may also ask how 6* can affect
Banish the &• that you can possibly
and we must leave the mortal basis of b-
p421-4
ask how
g 653-31
banish the
» 391- 9
basis of
p 424- 6
believer and
r 487-18 The believer and b' are one and are mortal.
bestows
r 488-22 apart from what 6* bestows upon them,
better
p 442-21 changes a belief of sin . . . into a better b-,
blind
pr 12-11 which acts through blind b\
12-23 The common custom . . . finds help in blind 6*
a 34-23 dulness and blind 6- in God
sp 83-10 a blind 6* without understanding,
s 124- 4 a law of mortal mind, a blind 6*,
132-21 blind b' shuts the door upon it,
blindness of
r 486-18 Alas for the blindness of 5-, which
called death
p 380- 2 fever case, which ends in a b- called death,
change of
ph 109- 1 change of b' from a material to a spiritual
changes In
pr 12-24 Changes in 6* may go on indefinitely,
changes its
9 125- 2 as mortal mind changes its &*.
change the
r 491- 5 Change the 6*, and the sensation changes.
Digitized by
Google
BELIEF
42
BELIEF
belief
ohronlo
/ 947- 2 is not so disMtroos as the chronic 6*.
dins to »
7 237-26 They . . . cling to m fr- in the life and
combines In the
t 400-^1 all eril combines in the 6- of life, . . . inmatter,
controlled by
b 301-28 Ck>n trolled by <r , instead of undentanding,
controlled by this
8 143-21 Controlled by this 6% you continue in the
corporeal
gl 587-21 Ham (Noah*8 son). Corporeal 6* ;
580- 1 IssACHAB (Jacobus son). A corporeal fr* ;
coupled irith the
p 389- 2 for the penjdty is coupled with the 6*.
customary
/ 22&-17 This customary 6- is misnamed material law,
darkness of
ap 589-17 dwellers still in the deep darkness of 6*.
deflned as a
8 129-11 Pantheism may be d^ined as a 6- in the
destroys the
a 87- 1 which destroys the tr called sin
8p 84-24 true conception of being destroys the b* of
destrmr the
p 368-30 you can destroy the 6- in material condi-
tions.
375-23 Destroy the 6*, show mortal mind that
424-29 you must destroy the 6* in these ills
r 473- 7 Christ came to oestroy the b' of sin.
401- 6 Destroy the 6*, and the sensation disappears.
destruction of the
/ 219-19 the destruction of the b- wiU be the
disease being a
ph 168-27 Disease being a 6% a latent illusion
doctor's
ph 198-24 moulded and formed by his doctor's 6*
doctrlnct or
a 26-28 Our Master taught no mere . . . doctrine, or fr*
dream or
r 491-22 The dream or 6* goes on,
drive
/ 251- 8 as to drive b- into new paths.
educated
a 39-10 The educated b- that Soul is in the body
r 489- 9 Any hypothesis which ... is an educated b:
element of the
r 480- 8 Nerves are an element of the b- that
embodied in the
8p 93-29 this is the error embodied in the 6* that
erring
r 472-29 seem real to human, erring 6*,
erroneous
ph 184-11 never honoring erroneous 6* with the
b 297-12 Erroneous 6* is destroyed by truth.
p 389- 5 every erroneous 6% or material condition.
415-16 till it can master an erroneous 6*.
420-23 but erroneous ir, uken at its best,
g 641-16 erroneous b- that life, substance, and
544-28 erroneous 6* reverses understanding and
error of
{aee error)
error of a
a 47-32 Jesus realized the utter error of a 5* in
g 526-12 error of a b- in intelligent matter.
errors of
8p 96-23 until all errors of b- yield to understanding.
t 450-25 knows chat they are errors of 6-,
evolves. In
a 106-27 this false sense evolves, In &*, a
experiences of
b 322-26 The sharp experiences of 6* in the
faith and
pr 12-18 borrows its power from human faith and 6*.
false
sp 97-14 The nearer a false b' anproache<t truth
an 103-20 the false b- that mind w in matter,
ph 184-17 Whatever is governed by a false b-
194- 8 When one's fkUe b' is corrected,
/ 222-32 We must destroy the false b- that
b 283-21 false b' as to what really constitutes life
297-14 s^'emed real to this false b',
298- 5 false h- silences for a while the voice of
298- 6 false fr cannot destroy Science
304- 3 It is ignorance and false />•,
o 346-24 hence pain in matter is a false h%
p 370- 4 tuni from the lie of false Ir to Truth,
376-22 <lestroy the i>atient's false b- by
379-14 he wt)ul<l have risen above the false />•.
383-27 the illusive physical effect of a false />•,
393-30 A false b- is both the tempter and the tempted,
r 480-24 Evil is a false ^^
g 546- 1 false b- that spirit is now submerged in
557-10 human propagation ... is a false b-.
gl 582- 7 pride; envy; fame; illusion; a false 6*;
belief
Unite
b 280- 9 Finite 6* can never do justice to Tmtii
280-U) Finite 6' limits aU things,
322-12 that finite 6* may be prepared to reUnqnlah
gl 585-24 a finite b- conoeming life, suhstanoe, and
formed by edneatlcMi
ph 194-30 material sense ... a 6* formed by edocatfcm
forms of
g 531- 4 in all the subsequent forms of 6-.
freed from the
ph 178-24 freed from the b' of heredity,
falllls
b 297-32 A mortal 6- fulfils Its own conditkMM.
geaeral
8 155- 4 it is the law of a general 6*,
156-11 When the general 6* endorses the Inanlmata
155-17 This erroneous general 6>whlch
g 554-29 general b- that the toweranimals are less sieklj
five up the
b 'SS3- 2 they give up the 6* that there is
p 307-28 Give up the er that mind is,
her
sp 80- 9 Destroy her Ir in outside aid,
80-10 The former limits of her b- return. ^
ph 185- 4 changed the action of her Ir on the hmgs,
/ 245-23 bodily results of her b- that she was yooiur
p 379-21 from ner b- that blood is destroying her ore.
379-23 her 6* produces the very results she dreads.
389-29 In her 6* the woman had chronic Hver eo^
plaint,
his
ph 197-31 his 6* in its reality and fatality will harm his
199-27 His b- that he could do it gave
b 325- 2 loses his &- in death,
o 346-23 there is no reality in his &* of pain,
p 425-21 CkKi is more to a man than his b-,
human
(seehon&an)
llloalon of
r 490-31 Under the mesmeric illusion of &*,
Improved
b 296-28 An improved Ir is one step out of error,
p 442-19 An improved 6* cannot retrograde.
In a bodily sool
c 257- 9 it is the &• in a bodily soul and
In a diseased brain
p 421- 2 insanity implies &• in a diseased brain,
In a human dcirtrine
b 286- 2 To seek Truth through fr* in a human doc-
trine
In a material basis
b 268- 6 B- iuA material basis, from which
in a self-made
b 282-10 a fr' in a self-made and temporary
In conftunopHon
p 375-32 fr' in consumption presents to mortal thoo^^
in death
(see death)
In disease
p 377-31 It is latent fr* in disease, as well as
414- 2 the foundations of the fr* in disease
419- 3 or even create the fr- In disease,
r 482-31 mortal mind . . . causes the fr* in disease.
In error
fr 297-27 A belief in Truth is better than a fr' hi error.
In evil
g 540- 7 Stirring up the fr- in evil to its utmost.
In feebleness *
/ 219-17 for the fr- in feebleness must obtain in
In illnnion
g 555-32 not the fr* in illusion or error.
In many godn
gl 591- 2 mythology, — fr- in many gods.
In material life
pr 6-13 until fr* in material life and sin is destroyed.
g 533-23 fr* in material life and intelligence is
In material orlicins
/ 213-31 into fr- in material origins
In material suffering
p 40^30 J{' in material suffering causes mortals to
In matter
f/f 581-10 understanding . . . destroying fr- in matter.
In ** orleinal Min **
fff 57^15 a falsity; the fr- In " original sin,**
In other gods
fj 535-12 A fr- in other gods, other creators.
In pain
8 153-19 The boil simply manifests, ... a fr* in pain,
153-24 that is, its own fr- in pain.
In sIckneMi
pr 12- 9 casting out a fr' in sickness.
14-15 If suffering from a fr- in sickness,
{218-24 Treat a fr- in sickness as you would sin,
297-10 a health-belief or a /r in sickness
p 430- 9 ^* in sickness and death, as certainly as
Digitized by
Google
BELIEF
43
BELIEF
belief
In sin
/ 219-29 Entire Immunity from the b- in Bin, suffering,
2B3-16 oTercome tbe 6* in sin. disease, or
2S3-28 6* in sin and death is destroyed
b 289- S dibrU of error, 6* in sin, sickness, and
299-16 If the change . . . destroyed the b- in sin,
p 499-10 b' in sin, tends to shut out the true sense
r 497-11 But the 6* in sin is punished
gl 584-18 a 6* in sin, sickness, and death;
InaouMtHlnc
a> 92-26 IS laid on a b- in something besides God.
• experience
b 291-10 need not fancy that b- in the experience of
In tlftelr really
o 302-27 If ^* in their reality is destroyed,
In tbe niAterial orif^n
ff 549-31 coming down to a &* in the material origin of
in tlie necessity
/ 251-18 a o* in the liecessity of sickness and death,
in the placnea
8 isa- 9 sared the Israelites from b- in the plagues.
in the anlcnown
pr 12-9 a 6- in the unknown casting out a
intrndinip
p 309- 2 we admit the intruding 6*, forgetting
in Troth
b 297-26 A 6* in Truth is better than a belief in error,
InTOlTCS
ff 526- 9 B' inrolTCS theories of material hearing,
is chansenble
$p 96-23 B" is changeable, but
Jew's
o 361-11 Thus he virtually unites with the Jew's b-
Intent
p 377-31 It is latent b' in disease, as well as
lenoiB to
wp 92-30 leads to &* in the superiority of error.
lord of the
g 518- 2 He is lord of the b- in earth and hearen,
lostlntlie
t 455-11 If you are yourself lost in the b* and fear of
3 159-30 Ignorant of the fact that a man's b- produces
ph 17S-23 A man's 6* in those days was not so severe upon
mnterlal
{9ee material)
matter Is a
190- 3 all this while matter is a &•,
p 4C2-21 b- melts into spiritual understanding,
mere
a 23-16 Faith, if it be mere &•, is as a pendulum
6 330- 2 understanding of being supersedes mere b;
r 487-22 Mere b- is blindness without Principle
mistalcen
p 377-27 a helpless, mistaken b' or
g 554-19 Mind sets at naught such a mistaken &*.
MoluMnmedan*9
ph 166-12 Mohammedan's &- is a religious delusion;
mortal
(460 mortal)
mortal In
r 486-22 will continue mortal in b- and subject to chance
nation's
ph 200- 2 the gods became alive in a nation's h-.
new
/ 251-11 they have but passed the portals of a new b\
no
a 19^1 Thou Shalt have no b- of Life as mortal ;
not
pr 15-29 Practice not profession, understanding not 6*,
nourishes the
pr 5-25 If prayer nourishes the b- that sin is
of corporeal sense
«p 77- 5 continues to be a b* of corporeal sense
of dange:
p ^4-
of dis
'4-23 You cannot forget the b' of danger.
ph 178- 8 remote cause or b' of disease is not
p 380-18 The body is affected only with the b- of disease
398-27 change the b- of disease to a belief of health.
of grief
p 386-27 under the influence of the b- of grief,
of having died
8p 74-14 the &' of having died and left a material body
of health
p 398-27 change the belief of disease to a &* of health.
of intense pain
pA 195- I ga
195- f gave him a b* of intense pain.
8p 74-10 When here or hereafter the 6* of life in matter
89-30 incident shows that the 6* of life in matter was
/ 203-21 when evil has overtaxed the b' of life
g 542- 1 The 6* of life in matter sins
gl 684-14 until every 6* of life where Life is not
, stands for a 6* of material mind.
belief
of material mind
g 529-30 Adam, .
of mortal mind
/ 229-29 transgression of a &* of mortal mind,
p 384-10 this is but a b- of mortal mind,
of pain
/ 247-32 to retreat from the 6- of pain or pleasure
o 346-23 there is no reality in his V of pain,
p 416- 3 the b' of pain wiu presently return, unless
t 464-18 when the b' of pain was luUed,
of sickness
/ 229-30 which causes the &• of sickness.
of sin
a 38-27 To those buried in the b* of sin and self,
ph 188- 4 The 6* of sin, which bas groym terrible in
p 442-20 Christ changes a b- of sin or of sickness into
r 473- 7 Christ came to destroy the b- of sin.
of substanoe-nouitter
b 314- 4 had relinquished the b- of substance-matter,
of the disease
p 377-20 when the b' of the disease had gone.
of the eternity
6 278-23 b- of the eternity of matter contradicts
of the flesh
b 310-22 It is the b- of the flesh . . . which sins.
old
b 281-30 The old &• must be cast out
one
pr 12- 8 This, however. Is one &• casting out another,
p 370-16 produces through one 6*,
gl 583-28 one b' preying upon another.
584-13 that which frets itself free from one 6*
one's
/ 231-32 and do no more harm than one's &* permits,
only in
gl 591-16 feels, hears, tastes, and smells only in b;
opposite
f 206-11 the opposite b- is the prolific source of
o 338- 4 the opposite 6'— that man originates in mat-
ter
p 370-16 it removes through an opposite b;
386-30 opposite b- would produce the opposite result.
426-31 protest against the opposite b- in heredity.
427- 2 can never change in science to the opposite b*
originates unseen
p 377-16 Because a b- originates unseen, the
palsy Is a
p 375-21 Palsy is a 6* that matter governs mortals,
pantheistic
b 279-24 infected with the pantheistic b- that
patient's
ph 198-23 A patient's b- is more or less moulded
perpetuates the
pr 2-20 perpetuates the b' in God as humanly
phase of
p 419-22 mortal mind is liable to any phase of b\
physical
p 395-27 erroneous ... to feel these ills in physical b\
418-26 Include moral as well as physical b- in
gl 582- 4 Benjamin ... A physical o* as to life,
686-18 Flesh. An error of physical 6*;
plane of
sp 75-19 would have stood on the same plane of 6*
popular
3 155-21 must miffhtily outweigh the power of popular &-
b 316-15 and the blindness of popular 6-,
postulate of
8p 91-25 The first erroneous postulate of b- is,
potent
g 563-25 this potent b- will immediately supersede
primitive
b 292-13 Matter is the primitive b- of mortal mind,
proceeds from the
sp 88-32 When eloquence proceeds from the b' that
produces the
ph 184- 6 li- produces the results of belief,
product of
r 490- 3 Will-power Is bat a product of 6*,
relinquish the
o 357- 9 If mankind would relinquish the b- that
removing the
p 421-14 removing the b' that this chemicalization
results of
ph 184- 6 Belief produces the results of 6*,
reverse the
p 408-26 Reverse the b-, and the results would be
sensual
gl 590-11 Levi ... A corporeal and sensual b- ;
sensuous
gl 582-24 CANAAN (the son of Ham). A sensuous b';
592-26 Pharisee. Corporeal and sensuous b- ;
separated by
ap 562-13 separated by b- from man's divine origin
separate from the
pr 14-25 Entirely separate from the b- and dream of
Digitized by
Google
BELIEF
beUef
■loluieM is a
r 48»-19 Sickness is a 6*, which most he annihilated
simply a
«l> 71- 3 simply a 6% an illusion of material sense.
sliiful
h 314-23 Because of mortals* material and sinful 6%
•trays into a sense
o 311-16 b' strajrs into a sense of temporary loss
saoh
6 280-11 Such b' can neither apprehend nor worship
sacha
pr 13-22 doubts and fears which attend such a 6*,
»p 83-11 for such a &• hides Truth
» 10&-14 such a 6' is governed by the maiority.
/ 245-24 manifested the influence of such a 6*.
tenaelly of
p 396-18 on account of the tenacity of 6* in its truth.
44 BELIEF
a 41-31 that &*,... has never made a disciple who
p 379-11 and died because of that 6-,
g 663-32 precedes the development of that &*.
that all most die
«p 76-21 out of the b' that all must die,
that another mind
•p 89-4 in the 6* that another mind is speaking
that evenrthing
g 631- 2 the b' that everything springs from dust
that existence
p 427- 9 The &• that existence is contingent on matter
thatOod
/ 204-30 b- that God lives in matter iA pantheistic.
that he dies
r 486-11 The b- that he dies will not establish his
that Inflanunatlon
p 376- 3 the b- that inflammation and pain must
that life
«p 76- 8 the b' that life, or mind, was ever in
o 289- 4 b- that life and sensation are in tlie body
318-20 error — or b- that life is in matter
r 486-19 The 6* that life can be in matter
487-23 The 6- that life is sentient and
gl 687- 9 Mythology; a b- that life, substance,
688-17 even the 6* that life, substance, and
502- 1 6* that life, substance, and intelligence are
502- 4 the b- that life has a beginning
a 42-19 b* that man has existence or mind separate
sp 91-6 rid ourselves of the b- that man is separated
b 301-20 The 6- that man has any other substance,
320-21 the 6* that man is flesh and matter,
p 427- 2 the opposite b- that man dies.
gl 502- 6 6* that man is the offspring of mortals;
that material bodies
tp 73-19 The b- that material bodies return to dust.
that matter
9 110- 3
6 289-21
294-9
294-10
p 360-11
372-10
875-21
r 401-17
9 643-28
ap 563-11
gl 586-20
that Mind
6292-8
that mind
an loa-20
6 296-15
806- I
p 379-31
contradict forever the 6* that matter can
The 6' tliat matter has life results,
The 6* that matter thinks, sees, or feels
6* that matter enjoys and suffers.
the 6* that matter is substance,
the 6* that matter is the medium of man.
Palsy is a 6' that matter governs mortals.
The 6' that matter and mind are one.
The 6* that matter supports life
the b' that matter has power of its own,
a 6* that matter has sensation.
the 6- that Mind,
can be fettered
It is the false 6- that mind is in matter,
expresses the 6* that mind is in nkatter.
the 6* tliat mind is in matter,
through the 6* that mind is in matter
397-28 Give up the 6* that mind is« . . . compreited
gl 587- 1 a 6* that mind is outlined and limited;
that one man
sp 73- 8 The 6* that one man, as spirit, can
that pain
6 303-21 The 6* that pain and pleasure, . . . mingle
that sensation
gl 591-27 the 6* that sensation is in matter,
that Soul
6 280-22 the 6* that Soul is in body,
that Spirit
9p 98-21 The 6* that Spirit is finite as well as infinite
that spirit
sp 78-22 Equally incorrect is the 6- that spirit is confined
that sahstanoe
ap 563- 8 the 6* that substance, . . . can be material.
that the body aroveroed
/ 226-23 the 6- that the body governed them,
that tho haman raoe
gl 585-26 6* tliat the human race originated materially
that the universe
tp 83-16 The 6- that the universe, including man,
belief
their
•p 81- 6 their 6- in medinmship woald vanish.
p 380-23 Their 6* in material laws and in
402-27 because their 6* is not better instructed
g 536-28 They give up their 6* in perishable life
this
9p 80-30 This 6* rests on the common conviction that
83-18 this 6* belittles omnipotent wisdom,
89-16 the body responds to this 6*,
92-27 This 6* tends to support two <^poeite powers,
93-30 This 6' tends to becloud our apprehensioB of
an 102- 4 Its basis being a belief and this 6- «ii*m^i,
This 6* has not one quality of Truth,
this 6* mistakes effect for cause
103-22
5 124- 8
143-21
153-19
c 267-10
258- 7
6 279-25
302-12
p 374-20
Controlled by this 6*, you continue in
this 6- is called a boil.
This 6* is shallow pantheism.
The insuflAciency of this 6- to supply the
this 6* contradicts alike revelation and
and this 6- is all that will ever be tost,
this 6- helps rather than hinders disease.
384-12 has only to enter his protest against this 6-
389- 4 control of Mind over this 6-
389-26 This 6- totters to its falling before the
380-31 complication of symptoms connected with
this 6-.
423- 2 this 6- slKmld not be communicated to the
r 469-28 This 6* that there is more than one mind
478-24 this 6* is mortal and far from actual.
480- 9 In infancy this 6* is not equal to guiding the
480-11 as consciousness develops, this 6- goes out
48(^ 3 this 6* commits deprediuions on liarmony.
491-20 this 6' culminates in another belief.
g 533-17 According to this 6*, the rib taken from
546- 3 this 6* alone is mortal.
nnderstandlnsf and
6 288-12 the conflict between . .
understanding or
6 324-11 understanding or 6*, Spirit or i
onexpressed
p 423- 6 Remember that the unexpressed 6* oftentimes
onlTemal
a 42- 6 The universal 6* in death is of no advantage,
s 155-15 The universal 6* in physics weighs agafaist
unreal
o 353-30 the ghost, some unreal 6*.
until the
6 297- 2 nothing can change this state, until the 6-
changes.
297- 4 until the b- on this subject changes.
whatever the
p 4IS-17 Whatever the 6* is. If arguments are used
which breeds
m 62- 7 a 6- which breeds disease.
which unites
/ 22^ 9 the 6' which unites such opposites as
without understanding
r 472-18 Error is a 6- without understanding.
. understanding and 6-,
wrons
/253-!
23
your
ph 168-8
p 384-24
you can alter this wrong 6* and action
Your 6* militates against your health,
to destroy the bad effects of your 6*.
385-24 will suffer in proportion to your 6* and fear.
386-22 your suffering was merely the result of your 6*.
t 461-17 you should tell your 6' sometimes,
»alof
6 280-20 zeal of 6* to establish the opposite error
m 62- 6 master the 6* in so-called physical laws,
68-26 the 6* that agamogenesis applies to the
$p 74-11 error which nas held the 6*
74-12 dissolves with the 6*,
74-15 6* of still living in an organic, material body.
78- 6 How unreasonable is the 6* that we are
97- 7 the more impotent error becomes as a 6*.
97-17 The more material the 6*, the more
an 102- 4 Its basis being a 6* and this belief animal,
104-24 If he heals sickness through a 6*,
104-24 and a b- originally causeothe sickness,
6 129-12 Pantheism ... a 6* which Science overthrows.
144-11 The more material a 6% the more obstinately
165-13 a 6* held by a minority,
164-22 mortal thoughts in 6- rule the materiality
ph 172-19 The 6* that there is Soul in sense or Life in
184- 7 penalties it affixes last so long as the 6*
187-30 the human mind still holds in 6* a body,
189-26 first the 6* of inanimate, and then of
192- 1 The 6- that a pulpy substance under the skull
198- 2 has in 6- more power to harm
/ 206-24 a 6* in many ruling minds hinders man*s
212- 5 limb . . . amputated has continued in 6* to pain
220-26 The 6- that either fasting or feasting makes
6 279-16 In proportion as the 6' dMappears tlut life
286-16 The 6* that a material body is man
Digitized by
Google
BELIEF
45
belief
b 286- 5 We most not . . . depend upon &* instead of
290- 1 Tlie 6* that a seTered limb is aching in the
297-20 Faith is higher and more spiritual than b\
297-29 Until 6- becomes faith, and faith becomes
312-11 The If of that mortal that he must die
321-13 Matter was shown to be a 6* only.
328- 8 mortals get rid of . . . only in 6*.
o 348-U the &* that we solfer from the sins of others.
388-28 a 6* that in the remoral of disease
p 889- 3 which b- must be finally conquered by
386- 6 6- says that you may catch cold
386-12 not oecause of the climate, but on account of
the 6*.
Yuu will call it neuralgia, but we call it a b-.
fkith, cooperating with a 6* in the healing
a b' without a real cause.
The b't that the unconscious substratum
unless the b- which occasions the pain has
the 6* must be repudiated.
The b- that he has met his master in
What if the 6* is consumption?
Ir in a mysterious, supernatural God.
r 467-19 The b- that the greater can be in the lesser
487-13 You speak of b . Who or what is it that
Hebrew and Greek words often translated 6*
appear ... to approve and endorse 6*,
a b' without actual foundation
b- in, that which Life is not.
punished so long as the b- lasts.
B- is less than understanding.
The seed ... of 6- and of understanding,
Ifi 679-17 a curse] a 6* in intelligent matter.
392-17
898-2S
492-31
409-11
416-13
418-18
422-32
426-20
(4S0- 3
7
488-12
491- 4
496-20
497-12
^626-8
536-2
687-11 the b- that infinite Mind is in finite forms;
692- 6 the 6* that there can be more than one creator;
^94- 3 the 6* in more than one Qod ;
beliefs
admlta of no
b 283-12 admits of no 6*, but rests upon understanding.
all tike
a 63-29 had not conquered all the 6* of the flesh
r 498-17 superior to aU the 6* of the fiye corporeal senses.
Mid opinions
gl 600- 6 mortality ; 6* and opinions;
begotten of the
b 326-24 begotten of the b- of the flesh
beUefs
esraal
e2B3-U
eheiisbod
s 141- 8
ckronle
/246-32
different
sp 74-22
diseased
p 404-10
Carnal b- defraud us.
to set aside even the most cherished b-
Acute and chronic b- reproduce their own types.
different 6*, which nerer blend.
all sorts of ctU are diseased 6*,
b 272-27 the dismal 6* of sin, sickness, and death.
doctrinal
r496-^ if by that term is meant doctrinal &•.
dying
sp 76-18 Suffering, sinning, dying 6* are unreal.
inverted thoughts and erroneous 6*
Evil b\ mtfsions and appetites, fear,
Second Decree: 'Rril 6* disappearing.
There are evil 6-, often called evil spirits;
The evil 6* which originate in hate are heU.
Jesus cast out evil spirltB, or false 6*.
others who eschew their false b-.
false b' of a so-called material existence.
so-called laws of matter are nothing but false 6'
These false 6* are the procuring cause
and guard against false 6* as watchfully
or hauling with false b\
they hug false b* and suffer the delusive
These false &• and their products
one of the false 6* of mortals,
destroy the false b* of pleasure, pain,
the insane suffer, from false 6*.
These false b- will disappear.
Against the fatal b- that error is as
As former b- were gradually expelled
not wholly outlived the sense of ghostly &*.
malady, timorously held in the &*
The adult, in bondage to his 6*,
p 37i^l2 bind himself with his own &•,
c 267-20
evil
s 116-21
116-26
/206-32
0 286-26
false
9p 79-17
99-15
$ 162-16
ph 171-26
in-27
/ 234-10
286-31
237-31
6 274-21
27S-18
327- 6
p421- 1
a666-6
fatal
p 368-10
Conner
t 460-30
ghostly
oa»-i4
held in the
p413-32
his
p 371-15
BELIEVE
(ssshonaan)
Inharmonious
/ 261-30 Inharmonious 6', which rob Mind,
In sickness
p 891- 3 Blot out ... its 6' in sickness and sin.
insidious ,
p 376- 9 hidden, undefined, and insidious b\
inanlfe«fced
b 274-19 they are simply the manifested b-
man-nuMle
r 466-26 the outcome of all man-made 6*.
material
(S00 material)
mateiiallstle
« 132-16 retained their materialistic 6* about God.
b 298-22 and admit no materialistic 6*.
316-28 spiritualising materialistic &*,
mortal
(SM mortal)
of mortal mind
sp 89- 3 shows that the 6* of mortal mind are loosed,
p 425-14 this is but one of the b- of mortal mind.
of the human mind
ph 187-10 b- of the human mind rob and enslave it,
opuiioas and
b 273-30 conflicting mortal opinions and b-
opposite
sp 76-29 when the link between their opposite &*
other
/ 208-32 and of other b- included in matter.
oar
/ 202-24 Our b- about a Supreme Being contradict
p 386-10 foresulls the penalty which our 6* would at-
tach to
outgrow their , .
tp Tl-tJ Spiritualists would outgrow their 6<
outgrown
a 28-12 we cannot hold to 6* outgrown;
perilous
t 460-27 Who, that has felt the perilous b- in
pleasurable . .
c 265-32 if they wrench away false pleasurable 6*
present
/ 228-17 Dropping their present 6*, they
remove its
p 421- 8 in order to remove its b\
self-imposed
/ 221-18 the self-imposed &• of mortals,
slek
p 366-25 The sick are terrified by their sick b\
sinfkl
a 63-32 Had he shared the sinful 6* of others,
/ 241-32 than for sinful b' to enter the kingdom of
p 366-26 sinners should be affrighted by their sinful 6* ;
stubborn
/ 237-10 more stubborn b- and theories of parents
their
p 896-23 explain to the sick the power which their o*
408- 1 So the sick through their b- have
their own
/ 226-27 I wished to save from the slavery of their own 6*
these
sp 79-12 C. S. removes these 6* and
those
a 54- 1 he would have been less sensitive to those b-,
traditional
o 352-24 ghosts are not realities, but traditional b;
unjust
p 440-22 The false and unjust &• of your
a 43-31 errors growing from such b\
sp 88-14 ^- proceed from the so-called material senses,
99-21 until the 6* of material existence are
s 166-10 and the b- which are in the majority rule.
/ 232- 4 The b' we commonly entertain about happiness
o 343-19 that sin, sickness, and death are b-
p 425-10 hemorrhage, and decomposition are b-,
gl 006-18 thoughts, &', opinions, knowledge;
believe
but shatlb' that those thinas — Mark 11. '23.
b' that ye reeeh^e them, — Mark 11 ; 24.
•' Lord, I b' ; help thou mine — Mark 9 ; 24.
*'B'... and thou shalt be saved ! "— AcU 16 ; 31.
Hebrew verb to 6* means also to be firm
He . . . will b' our report,
** The disciples of Jesus 6* him the Son
signs shall follow them that b- ; — Mark 16 ; 17.
but them — " them that b- ** — Mark 16 ; 17.
as should 6- " through their word.**— ^o^n 17 ; 20.
enough for them to b* in a national Deity;
signs shall follow them that 6-.** — Mark 16 : 17.
62-31 Because mortals b- in material laws
71-26 I never could 6- in spiritualism.
pr
!-•
l-»
a 23-27
23-29
23-32
24-12
29-13
38-10
88-14
38-19
41-30
Digitized by
Google
BELIEVE
46
BELONGS
believe
j» 93-10
«iio-ao
119-26
147-16
lfiO-18
154-10
ph 168-17
• i6a-i8
177-31
17^2
186-30
180- 4
192-10
/ 203-17
203-22
212-21
215-15
218-19
218-25
222- 6
26^-18
263-22
026a- 1
6 271-18
277-29
802-30
311-20
312-18
312-20
31fr- 1
821-27
821-28
0 341-*
841- •
846-26
849^
86^26
860-27
l>862-«
868-32
872-20
880-28
881-23
884-22
802-16
896-24
402-26
426-4
«6-27
429-26
(461-2
461-16
463-29
r 460-27
474-21
487-16
487-17
488-9
494-6
p 640-23
believed
pr 6-29
a 48-6
44-28
46-26
63-13
m 6a-16
•p 7^-17
95-25
an 104-12
$ isa-ii
136-18
154-22
ph 199-25
/203- 7
222-18
b 305^32
839-27
O 34S-28
350- 9
p 871- 9
403- 9
409-16
425- 2
r 492-29
^646-22
^< 506-12
If we 6* otherwise, we may be
apprehended by as many aa 6* on Christ
to o* that the earth is in motion
nerer b- that you can absorb the
wooid have one 6* that both matter and
A man was made to b- that he
are we to &* it?
Are we to &* an authority which denies God's
In such cases a few persons b- the potion
b' the arsenic, the strychnine, or
Since it most 6- in something besides itself,
we still 6* that there is solar Tisht and heat.
Spirit cannot b- in Ood. Spirit is God.
We are prone to Ir either in more than one
then mortals b- that the deathless Principle,
In legerdemain and creduloos frenzy, mor-
tals &•
We are sometimes led to b- that darkness is
If you do b- in God, why do you substitute
Resist the temptation to &• in
to b" that proper food supplies nutriment
If you b- in and practise wrong knowingly,
Also, if you &• yourself diseased,
Do not b- in any supposed necessity for sin,
They b- themselTcs to be independent workers,
for them also which shall b- —John 17 ; 20.
Nothing we can say or b- regarding
essential to understand, instead otb'^
though Dkortal sense would fain hare us so b:
So long as we &* that soul can sin
Mortab try to b- without understanding
Mortals 6* in a finite personal God;
For him to 6* in matter was no rask,
if they will not b- thee, — Exod. 4.8.
will fv the voice of the latter sign."— Exod. 4 .• 8.
signs shall follow them that b,—Mark 16: 17.
because I tell you the truth, ye b- me not. —
Johns. 45.
why do ye not 6* me ?^John 8 ; 46.
when you b- that nitrous-oxide gas has
the opponents of C. S. b- substance to be
shoula be told not to b- in ghosts,
8i|g:ns shall follow them that b' ; — Mark 16 .- 17.
Migns shall follow them that b-: — Mark 16: 17.
Once let the mental physician b- in the
How, then, . . . can we &• in the reality and
Nothing is more disheartening than to o* that
or you will never b- that you are quite free
but if you &* in laws of matter
If Tou 6* in inflamed and weak nerves,
to o* in the real existence of a tumor,
operator would make his subjects 6* that they
You will have humors. Just so long as you 6*
fou will never 6- that heart . . . can destroy
t is a sin to 6* that aught can overpower
Do you 6* this?
but I do b' that the real man is immortal
If you 6* that you are sick,
sicK are not healed by . . . drugs, as they b-
still b' there is another power.
Is it possible, then, to b- that the
Matter cannot b\ and Mind understands.
The body cannot b-.
the English verb 6-;
infidelity to b- that so great a work
is to teach mortals never to 6* a lie.
It is 6- by many that a certain magistrate.
Heretofore they had only b-:
His disciples 6* Jesus to be dead
for they b- his body to be dead.
Mortals b' in God as humanly mighty,
one individual who 6* Inagamogenesis;
Had Jesus b- that Lazarus iiad
Is the wise man of to-day 6-,
Lastly, they say they have always 6* it.*»
and straightway h- that they were healed
some of the people b- that Jesus was a
Then it is b' that exposure to the
Had Blondin 6* it impossible
understood instead of being merely b;
had been kept alive, as was 6-, only by
Pharisees, who 6* error to be as immortal as
It were well had Christendom Ir
Mind must be not merely &*,
would not be b- for an indefinite
I as a Christian Scientist b- in the Holy Spirit,
are 6* to be here without their consent
it is ^ that the misfortune is a material effect.
conscious mortal mind is &* to be superior
His parents . . . have so b-.
The conservative theory, long b\ is
They b- in the existence of matter.
The rabbins b- that the stones iu
believer
r 487-18
believers
s 141-20
believes
a 88-12
89-81
$p 80-29
8e-29
86-80
89-14
ph 166-8
166-9
166-10
171-17
171-18
190-6
/ 260-10
c 263-15
6 294-28
294-29
O360^
861- 1
861-6
861- 9
p 37&-10
3n- 1
402-19
422-30
427- 7
r 487-14
ff 617-15
believeth
pr 14-19
a 22-27
42-30
62-27
9&-4
170-11
681&- 1
^!
believingr
m 69- 6
n> 89- 6
» 134-29
16^11
phl9l- 1
/206-7
906-15
218-14
946-6
946-25
6 290-29
j> 386-23
388-9
397-11
r 487-16
9/682- 1
belittle
c 256-11
7 536-22
belittles
sp 88-19
belly
op 669-18
belong:
«T19- 7
123-26
124-21
124-29
130-25
ph 192-17
/ 207-94
b 275-16
The b- and belief are one and are mortaL
The Bible daefaires that all &• are
Who 6* him?
so long as he &* in the pleasures of sin?
b- that this wonder emanates from spirlti
Mortal mind sees what it b-
as certainly as it &- what it sees.
If one b- that he cannot be an orator witkoot
Mohammedan 6- in a pilgrimage to Mecca
The popular doctor b- in nis preecriptkA,
phannacist b- in the power of his drugs
man 6* himself to be combined matter and
He br that Spirit is sifted through matter,
nobody Ir that mind is producing such a
Spirit . . . never (r, but knows;
mis-creator, who (r he is a semi-god.
inebriate 6* that there is pleasure in
thief Ir that he gains somethingby stealing,
The Jew 6- that the Messiah orChrist
the Christian b^ tliat Christ is God.
The Jew who b- in the First Commandment
Christian who b- in the First Commandment
b- that matter, not mind, has helped him.
If your patient b' in taking cold,
manifests only what mortal mind b\
he Ir that something stronger than Mind
If man b' in death now, he
Who or what is it that 6- ?
The world 6* in many persons;
" He that b- on me, ^John 14 : 12.
Whosoever 6* that wrath is rigfateoua
•* He that b- on nie, — John 14 : 12.
" He that b- on me, — John 14 ; 12.
" He that 6* on me. — John 14 .• 12.
" Whosoever liveth and b- in me— John 11 : 26.
•* Whosoever liveth and 6* in me — John 11 ; 26.
**He that 6* in me — eeeJohn 11 :26.
" He that b- on me, — John 14 : 12.
can never . . . while b- that man is a creator.
b- that somebody else possesses her tongue
There is divine authority for b- in the
B- then somewhat in the ordinary theories
b- in more than the one Mind.
When will the error of b- that there is
the error of 6* that matter can
b' that the body can be sick independently
B' that she was still living in the same hour
She could not age while b- herself young,
no more spiritual for b- that his body died
Saying this and b- it,
Idolaters, Ir in more than one mind,
by b' them to be real and continuous.
this precludes the need of b\
definition of
to b- Deity with human oonceptiona.
Their narrow limits b- their gratiflcationa,
this belief b- omnipotent wisdom,
it shall make thy b- bitter, — Rev. 10: 9.
forfeit their claims to &• to its school,
did not specially 2>- to a dispensation now ended.
They b- to divine Principle, and support the
they b' wholly to divine Mind,
sucn as they o* to the heavenly kingdom.
Moral and spiritual might b- to Spirit,
disease, and death b- not to the Science of being.
immortality, cause, and effect 6* to God.
and b- not to the divine Mind.
but fr*, . . . to the nothingness of error,
preventive and curative) arts b- emphatically to
nor Ir to His government.
the facts whicn 6* to immortal man.
287-2
1)369-24
r 472-10
476-19
beloneed
b 333- 5 &- to him in common with other Hebrew
belongriDff
sp 73-K
g 629-11
551-21
belongs
the sensations 5* to the body.
b- to no lesser parent.
all peculiarities of ancestry, b- to either sex.
a
8 144-14
/230- 1
r 26ft-27
266-26
r47&-22
To suppose that persecution ... 6* to the past.
Human will b- to the so-called
If sickness Is real, it 6* to immortality:
To him b' eternal Life.
even before we discover what b- to wisdom
reflects spiritually all that 6- to his Maker.
Digitized by
Google
BELONGS
47
BETRAY
beloni
rWO-ll sinee all power 6* to God, good.
ap 573-10 6* not to His children,
a 3S- « That God*s wrath should be vented upon His 6*
S^13 forsaken by all save John, the 6- disciple,
b S19-32 meaning by that what the 6* disciple meant
op 56S-1A When Israel, of the Lord b\
67^ 9 describing this holy city, the b' Disciple writes :
p 480-26 and Judge Medicine is on the 6*.
beneath
a 36-14 in silent woe b- the shadow of his cross.
66-16 gathering b- its wings the siclL and sinning.
b 280-11 would compress Mind, which is inHnite. 6* a
281-18 supposed to exist in matter or b- a skull bone
813-24 He plunged b- the material surface of things,
i 461-17 they come from aboTe, not from 6*,
a 516-13 The grass b- our feet silently exclaims,
620-28 creating thoui^bt is from above, not from b:
623-11 In error everything comes from b-,
630-18 to grovel b- all the oeasts of the field.
benediction ^ . , „
a 44- 2 laid aside for a crown, the b- follow,
48-11 fell in holy b- on the grass of C^thsemane,
s 132-10 In other words, he gave his b* to
137-22 This assertion elicited from Jesus the b;
benedictions ^ , . , „
6 817-11 blessed 6* rest upon Jesus* followers :
bene&ctions
pr 3-22 for a liberal outpouring of 6-.
benefactor
t 460- 8 and they never fail to stab their 6* in the
back.
beneficent ^ ^ ^ ^
8 128-20 An odor becomes b- and agreeable
p 304-81 till they feel its b- influence.
beneficial
or 12- 6 The b' effect of such prayer for the sick
8 156- 3 what made them . . . fr- or injurious ?
p 367-27 increase the 6- effects of Christianity.
beneficially
p 807- 2 acting 6* or injuriously on the health,
benefit
pr 7-10 But does it produce any lasting 6*?
an 101-31 Any seeming b- derived from it is
«5J 570-27 the great 6* which Mind has wrought.
r 471-22 Are doctrines and creeds a &* to man?
pr 2- 2 or to 6* those who hear us,
11- 6 this may be no moral d* to the crhninal,
» 161-12 enlarged power it confers to b* the race
pk 185-26 may seem for a time to 6- the sick,
/ 238- 3 waft till those whom you would 6* are ready
p 302-12 Whatever 6* is produced on the body,
8B5-16 Prayers, in which ... do not 6* the sick.
t 447- 5 except it be to 6- them.
440-10 than for you to 6* yourself by injuring others.
ap 567-20 either to o* or to injure men
benefited
pr 2-4 Are we &• by praying?
b 324-30 if . . . you cannot be 6* by what I say.
p 375-14 No person is <r by yielding his
t 443-15 andthink they can be &- by
463-32 said to the author, ** The world is 2r by you,
ap 571-10 for the sake of doing right and b- our race.
benefits
8 140-28 Whatever guides thought spiritually 6*
/ 238-17 when we attempt to claim the b- of
245- 2 2>* of destroying that illusion, are illustrated
p 372-31 prevents the honest recognition of 6* received,
titf^fiAvolence
m 68-15 With additional joys, &* should grow more
p 433-21 guilty of b- in the nrst degree,
benighted
pr^ vli- 7 would make plain to &• understanding
b^ign
p 365- 7 The b- thought of Jesus,
440-34 the Chief Justice . . . with 5* and imposing
Benjamin
gl 583- 4 definition of
Benjamin Franklin
an 100*15 B' F" was one of the commissioners.
bereft
p 374-27 body, when b- of mortal mind, at first cools,
Berna* Monsieur ^ ...„.«
an 101-14 facts which had been promised by Monsieur B-
a 20-29 sin which doth so easily b- us, — Heb. 12.1.
22-15 If your endeavors are b- by fearful odds,
8 152-12 Such errors b- every material theory,
besets
o 426-21 destroy the great fear that 6* mortal existence.
beside
p 414-22 none else b- Him." — Deut. 4 ; 85.
421-17 and that there is none b' Him.
436-19 Watching 6* the couch of pain
g 614-13 b' the still waters.*' — PsoL 23 . 2.
ap 578- 7 b- the still waters. — P8€U. 23 ; 2.
besides
8p 92-27 a belief in somethinjg b' God.
8 121-26 6* turning daily on Us own axis.
ph 181-25 unnecessary to resort to aught 6*
186-31 Since it must believe in something 6' Itself,
g 518-31 6* the ordinary process of generation,
besottedness
b 322-19 cannot make the inebriate leave his ^, until
1>esoaght
8 158- 2 pagan priests, who b- the gods to heal the
p 305-15 but is &' to take the patient to Himself,
best
pr<^ viii-15 confers the most health and makes the b- men.
pr 10-30 it is not always b- for us to receive.
11- 6 at 6', it only saves the criminal from
11-82 It is />' expressed in thought and in life.
a 52-16 putting to shame and death the b- man that
52-19 The ** man of sorrows " b- understood the — /sa.
53; 3.
tp 81- 7 At the very b- and on its own theories,
« 111-20 for the 6* essay on Natural Science,
125- 2 YThat is now considered the b' condition for
pJi 170-15 The b' interpreter of man's needs said :
176-20 while divine Mind is its b- friend.
/ 201- 1 The 6* sermon ever preached is
c 2G0- 7 was 6- expressed in Christ Jesus,
266^12 to accept what b- promotes your growth.
b 317- 7 Whosoever . . . declares b- the power of C. 8.,
o 360-29 the Galilean Prophet, the 6* Christian on earth,
p 864- 2 rightfully regarded as the b- man that ever
888- 8 tales the 6* care of his body when he
385-10 penalty which our beliefs would attach to our b^
deeds.
394- 3 is 6' of all, for this understanding is
403-22 and this Is 6* adapted for healing the sick.
416-28 tell them only what is b- for them to know.
420-23 erroneous belief, taken at its 6*, is not
430-31 We send our b- detectives to whatever
g 523-15 according to the b- scholars, there are
560-16 to him who understands b' the divine Life.
bestial
b 283-22 wind, wave, lightning, fire, b' ferocity
bestow
pr 2-10 nor can the infinite do less than b- all good,
a 25-27 and all the emotional love we can 6* on him,
26-31 our Master worked and suffered to b-
36-23 as for this world to &* on the righteous their
48-15 Truth and Love b- few palms until
/ 202- 7 half the faith they 6* upon the Ho-called pains
t 455-23 does not (r His highest trusts upon the
bestowals
«r 13- 3 universal in its adaptation and b'.
bestowed
a ^-22 glory which God 6* on His anointed,
55- 7 than the later centuries have 6* upon
ph 200- 6 capacities of being b' by immortal Mind.
p 387-28 protecting power Z»- on man by
393-14 the ability and power divinely h- on man.
g 533- 3 This had never been Ir on Adam.
541- 9 the homage b- through a gentle animal
bestows
pr 6-6 God is not separate from the wLsdom He 6*.
11-17 Truth b' no pardon upon error,
14-19 Hence the hope of the promise Jesus b- :
b 276-19 no good is, but the eood God 6*.
r 488-22 apart from what belief b' upon them,
g 556-26 when we admit . . . that God //• the power to
ap 573- 8 that consciousness which God b\
Bethlehem
pr^ vii- 6 the J9- babe, the human herald of
betoken
8p 82-27 different awakenings h- a differing conscious^
ness.
betray
c 266-13 Friends will b- and enemies will slander,
g 542- 8 Truth causes sin to 6* itself, and
Digitized by
Google
BETRAYAL
48
BEYOND
betrayal
a 33-4
47-11
47-23
«p M-19
betrayed
p 430-25
betrayer
a 43-14
47-19
betrasrine
p 436-9
betrays
ph 192-26
t 466-16
r486-6
ap 660-30
better
pr 2-2
. 4-18
&-96
7-20
»- 6
»-9
a 21-4
26-16
34-19
47-6
47-23
m 67-17
61-12
6S-2
66-22
66-2B
9P 91-23
94-26
» 114-18
136-29
164-25
164-^1
166-32
167-32
ph 168-31
175- 6
186-29,30
194- 7
196-6
196-12
/ 210-16
220-8
290-27
222-1
224-6
236-4
289-9
0258-5
260-16
6 285-21
286-8
29^22
297-26
297-26
315- 5
323-24
333-14
o 365- 6
p 367- 5
370- 1
8715- 9
377- 7
383-25
389-11
394- 1
394-19
397-31
401-28
402-27
404-32
406-22
407-18
420-21
425-23
429- 6
438- 1
442-21
t 452-15
r 466-30
473-23
485-16
486-17
489- 1
^637-31
anticlpAtiiig tbe hoar of their Master*! hr,
hatred towmrda that Just man effected his hr,
and BO he plotted tlie 6- of Jesus
eToked denial, ingratitude, and 6*,
Yoa hr Mortal Man, meanwhile declaring
the treason and suicide of his 6*,
placed a golf between Jesos and his 6*,
After b- him into the hands of yoor law,
6* its weakness and falls, never to rise,
dishonesty in yovir theory and practice br a
which erer ty mortals into sirrness, sin, and
b" at once a greats ignorance
Do we pray to make onrBclres b*
hat the longing to be 6- and holler,
and that man & made 6* merely by
a higher experience and a tr life
Do we loTe oar neighbor b- becaose of this
prayed for someth&g 6*, thoagh we gire no
can finally say, . . . Deduise yoa are a b- man.
Jesos presented the Ideal of God 6* than
and understood 6* what the Master had taught.
they became 6- healers, leaning no longer on
world jgenerally lores a lie &• than Truth;
shoaldneTer weigh aninst the Ir otadms of
6* balanced mincfi, aira sounder constitutions.
would nerer think that flannel was 6* for
It Is 6* to await the logic of erents
If one is br than the oUier, as must always
that the spiritual facts may be 6* apprehended.
this insight & enaUed him to direct
if a 6- word or phrase could be suggested, it
i4>prehended their Master 6* thancUd others;
her affections need br guidance.
The 6* and more successful memod
Is it safe to say that the less ... the &• ?
Mankind is the br for this spiritual and
which will be 6* understood hereafter,
there will be b' constitutions and less disease.
If mortal mind knew how to be 6*, it would be d*.
and determines a case for br or for worse.
B' the suffering which awakens
It is &* to prevent disease from forming
a (r understanding of Soul and salvation.
Instinct is 6* than misguided reason.
belief that either fasting or feasting makes
men 6*
as we 6- apprehend our spiritual existence
we shall br understand the Science
B' suffer a doctor infected with smallpox to
and we get Ir views of humanity,
unsatisfied human craving for something 6*,
and to bring out b' and higher results,
the b' understanding that Science gives
is 6* than all burnt offerings,
become a 6* transparency for Truth.
Some thoughts are b- than others,
belief in Truth is b- than a belief in error.
His b' understanding of God was a rebuke to
contemplation of something b- than disease or
but Christ Jesus 6* signifies the Godlike,
proofs are b- than mere verbal arguments
h- than hecatombs of gushing theories,
To be every whit whole, man must be 6* spirit^
ually
proves this when his patient sajrs, " I am &•,**
they come hack no 6* than when they went
Does his assertion prove . . . man to be the 6*
the b' results of Mind*s opposite evidence,
to be hupeful is still 6* ;
their denials are 6* than their afRrmations.
understand yourself and your Maker b-
it is b' for Christian Scientists to leave
their belief is not 6* instructed by
unless they make him b- mentally,
6- to be exposed to every plague on earth than
he will get the b- of that desire,
b' than any drug, alterative, or tonic.
Consciousness constructs a b- body when
and the sooner we begin the br.
was 6* authority than Blackstone:
changes a belief of sin or . . . into a 6* belief,
B' is the frugal intellectual repast
making manxind b- physically, morally, and
a b' understanding of God
come naturally into Spirit through b- health
If . . . then death is not an enemy but a 6*
less mind there is manifested in matter tbe b*.
lest man should improve it and become 6*;
better
g fSB^r- 7
664-21
557-15
ap 660-26
6n-6
^68»-2
696-5
between
l>r 16-5
a 22- 3
23-16
30-10
30-23
34-29
36-16
47-17
47-19
S3^2l
m 57-13
63-12
ap 73-38
74-13
75-28
81-2
83-28
82-26
83-23
83-34
anlOO-8
sllO-33
126-16
141- 1
143-14
145-9
14&-28
ph 171-23
in-34
173-8
193-16
/303- 3
340-32
344- 8
346-2
264-7
6 273-12
28»- 8
28»-4
886-6
888-U
298-5
294-19
296-16
313-27
316-31
315-32
316-13
816-14
883-16
S3»- 1
338-34
o 345-21
34&-24
366-18
300-20
p 389-25
408-2
t 444-26
457-14
462-10
^605-21
606-2
628-10
684- 9
534-10
634-14
ap 667-12
gl 686-16
beware
8 117-29
ph 196-14
p382-U
beyond
pr 13-5
13-6
27- 2
41- 1
41- 3
44-22
46-^
a 50-26
m 67-23
anilfl
dfitanc
Mortal thought must obtain a fr* bMis,
Jesus defined this ... 6* than we can,
the less a mortal knows of sin, . . . the fr-
ail who have spoken something new aad br
Because people like yoa 6* when yoo
whose 6* originals are God*s thoujghts,
makes Him &• known as the AU-in-all,
distinguishes 6- Truth that is sinless and
b' sin and the hope of forgiveness,
swinging br nothing and something,
mediator, or wag-shower, b- God and
difference 6* the oflStpring of Soul aad
contrast 6- oar Lord^ last supper and
distance fr* Christianity and sensa
distance 6* Judas and his Master.
[ulf 6' Jesus and his betrayer.
itanoe b- the individuja and Truth.
Tbe attraction 6* native Qualities will
establishes very unfair duforences 6*
6* so-called material existence and
b" persons in such opposite dreams
the link b- their opposite belief^
b- the so-called dead and the Uving,
Communion b- them and ourselves woold
6* a mole and a human being.
i^ C. 8. and all forms of
impassable as that b- Dives and Laaaroa.
** Tnere exists a mutual inftoenoe it the
No analogy exists 6- the vagne
6* C. S. on the one hand ana
This indicates the distance b- the
Driven to choose 6- two difllcoltles,
not 6* material methods, but Ir
the warfare b- Spirit and the flesh
No more sympathy exists 6* the flesh and
than b' Belial and Christ.
b- humanity and the brute.
It was b- three and four o*cloek
unity which exists 6* God and man
While age is halting b- two opinioas
how to divide &• sense and Soul,
is seen b- the cradle and the grmve,
swinging b- evti and good,
not until the battle 6- Spirit and flesh It
the enmity b' Science and the senses,
suppositional warfare b- truth and error
the mental conflict Ir the evidence of
this warfare b- the Spirit and flesh
the conflict b- truth and error,
forms no link b- matter and Mind,
(r immortal man, representing Spirit, aad
This human belief, alternating 6- a
divides faith and understanding 6-
the mediator b- Spirit and the iMsh,
b- Truth and error,
warfare b- this spiritual idea and
6- spiritual clear-sightedness and
one mediator 6- God and men, — / TYm. 8.*Sw
Ir God and man in His Image,
would impose b- man and his creator.
faMKmgruity b- God's idea and
6* God's man, made in His image, and
b- error and Truth, 6* fiesh and SpiriL
swinging b- the real and the unreal.
6* pain and pleasure, good and evil,
6- voluntary and involuntary mesme
6* me and thee, and b- my herdmen and
led to a qtiarrel b- two knights
dividing his interests 6* God and
line of demarcation b- the real and
6* the false and the true.
which God erects b- the true and false.
put enmity 6- thee and — Oen. 3 .- 15.
o* thy seed and her seed ;
Apostle Paul explains this warfare 6- the
distance b- Truth nnd error,
b' the material and spiritual,
conflict 0- the flesh and Spirit.
b' Truth and error, b- Spirit and
Jesus bade his disciples 6* of the
The command was a warning to &*, not of
b- of making clean merely the outside of
In public prayer we often eo b- our
Ir the honest standpoint of fervent desire.
was intended to prove 6* a question
hope must be cast 6* the veil of matter
this advance Ir matter must come
It was a method of surgery 6* material art,
and progressive state b- the grave.
was terrible b- human conception.
Grace and Truth are potent Ir all
Digitized by
Google
BEYOND
49
BITTERNESS
beyond
9p 9S-15
8 11&-18
125- 7
126-19
127- 8
151-6
156-29
ph 177- 4
187-10
1U4-19
/ 213-22
»U-23
r 964- 7
b 284-25
296-18
302-16
306-6
812-21
p 388-26
394-10
409-30
413- 5
B' the f rmil premises of human beliefs,
matter is nothing ir an image in mortal mind.
Neither . . . noroveraction is tr CKkI^s control;
Ir the cognizance of the material senses
there can be nothine b- illimitable divinity,
has an absolute need of something 6* itself
the next stately step 6* homoBopathv.
I have demonstrated this b- all cayiL
it attributes to ... an ability b- itself.
It proves b' a doubt that education
He was a musician 6* what the world knew.
One's aim, a point b- faith, should be
Mortals must look b- fading, finite forms,
6* the c<^nizance of these senses,
never reaches 6* the boundary of the
is always h- and above the mortal illusion
and demonstrated this h- cavil,
which cannot penetrate 6- matter,
reaching b- the pale of a single period
it would be foolish to venture h- our
admission that any bodily condition is b- the
and expect to find b- the grave
A single requirement, 6* what is necessary
woula raise the standard of health ... far &* its
429- 9 we look b' a single step in the line of
g 512- 1 aspirations soaring b' and above corporeality
514- 4 nothing exists b' the range of
bias
p 381- 3 the 6* of education enforces this slavery.
Bible
j»r^viii-30 the ^ washer sole teacher;
pr 16-12 some doubt among B' scholars, whether the
a 24- 8 make the B' the chart of life, ^
39-13 The B* calls death an enemy,
**She that is uKarried . . . says the B*; —
/Q>r.7;34.
is what the B' demands.
First, people say it conflicts with the B',
the B' was my only textbook.
The B- has been mv only authority.
The central fact of the B- is the
The B' represents Him as saying:
The B' declares that all believers are
derives its sanction from the B\
nullify the action of the flames, as in the B*
case of
The B- teaches transformation of the
According to the A*, the facts of being
He might say in A* language :
the or^cinal language of the B*
the spiritual meaning of the B-^
Metaphors abound in the B',
Our mii»sionaries carry the B- to India,
as the B' declares, without the Logos, the
in the face of B' history and in defiance
In the B' ttie word Spirit is so commonly
The /^ contains the recipe for all healing.
To hira I might say, in B- language,
read from the supreme statute-book, the i^,
remarking that the B- was better authority
explainedfrom his statute-book, the ^,
The B' declares: ** All things ytere— John 1 :8.
we take the inspired Word of the B' as our
Subsequent B- revelation is coordinate with
for th^ contain the deep divinity of the B\
both the first and last books of the B*,
the acme of this Science as the B' reveals it.
the metaphysical interpretation of B* terms,
sp 99-5
an lOft-10
8 110-14
126-29
131-11
140- 5
141-20
146-23
161- 7
/ 941-13
242-21
e 263-17
li31»-22
S19-24
320-4
828-18
336-10
0342-9
344-32
p406- 1
436-29
4S7-33
43»- 1
441- 3
r480-2S
497-4
o 537-22
546-22
ap 572- 4
677-31
01679-6
biblical
g 6B6-24
bieqs^ds
bid ^
j> 883-14
bidden
J 136-4
160-18
6 307-28
biddiiyr
bid.s
pr 6-8
a 29-8
bi«r
prefwU-2
bigrot
a S3-80
bigoted
a 46-2
p 366-21
This second 6* account is a
inciflorB, cuspids, !»*, and one molar.
the woman's immoral status and b- her depart,
Will you 6* a man let evils overcome htm.
When all men are 6* to the feast,
or has It 6* them to be impotent?
nor b- to obey material laws which
The serpent, evil, under wisdom's 6% was
Temptation ft* us repeat the offence.
It b- us work the more earnestly in times of
to-day is A* with blessings.
The 6*, the debauchee, the hypocrite,
staves of 6* ignorance smote him sorely,
swallow the camels of b' pedantry.
tiBO- 1
464-23
whose b- and conceit twist every fact
weapons of 6*, ig^norance, envy, fall
r 484- 3 neither pride, prejudice, b; nor envy, can
ffl 597-13 tore from 6* and superstition their coverings,
BUlofRiglits
8 161-14 harmony with our Constitution and B' of i^,
biUows
/240-4
bind
a 44-16
/ 229-16
giant hills, winged winds, mighty b'.
b' up the wounded side and lacerated feet,
J .(^ir-Au to b' mortals to sickness, sin, and death.
p 366-31 we must first learn to b- up the broken-hearted.
372-12 b' himself with his own beliefs.
first b' the strong man ? " ~ Matt. 12 ; 29.
399-31
binds
M> 96- 2
/225- 1
ap 676-31
unwillingness . , .b- Christendom with chains.
What is ft that &* man with iron shackles
which b- human society into solemn union ;
biogrrapliical
pr^vIii-25 b- sketch, narrating experiences which
bird
8 121-11
c 261-28
ff 660-26
651- 7
662- 1
birth
any
/ 206-25 Can there be any b- or death for man,
as antlmely
0 265-16 senses represent 6* as untimely
before
p 429-22 If ... we must have lived before 6*,
6' and blossom were glad in God's . . . sunshine,
even as the b- which has burst from the egg
A serpent never begets a 6-,
the b- is not the product of a beast,
question. Which Is first, the egg or the b' ?
ph 190-14 Human &*, growth, maturity, and decay
When this new 6* takes place.
This is the new b- going on hourly,
Had his origin and b' been wholly apart
produced prior to his b- by the fright
in the travail of spiritual 6*.
< 463-17
(F 648-15
orison and
a 30-11
prior to his
ph 178-14
spiritual
t 463-12 this idea .
tinke-tables of
/ 246-18 Time-tables of 6* and death are
ph 185-13 They have their 6* In mortal mind,
101-12 even to the 6* of a new-old idea,
/ 244-13 Man undergoing 6-, maturity, and decay
214-24 He has neither o- nor death.
b 288-25 spiritual real man has no fr-,
302-11 the 6', sin, sickness, and death of
S35-28 he is not subject to &■, growth, maturity, de-
cay.
t 463- 7 To attend properly the 6* of the new child,
463- 9 that the 6* will be natural and safe.
g 629- 5 instruments . . . assist the b* of mortals.
539-31 Science of creation, so conspicuous In the 6* of
544- 7 B-, decay, and death arise from the
548-20 statements now current, about 6* and
549-14 not begin with the b- of new individuals,
660-18 as beginning and ending, and with 6*, decay,
ap 662-23 travailing in 5*. and — Bev. 12 .* 8.
562-27 joy that the b- goes on ;
birtbriflTlit
/ 2^20 man*8 tr of sole allegiance to his Maker
ff 518- 1 His 6* is dominion, not subjection.
birtb-tliroes
ff 657- 6 Mind controls the 6* in the lower reaUns
bit
bite
/ 222-26
237- 6
if eating a 6* of animal flesh could
•• Mamma, my finger is not a 6* sore."
ff 634-27 The serpent, material sense, will 6* the heel
ap 663-20 that he may b- the heel of truth
bites
/ 216- 7 Brror b- the heel of truth, but cannot kill
bitter
a 32-12 The cup shows forth his 6* experience,
b 287-18 sweet water and b- ? ** — Ja8. 3. 11.
t 466-30 cannot send forth both sweet waters and b-,
r 489-28 fountain sendeth not forth sweet waters and b-.
ap 669-18 and it shall make thy belly b;
669-28 murmur not. . . if you find its digestion 6*,
659-28 sliare the hemlock cup and eat the d* herbs;
bitterness
a 43-22 because of the cup of 6* he drank.
54-21 His earthly cup of b- was drained
8 189-13 wisely to stem the tide of sectarian 6*,
Digitized by
Google
BLACK 50
black
ph U»- 7 All tliat he ate, except his 6* cnut,
r 479-27 We admit that 6* is not a color,
blackboard
pr 3-4 Who would stand before a fr. and
t 463- 2 among the examples on the tr,
blackness
b 307-n Above error's awful din, 6*, and chaos,
blacluiiiitb*8
ph 198-29 Because the muscles of the 6* arm
199-18 but by reason of the 6- faith in
Blackstone
p 4S8- 2 the Bible was better authority than i^ :
blade
9p 70-12 from a 6* of grass to a star.
ph 191-21 By its own volition, not a d* of gTMS springi
ph 190-U grass . . . with beautiful green 6*,
blamewortDT
p 414-80 wbereas imperfection is tf.
BLIND
bixnches
j> 483-14
blandly
e4fio- 7
blank
e26^ 7
blanket
ph 179-17
His sallow face 6* with fear,
while looking you 6* in the face.
Would existence .
be to yon a 6*?
that be will take cold without his tr^
blaspbemer
sp 94-27 what would be said ... of an inlUM b-
blaspliemes
tp 8^23 Excite the opposite development, and he 6*.
blasphemies
an 100- • th^fUyfaUe ufUness, 6*:— ifott. U: 19.
blast
e 451-82
blasts
m 67-25
/ 220-12
blaze
6 296-15
blazons
/ 247-26
bleeding:
»r 10- 2
a 41- 9
1)379-10
379-13
blend
m 68- 7
59-13
M> 74-23
ffl 688-14
blending:
6 306-11
316-22
9 562-25
blends
c263- 7
bless
pr 9-12
13-17
a 30-29
60-11
m 60-29
c 263-14
p897- 7
t 463-19
blessed
pr ^6
32-15
36- 2
40-31
49-18
J 132-9
137-22
b 317-11
324-5
338-31
oS41- 9
ff 612-17
517-26
618-17
582-10
637-28
648-25
ai>668- •
malpractice tends to 6> moral sense,
The wintry 6* of earth may uproot the
snowbird sings and soars anud the b- ;
and they must go out under 'the 6* of Ttuth,
6* the night with starry gems,
even though with 6* footsteps,
though it Be with 6* footprints,
fancied himself 6* to death,
Had he known his sense of 6* was an
they should be concordant in order to 6*
their sympathies should 6* in sweet oonfl-
denoe
different beliefs, which never 6*.
numbers which never 6* with each other,
a b' of false claims, false pleasure,
Christ illustrates that b- with God,
b' tints of leaf and flower show the
When mortal man 6* his thoughts of
and 6> them that curse us ;
Ood will b' it, and we shall incur less
Only in this way can we b- our enemies,
to sustain and 6* so faithful a son.
infinite resources with which to 6* mankind,
injuring those whom he would 6*.
actually injuring those whom we mean to 6*.
You uncover sin, ... in order to 6* the
is 6* of our Father,
Jesus took bread, and b- it— Matt. 26 .-26.
in the b- company of Truth and Love
nature of Christianity is peaceful and 6*,
Forsaken by all whom he had 6*,
And 6* is he, whosoever —Ifa/^. 11 ; 6.
*« J9* art thou, Simon Bar-jona: — Matt, 16.* 17.
b- benedictions rest upon Jesus* followers:
** i}* are the pure in heart: — Matt, 6 : 8.
notwithstanding Qod had 6* the earth
not the ideal man for whom the earth was 6*.
** 2?* are the pure in heTti — MaiL 6 .-8.
And Ood b- them, saying, — Oen. 1 : 22.
And God b- them, and — Oen. 1 ; 28.
6* is that man who seeth his brother's need
Adam and his progeny were cursed, not b- ;
br the earth and gave It to man
would have 6* the human race more
B'Uhe that readethj and — Jiev. 1 ;3.
blessed
ap 571- 8 requires the spirit <^ oar b- Xaster
678-18 but as the 6- child of God.
blessedness
pr 2-30 the source of all existence and 2r.
10-26 the source and means of all goodness and 6^,
e 964-26 Spiritual Uving and 6^ are the only
b 329-27 their real spiritaal source to be au 6-,
blesses
pr 8-23 the reward of Him who 6- the poor.
a 80-18 which 6* even those that curse it.
88-28 It 6* its enemies, heals the sick,
sp 78-28 Spirit 6* man, but man
an MS- 8 b- the whole human family.
/ 206-16 we find that whatever 6- one 6- aU,
284- 6 6* the human family with crumbs of covif ort
g Wi' 6 Spirit names and 6> aU.
612-20 Spirit 6* the multiplication of its own
516-19 beautifles the landscape, br the earth.
517-39 Divine Love br its own ideas,
blessiniT
pr 3-10 in order to receive His 6*.
a 20-17 returning 6- for cursing, lie tan^tnsortals
50-17 be shorn of its mighty &• for the humaa race.
/236-8 wait till those ... are ready for the 6-,
r 488- 6 you receive the br of Truth.
^545-20 yet this opfwaite, . . . impodentiy df aada a^*.
ap 670-23 Those reafy for the l»* you impart
^ 669-21 pure affecdoo br its enemies.
Uesstngs
•u
pr 3-28 yet return thanks to God for an 6^,
25-30 else we are not improving the great 0^
pr 15-39 and they assuredly call down infinite 6*.
b 836- 8 which results in infinite br to mortals.
pr 8-38 put the finger on the Upe and remember oar fr-.
•piHtMa
a 68-17 spiritual 6^ which misAit flow ftom such
g 612-15 spiritual 6^, thus tyi^led, are the
pr^yU- 2
pr 8-24
4-14
4-14
10-28
o 348-11
r 480-16
glWl-1
blest
m 57-31
blisrbt
/246-81
blisrbted
tp 77-29
78- 1
blisrbtinR
/286%
blind
pre^xi-29
pr 12- 7
13-30
a 28-28
27-4
J 124-11
132-6
ph 167- 4
183-28
192-11
194-12
196- 2
/ 210-13
228-18
226-26
6 816-31
324-21
337- 3
O 342-25
348-11
860-15
f)891- 7
396-27
439-18
t 444- 2
460-17
r 487-11
400-8
o 686-19
0i 662-2
— .6
to-day is big with 6*.
shall avail ourselves of the 6* we have,
are made manifest in the 6* they bring,
6- which, even if not acknowlec^ed in
we do not always receive the 6> we ask t<a
and the blind look up to C. S. with 6-,
channel to man of divine 6*
long petitions for 6* upon matoial methods,
'Marriage is unblest or 6% according to
rather than into age and br,
a state resembling that of 6- buds,
Hie decaying flower, the 6* bud,
b" the buddings of self-government.
And recovoing of sight tothe6*,— Zi4i:e4.-IS
through a 6* f lUth tai God.
6* to tne reality of man's existence,
expresses the helpleesness of a 6* faith ;
how that the 6* see, ■— Luke 7 .* 22.
In a word, human belief is a 6- conclusion
the 6- receive their sight — Matt. 11 : 5.
If we rise no higher than 6- faith,
the law which gives sight to the 6*,
a 6* force, the offspring of will
if mortal mind says, ** I am deaf and 6-,**
It is but a 6* force.
gave sight to the 6*. hearing to the deaf,
*« If the 6- lead the b-. — Malt. 16. 14.
The lame, the deaf, the dumb, the 6*,
6- to the possibilities of Spirit
was made 6-, and his blindness was felt;
6- mortals do lose sight of spiritual
the lame to walk, and the 6* to see.
The sick, the halt, and the 6* look up to C. S.
Unless the works are . . . the words are 6*.
Instead of 6* and calm submission
a 6* faith removes bodily ailments for a season,
the 6* Hypnotism, and the masked
these very failures may open their 6* eyes.
putting a sharp knife into the hands of a 6* man
apprehension of this gave Sight to the 6>
Will — 6-, stubborn, and headlong
The 6* leading the 6*, both wouldnlL
not a faltering nor a 6> faith,
B' enthusiasm; mortal will.
(see oZso belief)
Digitized by
Google
BLINDED
51
BODIES
Minded
/ 223-17 tmt more are 6* hy tbeir old illusions,
btindly
b 306-32 not so fr* as the Pharisees,
p 377-18 that it may not produce b- its bad effects.
blindneBS
rtal
p 874-13 This mortal 2r and its sharp consequences
ph 187- 8 With pagan (r, it attributes to
ph 194-11 not necessary to ensure deafness and &•;
/ 206- 6 all because of their Ir,
e 963-30 A sensual thought, ... is dense 6*
6 316-15 between qiiritual clear-sightedness and the Ir
324-22 Paul was made blind, and his 6* was felt ;
i 448- 2 B- and self -righteousness clinc fast to
448-15 upon your br to eril or upon the
r 486-18 Alas for the er of belief , which
486-29 then palsy, 6*, and deafness would
487-22 Mere beUef is er without Principle
Miss
an
/ 263- 6 include and impart all 6*,
attalB tbe
e 962-22 and attain the 6* of loving unselfishly,
ladlesa
r 481- 4 freedom, harmony, and boundless 6*.
mal
ap 677-10 there is no impediment to eternal 6-,
a^ritaal
_. -«- -., _ _, ^ ^vX, which has spiritual 6*
^662-15 a
a 86-2
3^12
ph 176-32 '* Where ignoranoe is 6-
pplng
find 6- . . . simply through translation
39-12 out of mortality into unmortality and 6*.
176-32 *' Where ignoranoe is 6*, 't is folly to be wise,*'
/ 208-26 not a stepping-stone to Life, immortality, and o*.
h 328- 1 the gprandieur and b' of a spiritual sense,
387- 7 Sensualism is not 6*, but bondage.
. adage.
ap 574-16 the spiritual outpouring of b- and ^lory, .
gl 667-26 spirituality; (r ; the atmosphere oi Soul.
Mister
ph 198-17 byacounter-irritant,— perhapsby a6*,
Blondin
ph 199-26 Had B- beliered it impossible to walk the rope
Mood
aUtbe
p 876-14 than in all the 6*, which ever flowed through
8 169-19 Can muscles, bones, 6*, and nerves rebel
bayonet and
/ 226-12 won, . . . not with bayonet and d*,
brotber*8
g 641-28 The voice of thy brother's 6* — Oen. 4 ; 10.
Ksmnption of the
p 376-11 with consumption of the 6*,
ink bis
a 26-11 they truly eat his flesh and drink his 6',
a 26- 3 The spiritual essence of 6* is sacrifice.
flesh and
a 26-10 His true flesh and fr* were his Life;
J 137-23 flesh and b- hath not revealed it — Matt. 16 ; 17.
5 321- 4 ** Flesh and b- cannot inherit the — / Cor. 15 : 60.
r 478-29 conferred not with flesh and 6*." — OaZ, 1 ; 16.
her
p 379-15 inspecting the hue of her 6*
379-21 not dying on account of the state of her 6*,
a 30-16 by man shall his 6* be shed." — Oen.
p 379-18 when not a drop of his 6* was shed.
9:6.
a 25- 6 than can be expressed by our sense of human b\
bvmor in the
p 424-82 may tell you that he has a humor in the fr*,
B'S
a 30-15 "Wheeosheddethman'sfr*,— G«n.9;6.
a 26- 6 The material fr* of Jesus was no more efficacious
of the lAmb
ap 668-18 by the fr- of the Lamb, — Rev. 12 .- 11.
of the martyrs
a 87-5 '* The fr* of the martjrrs is the seed of
paeaaape of the
' p^ 187-14 opening and closing for the passage of the fr*,
nuihos innaiily
p 873-27 when the fr* rushes madly through the veins
shamdthe
a 38-28 Have you shared the fr* of the New Covenant,
went down In
/ 226-20 but oppression neither went down in fr*,
J 143-19 but yon conclude that the stomach, fr*,
151-19 fr*, heart, . . . have nothing to do with Life,
blood
ph 172-23 Brafai, heart, fr*, . . . the material structure ?
172-32 (heart, fr*, brain, acting through the
/ 220-31 controls the stomach, bones, Umgs, heart, fr*,
fr 308-10 the head, heart, stomach, fr*, nerves,
p 372- 8 can form fr*, flesh, and bones.
876-11 should be told that fr* never gave life
379-21 her belief that fr* is destroying her life.
408-20 Truth does not distribute drugs through
thefr*,
r 475- 7 brain, fr*, bones, and other material elements.
bloodshed
*p 94-14 T^rranny, intolerance, and fr-, wherever found,
J 138-10 Reforms have commonly been attended with fr*
blossom
m 62-28 The divine Mind, which forms the bud and fr*,
8 121-11 bird and fr* were elad
g 518-21 as the fr* shines through the bud.
gl 606-27 maketh the valley to bud and fr* as the rose.
blot
p 391- 3 B* out the images of mortal thought
blots
p 487- 6 It fr* the fair escutcheon of omnipotence.
blow
8p 97-10 the flight of one and the fr* of the other
/ 201-15 Then, when the winds of God fr*,
^635-10 Divine Scienoe deals its chief fr* at
blowetb
gl 608- 8 fr- where it listeth. — John 3 .* 8.
blue
/ 220- 9 violet lifts her fr* eye to greet the early spring..
blunder
8 123- 6 Ptolemaic fr* could not affect the harmony of
g 549- 7 a fr- which will finally give place to
blundering
p 386-16 A fr* despatch, mistakenly announcing
blunders
/ 230-19 Does wisdom make fr*
bluntly
pref x-12 fr* and honestly given the text of Truthr
blusli
sp 92-25 We should fr* to call that real which
Board of Healtb
p 432-22 by the officer of the B' q^ J7*,
432-28 with a message from the B- of H'
t 460-18 evU wiU fr* itself above good.
bodies
animal
an 100- 9 Animal fr* are susceptible to the influence of
celestial
an 100- 9 celestial fr*, the'earth, and animated thini
8 123- 1 theory as to the relations of the c
/ 209-20 and revolutions of the celestial fr
igs.
Ifr*,
g 509-13 creates no other than heavenly or celestial fr*,
material
8p 73-19 The belief that material fr* return to dust,
minds and
8 110-26 power of C. 8. to heal mortal minds and fr*.
/ 210-15 action of the divine Mind on human minds and
fr-
p 408-13 effects of illusion on mortal minds and fr*.
mortal
«p 92- 8 decomposition of mortal fr* in what is termed
o 341- • 8hail al8o quicken your mortal fr* — Rom. 8 ; 11.
organic
0p 74- 4 must be free from organic fr*;
oar
e 261-31 We should forget our fr* in remembering good
p 402-22 we rarely remember that we govern our own fr*.
spiritual
8p 73-20 belief that . . . rise up as spiritual fr*
terrestrial
8 123- 3 the greater error as to our terrestrial fr*.
their
8p 90-21 yet their fr* stay in one place.
p 386-23 which their beliefs exercise over their fr*.
409-15 knowing how to govern their fr*.
416-81 Turn their thoughts away from their fr-
their own
ph 190-15 Mortals develop their own fr*
/ 228-16 Then they will control their own fr*
these
g 651-18 transmitted through these fr* called eggs.
p 429-17 with fr* unseen by those who think that
your
fr 326-22 •* Present your fr* a I Iving — Rom. 12 .• 1.
8p 87-10 Though fr* are leagues apart
87-22 the fr* which lie buried in its sands :
Digitized by
Google
BODILESS
52
BODY
bodiless
J 11^22 God is not corporaol, trat incorpareai, . . . 6 .
bodily
a 4S- 2 tbey did underatand it after bis tr departure.
46-13 lliree days after his 6* burial
00-20 before tbe evidence of the Ir senses,
sp 76-24 without a single &* pleasure or pain,
80- 5 for the support of & endurance.
J 136- 8 divine power to save men both Ir and spiritually.
161-24 ordinary practitioner, examining 6* symptoms,
ph 106-19 thrusting Him aside in times of 6- trouble,
172- 1 which he has through the 6* senses,
/ 217-10 unnatural mental and b- conditions,
219- 3 iq[»plie8 to all 6* ailments,
228-21 we shall never depend on &• conditions,
24&-23 The b' results of her belief that she was young
e 257- 9 belief in a 6* soul and a material mind,
b 302-27 not in any 6* or personal likeness
334-12 Jesus appeared as a &* existence.
p 368-20 That Lue is not contingent on b- conditions
382-32 Tlie ailment was not 6*, out mental,
387-32 to defend himself, . . . from 6* suiiering.
389- 9 Matter does not inform you of 6- derangements;
302- 4 To cure a 6* ailment, every broken moral law
should
802-26 conclusions as you wish realised in 6* results,
304-10 The admission that any b- condition
397- 9 You cause b- sufferings and increase them
308-28 faith removes b- ailments for a season,
413-20 I insist on b- cleanliness within and without.
416- 1 as if it were a separate 6* member,
e 448- 5 Evil which obtains in the 6* senses,
Body
p 432-11 lamMortality. Governor of the Province of ^',
437- 1 Nerve, testified that he was a ruler of B;
438-10 Instead of being a ruler in the Province of B\
439- 7 absent from the Province of A*,
body
absent from the
pr 14- 4 are not '* absent from the b** — // Cor. 6 : 8.
14-22 [because the Ego is absent from the &*,
/ 216-29 to be absent from the 6*, — II Cor. 6 ; 8.
p 383-10 to be absent from the b; — II Cor. 5 .- 8.
pi 681-25 to be absent from the 6-, — // Cor. 6 : 8.
action of the
/ 239-25 and produces every discordant action of the &*.
affects the
8 149-18 ** We know that mind affects the b-
f 222- 4 learned that food affects the b- only as
p 897- 2 not seeing how mortal mind affects the b't
affect the
p 402-21 and in this way affect the 6*,
anduftind
ph 190- 5 producing mortals, both b- and mind;
b 302- 3 The material b- and mind are temporal,
and Soul
r 477-19 . QueitUm. — What are b- and Soul?
apparent on Uie
p 374-12 before it is consciously apparent on the 6-,
appearance In the
ph 168-26 made its appearance in the b-.
aryned that the
p 436- 6 False Belief has argued that the (r should
as ukatter
/ 214-31 evident that the b- as matter has no sensatioo
belief that the
/ 226-23 in the belief that the b- governed them,
bellerlns that the
/21?16
believing that the b- can be sick independently
sensations belonging to that b-.
belonging to thnt
sp 7^25 belief
better
p 426-23 Consciousness constructs a better (r when
brain or
p 401-24 produce any effect upon the brain or 6*
brings to the
J 162- 4 C. 8. brings to the &• the sunlight of Truth,
bulk of a
ph 190-13 and the bulk of a 6*, called man.
burled the
jp 75-19 plane of belief as those who buried the 6',
bnry the
p 429-18 unseen by those who think that they bory the &■.
ealled nmn
M> 81-21 give to the worms the b- called man,
called the
b 313-29 Jesus called the 6*, which by
eannet believe
r 487-17 The b- cannot believe.
jp 98- 7 it' cannot be saved except through Mind.
cannot die
p 436-90 Han Is immortal, and the 6- cannot die,
cannot snf fer
p 392-82 then the b- cannot suffer from them.
body
canae the
p 416-27 will apparently cause the 6- to disappear.
» 383- 3 We need a clean 6* and a dean mind,
r from the
p 386-31 coming from the b' or from inert matter
eomplaint from the
p 391-29 contradict every complaint from the b-,
eoneemlngthe
/ 219-15 never affirm concerning the (r what we
condition of the
/ 217-17 conquered a diseased condition of the 6* through
p 406-30 that condition of the 6* which we caU sensatkm
control over the
ph 166- 7 thus the conscious control over the &* is lost.
p 406-27 a loss of control over the 6*.
controls the
p 400- 1 mind, which directly controls the b-
control the
sp 98- 2 recognise Soul as . . . able to control the b*
p 379- 1 If disease can attack and control the 6-
oonversntlon abont the
c 260-26 by conversation about the 6*,
corresponds with
p 412-26 until the b- corresponds with the
corrupt
p 404- 9 A corrupt mind is manifested in a corrapt 6*.
J lia- 7 the letter is but tbe dead b- of Science,
p 416-21 onlv in mortal mind, as the dead fr* proves;
derangement of the
p 423-28 abnormal condition or derangement of the b-
detaeh sense from the
e 261-21 Detach sense from the £r, or matter,
divine
ap 560-25 when you eat the divine b' of
dosing the
ph 169-14 and by dosing the 6* in order to avoid it.
effects on the
o 360-25 known by its effects on the b-
p 370-20 very direct and marked effects on the b-.
374- 5 Hatred and its effects on the 6* are removed
effects upon the
ph 176-10 seen in its glorious effects upon the b:
effect upon the
p 398-21 and produces a new effect upon the b:
even In
p 404-31 nor Mind can help him . . . even in &*, unless
experiences no pain
c 261-10 the o* experiences no pain.
explanation of
ph 200- 9 wise not to undertake the explanation of 6*.
expose the
p 386- 6 Expose the 6* to oertain temperatures,
/248-8 Immortal Mhid feeds the er with
by the
-10
b 292-10 belief that Mind, ... can be fettered by the 6-,
finite
b 809-26 impossible for . . . Soul to be in a finite 6-
flee from
p 406-31 to flee from b- to Spirit,
foe of the
ph 176-20 Mortal mind is the worst foe of the 6-,
functions of the
p 373-22 expressed ... in the functions of the 6*.
governed by the
c 257-10 belief in ... a soul governed by the b'
governing the
p 370- 8 proves that fear is governing the b\
government of the
ph 167-27 scientiflc government of the 6* must be attained
182-18 Mind's government of the 6* must supersede
t 401-30 It urges the government of the 6*
governs the
8 111-28 Mind governs the fr*, not partially but wholly.
162-13 the fact that Mind governs the &*,
ph 180-14 Ignorant that the human mind governs the b^,
/ 251-16 learn how this mortal mind governs the 6*,
govern the
/ 251-18 should learn whether mortals govern the (r
greater than
/ 223-12 Soul is Spirit, and Sphit is greater than 6*.
guillotined
p 427-17 bone is broken or the b* guillotined.
had been naked
ff 532-28 In the allegory the b- had been naked,
healer of the
b 326-16 healer of mortal mind is the healer of the fr*.
heal the
8 146-14 even the might of Mind — to heal the br.
p 399-32 Inother words: How can I heal the 6*, without
hU
a 46-26 for they believed his &• to be dead.
46-16 his 6* was not changed until he
Digitized by
Google
BODY
63
BODY
body
Us
a 53-25
fp 76-16
75-18
ph 188-16
/ 216-17
& 290-29
290-31
814-13
314-16
820-31
p 383-8
388-9
414- 1
416-22
r 486-14
his own
s 150-28
IfianiAii
m 6».24
#125-4
t 458-13
JesoB bore our sins in his b\ *
not by an admission that liis 6* had died
that Lasarus had lived or died in his 0%
the dreamer thinks that his b- is material
his {»* is in submission to everlasting Life
no more spiritnal for believing that his (i* died
His 6* is as material as his mind, and vice versa.
When Jesus spoke of reproducing his &*,
their material temple instead of nis b\
if disease and worms destroyed his 6*, yet
takes the best care of his b- when he
when dire inflictions failed to destroy his b\
held in the beliefs concerning his 6*.
mortal has resigned his b' to dust,
his b' was the same immediately after death
doctrine .
then thrust out of his own &•
. imaged on the 6*
p 370^ 5~The 6- improves under the same regimen
idlf ferenoe to tbe
will care for the human 6*. even as it
now considered . . . health in the human 5*
trying to sustain the human b-
intUHped on the
p 379-81 the f over-picture,
improves nnder ^
in<
/ 216- 2 his faith in Soul and his indifference to the 2r,
infloenees the
8 143-18 You admit that mind influences the b"
Inhnrmonlons
ph 166-16 From it arises the inharmonious d*.
Innocent
p 437-16 the helpless innocent 6* tortured,
instead of
/ 223- 5 ilhision that he lives in b- instead of tai Soul.
b 315- 8 He knew that the Ego was Mind instead of 6*
p 419-17 Observe mind instead of &*,
ff 536-16 governed ... by 6* instead of by Soul,
intnct In
r 492- 1 the dream leaves mortal man intact in 6-
ianffectwd
p 380-17 6* is affected only with the belief of disease
is controlled
pr 14-17 when the 6* is controlled by spiritual Life,
is ^vold
p 389-21 Without this force the 6* is devoid of action,
iadisinteflrrmted
p 429-30 after the 6* is disintegrated.
is not eontrolled
8 148-24 b- is not controlled scientifically by a nega-
tive
is not first
/ 207-15 J9- is not first and Soul last,
is the sobstmtnm
p 371- 2 The &* is the substratum of mortal ndnd,
its own
ph 196- 5 power of mortal mind over its own 6*
Jm^oetothe
p 434-32 Denying justice to the b%
heeplnjrtifte
p 413-18 only for the purpose of keeping the 5* clean.
keep the
p 383-19 mind must be clean to keep the b- In proper
Icavinirn
r 478- 6 has never beheld Spirit or Soul leaving a b-
Ues listless
/ 250-20 To the Observer, the 6- lies listless,
Uirht of tlM
D399-26 "tbelii^tof the6istheeye,** — iratt.6;22.
b 284- 7 would seem to spring from a limited 6- ;
335-18 never ... in a limited mind or a limited b*.
little
p 413-22 need not wash his little 6* all over each day
look Away from tike
e 261- 2 Look away from the b- into Truth and Love,
lost f ron& the
r 491-24 memory and consciousness are lost from the 6*,
trihntary
8 119-31 C. 8. . . . makes b' tribuUry to Mind.
kins the
a 34- 4 making t
nuuiifestation in the
8 154- 8 and its oootequent manifestation in the (r.
■aanlfest on tlie
/ 219-18 before it can be made manifest on the 6*,
r 408-22 It is fear made manifest on the b-.
/ 216-28 When voo say, " Man*s b' is material,**
g 531-15 If, in the beginning, man*s b' originated in
aters of the
/ 228-28 but we Shall be masters of the &-,
^rw of the
» 406-30 destroyed only by Mind's mastery of the (r.
making the &- ** holy, acceptable — Bom. 12; 1.
body
material
(see material)
Mind and
b 285-13 Spirit and matter. Mind and &*,
mind and
J 149-29 benefits mind and b-.
151- 1 ignorant that the human mind and b' are myths.
157-27 but they leave both mind and 6* worse
157-29 the entire corporeality, — namely, mind and &*,
158-12 truth which heals both mind and b-.
ph 169- 1 process which mortal mind and b- undergo
177- 8 Mortal mind and b- are one.
b 208- 9 This so-called mind and 2r is the
316-10 manifest . . . upon the human mind and 6*,
p 383-13 because mind and b' rest on the same basis.
388-32 the harmonious functions of mind and 5*,
405-15 will be executed upon mortal mind and b;
406- 9 healing of mortals, both mind and b:
409- 4 Mortal mind and b- combine as one,
Mind controls
ap 79-28 asserting that Mind controls b- and brain.
mind or
p 365-31 unchristian practitioner is not giving to mind
or 6*
r 473- 1 inharmony of mortal mind or 6* is illusion,
Mind over
ph 168-16 understood the control of Mind over 6*,
p 380-10 against the control of Mind over 6-,
ukortal
{see mortal)
ukortality of the
ph 191-27 infers the mortality of the 5*.
ukove the
an 104-32 hunum mind must move the 5* to a wicked act
a 33-17 • TaVe, eat ; this is my b: — Matt. 26 : 26.
p 374- 9 until it appeared on my (r ? **
383-5 One says :'» I take good care of my 6* *•
no heed to the
p 400-21 giving no heed to the 6*,
not in
fr 13-32 not oognizant of life in Soul, not in 5*.
in the
r 467-17 Science reveals Spirit, Soul, as not in the 6*,
outlined on the
ph 196-30 which is afterwards outlined on the 6*.
outline on the
r 485-25 If thought yields ... it cannot outline on the b-
outside the
ff 510-17 representation of Soul outside the b\
over the
ph 167-28 to gain control over the 6*
194- 9 Truth sends a report of health over the <r.
/ 217-26 learn the power of Mind over the b-
218-16 no jurisdiction over the 6*.
p 382-27 supporting the power of Mind over the b'
417-29 control which Mind holds over the b- .
parted from the
p 401-22 If the mind were parted from the 5*,
pass from the
p 375- 2 Heat would pass from the 6- as painlessly as
patient*s
J 152-17 to ascertain the temperature of the patient*s b",
physical
8 124-32 The elementa and functions of the physical &*
poor
p 883-30 pinching and pounding the poor b-,
portion of the
p 425-28 or any portion of the 6*
portions of the
p 421- 4 belief that other portions of the b*
possible for the
sn 90-12 will be found to be equally possible for the 6*.
proa need on the
p 392-13 Whatever benefit is produced on the &•,
puts the
p 399- 7 and puts the b- through certain motions.
reach the
ph 170-15 and reach the b- through Mind.
reconstruct the
p 422-19 changes . . . serve to reconstruct the 5*.
redemption of our
c ffi5-
Rom. 8 ; 23.
• to wit^ the r^emption qf our 6*
relieve the
8 157-26 quiet mortal mind, and so relieve the 6* ;
rendered pure
p 383- 3 a &' rendered pure by Mind
responds
8p 89-15 the ft* responds to this belief,
resiuts upon the
p 384-13 and its resulta upon the 6-,
a 45-29 He presented the same b' that he had before
says of the
/ 218- 5 what the human mind says of the &*,
Digitized by
Google
BODY 54
body
fl«es the
$p 90-17 The looker-on sees the 6* in bed,
•enMitSoiileee
6 280-96 manhasaseneationleM^*;
•eneMi and the
6 317-96 testimony of the material seneee and the Ir,
•enalbiT with the
pr 14-1 If we are sensibly with the tr
lewras
/ 203-19 We imagine that Blind can be ... in a sensa-
ous6*.
aiek
e 900-20 tick 6* is eyolred from sick thonghts.
eluTe to the
T 682-27 and would make mortal mind a slare to tbe ir.
Self-lore is more opaqoe than a solid Ir.
It lifts the yeil of mystery from Soul and 6*.
reverses the seeming relation of Soul and 6*
make the same mistike regarding Soul and 6*
as does the error relating to soul and &*,
able to destroy both souland 6* — Matt. 10 .- 28.
oUd
/ 94^16
Soul mad
SU4-25
119-30
122^
eouland
J 123- 6
ph 196-11
6 388-6
beUef .
, that he is both soul and 6*,
p 4SiS- 4 dirine power, which steers the 6* into health.
•tinkiilas of the
p 420-22 Mind is the natural stimulus of the 6-,
etlnaalas to the
p 420-19 It imparts a healthy stimulus to the tr,
•nperlmpoeed apon the
p 425-11 images . . . superimposed upon the 6* ;
•nstain the
» 417- 5 power of Mind to sustain the 6*.
teaching that the ' •
p 396-21 all teaching that the 6* suffers,
tempie also
ap 576-15
temple, or
p 428-13
termed the
p 409-12
that
«p 72- 5
90-18
ph 188-17
this
ph 187-32
/ 208-27
p 868-22
this temple
a 27-12
r 404- 2
transformation of the
/ 241-13 transformation of the 6* by tbe renewal of
treat the
ph 174-25 Then, if . . . sick, why treat tbe 6* alone
triumph over
a 42-16 the proof of his flnal triumph oTer 6-
triiunph over the
/ 242- 8 and tbe flnal triumph orer the 6*.
washing the
/ 241-27 washing the 6* of all the impurities of flesh,
when bereft
p 374-26 6*1 when bereft of mortal mind, at first cools,
when the
p 391-18 When the 6* is supposed to say, *« I am sick,**
whole
/ 219-12 makes the whole 6* •* sick, — l$a. 1 . 5.
will reflect
6 894- 9 the 6* will reflect what gorems it,
will then utter
pr 14-14 the 6* will then utter no complaints.
would respond
p 411- 5 the 6- would respond more quickly,
your
^ .. j^^ thought ♦* for your 6* what ye — Matt. 6 ; 2
says: . . . Your 6* is weak, and it must be
nor yet for your b\ what ye ^ Matt. 6 ; 25.
The word temple also means 6'.
establish in truth the temple, or 6*,
substratum of mortal mind, termed the 6>,
that 6* would disappear to mortal sense,
but the supposed mhabitant of that 6*
thinks ... the suffering is in that 6-.
This 6* is put off only as
A mortal man possesses this 6*,
when we learn that life and man surrire this 6*.
* Destroy this temple [6*1, — John 2 .- 19.
• Destr^ this temple [6-], — John 2 : 19.
62-14
sp 79-94
ph 166- •
/208-30
927-28
p 363-11
393-21
crippled your capacities, enfeebleid your 6*.
Take possession of your 6-,
Your o* would suffer no more from tension
a
12- 7
89-10
42^24
ap 89-29
an 106-12
J 107-16
120- 2
129^
130-29
161-3
making it act more powerfully on the 6*
The educated belierthat Soul is in the 6*
Let men think th«y had killed the 6- !
Cain . . . concluded that if life was in the 6*,
Can you separate the mentality from the 6*
false consciousness that life inheres in the 6*,
nerer . . . while we admit that soul is in 6*
They insist that soul is in 6*
ability of Spirit to make the 6* harmonious,
this one factor they represent to be 6*,
body
jlB»-7
160-12
164-28
p/^166-«
174-97
176-2
177-10
177-13
179-14
180-3
181-3
187-30
187-39
189-10
189-16
194-21
19S-14
/204-31
203-9
200-3
911- 7
211-26
213-15
217-20
218-3
213- 6
213-6
21»-9
219-16
223-12
940-13
943-1
251- 3
253-24
C900-31
261- 9
6 2B0-23
280- 6
291- 3
298-8
297-6
308-11
313-31
314-18
318-32
323-22
825- 6
829-14
337-3
p .^5- 5
375-22
376-17
sn-12
879-28
380-32
382-11
383- 7
383-14
388-10
391-12
303- 4
806-29
899-12
400-14
400-23
400-31
411-26
416-17
413-22
425-14
429-14
429-14
431-11
432- 8
433-3
435- 7
r473- 7
478-13
478-18
486-20
^631-16
ap 573-20
^606- 7
boU
J 168-16
163-17
163-20
163-21
boUing
/943-6
boldly
a 18-10
BOLDLY
iBseulapius of mind aa well as of 6*,
When this so-ealled mind <tnita the 6-,
miscalled Uf e in the 6* or in matter.
aiMl the 6- than raUm/ent ?—MatL 6.* 9&.
Why declare that the 6* is diseased.
The aotkm of mortal mind on tbe 6*
Matter, or 6*, is but a false concept
the 6* is a sensuous, human concept.
the 6- then seems to reouire such treatment.
it should be taught to oo the 6- no harm
Before deciding that the 6*, matter,
the human mind still holds hi belief a 6*,
a 6- like the one It had before death.
to explain the effect of mortal mind on the b^.
We call the 6* material; but it is as
mortal mind manifests Itaelf in the 6*
afterwards to appear on tbe Ir :
The error, which says that Soul is in 6*,
both upon the 6* and through it.
belief which makes the 6* mscordant
The sensations of the 6* must either be the
then, when the 6- Is demateriallaed,
understanding makes the 6- harmoniOQs;
When mentality gires rest to the 6-,
tbe /r is as material as the wheeL
what the human mind says of the 6*,
the 6-, like the inanimate wheel.
The 6- is supposed to say, ** I am ill.**
We shall not call the b- weak.
If Spirit were once within the 6*.
to be goTemed by matter or Soul in 6^,
beliefof pain or pleasure in the 6-
Tbis action of mortal mind on the 6*
without hindrance from the 6*.
If we look to the 6* for pleasure, we find pain;
If one turns away from the 6*
the belief that Soul Is hi 6-,
Soul is sinless, not to be found In the 6*:
belief that life and sensation are in the tr
that the so-called death of the 6*
substratum is named matter or 6*;
this testimony manifests itself on the Ir
the 6* presents no proper likeness of divinity,
looking for happiness and life in the 6*,
and the 6* no more perfect because of death
the 6-, which they laid in a sepulchre.
The b' does not include soul,
remoTes thought from the 6*, and eleratee
life obtained not of the 6* incapable of
not tarry in the storm if the 6* is freesing,
as material sensation, or a soul in the 6-,
the separation of heat from the 6*.
belief that matter . . . can paralyse the br.
If the 6* is material, it cannot, . . . suffer
Through different states of mind, the 6*
pictures drawn on the 6* by a mortal mind.
Every law of . . . the 6*. supposed to govern,
no thought . . . fortheA*.**— Zt<Jt«12:22.
influence of the divine Mind on the 6*
corresponding effects of Truth on the 6*,
thought that thev could kill the 6- with matter,
prevent the development of pain in the 6*.
The b- seems to be self-acting, only because
never giving the 6- life and sensation.
mortaimina sends its despatches over Its 6-,
before it has taken tangible shape in . . . the ir.
We see in the 6* the imacee of tnis mind,
baneful influence of sinful thought on the 6*.
is imaged forth on the 6*.
even as the 6*, which has
6- is no longer the parent, even in
If the 6* is diseased, this is but one of the
aflhrms that mind Is subordinate to the 6*,
affirms . . . that the 6- is dying.
in behalf of the state (namely, the 6*)
my residence in matter, alias brain, to 6*.
Has the tr . . . committed a criminal deed ?
The 6* committed no offence.
Error will cease to claim that soul Is in 6-,
Who can see a soul In the 6* ?
That 6* is most harmonious In which the
belief that life can be in matter or soul in ir.
If . . . mind was afterwards put Into 6*
with " no temple [6'J therein '* — Bev. 21 .- 29.
Temple. £- ; the Idea of Life, substance,
Tou say a 6* Is painful;
Tbe 6- simply manifests, ... a belief in patn,
and this belief is called a 6*.
and it will soon cure the 6*.
which delivered men from the 6* oO,
Jesus acted 6*. against the accredited evidence
Digitized by
Google
BONDAGE
55
BOTANIST
eontinued
/ 227-12 igBoranoe .
the foandation of continued 6*
/227- 8 Uw of the divine Mind most end human b\
of
ap 56<^16 Out of the land of 6* came,
oppresalTe
• 151-15 oppressire 6* now enforced by false theories,
out of
ap 56^-30 prefigured this perilous passage out of b-
ph 191-17 from self-imposed materiality and b;
/ 225-30 are still in 6* to material sense,
226-29 hold the children of Israel in b:
227-22 Escape from the b- of sickness, sin, and
b 337- 7 Sensualism is not bliss, but b;
p 368-13 hope of freedom from the 6* of sickness
371-14 The adult, in &• to his beliefs,
bonds
b 284- 9 Itcan nerer be in &*,
p 372-12 and then call his b- material and
434-29 not proved ** worthy of death, or of 6*." —
^c^ii23:29.
441- 8 to giye heayy 6* for good behayior.
bone
ph 193- 5 said the 6* was carious for several inches.
193- 7 the evidence of this condition of the b:
b 280-11 would compress Mind, . . . beneath a skull b\
281-19 mind supposed to exist . . . beneath a skull b-
p 402-19 whether it be a broken b; disease, or sin.
423- 2 and may not be able to mend the 6*,
423-32 The so-called substance of b' is formed first by
427-17 Man is the same after as before a b- is broken
ff 633-22 the rapid deterioration of the 6* and flesh
bone-disease
p 423-22 Let us suppose two parallel cases of b;
bones
broken
p 401-29 adjustment of broken 6* and dislocations
402- 6 broken 6*, dislocated joints, and
emrioas
8 162- 9 restores carious (r to soundness.
162-22 carious b- have been restored to healthy
flesh and
a 45-27 **Spirithathnotfieshand6*,--Li/^24:39.
b 313-30 Jesus called the body, . . . *• flesh and 6-." —
Xt4Ji:«24:39.
o 352- 7 a mortal and material belief of flesh and &•,
p 372- 8 One theory about . . . blood, flesh, and b'.
mnacles and
•p 84-21 nor upon muscles and b- for locomotion,
i»erveft,iior
/ 219-11 Not muscles, nerves, nor 6-,
8 143-19 the stomach, blood, nerves, 6-,
160-19 Can muscles, &*, blood, and nerves rebel
ph 172-23 Brain, heart, blood, &•, etc.,
173-19 measuring human strength by b- and sinews,
/ 216-16 makes the nerves, &', brain, etc., servants,
220-31 controls the stomach, &•, lungs, heart,
p 423-29 B' have only the substance of thought
424- 4 and its own thoughts of b:
r 475- 7 made up of brain, blood, 6*, and
Book
p 441-31 is recorded in our B- of books as a liar.
book
litUe
ap BBS- 6 he had in his hand a little &* open: —Rev. 10 : 2.
600- 1 angel had in his hand •* a little &•,'* — Rev. 10 ;2.
569-17 '« Go and take the little &-. — Rev. 10 ; 8.
of Eoeleslastes
6 340- 4 This text in the br of Ecclesiastes
of Genesis
g 602- 9 Spiritually followed, the br of Genesis is
521-19 about creation in the b- of Genesis.
623-16 in the early part of the 6* of Genesis.
of Hebrews
ap 575-12 as we read in the 6- of Hebrews;
of Job
b 321- 2 as may be seen by studying the 6- of Job.
of Revelation
ap 568- 1 in the tenth chapter of his b- of Revelation :
perusal of the
t 446- 9 Perseverance in the perusal of the 6*
se
ap 5S9- 2 Did this same 6* contain the revelation of
pr«f z-10 books, however, which are based on this 6*
xii-21 sIm had never read this &* throughout
an 104- 6 it will be seen why the author oi this 6*
9 110^18 oontained in this o*, Sciekcb aitd Hbalth ;
110-90 This &■ may be distorted by shallow criticism
12SMB In the system taught in tms 6*,
this
J 138-32
147-17
162- 6
p;il85-7
6330-3
t>422. 5
e446. 7
467-3
457-4
9 546-27
547-4
ap 659-20
It is his theology in this b-
never ... by a simple perufoZ of this b\
endeavored to make th& b- the iBsculapius of
Before this b- was published.
Until the author of this b- learned the
If the reader of this 6* observes a great stir
If patients sometimes seem worse while read-
ing this 6-,
borrowed from this 6- without giving it credit,
this br has done more for teacher and
the system stated in this 6*
If one of the statements in this &• is true,
Bead this b- from begriming to end.
prtf vii-22 A b- introduces new thoughts,
J 147-17 The b' needs to be studied,
p 422- 8 Continue to read, and the br will become
t 466-30 Because it was the first 6* known,
booked
p 382-19 A patient thoroughly b- in medical theorise
books
pr^ X- 4 Various 6* on mental healing have
X- 9 A few &*, however, which are based on
tp 88-30 it is said to be a gift . . . obtained from b-
ph 176-12 There were fewer b- on digestion
185- 7 other 6* were in circulation, which discussed
196-20 Such &■ as will rule disease out of mortal mind,
p 441-31 is recorded in our Book of 6* as a liar.
t 457- 6 than has been accomplished by other &*.
op 572- 3 in both the first and uut b- of the Bible,
borders
p 430- 6 Faith should enlarge its 6-
bore
a 20-14 Jesus 6* our infirmities;
50-30 The real cross, which Jesus 6* up the hill of grief,
53-25 Jesus &* our sins in his body,
p 363- 1 She b' an alabaster jar
bom
a 30-6 ^* of a woman, Jesus' advent in the flesh
m 57-19 Happiness is spiritual, b' of Truth and Love.
61-17 like tropical flowers b- amid Alpine snows.
8 109-26 " Unto us a child is 6-, — Isa. 9 ; 6.
/ 227-17 Paul said, •• I was free 6-." — AcU 22 : 28.
260-10 which is never 6* and never dies,
c 258-27 Never &• and never dying,
6 274-10 Ideas, on the contrary, are b- of Spirit.
295-32 error theorizes that spirit is b- of matter
296- 4 Progress is b- of experience.
332- 9 Jesus was b- of Mary.
t 463-14 conceived and 6* of Truth and Love,
463-18 the C. S. infant is 6* of the Spirit, &• of God,
g 529- 3 that man should be 6- of woman,
535-17 the heritage of the first 6* among men
552-15 ** Man that is 6* of a woman — Job 14; 1.
657-20 lifts the curtain on man as never b-
ap 563-26 to devour her child as soon as it was &*.— Ren.
12:4.
gl 696- 4 every one that is 6* of the Spirit — John 3 .- 8.
borne
a 33-10 had &• this bread from house to house,
8 109-24 When a new spiritual idea is b- to earth,
p 383-18 could not be b- by the refined.
borrow
a 21-32 would br the passport of some wiser pilgrim,
borrowed
8 112-12 b* from that truly divine Science
e 267-21 Thought is 6- from a higher source
p 367- 6 better than . . . stereotyped 6* speeches,
t 457- 3 6* from this book without giving it credit,
g 511- 2 and radiates their b- Ught,
borrows
pr 12-17 6* Its power from human faith and belief.
ap 562- 9 the universe b- its refiected light,
bosom
a 29-27 dwelt forever an idea in the b- of God,
sp 87-22 of the tall ships that float on its b\
f 201- • how I do bear in my b- — Psal. 89 : 50.
0 321-21 when Moses flrst put his hand into his &*
334- 5 Christ, dwelt forever in the b- of the Father,
ap 669-22 sin, which one has made his 6* companion,
Boston
pr^ xi-29 Massachusetts Metaphysical College in B-,
an 106-19 these words of Judge Parmenter of B-
Boston Herald
an 102-24 an extract from the B' H- :
botanic
p 416-10 allopathic, homosopathio, &*, eclectic
botanist
8 155- 8 The chemist, the 6-, the druggist,
ap 660-19 The br must know the g^nus
Digitized by
Google
BOTH
56
both
pr^Yiii- 9
viil-18
a 18-0
23-10
ao-M
50-12
m 57-10
60-3
59^^
eo-10
M> 73- 9
77-7
80-21
80-31
82-15
85-23
85-30
88-26
91-27
91-29
99- 8
an 103-11
103-21
104- 4
J 113-22
114- 1
114- 8
126-18
128-31
13&-5
136- 8
148-12
148-13
150-19
157-27
157-31
158-11
162-18
ph 167-15
170-28
174-29
177-9
180- 1
182- 9
186-26
188-15
190- 5
196-11
/206-8
208-14
216-20
216-20
218-12
229-11
234-15
6 270- 6
281- 7
282- 8
283-16
287- 6
287-29
293-11
294- 6
303-13
303-13
303-15
307-21
820- 7
320-10
330-25
333-19
338- 5
338- 6
D346-30
350-12
366-24
360-5
360-15
p 366-28
368- 6
370-17
370-23
372-20
373-21
376-22
378-14
379- 2
393-30
396-10
39e-3
309-12
pbj^sics teach that Ir Spirit and matter
Dv neaUng 6* disease and sfai ;
lOs mission was fr indiridnal and coUectiye.
erentuaily Ir sin and suifering will fall
Then we most differ from them 6-.
6* are unreal, becaose impossible in Science.
The appeal of Jesus was made b- to
B' sexes should be loving, pure, tender,
enduring obligations on o- sides.
it never would, if Ir husband and wife were
purity and constancy, b- of which are immortal.
h' the individuality and the Science of man,
6* here and hereafter,
mind-power which moves 6- table and hand.
b' visibly and invisibly.
because V of us are either unconscious or
B' Jew and Gentile may have had
great Teacher knew 6- cause and effect,
for b- arise from mortal belief.
erroneous postulate is, that man is 6*
erroneous postulate is, that mind is b-
worketh in you b- to will und^Phil. 2 .- 13.
a knowledge of 6* good and evil,
false belief that mind is ... 6- evil and good;
are b' comprehended, as they will be
B' are not, cannot be, true.
Usage classes b- evil and good together
and calls mind b- human and divine.
as being b- natural and spiritual ?
If 6* the major and the minor propositions
and heal b- the sick and the sinntog.
power to save men />* bodily and spiritually.
B' anatomy and theology define
define man as 6* physical and mental,
would have one believe that 6* matter and
but they leave b' mind and body worse
Science b- neutralizes error and destroys it.
truth which heals b- mind and body.
in cases of b- acute and chronic disease
If God constituted man b- good and evil,
or as 6* material and spiritual,
the thought of b' physician and patient?
6* must be destroyed by immortal Mind.
are b* prolific sources of sickness.
We cannot obey b- physiology and Spirit,
If pain is as real as . . . &■ must be immortal;
In b' the waking and the sleeping dream,
producing mortals, b- bodv and mind;
able to destroy 6* soul and body — Matt. 10 ; 28.
6* upon the body and through ft.
absurd to suppose that matter can 6* cause and
to suppose that man, ... is 6* matter and Spirit,
to suppose that man, ... 6* good and evil.
What renders b- sin and sickness difficult of
b- shall fall into the ditch.'* — MaU. 15 ; 14.
calls b- the offspring of spirit,
robbing &* themselves and others.
hence &• cannot be real.
presupposes man to be 6* mind and matter.
the finite, which has 6* beginning and end.
They speak of b- Truth and error as mind,
supposes man to be 6* mental and material.
6* good and evil.
b' strata, mortal mind and
If man is b- mind and matter,
d- spiritually and materially,
or by b' God and man,
can never make Ir these contraries true.
as b' good and evil.
Scriptures have b- a spiritual and literal
must rest upon b' the literal and moral; '*
Mind is not b- good and bad.
The notion that 6- evil and good
b' before and after the Christian era,
belief . . . that he is b' soul and body,
b' good and evil, b' spiritual and material
We cannot serve b* («od and mammon
6- of which must be understood.
misapprehension b- of the divine Principle and
those which are 6* mental and material.
B' you cannot have.
calm in the presence of b- sin and disease,
B* truth ana error have come nearer
but it uses the same medicine in b- cases.
According to b- medical testimony and
can we believe in the reality and power of b-
you must rise above h- fear and sin.
by b- silently and audibly arguing the
and b' will fight for nothing.
for b- are errors,
false belief is b- the tempter and the tempted,
same Principle cures b- gin and gickness.
b- for one's own sake and for that of the patient.
io-called mind is b- the service and message
cannot produce 6* disorder and order.
both
p 408-12
404-27
406-16
406-3
406-9
420-17
421-32
422-22
«23-16
423-24
427- 7
< 460-23
464-18
466-30
466-23
467-12
467-15
468- 7
461-23
462-30
r482-4
487-5
y 504-6
612-23
613- 1
524-19
628- 3
629-10
631- 7
631-27
636-19
638-27
639-6
642-21
661- 1
866-21
666-22
ap 661- 3
572-3
677-26
^687-10
688-18
698-6
bottles
« 114-21
6 281-27
bottom
an 104-13
pA 184- 9
Bouillaud
an 101- 9
bound
pr 6-24
sp 77- 4
fTan-Ti
r 496-10
496-12
ap 699-10
boundary
m 68-&
sp 97-16
6 298-18
ap 677-12
bounded
$p 84-19
0 266-13
6 301-32
bonndingr
/237- 4
boundless
a 22-24
r 258-15
6 323-11
r 481- 4
bounds
^550-8
bounty
pr 16-26
a 36-11
bow
a 36-12
ph 174- 6
/ 214-18
247-26
9 630-21
bowed
a 33-13
36-13
9/598-11
BOWED
6* have their origin in the human mind,
B' cures require the same method
B' wiU be manacled until the last farthing is
Sin and sickness are 6* liealed by the same
healing of mortals, 6* mind and body.
Truth overcomes 6- disease and sin
are 6- forty, and that their combined sum
cases of bone-disease, 6- similarly produced
as 6- his foe and his remedy.
B' Science and conscionsness are now at work
for Ir are immortaL
lieals them 6* by understanding God's power
the true incentive in 6- healing and teaching.
cannot send forth 6* sweet waters and bitter.
you must Ir understand and abide by the
we cannot scientifically 6* cure and
6* sides were beautiful
6* a mental and a material standpoint.
A* sin and sickness are error,
Ir in health and in sickness.
hypothesis that soul is 6- an evil and a good
Ir before and after that which is called death.
6' spiritual and material
are mental, 6- primarily and secondarily.
6- this mortal mentality, so-called, and its
Mind had made man, 6* male and female,
already created man, Ir male and female
6* man and woman proceed from God
error. . . . that mind and soul are 6* riglit
ana
Certainly not by 6*, since
The blind leading the blind, 6* would fall.
As 6* mortal roan and sin have a
as if . . . matter can 6* give and take away.
Ir for what it is and for what it does.
Ir the material senses and their reports are
as if man were the offspring of Ir If ind and
of Ir Deity and humanity,
destroys (r faith in evil and the
in 6* the first and last books of the Bible,
6' within and without,
belief that . . . are 6- mental and material ;
belief that . . . are 6* mental and material,
the original word is the same in 6* cases,
poured into the old 6* of the letter,
does not put new wine into old 6*,
C. S. goes to the 6- of mental action,
probing the trouble to the 6*,
among whom were Roux, B\ and Cloquet,
he said that Satan had b- her.
Neither do other mortals ... at a single 6*.
The illusion . . . has Ir you,
" whom Satan hath 6-,''^— Lfike 13: 16.
opens the prison doors to such as are 6*,
to the globe's remotest 6*.
the centre, though not the 6-, of the affections,
without passins; the 6- where,
never reaches Myond the Ir of the
This spiritual, holy habitation has no 6*
Mind is infinite, not b- by corporeality,
The everlasting I am is not 6- nor
Immortality is not 6- by mortality.
B' off with laughing eyes,
6* freedom, and sinless sense,
higher and higher from a 6* basis,
until 6' thougnt walks enraptured,
freedom, harmony, and Ir bliss.
cannot .
. be limited within material 6*.
Christians rejoice in secret beauty and 6-,
pour his dear-bought 6- into barren lives.
They Ir before Christ, Truth,
that man should Ir down to a fiesh-bmsh.
We 6* down to matter. . . . like the pagan
arches the cloud with the Ir of beauty,
saying, . . . H- down to me and have another
god.
he 6* in holy submission to tlie divine decree,
a few women who 6- in silent woe
** He 6- his head, —John 19; 30.
Digitized by
Google
BOWELS
57
BREATHE
bowels
ph 176- 8 left tbe stomach and b' free to act
179-28 to more tbe 6*, or to produce sleep
p 413- 7 Mind regalatee the condition of the stomach, 6*,
415-21 tbe action of the longs, of the &•,
box
ph 170-30 is the Pandora 6*, from which
boy
ph 193- 2 caused by a fall . . . when quite a 6*.
196- 2 After the babbling 6* had been taught to
p 998- 2 as when he said to the epileptic 6*,
boyhood
a 62- 1 From early 6* he was about his
ph 193-23 erer since the injury was received in 6*.
boys
6 38^ 6 in common with other Hebrew b- and men,
p 379-16 think of the experiment of those Oxford 6*,
Brahman
p 302-11 the household of a high-caste B\
brain
J 123-12 sections of matter, such as b' and nerres,
b 290-11 manifested through b- and nerves, is false.
and viaeera
p 415-24 including 6- and viscera.
body and
«p 79-28 Mind controls body and b\
Mlled
ph 185-29 material stratum of the human mind, called 6-,
can ji^ve no idea
ph 191- 1 The b- can give no idea of God's man.
eonsestion of the
p 406-23 as would congestion of the 6*,
aonaolt your
ph 165-18 Then you consult your b- in order to
diseased
p 421- 3 insanity implies belief in a diseased b;
•tfSeot opon tbe
p 401-23 could you produce any effect upon the 6* or
la not mind
p 372- 1 Remember, b' is not mind.
b 295-26 The theoretical mind is matter, named &*,
or naatter
c 250-21 B' or matter never formed a human concept.
pcraliona of tbe
ff 631- 8 It is well that the upper portions of the b-
p 305-31 would prevent the b- from becoming diseased,
^roeeedlna from Uie
ap 88-12 proceeding from the b- or from matter,
aiaeof a
ph 190-12 presently measure mind by the size of a 6*
rise of tbe
sA 165- 7 To measure ... by the size of the &*
•oftened
p 387- 4 must it pay the penalty in a softened b- ?
anliili alum of
p 408-29 thought in the corporeal substratum of 6*
yonr
ap 79-24 says: . . . Your 6* is overtaxed,
a 127-20 nerves, 6-, stomach, lungs, and so forth,
151-19 The blood, heart, lungs, 6-, etc,
ph 172-23 B', heart, blood, ... the material structure ?
172-33 (heart, blood, 6-, acting through the
189-16 it is as truly mortal mind, ... as is tt
189-29 the lower, oasal portion of the 6-,
190- 7 neither ... is found in b- or elsewhere in
/ 211- 1 If ir, nerves, stomach, are intelligent,
216-16 it makes . . . bones, b\ etc., servants,
€ 283-29 Bvery concept which seems to begin with the 6*
b 294-13 saying: . . . Nerves feel. B- thinks and sins.
p 408-17 Can drugs go of their own accord to the 6*
40a-26 with the mfiid than is the fr*.
409- 6 animate error called nerves, 6*, mind,
409- 9 mortal mind — alias matter, 6*
414-10 impossibility that matter, &*, can control
432- 8 for I convey messages from ... 6*. to body.
r 475- 7 Man isnot matter;~heisnotmadeupof <r,
478-14 Does b- think, and do nerves feel,
of 587-13 theories that hold mind . . . existing in 6*,
bratn-lobes
p 305-30 The knowledge that 6* cannot kill
r 478-22 and b- cannot think
brainology
ph 171-10 not needing to study &•
b 296-28 B- teaches that mortals are created to suffer
brake
a 82-16 5- it, and gave it to the disciples, — jtfoft. 26: 26.
branch
p 408- 2 laigery is the 6* of its healing which
t 462-24 This b- of study is indispensable
brave
8 120-32 chained the limbs of the b- old navigator,
144- 7 when dawns the sun's 6* light.
bravely
m 67-9 He answers 6-, but even the dauntless
brazen
8 133-11 The Israelites looked upon the b' serpent,
breach
8 112-30 inculcates a &* of that divine commandment
p 382-18 ** more honored in the 6* than the observance,**
bread
and vegetables
/ 2^1- 3 she ate only b- and vegetables,
breaking of
a 4^ 7 and by the breaking of 6*. •
dally
pr 17- 4 Give us this day our dally b'; — Matt. 6 ; 11.
diet of
/ 220-22 clergyman once adopted a diet of &• and water
Jesns took
a 32-15 Jesustookfr-, and blessed it. — Jlfatt. 26:26.
ofUfe
/ 222-10 feeds thought with the b- of Life.
onr
a 36-26 Our 6-, ** which cometh down — John 6 .- 33.
slloe of
/ 221- 7 only a thin slice of b- without water.
tbeir
a 33- 6 Their b- indeed came down from heaven.
this
a 31-23 •• As often as ye eat this 6-, — / Cor. 11 ; 26.
33-10 this b- was feeding and sustaining them.
33-11 They had borne this b- from house to house,
use of
a 82-21 lost, if . . . confined to the use of b- and wine.
a 31-19 we drink of his cup, partake of his />',
32-23 yet Jesus prayed and gave them 6*.
33-32 Are all who eat b- and drink wine
m 68-20 when casting my 6* upon the waters,
p 410-10 " Man shall not live by b- alone, — MaU. 4 : 4.
g 535-26 sweat of thy face shaft thou eat 6-, — Gen. 8 .* 19.
breadth
a 520- 3 The depth, 6*, height, might, majesty,
break
a 39-25 To b' this earthly spell, mortals must
41-12 cannot forever 6* the Golden Rule
/ 225-18 potent to 6- despotic fetters
234-29 to look with desire . . . was to &' a moral precept.
239- 7 B' up cliques, level wealth with honesty,
p 412-17 must b" the dream of the material senses.
420-28 to b' its dream of suffering,
t 448-27 ventures not to b- its rules,
448- 2 With . . . wrists manacled, it is hard to b-
ap 669-15 Alas for those who b- faith with divine Science
breaks ire
p 40^15 no b' nor dislocation can really occur.
breaketh
b 308-24 •♦ Let me go, for the day 6-; *' — Oen. 32 ; 26.
breakfast
a 34-30 his last spiritual b' with his disciples
breaking:
a 33-11 6' (explaining) it to others,
46- 7 and by the 6* of bread,
sp 96-15 The b' up of material beliefs
c 261-24 B- away from the mutations of time and sense,
o 349- 5 •• Through 6- the law, — Bom. 2 ; 23.
p 363- 3 B- the sealed iar, she perfume<l Jesus* feet
381-11 cannot in reality suffer from b- anything
breaks
/ 241- 6 Sin b- in upon them,
b 301-21 belief , , . b- the First Commandment,
p 396-30 It b' the dream of disease
r 489-13 it b' all the commands of the
494-23 b- their illusion with the unbroken reality of
g 542-25 to advance itself, 6* God's commandments.
breast
gl 595-14 which were to be on Aaron's 6*
breast-plate
gl 5^12 the b- of the high-priest
breath
pr 2-8 God is not moved by the 6* of praise
8 120-30 When Columbus gave freer 6* to the globe,
ph 175-13 and the 6* of new-mown hay
184-30 Her b- came gently.
192-14 the devouring flame, the tempest's 6*.
/ 225-21 nor did the &• of freedom come from
g 516-15 sends her sweet b- to heaven.
524-16 into his nostrils the b- of life ; — Oen. 2 : 7.
525- 2 animated by the b- of God?
breathe
t 462-14 Never &* an immoral atmosphere, unless
Digitized by
Google
BREATHED
58
BROKEN
breathed
ph 184-28 always fr- with great difficulty when
Q 524-14 and b- Into his noetrils — Otn. 2 : 7.
ffl 698-14 common statement, ** He 6* his last.'*
breathes
«p 76- 4 forgets all elM and Ir akrad his rapture.
0r 548- 3 ana6*throagh the sacred pages
breathinff
ph 185- 2 her difficulty in Ir had gone.
193-12 and the b- became naturaU:
/ 226-17 b' the omnipotence of dlTine Justice,
breeds
m 62- 7 master the belief . . . which 6* disease.
brethren
a 81-7 and who are my «r *' — MatL 12; 48.
J 107- • But I certify you^ 6*, that — Oal. 1 .- 11.
187-17 Simon replied for his &-,
( 444- 8 their 6* upon whom they may call,
444-27 for we be b:** — Gen. 13 ; 8.
444-30 are discordant and ofttimes false b-.
r 470- 2 the whole family of man would be 6* ;
ap 668-16 accuser of our b- is cast down, — Jiev. 12 ; la
bHdal
m 66- 3 May Christ, Truth, be present at eyery (r altar
/ 238-13 From out the 6* chamber of wisdom
bHde
m 68-24 Said the peasant 6* to her lover:
g 548- 1 Spirit and the 6* say. Come ! — Bev. 22.- 17.
ap 661-12 a V coming down from heaven,
661-13 *'the&-*' and**the Lamb**— SM J?ev. 81:9.
674- 8 I will show thee the b-. — Bev. 21 :9.
ffl 682-14 definition of
bridegroom
ffl 682-17 definition of
bridgre
sp 74-26 There is no 6* acmes the gulf which
ffl 598-26 would b- over with life discerned spiritually
bHef
pr 16- 7 taught his disciples one b- prayer,
a 42-12 his 6' triumphal entry into Jerusalem
ph 194- 3 Reviewing this b- experience,
/ 20G-20 for the b- space of a few years
6 334- 9 Jesus, whose earthly career was fr*.
p 433-16 A &• consultation ensues,
r 496-31 a 6* exposition of the important points,
ff 602- 3 real prelude of the older Scriptures is so &•
621- 7 We leave this 6*, glorious history
ap 665-14 had a &* history in the earthly
bHefly
ff 547-17 J3', this is Darwin's theory,
bHsrht
a 34-31 in the b- morning hours at the joyful meeting
J 121-11 earth and heaven were 6*,
/ 246-15 dawn . . . with 6* and imperishable glories.
ap 558-12 but a b- promise crowns its brow.
brisrhtens
c 265-27 6* the ascending path of many a heart.
ff 516-18 6* the flower, beautifies the landscape,
brisrhter
a 32-26 refresh his heart with b\ with spiritual views,
r 496-13 b' '* unto the perfect day." — iVoi*. 4 ; 18.
brisrhtness
8 139-11 even when the end has been &* and peace;
b 313-10 •• the b' of His [(iod's] glory, — Heb. 1 / 3.
313-21 ♦* Who, being a b- from His e:Ior>-, — see Heb. 1 . 3.
ap 565- 5 loathing the 6* of divine glory.
brim
pr 6-16 Ingratitude and persecution filled it to .he -.
brinj;
pr 2-16 but it tends to 6* us into harmony with ic.
2-29 The unspoken desire does fr us nearer the
4-14 are made manifest in the blessings they b-,
4-25 and patience must 6* experience.
11-21 Petitions b- to mortals only the results of
11-30 wUl b' us into all Truth.
a 34-16 they wUl 6* in the miUennium.
sp 97-22 they 6* error from under cover.
j( 128-30 addition of two sums . . . must always Ir
/ 202- 6 If men would b- to bear upon the
212-19 b' the rose into contact with the olfactory
230- 5 will 6* us into health, holiness, and
230-13 so as to fr> about certain evil results,
c 200-16 and to &* out better and higher results,
261- 5 yon will b- these into your experience
b 300-10 will b- to light the true reflection of God
o 351-16 cannot 6* out the practical proof . . . while
p 374- 4 but the truth of being, . . . wiU b- reUef .
386-18 same grief that the friend*s real death would &*.
392- 3 Only while . . . remains can it b- forth death.
400-27 to b* out the harmony of beinc.
405-29 penalties you incur and the iUiB they Ir.
brinsT
p4S3-16
434- 9
r 483-22
402-12
^604-24
607-11
611-19
613-14
536- 8
68^24
660-27
667-18
ap 670- 2
brinketh
c 257-20
p 443-16
hrlngiM
a 36-23
m 67-18
/ 210-14
249- 6
o 800-15
p 436-12
t 454-32
^629- 1
640- 8
ap 661-16
^589-17
brin&TS
pr 11-11
11-20
a 37- 2
87-13
m 69-16
sp 72-13
77-6
8 132-13
157-29
162- 4
ph 169-24
196- 9
/ 203-13
206-27
221-31
224-28
224-30
248-11
6 2T2-10
276-12
293-29
306-26
336-28
338- 2
O 348-23
p 401-18
404- 7
404-19
407-27
422-10
t 446-27
r 487-31
496-14
^530- 6
MO-31
666- 4
ap 658-17
(7/606- 4
bHnk
/ 286-22
broad
t 461-13
broadcast
m 66-13
ph 197-18
broaden
meet and b- out a tbird. qualitv,
to change the notion . . . ana thus b- out har-
leems to b- into dishonor the ordinary scientific
and br immortality to Ugfxt,
The rays of inflnite Truth, ... 6- Hcht
Let the earth b- forth grass, — Oen. f: 11.
Let the wators 6* forth — Gen. 1: 20.
Let the earth b- forth — Gen. 1 .- 24.
in sorrow thou shalt b- forth — Gen. 3; 16.
thistles shall it b- forth to thee;— 6;en. 8.- 18.
nor does a lion b' forth a lamb.
^ In sorrow thou shalt b- forth— Gen. 3: IC
will b- the hour when the people will chain.
!»•** forth Manaroth in his season,** — J66 38 .• 3S.
as of one *' that b- good tidings.**— /so. 52 : 7.
by 6- forth the fruits of Love,
b- sweet seasons of renewal
br to light the scientiflc action of
b- us into newness of life
Tou are b- out your own ideaL
b- joy instead of grief,
auxiliaries to aid in b- thought into accord
b- forth fruit of its own kind,
when ^ it to the surface and
God and his Christ, 6* harmcmy to earth.
and b- to light man*s immortaUtj.
Broken law &* penalty ... to compel this
because sin 6- inevitable suffering.
Does not Science show that sin b- suifering
Consciousness of right-doing b- its own reward ;
b- the sweet assurance of no parting,
Truth . . . b-to light immorulity.
Rrror b- its own self-destmction
divine Principle which 6* out all harmonv.
b- out the proof that Life is continuous
C. S. b- to the body the sunlight of Truth,
mortal mind, not matter, which b' to the sick
Sin alone fr* death, for sin is the only
Spiritual perception &* out the possibilities of
He destroys them, and 6* to lignt immortality.
&• with it another lesson,
Truth b' the elements of liberty.
power of God b' deliverance to the
which each day b-toA nearer tomb.
spiritual sense of the Scriptures 6* out the
fr objects and thoughts into human view
C. S. b- to light Truth and its supremacy,
destroys all error and b- immortality to light.
Science of being ... 6* immortalldi to Ught.
b' to light the only living and true uod
while complaining of the suifering disease fr*,
b- sin and sickness to the surface,
suffering which his submission to such habits 6*,
cuts down every tree that b- not forth good Am it.
b' the diVine l^nd, Life not death,
tremor which Truth often b- to error
exercise of will &• on a hypnotic state,
fr out the enduring and harmonious phasea
what the understanding of God 6* to man.
The earth, ... 6* forth foodfor man's use.
be &* a material offering to God.
b' the physical organism under the yoke of
It b- the baptism of the Holy Ghost,
but C. S. b' God much nearer to man.
To the tremblers on the 6* of death,
** wide is the gate, and 6* is — MaU, 7 : 13.
6* powers of evil so conspicuous to-dav
departments of knowledge now b' in the
earth.
their listeners will ... 6- their concepts.
broadening
(•268-14 developing Itself, b- and rising
broader
8 128-17
c 266- 7
broade8t
8p 97-21
8 111-30
147-8
broken
pr 11-10
a 38-8
m 66- 7
ph 184-26
access to b- and higher realms.
must near the b- interpretations of being,
&- facts array the most falsities against
submitted ... to the 6* practicaltesta.
submitted to the b- practical test,
i^ law brings penalty
fr by the demands of divine Science,
a b- reed, which pierces the heart,
wliat is termed a fatallvd- physical law.
p 364-27 by their genuine repentance, by their b- hearts.
Digitized by
Google
BROKEN
59
BURIAL
broken
j>3M-2S
S8&-26
302- 4
401-39
402- 6
402-19
427-17
t 447-1
^6^2-9
ap 663-14
iM^ken-hearted
tluit Toa have 6* no Uw,
not the penalty for having fr a law of mat-
ter,
fr moral law should be taken into account
adinstment of 6* bones and dislocations
b- bones, dislocated joints, and
whether it be a 6* bone, disease, or sin.
the same after as before a bone is b-
heayenly law is 6* by trespassing upon
as having tr away from Deity
belief . . . the T^n Ckmunandments can be b\
p 306-32 most ilrst learn to bind up the 6*.
the refinement of inflamed 6* tubes.
bronchial
pj^ 175-28
brood
/ 234-18 b- of evils which infest it would be cleared out.
brother (see also brother's)
e 267-14 as for that of b- and sister.
267-16 my 6-, and sister, and mother."— McUt. 12 .- 50.
p 366-16 •* He that loveth not his ^• — / John 4 ; 20.
ff 541-14 rose up against Abel his b\ — Oen, 4 : 8.
541-20 Where is Abel thy 6- ? - Gen. 4 : 9.
541-26 the human duty of man towards his 6*.
brotherhoo«l
b 340-24 constitutes the b- of man;
r 467-12 true b- of man will be established.
470- 3 b- of man would consist of Love and
ff 518-16 The rich in spirit help the poor in one grand &*,
541-17 ruptures the life and &• of man
brother's
£455-16
9 518-18
541- 4
541-21
541-28
In^usrht
a 19-15
29-23
mote out of thy b- eye." — AfaU. 7 : 5.
seeth his b- need and supplieth it.
Jealous of his 6* gift.
Ami my 5* keeper?— Gen, 4.-9.
The voice of thy b- blood — Gen. 4 ; 10.
6* to material beliefs not peace,
b- forth her child by the revelation of Truth,
50- 1
m 61-10
65-29
sp 86-18
an 100- 1
#110-9
115- 7
121-30
136- 7
146- 1
159- 7
161-27
phi»-n
196-28
/»i0-29
d2efr- 1
574-21
^582-23
brow
ph 193-9
44-26 divinity b- to humanity the understanding
"^ * fc- as a Uunb to the slaughter, — Jaa. 63 : 7.
every mountain of selfishness be b- low,
mental chemicalization, which has b'
apparitions b- out in dark seances
b' into notice by Mesmer in Germany
equipollence of God b- to light
C. S. as b- forth in my discovery,
thus b' nearer the spiritual fact.
Despite the persecution this b- upon him,
When his students &* to him a case
The case was b- to trial.
then shall be &• to pass the saying — / Cor. 15 :54.
b' yourself into the slough of dteease
from the image b- before the mind ;
until all error is finally b- into subjection
In the material world, thought has b- to light
connection with his God, which Jesus 0- to Ught.
spiritually conceived and b- forth;
to be ^- together again at some . . . time
to be 6- back through great tribulation,
315-10 b- upon him the anathemas of the age.
818-14 cause the error to cease that 6* sin and death
Life as immortality b' to light,
their praver 6- down no proof that it was heard,
and so 6* home the lesson to all,
which is »• 6* to desolation." — MaU. 12 .-25.
unreal, and is not 6- about by divine Love.
426-28 Sin &• death, and death will disappear with
428-22 The great spiritual fact must be b- out
421^ 2 this Life must beb-to light
436-18 But they 6- with them Fear,
** conceived in sfai and b- forth in iniquity."
then shall be b- to pass the saying — / Cor. 15 ; 54.
it is the reality ofall things b- to light.
the earth 6* forth grass, — Gen. 1 : 12.
which the waters 6* forth— GTen. 1 ; 21.
and b' them unto Adam — Gen. 2 ; 19.
and b' her unto the man. — Gen. 2; 22.
when eating its first fruits 6* death?
b' into view only as the unreal
Cain b- of the fruit of the — Gen. 4 ; 3.
b' of the firstlings of his flock, — Gen. 4 : 4.
Modem discoveries have b- to light
b' down from generation to generation ? **
the maternal egg never 6* forth Adam.
And the 6* forth a man child, — Rev. 12 ; 5.
b- forth the man child. — Ilev. 12; 13.
ir also the experienoe which at last
Immortality 6' to light.
303-12
306-15
300-20
335-24
O 361-32
p 363-21
388-20
414-30
r 476-17
496-26
g 505-28
606- 9
512-5
027-23
328-13
532- 7
636-21
540-26
540-27
546-27
561-21
663-18
ap 565- 6
The dew of death was on his 6*.
/ 216-15 yoath sat gently on cheek and fr*.
brow
f 451- 6
op 558-12
bruise
^534-11
534-11
534-29
bruised
pr^ xi-21
bruises
/216-8
brusque
p365- 1
brutal
a 43-13
p 405- 2
ap 564-16
brutality
a 40-22
brute
m 63- 7
ph 173- 3
6 277-16
bud
m 62-23
68-24
Sp 78- 1
ff 518-21
jfZ 596-26
fr 600- •
Buddbisiu
l>h 173-32
buddiner
with the crown of Love upon her 6*,
a bright promise crowns its 6*.
it shaU b' thy head. — Gen. 3; 15.
and thou shalt 6* his heeL — Gen. 3 ; 15.
the woman, this idea, will b- the head of
To set at liberty them that are 6*. — Luke 4 ; 18.
Truth b' the head of error
and the b- business visitor
The malignity of 6* persecutors,
heat of hatred inflames the b- propensities.
6* barbarity of his foes could emanate from
lesser apostles of Truth may endure human 6*
His origin is not, ... in 6- instinct,
distinguish between humanity and the 6*,
nor the man by the b\
which forms the b- and blossom,
perpetuation of the floral species by b- or
The decaying flower, the blighted 6%
as the blossom shines through the (r.
maketh the valley to b- and blossom ns the rose.
and tfie pomegranates b' forth. — Song 7 ; 12L
call into action less faith than B'
bu
D 413-28
idain&rs
convey ... to children's b- thoughts,
7 23^^ blighting the b- of self-government.
buds
»p 77-29
ph 191-22
g 549-12
buffetiner
f 460-22
build
ap 84-27
8 137-31
/201-7
235- 3
p 421-27
t 450- 9
builder
b 314-14
p 428-13
428-17
ap 675-10
builders
8 139-26
buildin&T
/ 241-26
builds
so 83-11
ph 177-11
gl 581-19
built
a 35-20
J 127-31
138-16
/ 226-14
226-15
h 269-28
t 454- 8
r 484- 4
bulk
ph 190-12
bullet
0 358-2
bundle
a 149- 6
buoyant
• 109-16
buoys
a 24- 9
burden
a 50-26
burial
a 35-8
45-13
/ 232-30
^/ 582-21
a state resembling that of blighted b-.
not a spray b- within the vale,
sometimes through eggs, sometimes through 6*,
b' them with the
cold assertion.
spiritualism has no basis upon which to 6*.
I will b- my church; — Matt. 16 ; 18.
We cannot b- safely on false foundations.
if virtue and truth b' a strong defence.
yon should not 6* it up by
A third class of thinkers 6* with solid masonry.
knowing, as he did, that Mind was the 6%
♦• whose b' and maker is God." — Heb. 11 : 10.
the eternal 6-, the everlasting Father,
The b' and maker of this New Jerusalem is
God,
stone which the b- rejected »* — Matt. 21 .• 42.
comer-stone of all spiritual b" is purity.
hides Truth and b- on error.
so-called mind b" its own superstructure.
The higher false knowledge b-
Our church is b' on the divine Principle, Love.
in so far as this is &• on the false hypotheses
the foundation on which Jesus 6*.
God has b- a higher platform of human rights.
and He has b- it on diviner claims.
not houses b- on the rock.
path which leads to the house b' without hands
for it is b- upon the rock, Christ.
and the b- of a body, called man.
Can a leaden 6* deprive a man of Life,
a b' of speculative human theories ?
search was sweet, calm, and b- with hope,
the h' and healing currents of Truth
The b' of that hour was terrible
or the /r of mind In matter.
Three days after his bodily b-
unquestionable signs of the b- of error
definition of
Digitized by
Google
BURIED
60
CALLED
buried
a 38-96
«p 75-19
87-23
6209-8
p 429-15
banes
g 637-16
burlesque
«p ^18
burn
a 46- 6
ap 565-20
burned
J 134-11
161-3
ff 536- 4
burning
ap 56^24
bums
J 161-6
burnt
6286-8
burst
0 261-29
6 288-15
bursting
/^28
Caesar
a 20- 1
9 540-17
Caesar's
a 20- 2
£r 540-18
To thofle 6* in the belief of ein and self,
same plane ... as those wbo 6* the body,
the bodies wbich lie 6- in its sands:
has 6* its fondest earthly hopes,
affirms . . . that it most be 6*
and 6' itself in the ground,
a 6* of Ood*s man
by the words, which made their hearts 6*
fiery baptism will 6- up the chaff of error
the followers of Christ were 6% crucified, and
You say, ** J liave 6- my finger."
the one to be 6*, the other to be garnered
A 6* and a shining light I
mortal mind, and not matter, 6* it.
is better than all 6* offerings.
eren as the bird which has 6- from the egg
lightnings and thunderbolts of error may o*
Like 6- laya, I expand but to my own detipair.
bursts
/261-5
bury
o 366-11
p367- 2
429-18
r 469-21
business
Fatber's
a 25-9
53-1
neigbbor's
m 64-13
m 63-80
s 128- 7
p365- 1
busy
pA 180-6
buyer
p439-3
by-and-by
a 21-jn
bygone
s 134-1
bjrways
$ 168-19
c
He rendered ** unto O — Matt. 22 ; 21.
Science renders ** unto C- — Matt, 22 : 21.
the things which are C; — Matt, 22 : 21.
the things which are O ; — ifo^f. 22 . 21.
Cain (S0^ cOso Caln*s)
sp 89-27 O . . . concluded that if life was in the body,
g 638-24 she conceived, and bare C-, — Gen. 4 ; 1.
540-25 n brought of the fruit — Oen, 4 ; 3.
610-28 O is the type of mortal and material man,
541- 4 Jealous . . . O seeks AbeKs life,
641- 7 but unto O, and to his offering, — Gen. 4 : 5.
541-14 C* rose up against A bel — Gen. 4 ; 8.
541-19 the Lord [ Jehovah] said unto C*, — Gen. 4 : 9.
542-15 Therefore whosoever slayeth O, — Gen. 4 : 15.
542-17 set a mark upon O, — Gen. 4 ; 15.
O went out from the presence — Gen. 4 ; 16.
642-27
Cain's
^511- 3
541-10
ealamities
/ 223-28
r 486-82
calculate
sp 85- 1
s 162-32
6 319-5
calculated
8 111-21 an essay c* to offset the tendency of the age
calculations
/ 200-26 mundane formations, astronomical r*.
even according to the c* of natural science.
more . . . than does C- fruit.
than for the worship expressed by O fruit ?
Blarvels, r-, and nin will much more abound
these e* often drive mortals to seek and
read >he stars or c an eclipse.
** it is impossible to <r the mischief which
To c oneV life-prospects from a
p 429-24
calculus
/ 209-29
9 520-15
calendar
a 20-9
£r 520-11
calendars
/2I6-5
calf
a 514-24
California
a 21-16
caU
6 291-7
swallowed up in the Infinite c of Spirit,
and thought accepts the divine inlmite <r.
Jesus* history made a new c,
according to the c of time.
Life and its faculties are not measured by e*.
And the c* and the young lion, — /#a. 11 : 6.
while I am en route for O,
but this last r of wisdom cannot oome till
yielded to each lesser c*
His quick apprehension of this mental r-
preparing their helpers for the " midnight o-,"
worldly man is at the beck and ۥ of error,
6 291- 8 till mortals have
Btal
«p 86- 8
■sldnlgbt
pd66-6
•terror
a 21-26
pr 15-30 they assuredly c down infinite bleesings.
call
sp
a 20-9
31-4
40-7
82-20
87-13
92-26
98-26
8 157-14
p/k 172-9
173-27
173-32
189-16
/ 219-16
6286-4
287- 9
307-12
o 360-27
p 372- 4
37»-12
373-28
302-16,17
408-30
411-14
412-10
416-16
420- 6
e444- 9
464-16
r 479-16
£r 604-27
516-29
515-30
627-24
549-20
566-20
called
pref xi-22
a 27-26
34-28
37- 1
44-20
45-26
4^-26
52-31
75-26
80-94
81-22
84-26
8^5
»8-17
90- 6
an 101-30
8 108-24
109-27
110-9
126-19
127-30
135-14
137-26
<P
before It suppurates and 6*,
let the dead 6- their dead.** — JTott. 8 .• 22.
nor 6* tbe morale of C. S.
unseen by those who think that they ir tbe
body.
We 6- tlie sense of infinitude, when we admit
as he went daily about his Father's 6*.
he was about hb ** Father's 6*.** — Ltike 2 .- 49.
never well to interfere with your neigbbor's b-.'
enter into 6* acre«ments, bold real estate,
6- men and cultured scholars
the cook, and tbe brusque 6* visitor
when he sees his would-be healers 6*,
False Belief, ... Is a 6* for this firm.
B', ashamed of his zigzag coarse,
To-day tbe cry of 6* ages is repeated,
the 6* of this wilderness world.
which we c the Christian era;
** O no man your father upon the earth: —
Matt. 23:9.
I wiU e* for thee.*' — ^r<s24: 26.
as before the cliange we e* death.
The Scotch <r such vision ** second sight **,
We should blush to c- that real which
multitudes consider that which they c aeienee
the substratum . . . which we c matter;
if man passes through what we e* death
and so continue to c upon matter
c into action less faith than Buddhism
We r the l>ody material ; but
We shall not c the body weak,
not alone hereafter in what men c Paradise,
We c the absence of Truth, error.
It savs: . . . put spirit into what I e- matter.
Would any one c h wise and good
What you c matter was originally
and then c his bonds matenal and
When ... we e- these conditions disease.
You will c it neuralgia, but we c* it a belief,
condition of the body which we c- sensatioo ~
a disease modems would c dementia.
may e* the disease by name when you mentmlly
The material body, which you e- me,
they should early c* an experienced
their brethren upon whom they may c,
the sufferer could c- a surgeon.
Does that which we c dead ever see.
Did infinite Bfind create matter, and c it
0 the mirror divine Science,
and c- man the refiection.
to see what he would <•• them : — Gen. 2 : 19.
including those which we c- human,
and c- this sham unity man^
When God c the author to proclaim His Goapel
" Many are c, but few are — Matt. 22 .- 14.
which has since been c the ascension.
which destroys the belief <** sin
Could It be r* supernatural for the
disciples at first c him a spirit, ghost,
his final demonstration, r* the asoensfon,
r Jesus a glutton and a wine-bibber.
one possible moment, when . . those c dead,
over its lower substratum, c* matter.
give to the worms the body e* man,
material personalities c spirits,
mortal mind, whose touch c for aid.
and at another are r- spirits.
the imaginary line r- tne equator
animal magnetism, recently c hjrpnotinn,
the opposite of Truth, — e- error,
his name shall be c* Wonderful.'*— /sa. 9. 6.
1 beheld, ... the awful unreality c evil.
Or shall all that ... be e- supernatural,
C. S. eschews what is c* natural scienoe,
and when Truth casts out tbe evil e* disease,
the impetuous disciple had been e*
Digitized by
Google
CALLED
61
CAMELS
called
a ISO- 7
14S-10
153-19
162-23
162-96
ph 166-31
18S-29
190- 8
190-18
190-28
/ 901-13
204-15
206-32
2ia-2
245-4
360-14
254-17
6 274- 7
274-96
281-14
285-10
290-16
293-9
293-10
203-25
296-25
302-26
309-10
300^15
313-29
319-U
S81-27
330-8
O 343-18
p36St-12
374-18
380- 2
398- 1
396-11
409-6
411-4
411-24
414-14
437-26
430-27
431- 1
481-20
432-9
432-21
436-19
437-20
t 447-10
r 469-16
477-28
478-28
482-16
483-16
487-6
g604-3
604-4
00^8
00^23
006-23
606- 1
890-10
032-13
023-17
633-18
028-19
033-20
624- 7
624-17
037-24
532-18
534-16
535-30
586- 1
551- 5
551-18
ap 067-15
068-0
073-24
91060-17
060-18
086-10
caUlnsr
pr 6-7
a 31- 9
J 146-90
104-6
ph 171^16
by what men c* miracles ;
The dirine Mind never c matter medicine,
and this belief is c- a boil.
restored what is c the lost sabstance of lungs,
as surely as it heals what is c* functional,
in defiance of what is c material law,
material stratum of the human mind, c* brain,
human belief <r mortal man
and the bulk of a body, <r man.
I was c to Tisit Mr. Clark in Ljrnn,
belief . . . gave his thought-forces, c muscles,
an intelligence or Mind c- Ood.
cannot therefore be mind, though so c-.
There are evil beliefs, often c eril spirits;
supposition of reality is o- a deceiyer,
the liondon medical magazine e- The Lancet.
and that one is c man ;
Srior to the change c death,
^aturcU acienee, as it is commonly c.
The oonyentional firm, c matter and mind.
The one Bgo, the one Mind or Spirit e* God,
the utUikenese c sin, sickness, and
If the change e- tleath destroyed the
the more ethereal is c mind,
the illusion c a mortal,
The manifestations of evil, . . . are c*
All that is c mortal thought
infinite Principle, c* Person or Ood.
He was no loni^r c* Jacob, but Israel,
were to be c the children of Israel,
Jesus c the body, which by spiritual power
material means (commonly c nature)
constitute the triune Person c Ood,
Spirit, alone created all, and c it eood.
proving by what are wrongly c- miracles,
(Mary Magdalene, as she has since been c)
state of mortal mind, though it is c* matter,
which ends in a belief c death.
Sometimes Jesus e- a disease by name,
synagogue ruler's daughter, whom they c* dead
animate error c- nerves, brain, mind.
If the student silently c the disease by
The mental state is c* a material state,
whether it is c- dementia, hatred,
0 to the bed of death, what material remedy
The evidence for the prosecution being c
must remain silent until c* for at this trial.
The next witness is c* :
Another witness Is c for by the
1 was e- for. shortly after the
result which they were c to prevent.
False Belief, c C. 8. to order
heal the sick when c upon for aid,
opposite of infinite Blind— c devil
wnen they c* a certain beautiful lake
and e- me by His grace, — Oal. 1 : 15.
Jesus e* himself ** the Son of man," — M€Ut. 9 .• 6.
Science has c the world to battle
delineates foreign agents, c disease and sin.
both before andafter that which is e- death.
Ood <r the light Day, — Gen, 1 : 5.
and the darkness He c- Night. — Oen. 1:5.
God c the firmament Heaven. — Gen. 1 ; 8.
God c the dry land Earth: — Gen. 1 .• 10.
the waters e* He Seas: — Gen. 1 ; 10.
human or material belief, c mortal man.
The numerals of infinity, c teven da^e,
c life and infill Igence in matter.
One is c the Elohistic,
Supreme Beinx is therein c Elohlm.
The other document is c the Jehovistic,
Deity therein is always e- Jehovah,
the creator is c Jehovah, or the Lord.
e* the Supreme Being by the national name of
that He should now be c* Jehovah?
Adam c* every living creature, — Gen. 2 ; 19.
Lord God [ Jehovah J c unto Adam, — Gen, 3:9.
material intelligence c energy
Ood e* the dryland Barth; — Gen. 1 .- 10.
the waters c He Seas.** — Gen, 1 ; 10.
cannot produce its opposite . . . e* matter.
transmitted through these bodies e- eggs,
that old serpent, e* the devil,— /f«v. 12: 9.
Science is able to destroy this lie, c- evil.
stage in human experience c* death,
the <^>posite of Love, o* hate;
asaiper of Spirit's creation, <r . . . matter;
the divine Principle, commonly c* God.
O on Him to forgive our work
no record of his c any man by the name of
c that man which is not the counterpart.
4rup the fear that creates the image of disease
If a random thought, e* itself dyspepsia.
callinsr
/2isi-31
6283-30
p422- 1
491- 9
^528-23
528-26
532-20
calls
a 39-13
m 60-24
Sp 73- 3
$ 114-2
114- 8
124-27
ph 170- 4
187-29
/ 229-11
b 287-18
307-32
311-28
312- 4
p 399-18
{7 507-30
calm
$p 99-18
s 109-15
ph 198- 5
/248- I
0 358-15
p 366-27
391- 7
415-25
421-21
r 495-18
£r50611
calmly
a 41- 8
calomel
ph 196- 1
Calvary
a »- 9
0 317-23
ap 576-31
cambric
p 379-15
came
pref vil- 5
ix-12
lx-31
xi-23
pr 5-29
6-26
a 27-29
30-19
33- 7
47-28
m 56- 1
J 108- 1
109-23
131-17
134-12
135-16
ph 169- 8
184-30
/214- 2
214-13
224-27
6 319-22
p8e2- 7
364-21
308-5
439-7
439-28
r473- 7
474-18
9 529- 2
529-4
533-22
ap 666-16
572-26
674-6
camel
/ 241-31
e449-9
camels
s 140-15
/202-2
P366-20
belief^, which rob Mind, c it matter,
by c a curve a straight line
and then c the process mathematics.
the latter c itself right.
and c* them real andGod-given,
c* them mankind, — that &, a kind of man.
the divine voice c out to the corporeal senses.
The Bible c death an enemy.
An ill-attuned ear c discora harmony.
Spiritualism c- one person, . . . material,
author c sick and sinful humanity mortal
m^ind,
and 0' mind both human and divine.
Human knowledge c* them forces of matter;
The discord which c* for material methods
this so-called mind then c itself dead;
C' both the offspring of spirit.
Evil c itself something, when it is nothing,
the voice of Truth stillc* :
They are only what mortal belief c them.
That which material sense c intangible,
manages it, and then c* it material,
inverts this appearing and c- ideas materiaL
The c, strong currents of true spirituality,
c*. and buoyant with hope.
The patient may seem c under it. but he is not
unchanging o* and glorious freedom of
It presents the c and clear verdict of Truth
c in the presence of both sin and disease.
Instead of blind and c* submission to
It is well to be c* in sickness;
c and instruct mortal mind with immortal
C- the excitement sometimes induced
nor doubt overshadow your . . . c trust,
The c and exalted thought or
The God-inspired walk c- on
harm his patients even more than his o*
his stru^les in Gethsemane and on O^
whom they had loved before the trag
Cross of O, which binds human socu
on O.
the hue of her blood on a e* handkerchief,
]ret it traversed the night, and c* where,
she ** lisped in numbers, for the numbers e*.*'
she 0* at length to the solution of the
c also the charge to plant and water His vine-
]rard.
c- to ** destroy the ivorks of the — / John 3 : 8.
He e- teaching and showing men how to
the essential religion he c* to establish
Christ Jesus c to rebuke rabbinical error
Their bread indeed c* down from heaven,
each one c to a violent death except
When our great Teacher c to him for baptism.
Whence c* to me this heavenly conviction.
The revelation . . . e* to me gradually
•• He c- unto his own, —JoAn 1 : 11.
it c about that human rights were
** it c to pass, when the devil was — Luke 11 : 14.
But it always e* about as I had foretold.
Her breath c* gently.
they c* as sound to the primitive prophets.
They go out as they c* in,
as he c* of old to the patriarch at noonday
The divine Science . . . e* through inspiration,
A " strange woman ** c* in. — J*rov. 23 : 27.
spiritual purnition which e* through the
case of convulsions, . . . c* under my
rent him sore and c* out of him, — Mark 9 .* 26.
when a message o* from False Belief,
You c* to his rescue, only to
Christ c* to destroy the belief of sin.
Jesus c* to destroy sin, sickness, and death;
there c* a suggestion of change in the
It e* about, luio, that instruments were
which C' from Adam to form Eve.
Out of the land of bondage c.
Through what sense c- this vision to St. John?
c unto me one of the seven angels — Jiev. 21 : 9.
** easier for a c to go througdi the — Matt. 19 .* 24.
*« easier for a e- to go through the — Matt 19 : 34.
straining out gnats and swallowing c*.
straining out gnats and swallowing c*.
while they swallow the e* of bigoted pedantry.
Digitized by
Google
CAMERA
62
camera
c 264- 6 w« sometimes behold in tbe c* of
b d06- 6 A picture in tbe c* ... is not the oiiirinal,
campaim
r 482-17 Discussing his c%Geneittl6nuit said:
CMiaan
^662-24 definition of
cancel
pr 0-22 not to be used as a confessional to c- sin.
cancelled
pr 5-26 If prayer nourishes the belief that sin is c,
cancels
a 22-31 Mercy c the debt only when justice approres.
o 861- 8 <r the disagreement, and settles the qnes-
tion.
p 404-U and reformation e- the crime.
cancer
p 890-28 whether it is c*, consumption, or smallpox.
886-26. a tumor, a c*, or decayed longs,
cannibal
/ 214-26 spread their table with c- tidbits
cannon's
/ 226-21 nor did . . . freedom come from the c mouth.
canon
j> 388-18 so-called law of matter a e-** more honored
canvas
sv 86-38 befofe the artist can convey them to C-.
capabilities
b 812-26 A personal sense of God and of man*8 c
SB- 9 is obtained and his c rereakd.
capable
sp 88-28 We are aU e* of more than we do.
92- 6 c of experiencing pleasure and pain,
92- 6 c of imparting these sensaticms.
8 128-13 is e* of greater endurance,
160-28 never c* of actingr contrary to
ph 174- 7 Nothing save dinne power is e* of
179- 2 the sudden cures of which it is c* ;
182- 8 c* of producing the highest human good?
/ 206-10 Will-power is? of aileriL
230-12 to suppose Him e* of
o 366-27 Without this ... no one is c* of impartial or
367- 3 for doing what He created man c* ox
367-11 or makes man c of suffering
p 393-13 Ood has made man <r of this,
432- 6 whereas Mortal Man, ... is c* of fals^ood.
436- 6 Mortal Mind, which alone is e- of sin
r 480-20 never made man c of sin.
480-22 seems to make men c* of wrong^doing.
481-16 • declaring . . . good and evil to be e* of
g 682-28 Is Mind e* of error as well as of truth,
capacious
p 426-29 If you have sound and e* lungs
capacities
9p 94-31 union with the infinite e* of the one Mind.
ph 200- 6 and illustrated the grand human c
/ 202-22 the flnlty of error and the infinite c- of Truth,
227-28 crippled your c, enfeebled your body,
0 268-22 The numan c are enlarged and perfected
t 446- 8 Unfold the latent enernes and c*
capaci^
«p 86- 8 which demonstrates the e* of Soul,
» 128-11 ability to exceed their ordinary c*.
ph 166- 6 To measure intellectual c* by
179- 8 the spiritual c to apprehend thought
/ 200-31 a conscious, constant <r to understand God.
223- 4 fetters of man's finite c are forged by
o 367- 8 Truth creates neither a lie. a e- to lie. nor a liar.
r 476-81 nor can God, . . . engender the c* or freedom to
ff 619-12 Human c is slow to discern and to grasp
capitalization
b 319-31 by special and proper c*
captive
/ 224-30 power of God brings deliverance to the e*.
p 434- 1 open wide those prison doors and set the c- free.
r 486-13 sets the c free physically and morally.
captives
jpr^ xi-19 deliverance to tbe c* [of sense], — Luke 4 . 18.
8 161- 8 Bible case of the three young Hebrew c,
captivity
8 133-16 Even in c among foreign nations,
/ 227-20 but evil and error lead into c*.
cardinal
a 62-22 These were the two <^ points of Mind-healing,
ap 677-13 but its four c points are :
care
best
^p 883- 8 Scientist takes the best e* of his body when he
m 66-11 Trials are proofs of God*s <r.
care
CABBY
p 388- 6 Onesays: *'Itakegoodc-of mybody.**
olse»-ll man is His Idea, the child of Hte C-.
t 464-27 Let your loving c* and counsel support all tbeir
OBuiipoteat
/231-a6 Tb f ear sin is to. . .distrust His omn^ioteatc-.
m 64^17 Ttekder words and unselfish c*
pr 9-29
m 62-28
ph 188-29
6 272-13
career
devftons
J 164-1
a 89-23
6334-8
clorkms
a 32-82
since you do not c* to tread in the footsteps of
divine Mind, . . . will c for the human body,
sickness and <r, are traced upon mortals
tbe c* our Master took not to impart to dun emrs
said: . . . Daik and perfdexed, our devkxis c-
throughont the whole earthly c of Jesus,
tbe fleshly Jesus, whose earthly c was brief.
in the twilight of a glorious e-
a 61-4 the sublimest inflneaee of his c*.
37-20 wouki gladly have tuned his sacred e- Into
a 26-84 tbe preeioas import of our Master's sinless «*
a 37-22 take up the mote practical import of that <r!
a 40-19 If a r so great and good as that of Jesus
careful
J 168-29 we shall be more c* of our mental conditionft,
ph 196-12 A c study of this text shovrs
t 444-18 be c always to '• judge ri^iteoua— JoAfi 7: M.
careless
8 110-21 or by c or malicious students.
p 364-32 Did the e- doctor, the nurse, the cook,
care-lined
/ 246-14 She had no <r f^Me«
cares
m 68-80 butnothingcanaboUshther of marriage.
69-10 the annoyances and c* of domestic economy,
sp 78-25 not in the medley where matter <r for matter.
ff 666-27 before it c to solve the problem of being,
careth
m 68-31 '*Shethatismarriedc — /Cbr. 7:34.
t 464-27 andtrnotforthesheep.**— JoJ^lO.-lS.
caring:
p 413-21 but in c* for an infant
t 446-29 and c only for the fees.
carioos
8 163- 9 restores c* bones to soundness.
162-22 c bones have been restored to healthy
ph 198- 6 said the bone was e- for several inches.
carnal
a 62- 6 His affections were pure; theirs were c-.
an 106- 6 over the c or mortal mind,
J 131-10 **Ther mindisenroity— i2om.8;7.
c 263-U O beUefs defraud us.
6 292-27 This c material mentality, misnamed mind,
311- 3 What we term mortal mind or c* mind,
316-13 Their r- minds were at enmity with it.
o 346-29 enrages the c mind and is the main cause of
345-30 cause of the c mind's antagonism.
p 306-11 overcomes faith in a c* miM,
£r 534-18 ^'Thec-mindisenmity— i2om.8:7.
carnivorous
ff 514-20 The individuality created by God is not c,
carpet
0 154-29 thinks she has hurt her face by falling on the c%
carried
8 133-22 c out in special theories
ph 171-19 sifted through matter, c* on a nerve,
6 .314-26 c- the problem of being,
p 387- 7 that intellectual labor mM been c*
ap 570-10 to be <r away of the flood. — Jiev. 12 ; 15.
574-11 ministry of Truth, . . . r John away in spirit.
carries
8p 90-18 c- it through the air and over the ocean.
8 153-27 mortal mind, . . . contains and c the infection.
/ 204-10 (mortal man) who c out the delusions
241- 7 and c- off their fleeting J<^y8.
b 294- 6 c within itself the seeds of all error.
carry
pr 10-17 One of the forms of worship in Thibet is to c*
8 116-16 nor do thevc* the day against physical enemies.
ph 176-26 can e- its fll-effects no &rther than
/ 243-21 Neither . . . can c* on such tel^^raphy;
Digitized by
Google
CARRY
63
CAST
rry
o 328-lS Onr miaeionariee e- the Bible to India,
Q 514-17 They e* the baggage of stem resolre,
carve
/ 24^28 c them oat in grand and noble lives.
earres
b 290- 2 when he c* his ** Statae of Liberty/*
case
any
8 m^lZ If you fail to succeed in any c, it is because
belief In the
ph 196-24 ffNrmed by his doctor*s belief in the <r,
Bible
9 161- 7 as in the Bible c of the three young Hebrew
elu^ynle
ph 178-16 that chronic c- is not diiBcult to cure.
eope with the
p 428-22 strong, instead of weak, to cope with the c* ;
ph 194- 7 determines a c for better or for worse.
diflenlt
t 44»-18 than it does to heal the most difficult o\
eltber
jjp 78- 1 In either c, one does not support the other.
ph 170-29 but in either c dependent upon his
181-18 In either c you must improve your mental
every
an 105-13 Mortal mind, ... is the criminal in every ۥ;
s 149- 6 more excellent way is divine Science in every c.
p 415- 3 Mind in every e* is the eternal God,
tmetar In the
« 151- 2 as if there was but one factor in the c;
fever
p 380- 2 a fever c, which ends in a belief called
governs tbe
p 422-31 he believes that . . . matter— governs the c.
bis
ph 194-30 His c proves material sense to be but
( 464-18 he could handle his own o*
lM»pel*ss
ph 196-25 Many a hopeless c* of disease is induced by a
bewever obstlnnte the
p 414- 5 However obstinate the r, it yields more readily
IndlT" -
. shield the individual c
k-27 leaving the e- worse than before it was grasped
llTldanl
p 406- 9 cannot.
Injures the
p 403-29 improves or injures the e- in proportion
Judse the
p 404- 1 in order to judge the c according to C. S.
leavinc tl
on 104-!
naentnl
p 430-17 Suppose a mental c to be on trial,
nntnre of n
p 406-28 The human mind determines the nature of a c,
of eonmlsions
p 380-28 A c* of convulsions, . . . under my Observa-
tion.
of dropsy
» 156- 5 A c* of dropsy, given up by the faculty,
of pnralsrsls
•• # 152-15 apparently cured a c* of paralysis simply by
of siekness
p 386- 3 not to be accepted in the c of sickness,
p 386- 4 any more than it is in the e* of sin.
of temptntion
p 441- 7 and in c* of temptation, to give heavy bonds
one
p 4M-11 is employed to remove the illusion in one c,
422-24 A surgeon is employed in one c,
one aide of the
/ 238-26 listening only to one side of the C-.
pnrttonlnr
ph 178- 2 though they know nothing of this particu-
larc
plendthe
p 412- 4 plead the c scientifically for Truth.
renders yonr
t 461-22 to admit that . . . renders your e- less curable,
reverse the
p 392-24 Reverse the c*.
a 155-21 in order to heal a single c of disease.
sadtn
pr 5-80 In such a e*, the only acceptable prayer is
symptoms of tbe
p 412- 6 to meet the . . . symptoms of the c you treat,
( 456-14 the divine Mind is ready to take the c*.
terrible
8 156- 6 It was a terrible c\
testimonT in the
p 484-«7 The only valid testimony in the o*
case
this
pr 10-30 In this e* infinite Love will not grant the re-
quest.
p 435-29 what jurisdiction had his Honor, ... in this c ?
treating the
J 161-26 treating the c* according to hi8 physical diag-
nosis,
your own
p 884-23 if . . . you are not fit to conduct your own c*
m 6&-26
8p 81-14
81-23
81-24
an 104-26
136-31
8 148-1
160- 7
ph 189-21
193-30
p 396-11
401-19
412-28
420-20
422-13
425-6
431-2
433-15
434-15
434-24
436-27
cases
S A 176-21
\k
p 370-17
^2 606-6
certain
m 66-5
nuijori^ of
m 60-19
r482- 2
nsost
J 140-2
other
r 482-8
parallel
p 422-22
as must always be the c,
I have named her c* to individuals,
Nor is the c* improved when alleged spirits
in the c of man as truly as
in the c* of numbers and of music,
it is a c* of the greater error overcoming tbe
as must be tbe c in the cycles of
When his students brought to him a c
The c was brought to tnaL
The reverse is the r* with all the formations of
and what his physician said of the e-.
Never say . . . now much you have to contend
with in a c,
as is the e* with a fermenting fluid.
If the c* is that of a young child or an infant,
or diminishes ... as the c may require.
If such be the c, explain to them the
If the c* to be mentally treated is consumption,
would be allowed to testify in the c.
The <r is given to the jury,
the c for Mortal Man vera%t8 Personal Sense
Mortal Man has had no proper counsel in thee.
Judge Medicine sat in judgment on the c,
the facts in the e* show that this fear is a
Should all c of organic disease be treated by
but it uses the same medicine in both c.
the original word is the same in both o*,
Jesus' concessions (in certain e-)
This, however, in a majority of c-,
gives the exact meaning in a majority of c*.
more than it is needed in most c* ;
In other c, use the word sense,
suppose two parallel c of bone-disease.
such
8
O
P
o 360- 5 Yet Scientists will take the same c.
these
177-31 In such c* a few persons believe the potion
343- 1 The people are taught in such c* to say. Amen.
394-32 faith is not the healer in such c.
433-11 The jury must regard in such c* only the
( 443-18 should give up such c,
446-10 has generally completely healed such c
x-17 These c- for the most part have been
well-authenticated
pr^ x-16 thousands of well-authenticated c of healing,
8 162-18 in ۥ of both acute and chronic disease
ph 176-23 c of hysteria, hypochondria, and
p 430-17 as c are tried in court.
cast
pr 1- • OAftd be thou c into the 8ea; — Mark U:^.
6-28 uncovered and rebuked sin before he c it out.
a 35- 5 and c their net on thg right side.
41- 1 hope must be c beyond the veil of matter
8 161- 8 captives, c* Into the Babylonian furnace;
ph 168- 6 Wnatever influence you c on the side of matter,
/ 242-24 for my vesture they did e- lots." — John 19 : 24.
244-28 Such admissions c us headlong into darkness
b 271-26 or to c them on the right side lor Truth,
272-17 neither c ye your peans before — Ma^t. 7 ; 6.
321- 8 When, led by wisdom to c* down his rod,
p 862- • Why aH thou c down, — Psal. 42 .- 11.
366- 4 first c moral evils out of himself
366- 6 enable him to c ph3rsical evi Is out of his patient ;
422- 3 by whom do your children c them out ?"^Afa/t
12 .-27.
431-11 arrested Mortal Man . . . and c him into
441-15 nor can Disease e- him into prison,
e 447-30 A sinner is afraid to o* the first stone.
460-32 shadow of old errors was no longer c upon
r 494-31 should be said . . . they e* fear and all evil
ap 663-24 and did c them to the earth : — Re\>. 12 ; 4.
667-23 The words ** e* unto the earth *' — Rev. 12 .- 13.
568-16 accuser of our brethren is e* down, — Bev. 12; 10.
560-30 saw that he was c* unto the earth, — Rev, 12 ; 13.
Digitized by
Google
CAST
64
CAUSE
cast oat
pr 7- 5
a 34-15
41-32
48- 4
61-31
m 56-12
$p 79-17
5 130-18
135-15
136-4
137- 2
138-11
13»-22
ph 170-20
185-22
188-27
191-31
6 281-31
322- 1
o 342-12
»I8-12
p362- •
382- 6
411-16
418-27
422- 3
442-13
t 446-23
465-14
465-15
462- 6
r 484-30
ap 564- 1
567-14
567-16
567-17
567-22
667-27
570- 8
670-12
casteth
a 52-32
ph 180-24
p 373-18
406-10
410-19
castinsT
or 12-8
12- 9
a 33- 8
34- 3
36-24
41-15
42-32
46-11
m 68-20
ip 97-31
# 135-29
136-13
138-13
p^ 182-2
184-9
/210- 8
234-14
6 271-10
816-28
832-15
O 347-17
p382- 7
r 482-16
g{583-8
583-18
casts
pr 14-28
a 25-15
33-24
9 13^13
185-14
143-3
ph 188-26
189-7
/230- 8
b 275-32
282- 1
o 350-11
£448-10
r472- 3
473-30
482-26
405- 2
497-11
catalepsy
/ in-n
when he c oat devils and healed the sick
heal the sick, c oat evils,
c oat evils and heal the sick.
healed the sick, c oat evil,
c out evil, and raise the dead.
the corporeal sense of creation was c* oat,
Jesos c* out evil spirits, or false l>elief8.
beliefs must be denied and c out
When Christ c- out the devil of dumbness,
a divine Principle, which woald c out error
c- out evil, raise the dead;
diseases were c out neither by corporeality,
easier for Christianity to c out sickness than
Jesus healed the sick and e* oat error,
Jesus c out evil and healed the sick,
must be uprooted and c out.
Truth is able to c* out the ills of the flesh.
The old belief must be c out
to heal the sick, and c* out evils
should c out evils and heal the sick.
delusions, were c out and the dumb spake.
In my name ahctU they e* out devilt : — Mark
16.17.
must be c oat to readjust the balance for God.
Thereupon Jesus e* out the evil,
O out all manner of evil.
'* If I by Beelzebub c* out devUs, — MaU. 12 . 27.
Divine Love had <r oat fear,
hatred, and revenge are c oat by the
" First c out the beam — MaU. 7 : 5.
Shalt thoa see clearly to c oat — MaU. 7 ; 5.
c- out error, heal the sick.
Our Master e- out devils (evils) and healed the
and c* out devils through Beelzebub.
And the great dragon was c ont, — itov. 12; 9.
he was c oat into the earth, — H&v. 12; 9.
his angels were c* out with him. — Bw. 12 .- 9.
and It IS c- out by Christ, Truth,
His angels. . . . are c out vrith their author.
c out of his mouth water— itetr. 12; 15.
the dragon c out of his mouth. — Hev. 12 ; 16.
** He c* out devils through — Luke 11 ; 15.
influence of divine Love which c out fear.
•• perfect Love c* oat fear." — / John A ; 18.
»• Perfect Love c out fear." — / John 4 ; 18.
perfect Love c out fear. — / John 4 ; 18.
This, however, is one belief c out another,
a belief in the unknown c* out a
healing the sick and c* out error.
by 0' out error and making the
c out error and healing the sick.
c out error and healing the sick,
by e* out error, healing the sick,
again seen c out evil and healing the sick.
when c my bread upon the waters,
apostolic work of c oat error and healing the
c* out error and healing the sick,
c* out evils and healing the sick ?
c* out the errors of mortal mind.
The act ... of c- out error with Truth,
finding and c* out by denial the error
c out evils, and destroWng death,
avoid c* pearls before those who trample them
Truth, c'out all inharmony.
healing the sick, c* out evils,
healing the sick and c out evils,
healing the sick, and e* out evils.
C- out evil and fear enables
the truth c out all error.
c out error and healing the sick ;
c* out devils, or error, and healing the sick.
understanding c out error and heals the tick,
c* out error, and triumphs over death.
c* out error, raises the dead from trespasses
when Truth heals the sick, it c- out evils,
and when Truth c- out the evil called disease,
Christ c* out evils and heals the sick.
Truth c- oat all evils and
above the cruder theories . . . and r out a fear.
which c out error and heals the sick.
It c out error and heals the sick.
Truth c* out evils and heals the sick.
Truth c out error and heals the sick.
and e* thee down from the pinnacle.
c- out suppositional error and heals the sick.
which heals the sick and c out error.
Sickness is part of the error which Truth c* out.
Truth c out error now as surely as it did
spiritual understanding that & out evil
even of c* and hysteria ;
cataleptic
s 12&-24 waking him from a c nightmare,
cataplasms
B 158-16 Drugs, c, and whiskey are
cataract
ph 192-13 It is the headlong c, the devooring flame,
catarrh
/220-4
220-12
220-15
p 386- 6
386- 9
catch
/ 205-16
o 348-26
p386- 6
427-32
catches
8 145- 2 natural musician c the tones of harmony,
cate&rories
6 209-13
caterpillar
•p 74-17 The c, transformed into a beaatiful insect,
74-18 nor does the c- return to fraternize with
Catholic
/238- 9
cattle
/ 222-25
r 475-25
^613-15
513-23
514-16
615-14
cauffht
8 145- 1
154-13
ph in- 2
6 304-22
have continual colds, r*. and cough."
he has no c from wet feet,
leaves c* to the latter.
belief says that you may catch cold and have c,
c, fever, rheumatism, or oonsampUon,
we can c clear glimpses of God only as
Mortal thought does not at once <r tae higher
belief says that you may c* ooki
will waken ... to c this trumpet-word
c of metaphysics rest on one basis.
r 471-23
477-26
ap 565- 8
566-27
causation
aU
ph 180-12
p 379- 7
417-13
naental
p423-9
physical
b 286-12
splritiial
ph 170-22
.170-23
/ 208-25
230-12
gJSBar- 7
causative
ph 19&-12
Cause
^647-20
cause (noun)
andcar«
/220- 6
and effect
sp 83-31
85-30
S 114-23
126-17
161-30
/ 211-18
b 275-15
p 370- 9
374-25
^556-20
any
p419- 8
^446-31
464-13
any other
/ 207-21
Losing her crucifix, the Roman C-giilsald,
and over th^ <r," — Gen. 1 ; 26.
and over the r*. — den, 1 ; 26.
c, and creeping thing, — Oen. 1 ; 94.
and c after their kind, — Gen, 1 ; 25.
'* the c- upon a thousand hills.*' — Ptal. 60 ; 10.
and over the r-, — Gen, 1 ; 28.
or whether they c- its sweet tones,
had note* the cholera by material contact,
mankind has r their moral contagion.
If mortals c harmony through
of the Messiah, or Chriat,
glorious t .
until she c the nrst gleam of that which
Indians c some glimpses of the onderlyimr
c* up unto God, and to His throne. — Rev. u .*
and to be c* up unto God,
nor take the ground that aU <r is
recognizing all c* as vested in divine Mind.
all c- is Mind, acting through spiritual law.
Scientist, . . . commences with mental e*.
Physical c was put aside
Spiritual c is the one question
spiritual c* relates to human progress.
Bfind, not matter, is c.
arranging law and c so as to
matenal hypotheses deal with c* as
whether it is mortal mind . . . that is e*.
evolution implies that the great First O most
to look in other directions for e* and cure.
from which c and effect are interpreted.
The great Teacher knew both c* and effect,
C. S. explains all r* and effect as mental.
Shall Science explain c and effect as being
looked as deeply for c and effect into
nature of all so-called material c and effect,
immortality, c, and effect belong to God.
the law of c* and effect, or fike producing
like,
and ignorance of mental c and effect.
In sleep, c and effect are mere illusions.
If your patient from any e* soffers a relapae,
will prevent . . . the ultimate triumph of any c.
If from an injury or from any c,
there can be no effect from any other c,
oT K^18 error and evil again make common c*
divine
6 286-94 they lack a divine c.
exciting
ph 178-11 predisposing cause and the exciting c are
/ 230-32 the exciting c of all suffering,
p 393- 7 remote, and exciting c- of allbad effects
Digitized by
Google
CAUSE
65
CEASE
caoHe
from ef f ttet to
r 467-91 We reason imperfectly from effect to c,
o 345-30 the main c of the carnal mind's antagonism.
■mterial
p 41S-11 will tell you that the troublesome material c
meettlM
p 419- 9 meet the c* mentally and courageously,
mentml
9 157- 2 C. S. deals wholly with the mental c-
ph 187-17 Anatomy allows the mental c of the latter
no
/ 283-12 Tou see there is no r* . . . able to
p 386-23 learn at length that there is no c* for grief,
ph 174-30 should understand that the c of disease
t 445-26 is the c* of disease rather than its cure.
<Nie primal
/ 207-20 There is but one primal c.
only
/ 207-23 this great and only c*.
c 262-30 DiTine Mind is the only c
b 286-24 and since God. Spirit, is the only c,
p 415- 2 Immortal Mind is the only c ;
or approach
p 374-17 Ignorance of the c* or approach of disease
or effect
m 67-32 from any such r* or effect.
/ 307-18 amalgamation of Truth and error in c* or effect.
predlapoaliig
ph 178-11 predisposing c and the exciting cause are
procuring
ph 171-27 the procuring c of all sin and disease.
p 411-20 procuring c and foundation of all sickness
real
p 402-32 a belief without a real c.
t 463- 1 discerns and deals with the real o* of disease.
rein<»Ce
/)li 178- 8 The remote c or belief of disease
h 279-81 Pantheism . . . seeks c in effect,
•hows the
a 53-19 Science shows the c of the shock
apiritaal
» 111-23 rather than to a final spiritual c\
b 268- 5 to the spiritual c of those lower things
813-26 and found the spiritual C-.
their
p 421-24 sometimes explain the symptoms and their c
to effect
r 467-29 Reasoning from c* to effect
aalTer«al
b 331-19 divine Principle, Love, the universal c-,
without
p 386-28 had said, ..." Your sorrow is without c-,**
irfthoat a
ap 664-28 *• They hated me without a c. " — John 15 : 25.
#124-9
ph 187-19
189-10
196-18
198-32
/ 230-32
c 262-31
&268.9
313-17
o 357-28
p 370-21
377-22
877-26
393-32
415- 3
422-11
r 480-17
^554- 2
cause (verb)
pr 6-11
•p 93-14
s 160-15
ph 166-16
175-14
177-28
/206-30
208-16
230-18
6 318-14
p 370-13
374- 7
397-9
408- 5
414-10
415-27
419-12
this belief mistakes effect for c
the <r of all materialistic action ?
though the c be unseen,
thought passes naturally from effect back to c*.
If matter were the c or action,
the e* . . . must be obliterated through Christ
C* does not exist in matter,
looking ... to Mind as the c- of every effect.
and the c* given for the exaltation of Jesus,
if another mighty and self-creative o* exists
since mortal mind must be the c* of disease
and you remove the c of all disease
The c of all disease Is mental,
the sin and the sinner, the disease and its c.
therefore disease is not a c* nor an effect.
Patients, unfamiliar with the c of this
would make matter the c* as well as the effect
even the c of all that exists,
Tb c suffering as the result of sin,
nor creates aught that can r* evil.
to convev the mandate of mind . . . and so c*
You say that . . . c* distressed stomachs and
to fancy that the perfume of clover . . . can c
does human belief, you ask, c this death?
God does not <r man to sin, to be sick, or to die.
to suppose that matter can both e* and cure
no more . . . than goodness can c* eril
We must <r the error to cease
by using the same drug which might c* the
say : " How can my nund c* a disease I never
You c bodily sufferings and increase them by
should and ooes c the perpetrator to suffer,
tanpoesibUtty that matter, . . . can suffer or e*
apparently c the body to disappear.
nor fear has the power to c- disease or a relapse.
cause
t 457-13
463-18
g 627- 3
ap 670-10
caused
a 46-18
49- 4
51-29
m 64- 1
68-21
an 104-24
B 164-18
ph 183-12
193- 1
6 312-13
p 377-16
379-17
399- 6
411-19
r 484-19
^520-21
528-10
causeless
i)886-32
causes
pr 12-20
a 22- 7
39-10
m 68-23
MP 93-13
8 111-23
139- 1
142-17
ph 170-19
188-23
198-20
/208- 7
211-26
229-30
b 278-20
318- 7
O 342-26
344-12
p 377- 3
378- 1
378-15
379-6
387-25
389-4
401-8
406-30
e449- 3
468-32
r 482-31
(^517-30
542-8
660-19
causeth
s 140-26
causingr
a 22- 4
sp 93-16
p 415-18
422-17
^520-31
caustic
ph 198-17
caution
^2 686-12
cave
a 164-2
caverns
sn 87-20
caves
a 45- 1
cavil
ph 177- 4
6806-6
cavity
/247-9
cease
#126-6
140-16
160-24
/204-32
216- 5
219-2
2S8-12
284-21
C 968-20
cannot . . . both cure and c disease
can c the mother no more suffering.
to make it beautiful or to c- it to live and grow.
that he might c her to — Rev. 12 ; 15.
Jesus c him to examine the nail-prints and the
and c the disciples to say to their Master:
c- the selfish materialist to hate him;
c by the selfishness and inhumanity of man.
it may have c the good to ponder
and a belief originally c the sickness,
c by a majority of human beliefs
first c the condemnation of man to till the
c- by a fall upon a wooden spike
you say that matter has c his death.
A sudden joy or grief has c- what is termed
Oxford boys, who c the death of a man,
can matter cure what matter has c- ?
Jesus o- the evil to be self-seen
are really c- by the faith in them
had not c it to rain — Gen. 2 :5.
c* a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, — Oen. 2 : 21.
that lamentation Is needless and c*.
It is a mortal belief, . . . which e- a drug to
This r* them, even as drowning men,
c* mortals to regard death as a friend,
salutary r- sometimes incur these effects.
(tood never c* evil,
to attribute physical effects to physical c
c the wicked to ** forsake his way, — Isa. 66 .' 7.
c the left to let go its grasp
what then c it ? Not divine law.
What c disease cannot cure it.
€' a vigorous reaction upon itself,
this seeming power, . . . which c disease
If . . . organism c the eyes to see
If fJod c man to be sick.
which ۥ the belief of sickness.
it would follow that there are two eternal c,
senses are saying that matter c disease
It c the deaf to hear,
understood . . . that error c disease.
If grief c* suffering, convince the sufferer that
and c* the two to appear conjoined,
often c* the beast to retreat in terror.
where the ordinary physician looks for c
mortal mind, ... c* ail things discordant.
but if the material body c duease.
If faith in the truth . . . o* chemicaltxation
Belief in material suffering c* mortals to
A little leaven c- the whole mass to ferment.
Christianity c* men to turn naturally from
but c- the belief in disease.
tr them to multiply, — to manifest His power.
Truth c* sin to betray itself,
and c our standard to trail in the dust
e* no evil, disease, nor death.
selfishness and . . . c constant retrc^resslon,
does not create a mind susceptible or c evil,
c a pale or flushed cheek,
c* it to depend less on material evidence,
never c man to till the ground,
by the application of c* or croton oil,
ignorance; error; desire; c.
groping of Homer's Cyclops around his c.**
ignorant of the gems within its c,
great stone must be rolled from the c* mouth;
I have demonstrated this beyond all c:
and demonstrated this beyond c.
upper and lower teeth without a decaying c*.
for mortality will c when man beholds
only as W9 c* to worship materially.
If muscles can c to act and become rigid
must unsay it and c- from such utterancet;
Here theories c, and Science unveils the
and the mortal dream will forever c.
It will c* when man enters into his heritage
or sin and sickness will never c
supposed pain and pleasure of matter c- to
Digitized by
Google
CEASE
66
CERTAINLY
cease
b 288-14 conflict between truth and error, . . . will c,
290-24 sin and error ... do not e- at that moment,
31^14 We most cause the error to c-
327-13 wav to escape the misery of sin Ls to <r sinning.
o 346-14 onhr as we c U> manifest evil or the belief that
p 370-28 ana then they c to improve.
391-16 will c in proportion as the sin ceases.
418-14 sickness, sin, and death should c through C. S.
r 467-12 as this fact becomes apparent, war will c
476- 7 Error wiU c- to claim mat soul is in body,
ceased
8 160-17 Has mortal mind <r speaking to them,
ceaseless
b 322-27 disappointments and c woes,
ceases
m 57-28 until it c to sigh over the world
68-31 Proportionate^^ as human generation c,
»p 97-16 without passing the boundair where, ... it e*
o 276-18 c* to be any opportunity for sm and death,
o 346-20 If a dream c, it is self-destrosred,
p 391-16 wUl cease in proportion as the sin c*.
r 468-29 One c in proportion as the other is recognised.
ceasing
or 15-21 We must ♦* pray without c." — / The$$. 5 : 17.
celebrate
a 36-14 They e* their Lord*8 victory over death,
celebrated
on 104- 8 Agassis, the c* naturalist and author,
ff 540-24 In one instance a e* naturalist, Agassiz,
celestial
a 26-16 to reveal the Science of c being,
m 61- 7 The attainment of this c- condition would
an 100- 8 c* bodies, the earth, and animated things.
8 123- 1 theory as to the relations of the c bodies,
/ 209-19 distances, and revolutions of the c* bodies,
c 267-24 all error disappears in c* Truth.
b 296-26 Angels . . . are e* visitants,
290-29 ana reveal the c peaks.
320-32 stand in c* perfection before Elohlm,
337-17 perfection is the order of e- being
ff 009-13 Spirit creates no other than . . . c bodies,
500-14 stellar universe is no more c* than our earth.
ap 572-29 terrestrial or r, material or spiritual?
ceU
pfi 191-23 not a flower starts from its cloistered c.
p 433-27 The prisoner is then remanded to his c*
cell-division
m 68-24 perpetuation of the floral species by bud or e*
cement
m 57- 1 Chastity is the e- of civilization
ap 571-19 The c* of a higher humanity will
censure
pr 3-20 the sharp c our Master pronounces on
0- 3 "Hie wrong lies in unmerited c,
central
# 121-25 The sun is the <r stillness,
131-10 The <r fact of the Bible is the
/ 209- 6 the e* sun of its own systems of ideas,
224-16 Of old the cross was truth*s c* sign,
238-31 The cross is the c emblem of history.
b 305- 7 Man, . . . reflects the c light of being,
310-15 God, ... as the c* Life and intelligence
f 454-30 the c point of C. S.
centre
a 20-25 The truth is the <r of all religion.
m 58-22 c, though not the boundary, of the affections.
60-18 Marriage ... a c for the affections.
/ 204- 1 Ood is at once the c* and circumference of being,
c 262-15 absolute c and circumference of his being.
centred
o 351-27 Israelites c their thoughts on the material
centuries
identified Jesus thus over nineteen c ago,
Chaucer wrote ۥ ago,
Remember Jesus, who over nineteen e* ago
to-day as readily as it was proved c ago.
O ago religionists were ready to hail an
gave . . . hearing to the deaf c- ago,
as surely as it did nineteen c* a^o.
And so it was in the coming c,
does not put to silence the labor of c*.
no more injustice than the later o* have
lost, about three c after the oruciflzion.
Sickness has-been combated for e* by doctors
a 46-9
$p 82-5
^ 93-2
» 138-26
/ 224-12
r 487-11
46ft-3
comins
bm-ao
labor of
m 67-27
latM*
a 55- 7
three
a 41-18
prffrm-n
centuries
a 55-15 immortal idea is sweeping down tiie c,
$p 9^22 For<r— yea, always — natural scloice
8 147-11 though c had passed away since
/ 224-11 In the record of nineteen e-,
b 328-16 For c* it has been dormant,
centurion
8 133- 5 There was also a certain r of whose faith
century
a 55- 2 advancing c, . . . to-dav subjects to
8 134-20 and unequalled success in the first c.
147- 6 Late in the nineteenth e* I demonstrated
b 333-17 marked the first c* of the Christian era,
o 355-19 systematic healing power since the first c
p 383-22 eating or smoking poison for half a e-,
ap 660- 2 in connection wiui the nineteenth c:
cerebellum
p 401-26 or restore will ... to cerebrum and e* ?
cerebro-spinal
pA 175- 7 c* meningitis, hay-fever, and rose-cold ?
cerebrum
p 401-26 or restore wiU and action to c and
ceremonies
a 31-14 He attached no importance to dead r.
m 64- 9 seems on most occasions to be the master of c,
8 131-23 which taketh away the e- and doctrines
135-27 was not a creed, nor a system of r,
/ 228-32 excel the influence of their dead faith and <r.
ffl 507- 3 consisted mostly of rites and e*.
ceremony
8 152-18 sick man supposed this c was intended to
certain
pr^ ix-10 As a e* poet says of himself,
ix-12 C- essays written at that eaiiy date
pr 6-29 It is believed by many thst a c magistrate,
a 27-32 to kill him according to c* assumed
m 66- 4 Jesus* concessions (m r cases)
57- 6 through e- elements of the feminine,
fp 81- 8 can only prove that c individuals
91-22 O erroneous postulates should be
8 122-11 so-called senses . . . ordain c sections of
133- 6 There was also a c* centurion of whose faith
154- 4 a law of mortal mind that c* diseases
161-16 ** Man is endowed by his Maker with e-
ph 177- 6 as c* as the evidence of my own existence.
179-13 preference of mortal mind for a e- method
/ 228- 3 c* idiosjmcrasies of mortal mind
230-13 to bring about c evil results,
261- 7 Fright is so great at e* stages of
o 348-28 To a c extent this is equafly true of
p 362- 2 was once the honored guest of a c niarisee,
370-11 which might be produced by a e* drug,
375-22 making c portions of it motionless.
378- 1 associates sickness with c circumstances
879- 9 on whom e* English students experimented,
386- 5 Expose the body to c* temperatures,
386- 9 So long as mortals declare that c* states of
306- 8 nor draw attenti<m to e* S3rmptoms
399- 3 Yon say that c material comhinations
389- 8 and puts the body through c motions.
400-32 recorded that in c localtties he did not
417-30 by e* fears and false conclusionB,
418- 9 unerring, and c effect of divine Science.
422- 6 and c moral and physical s]rmi>toms seem
422-27 and renders them fatal at c points,
424-20 While it is c- that the divine Mind can
430-29 I was present on c* nights
437-83 e* extracts on the Rights of Man,
t 443-16 c ordinary physical methods of
449-24 O minds meet only to separate
460-30 treats disease with more c* results
r 477-28 when they called a c* beautiful lake
478- 9 and by a c- class of persons,
484-17 O results, snppoeea to proceed from drugs,
ff 500- 7 presented to tnem the e* sense of eternal Xife
548-30 *« O animals, besides the ordinary
540- 3 the multiplication of c animals
ap 560-14 in a sweet and e- sense that God is Love.
570- 5 c active yet unseen mental agencies
ffl 581-21 the more c is the downfUl of its structure.
certainly
pr 10-26 or we should er receive that for which we ask.
a 24- 1 This c applies to Truth and Love
m 68-28 c the wronged, and pertshance impoverished,
fp 80-28 produces table-tipping as c* as taole-setting,
86-30 as e* as it believes what it sees.
90-81 c shall know this when man reflects God.
an 101-16 c not conclusive in favor of the doctrine of
8 154- 1 and c we should not be error's advocate.
ph 170- 8 Christian ideas c present
177- 2 as c as it produces hysteria, and
/ 233- 7 demands of us only what we can r* fulfil.
o 3M-17 c* before we can reach the eoal of Spirit,
Digitized by
Google
CERTAINLY
67
CHANGING
certainly
o 353-Sl c* not irrational to tell the tmtb about ghosts.
3S3-11 omnipotent Truth e* does destroy error.
p 36S-SI O there was enoooragement in
393-26 he c means that light depends upon Mind,
430-10 Belief in sickness ... as c* as belief in sin,
r 483-ao God c* revealed the spirit of C. S.,
ff 631-27 O not by both, since flesh wan against Spirit
certainty
«p 81-11 this fact affords no c of ererlasting life.
97- 4 cheerfully await the c of ultimate perfection.
B 106-13 to multiply with mathematical c*
/ 2*5-19 a Frankun might work with more c
p 389-14 then discuss the c- that food can kill man.
r 496-17 enables you to demonstrate, with scientiilc c,
eertify
• 107- • But I e-y<m, brethren, — Gal. 1:11.
cessation
op 578-27 a e* of death, sorrow, and pain.
eliafed
p 383-16 symbolised, and not c, by its surroundings ;
cbatf
b 200- 6 Jesus' demonstrations sift the c from the wheat
r 466-28 to separate the c from the wheat.
ap 565-21 fiery baptism will burn up the c of error
chain
ph 172-11 this supposed c* of material beine.
172-12 dirine Science rereals the eternal c*
b 271- 2 the c* of scientific being reappearing
ap 570- 2 people will c, with fetters of some sort,
chained
B 120-31 c the limbs of the brare old navigator,
p 380-16 Gaxing at a c* lion, crouched for a spring,
cliains
«p 96- 3 unwillingness . . . binds Christendom with c.
p 380-19 ignorant of the truth which c disease.
t 448- 2 manacled, it is hard to break another's c.
chair
e 261-17 and sat aching in his c- till his cue was spoken,
Chaldean Wisemen
B 121- 7 The O W' read in the stars the fate of
ehallenee
b 268-10 Materialistic hypotheses c metaphysics
challenges
s Ua- 3 agrees only with health and c* disease.
chamber
/ 238-14 From out the bridal c of wisdom
chambers
b 299- 6 artist's own observation and ** c- of imagery."
p 366-26 finds its way into the c of disease
chance
m 58-28 Wealth may obviate ... the c- for ill-nature
ph 11^ 9 and gave the gospel a c to be seen
p ^4- 8 in order to change the notion of c
t 403- 6 before it has a c- to manifest itself,
r 486-22 subject to c- and change.
chances*
sp 77-30 where the e- of the departed for improvement
p 384-25 material means the only refuge from fatal c ?
change (noun)
aeeomjpliali tlie
sp 77- 3 Neither do other mortals accomplish the c
SBotber
ff 629- 7 Another <r will come as to
as raillf al
a 24-17 a c as radical as that which has come
before the
•p 82-20 as before the c* we call death,
called death
{254-17 may not be achieved prior to the c* called death,
290-16 If the c* called death destroyed the
duuiee and
r 486-22 mortal in belief and subject to chance and &,
a 21-17 views of atonement will undergo a gpreat c,
b 291-25 and growth shall effect the needed c.
of air
/ 219-27 impute their recovery to c of air or diet,
of tlillOfl
B 102-10 stir the human mind to a c of base,
of beUef
ph 168- 1 c* of belief from a material to a spiritual basis.
Mi^Jeetto
b 297-18 but subject to c* and dissolution.
msgeation of
g 529- 2 a suggestion of c* in the modtts operandi.
p 431-29 nothing on my part has occasioned this e*.
wbat mroduees the
p 886-18 What produces the r?
change
a 34-27 c which has since been called the ascension.
ph 169- 6 before the patient felt the c- ;
194- 6 A c- in human belief changes all the
b 297- 9 a r in either a health-belief or
t 446- 7 the c may either arise from the
change (verb)
pr 2-15 Frayer cannot c the Science of being,
2-26 Do we expect to c perfection ?
11-27 Prayer cannot c the unalterable Truth,
# 125- 1 physical body and of the physical world will o*
125-25 *♦ As a vesture shalt Thou c — Paal. 102 ; 26.
/ 240-1 1 O this statement, sui/twse Mind to be
253-19 you can at once c your course
c 260-19 Mortals must c their ideals
b 281-32 which is to c our standpoint,
297- 1 nothing can c this state, until
297-12 O the evidence, and tbat disappears which
307-11 It says : . . . Truth shall c* sides
o 369-13 must c the human concept of life,
p 370-30 naturally and genuinely c our basis
375- 7 O the mental state, and the
396-26 c the belief of disease to a belief of health.
419-13 or to c- itself from one form to another.
419-32 disease or its symptoms cannot c forms,
424- 8 in order to c the notion of chance
427- 1 this fact can never c in Science to
r 481-11 contradictions ... do not c the unseen Truth,
491- 5 C' the belief, and the sensation changes.
g 522-32 Does the unerring Principle ... c or repent?
544-10 Matter cannot c the eternal fact
changeable
$p 96-24 Belief is c,
g 537-29 and divine Love, ... is represented as c*.
changeableness
8 140-24 wrath, repentance, and human o*.
changed
pre/ X- 2 she would not have them c*.
a 35- 4 they c their methods,
46-15 proved . . . that his body was not c*
«p 96- 9 seedtime and harvest (though in c- forms)^
8 125- 8 normal and natural to c- mortal thought,
125-26 and they shaU be c." — Paal. 102 ; 26.
162-19 Secretions have been c-,
ph 185- 1 The wind had not c,
185- 3 My metaphysical treatment c* the action of
193-10 In a few moments his face c* ;
b 291- 6 .We know that all will be o*
308-30 then his name was e- to Israel,
309- 9 Tbis c* the man.
326-26 Then the man was c*.
p 373-32 when by mental means the circulation is c,
416-14 unless the belief . . . has meanwhile been c,
411-17 and the insane man was c
432-29 but my appearance . . . c the purpose
g 529- 6 suggestive obstetrics has c
631-23 Has man . . . c- the method of his Maker ?
548-21 will be c with the progress of information/*
changeless
8p 96-24 spiritual understanding is c.
changes
pr 12-24 O in belief may go on indefinitely,
8 118-23 c* the whole of mortal thought,
118-24 as yeast c* the chemical properties of meal.
126- 1 as mortal mind e* its beliefs.
125-12 As human thought c* from one stage to
125-21 with c- of time and tide, cold and heat
125-23 will find that these c- cannot affect his crops.
153- 3 or c* one of the symptoms of disease.
162- 7 It e* the secretions, expels humors,
ph 194- 6 A change in human belief e* all the physical
/ 224- 6 the Science which governs these c-,
238- 4 Science is working c- in personal character
b 297- 2 until the belief c.
297- 5 until the belief on this subject c,
310-32 These c* are the mutations of material sense,
319-28 A misplaced word c the sense
.322- 3 When understanding c the standpoints
p 388-29 hypnotism c* such ills into new and
422-16 c* the material base of thought,
422-18 These c which go on in mortal mind
442-20 Christ c a belief of sin or of sickness
r 481- 5 Change the belief, and the sensation c
g 543- 6 it is the idea of Truth and c not,
changeth
B 140-26 divine Love, which c not and
b 310-18 Soul c not.
g 515- 9 the power which c the serpent into a staff.
changing
sp 78- 4 the c defiections of mortal mind ;
79- 6 by c the patient's thoughts regarding death.
e 255- 1 Eternal Truth is c the universe.
255- 6 c chaos into order
Digitized by
Google
CHANGINO
68
CHART
clianginsr
6 279-1
321-32
r 491-26
ff 611-17
channel
? 73-31
460-28
r 489-16
^6e»-14
channels
« H»-32
/ 206-26
ft 276-21
p 373-28
9 606-19
chaos
0266-6
6 307-81
p 872- 6
r 479-23
ap 670-21
chaotic
#121-6
Chapman,
s 163-19
chapter
first
b SIB- 6
g 602-13
606-8
621- 8
the erring, c, and dying,
by c* water into wine,
the mortal testimony, c, dying, unreal.
The c glow and full effolgenoe
nor can the finite become the e* of the infinite,
throogh the meagre c afforded by
How den can tim sense be the Ood-
RivEB. ۥ of thought.
set my thooghts to work in new c,
and leadl human thought into opposite c
is turned into new ana healthy c,
lani •• • • -
Dgnidly creeps along its frozen c,
thers unformed thoughts into their proper c,
637-10
637-24
667-26
ap 661-29
f/Z 690-21
Ust
8 117-11
b 212-11
prevloas
r 483-12
6 313-9
17/608-7
second
9 621-26
622-26
626-16
seventh
p 362- 1
tenth
ap568- 1
third
glfm-2
this
r 4/8^1
^679-4
twelfth
ap 669-82
668-6
twelve
0^623-28
91686-16
688-26
690-14
69^8
694-18
694-26
chapters
ap 568- 7
^699-23
character
apostle's
op 660-23
awiol
ap 568-16
beaattfnl In
m 60- 6
Christian
6 291-9
delfle
6 836-22
diTlne
pr 4-21
g 610-28
elevate
r 492-11
changing c into order
Above error*8 awful din, blackness, and r*,
likened, by Bdilton to " c and old night."
Darkness and c are the imaginary oppoeites of
the deep waters of o* and old night.
and before he spake, astrography was e\
Dr.
Dr. C, ... in a published essay said:
said of him in the first c of Hebrews:
as given in the first c of Genesis,
have no record in the first c of Genesis.
(as stated in the first c of (Genesis)
Throughout the first c- of Genesis
contradicts the teaching of the first <r,
In the first c* of Genesis we read :
In the first c* of Genesis,
recorded in the first cr of Genesis,
the first e* of the Old Testament,
In the first c of the Fourth Gospel
not used in the first c of Gene8£B,
in the last e- of Bfark's Gospel
referred to in the last c* of Mark's GoopeL
is touched upon in a previous c
another passage in the same c,
as in other passages in this same c*
second c of Genesis contains a statement
latter part of the second c* of (Genesis,
the second c of Genesis.
in the seventh c of Luke's Gospel
in the tenth c* of his book of Revelation:
John's Gospel, the third c, where we read :
This c is from the first edition of
On this account this c- is added.
The twelfth c of the Apocalypse,
The twelfth c* of the Apocalypse typifies
to the end of c twelve,
fourth verse of c two to c five,
Ebbok. See c on Recapitulation, page 472.
See c* on Recapitulation, page 469.
Life. See o* on Recapitulation, page 468.
Pbtnoiplk. See <r on Recapitulatfon, page 466.
SocTLS. See c on Recapitulation, page 466.
Substance. See c- on Recapitulation, page 468.
following c- depict the fatal effects
introduced in the second and following c.
hid from view the apostle's e*,
and beholds its awful c\
The beautiful in o* is also the good,
in the growth of Christian c*.
lose the deiflc e*, and become less tium Ctod.
to asstmllate more of the divine c,
representing error as sssuming a divine c,
will purify and elevate e*.
character
llaHe In
71-29 limited and finite in <r and quality.
Oo^s
/ 206-12 notinaccordancewiththegoodnessof God*8e-
6 283-22 detracts from God's e- and nature,
a 59- 9 was the very opposite of his c.
ap 666-22 melting and purifying even the gold of hnmanr*.
Indivldaal
t 441^24 a good detective of individual r.
Infinite
e 267-28 or Mind would lose its infinite c
lovely
m 68-17 she was unmarried, a lovely <r,
no
p 400-17 disease . . . has no <r nor type,
nnrserlesof
/ 236-10 Nurseries of e- Should be Strongly garrisoned
of Judas
c 269- 6 while holding in thought the c of Judas.
of Blind
s 142-31 the nature and c of Mind, God.
origin and
g 639-17 this lie as to man's origin and f
poroeptlon of
8 128- 9 enlarges their perception of c,
personal
/ 238- 4 Science is working changes in personal c
straightforward
ph 168- 1 fair seeming for straightforward <r,
prtf zii- 8 hers was the only College of this c
pr 8-7 indexes which do not correspond with their e*.
a 28-15 Neither the origin, the c, nor the woik
m 67-19 notion that animal natures . . . give force to c
6 313-14 is. in the Greek Testament, c.
o 367-18 false notions about the Divine Being and ۥ
characteristic
8 152-31 the general mtiptoms, the c signs,
6 306-12 Gender also is a qualitv, ... a <r of
ap 666-30 Michael's <r is spirituai strength.
characteristics
fp 96-18 and is one of the special e- thereof.
ff 612-12 consequently reproduce their own c*.
characterized
fp 76-17 c by the divine Spirit as idea, not matter.
8 112-21 c in the epistle to the Hebrews.
characters
/ 235-18 will degrade the c* it should inform and elevata
■ " nnchai^^ forever in their individual c*,
the c- to plant and water His vineyard,
more solemn c, than the culture of your gar-
den J a—
The c of inconsistency
I c* thee, come out of nim,^ Mark 9 .- 96.
He concluded his e* thus :
angels of His presence, which have the holiest c,
to e- the Innooent with the crime.
^588-13
charge
prw' xi-23
m 61-25
o 366- 8
p 388- 3
441- 9
g 612-11
ap 664- 7
charsred
a 49-19 e* with the grandest trust of heaven,
p 430-18 c with having oommittsd liver-complaint.
436-27 and substantudly c the Jury, ... to find
charges
/ 220-19 and then c them to something else,
6 307-16 Error <rits lie to Truth
on three distinct <r of crime,
e* God and woman with his own derelictioii,
evil stm c the spiritual idea with
p 438-16
o 633-16
ap664-3
chiurgeth
o 360-27
charitable
o 364-31
t 444-13
charity
pr^xil-2S
pr 8-19
64-15
His angels He c* with frailty, —sea Jd6 4.- 18.
opponents of divine Science must be c, if
Students are advised ... to be c* and kind.
In the spirit of Christ's <r,
are like e* in one respect,
.. aid her sympathy and <r would afford.
6 279-23 Meekness and c nave divine authority.
p 406- 8 to conquer . . . revenge with c,
"- '^ ^norance, subtlety, or false c
iJiL, Consecration; c; gentleness;
t 447-12
0itm-2i
charming
^616-"
charms
/ 247-23
947-39
chart
24-8
a wise idea, c* in its adroitness,
refiects the e* of His goodness
poor substitutes f or fiie e* of being,
and make the Bible the r of life.
Digitized by
Google
CHARTER
69
CHILDLESS
charter
jyrqT xii-18 Slie retained her c, and as its President,
chartered
prff xi-^1 enabled her to get this instltation c
charters
Tpr^ xil- 1 No c* were granted . . . after 1883,
rhanr
/ S80-29 Mortal thoughts c- one another like snowflakes,
chasing
•ph 191-15 c* away the darkness of error.
chastened
a 35- 2 hearts e* and pride rebuked.
/ Ml- 4 he who refuses obedience to Ood, is e* by LoTe.
chasteiieth
/ 241- 1 *• Whom the Lord loveth He <r." — ifo6. 12 : «.
chastisements
6 323 6 Through the wholesome c of Lore,
chastity
m 57- 1 i> is the cement of civiliaation
b 273-21 it is c- and purity, in contrast with the
p 405- 7 to conquer lust with c,
chatterinfiT
'ph 194-20 a mental infant, crying and c*
Chaucer
sp 82- 5 O wrote centuries ago,
cheat
/ 252-19 c, lie, commit adultery, rob, murder,
b 296-20 Joy is no longer a tremoler, nor is hope a o*.
cheats
a 636-22 Their supposed joys are <r.
check
sp 97- 2 those who discern C. S. will hold crime in <r.
/ 203- 2 as though evil could . . . c the reward
o 263- 6 and there is no inertia to retard or c
p 376-28 inquire when it will be safe to e* a fever.
376-29 you cannot c a fever after admitting
checked
ph 165-13 has not c sickness.
cheek
/ 245-15 youth sat gently on c and brow.
p 415-19 causing a pale or flushed c*.
t 444-20 shall smite thee on thy right c, — 3i<Ut. 6 ; 89.
cheeks
ph 175-27 empurpled the plump c of our ancestors,
cheer
m 58-13 blend in sweet confidence and r,
cheerftil
# 14^20 advise our patients to be hopeful and e*
p 386-19 The nurse should be c, orderly,
eheerfoUy
sp 97-3 c await the certainty of ultimate perfection.
chemical
s 116-94 as yeast changes the c properties of meal.
cdiemicalization
■lental
m 65-29 The mental o*, which has brought
ph 169- 4 has occurred through mental c,
p 401-18 Mental c* brings sin and sickness to the sur-
face,
t 453- 8 MenUl o* follows the explanation of Truth,
Bftorml
sp 96-21 Mortal error will vanish in a moral c
g 540-11 In moral c, when the symptoms of evil,
tbts
p 421-15 by removing the belief that this c* produces
ph 168-31 Here let a word be noticed . . . c*.
168-32 By e* I mean the process which mortal mind
p 401- 8 If faith in the truth of being, . . . causes c*
401-16 What I term o* is the upheaval produced
431-21 Calm the excitement sometimes induced by c,
chemist
s 155- 8 The c, the botanist, the druggist,
163-10 surgeon, apothecary, man-midwife, r,
chemistry
ph 195-17 astronomy, natural history, c, music*
p 422-16 mental and moral c* changes the
Chemosh
gSM-Z in the Moabitish god O,
cherish
pr 13-16 If we c- the desire honestly and silently
f»» 68- 7 c nothing which hinders our highest selfhood,
s 163-a2 nor sode^ should ever tempt us to c* error
p 405-10 if yoa would not o* an army of conspirators
cherished
s 141- 8 to set aside even the most c beliefs
b 330- 5 c sanguine hopes that C. S. would meet with
p 411-25 Whatever is c* in mortal mind
0* a leaf naturally attractive to no
which they o* us for naming nothing
The e- stones in the temple of C. 3.
The c difficulty . . . lies in this.
The e* plank in this platform is the doctrine
Divine Science deals its c blow at the
cherishiniT
p 401- 4 0* evil passions and malicious purposes,
cherub
ff 538- 5 Truth plaoea the c* wisdom at the gate
Cherubims
g 537- 6 He placed at the east . . . e, — (7m. 8:J
chewinar
p40^4
chide
0 347-^
Chief
6 288-20
0 349-13
t 468-2
9 686-10
Cliief Justice
p 440-83 the O J' of the Supreme Court,
chiefly
a 24-21 e* as providing a ready pardon for aU sin-
ners
p 401-31 mental healer confines himself c to
g 601- 8 e* because the spiritual import of the Word,
child (see also chUd's)
at prayer
8 119-20 or prostrates in death the e- at prayer,
being with
ap 668-22 And she being with c- cried, — Bev. 12 ; 8.
every
a 87-23 duty and privilege of every c, man, and
first steps of a
pre/ viii-31 the first steps of a e* in the newly
her
a 29-22 brought forth here* by the revelation of Truth,
m 60- 9 affection cannot be weaned from her c\
8 154-19 govern her c* more than the child's mind
154-25 not a Christian Scientist, . . . who says to her o- 1
154-30 moaning more childishly than her c,
/ 906-19 giving tne mother her c-
o 862-12 would a mother say to her c,
ap 563-26 to devour her c* as soon as — Bev. 12:4.
665- 8 her c was caught up unto God, — Jiev. 12 ; 5.
Inspire the
what noble ambition, can inspire the c
m 61-21
is bom
8 109-26
is exposed
8 154-16
little
b 328-32
p 382-23
^514-25
male
ap 665-10
new
£463-7
of Ood
6288-a2
ap 673-18
of His care
gl 689-10
parent and
p 416-20
quite a
/221- 1
until the
1/667-1
young
ph 191-11
p 412-28
pr^ xi- 3
m 62- 6
69-20
09-23
8 164-17
165- 1
p 371-16
413-31
424- 2
r 479- 1
479-2
childhood
o 359-22
•• Unto us a 0' is bom, — /sa. 9 : 6.
If a c* is exposed to contagion or infection.
Willingness to become as a little c-
the kingdom of God as a little c, — Luke 18 : 17.
And a little c shall lead them. — Isa. 11 ; 6.
Herod decreed the death of every male c
To attend properly the birth of the new c;
man*s real existence as a c* of God
but as the blessed c- of God.
man is His idea, the c of His care.
This materialism of parent and c* is
I knew a woman who when quite a c*
until the c could remain under water
" where the young c* was," — Afatt. 2 ; 9.
If the case is that of a young c or an infant,
A c* drinks in the outward world
with which the c- can meet and master
Some day the c will ask his parent :
the c may ask, ** Do you teach that
and says, ** My e* will be sick."
the c* forgets all about the accident,
no more comprehends . . . than does the c* ;
A c may have worms, if you say so,
the c- becomes a separate, . . . mortal mind.
If a c* is the offspring of physical sense
If ... the c- must have a material,
In c, she often listened with joy to
chil<lhood's
/ 221-27 feeling o* hunger
dish
watering the very roots of e* timidity.
childish
o 352-22
Childishly
8 154-30
childless
6 306-12
moaning more e* than her child,
and the Father would be c, — no Father.
Digitized by
Google
CHILDREN
70
Christ
children {§ee also ohUdran**)
bMMitifnl
m 61-16 often these beaatifal c early droop and die,
brinif forth
ff 586- 8 in sorrow thoa shalt bring forth c ; — Oen. 3 .* 16.
667-18 **In sorrow thoa shalt bring forth c'* — O^n,
3: 16.
edaefttlon of
m 62- 4 The entire education of c* should be
God's
m 69- 7 God*8 c* already created will be cognised
6 308- 6 Multiplication of Ctod's o* comes from
t 444-28 Immortals, or God's c in divine Science,
r 476-28 When speaking of God*s e*.
health of
p 418-11 good or bad effects on the health of c.
her
tn 63-32 and own her e* free from interference.
b 317-11 ** wisdom is Justifled of her r.** ^MeUt. 11 : 1».
His
op 672-10 belongs not to His r,
BlsoteniAl
g 628-11 and are His eternal c,
in knowledge
m 62-17 should be allowed to remain e* in knowledge,
$ 180-24 our Master's Iotc for little e\
/ 236-28 Jesus lored little c because of
of dlrlne liore
g 629-22 to tempt the c- of dirine Love?
of earth
b 809-14 c of earth who followed his example
of God
/ 227-26 liberty of the c of God,** — Bom. 8 ; 21.
r 470-16 The c of God hare but one Mind.
476-12 immortals, or the c of God, will appear
476-13 Mortals are not fallen c- of God.
am 672- 8 In Science we are c* of God ;
of Israel
/ 226-29 hold the c of Israel in bondage.
b 809-16 were to be called the c of Israel,
ap 666- 1 As the r- of Israel were guided
g<683-6 definition of
of
# 107- 9 dellTering the c- of men from every ill
148- 9 men of men^ or the ♦• c- of men,*' — PmI. 14 .-2.
p 409-22 Imperfect so-called " c of men *' — Paal. 14 ; 2.
t 444-29 but mortals, or the ** c of men *' — P$al. 14:2.
r 476-28 God's children, not the c of men,
of the wicked one
r 476- 2 They are the c of the wicked one,
prodnoed on
p 871- 6 similar to that produced on c*
prooilsing
m 61-14 promising c in the arms of gross parents,
should be aliowed
tn 62-16 O should be allowed to remain
should be assared
o 863-22 c* should be assared that
should be taught
/ 237-16 O should be tanght the Truth-onre,
should be told
o 362-26 c should be told not to believe in ghosts,
should obey
/ 238-21 O should obey their parents;
should teaeh their
/ 236-28 Parents should teach their c- ... the truths of
temperature of
p 418- 8 the temperature of c and of men.
their
g 667- 4 learn how to develop their e* properly
these r w ^
. b 309-17 If these c should go astray,
tired
b 32^28 turn us like tired c to the arms of divine Love.
transnUtted to
m 61-28 Nothing unworthy . . . should be timnsmitted
to<r.
7<rar
/ 287-19 keep out of the minds of your c
p 4l22r- 8 by whom do your c cMt—Matt. 12:27.
m 69-36
/ 230-26
236-26
C267-9
o 363-17
J» 871-11
414-3
9< 682-28
children's
m 62-U
/ 211-30
o 863-30
i> 413-38
"The c of this world marry, — iaiJke 20:84.
soothing syrups to put c* to sleep,
C' are more tractable than adults,
forever Father must have had <r prior to Adam.
O, . . . ought to fear a realiW which can harm
As frightened c- look everywhere for the
and thus are c educated into discord,
definition of
their e- f retfulness or frivolity,
the <r* teeth are set on e(L^." — Btek. 18 .* 2.
instead of increasing e* nars
these actions convey ... to c* budding thoughts.
€hUd*s
prtf X- 1 the memorials of a c* growth,
$ 164-19 more than the c* mind governs itaelf .
chlU
p 878-28 to c- harmony with a long and oold night of
Chilled
p 481-36 dry, hot, and c- by turns
e 256-26 it c the spirit of Christianity.
p 366-10 menul penury c his faith and understanding.
876- 6 C- and heat are often the form in which
376- 7 and the c* and fever disapi
384-17 fcUowedbycdryooughTl
chiselinsT
/ 348-14 moulding and c* thoogfat.
chloroform
c 361-19 as if he had inhaled <r,
choice
p 400-19 except through fear or r.
choke
/ 237-11 often c the good seed in the minds of
p 406- 9 O these errors in their eariy stages,
cholera
s 164-11 where a e- patient had died.
164-14 had not caught the c by material contact,
164-14 no c* patient had been in that bed.
choose
a 30-80 We cannot e- for ourselves,
s 143-14 Driven to e* between two difflculties,
r 481- 1 How important, then, to e- good
chords
b 304-26 To be master of c and discords,
chose
a 47-13 He <r his time, when the
48-18 and c not the world's means of defence.
chosen
a 27-26 " Many are caned, but few arec*.**—ifa&.32.-l^
g 664-23 ** Have not I c you twelve, — JoAn 6 : 70.
Christ (see aiso Christ's)
aU for
a 33-23 It gives all for O, or Truth,
also in
r 467-16 having that Mind which was also in C*.
"of
a 18-13 atonementof Oreooncilesman to God.
Belial and
Sh 171-24 than between Belial and O.
eve on
a 110-31 apprehended by as many as believe on C-
bow before
a 86-12 They bow before C-, Truth, to receive more ot
eaaiie to destroy
r478-6 C-cametodestroy the belief of sin.
east oat by
ap 567-28 oast out by O, Truth, the spiritual idea,
east oat the devil
9 136-16 When e cast out the devil of dumbness,
easts oat evils
s 143- 8 O casts out evils and heato the sick.
oonaing of
/ flO- 7 ThlB awakening is the forever coming of O,
conseeration to
a 28-10 one's consecration to O is more on the
deathless
a 28-18 the divine Principle of the deathless O,
b 832-19 Jesus demonstrated O;
denaonstrate the
b 286-80 how to deukonstrate the O, Truth,
destroyed by
pr 6-24 Sin is forgiven only as it is destroyed by O,
disoeming
a 36- 6 Discerning O, Truth, anew on the shore of
divine idea or
b 334- 1 but that the divine idea or O was so
divine Prinelple of
4P«
a 18-14 for the divine Principle of O is God,
-'^ - *he
The divinity of the O was made manifest in the
divinity of the
26-31 ~
doctrines of
B 134-16 how can they illustrate the doctrines of O
dwelt forever
a 29-26 The O dwelt forever an idea in the
endowed with the
a 30- 7 although he was endowed with the O,
eternal
a 38-23 The eternal C-, . . . never suiiered.
b 334-14 the eternal O and the corporeal Jesus
etemi^ of the
6 n4-29 a mystical statement of tiie eternity of ttteO,
even
a 19- 6 Sven O cannot reconcile Truth to error.
Digitized by
Google
Christ
71
Christ
Christ
even so In
g 545-31 BYcn so In O [Truth] shall all be— / Cor, 15:32.
tmc% thmt the
5 '2S^W The fact that the C% or Tmth, overcame
faith In th«
s 134- 9 The new &ith in the O, Truth, so roused the
follow
6 336- 3 If we wish to follow O, Truth, it must be
p 434- 7 Others say, ... let us follow O.**
foUowrers of
pT 5-15 The followers of O drank his cup.
9 134-11 the followers of O vrere burned, crucified,
142- 4 Anciently the followers of O, or Truth,
foUowiniT
ph 179- 3 and foUowtaig O in the daUy life.
g 519-21 the stature of the fulness of C** ? — Eph. 4 : 13.
n the
b 338-13 if we would gain the O as our only Saviour.
God and His
ap 501-15 God and His C, bringing harmony to earth.
odTs idea
ap 56^16 for O, God's idea, will eventually rule
a 27- 3 intended to prove ... that the Chad come:
hath rolled away
a 45-17 O hath rolled away the stone from the door
art of
ap 5aa-38 and nearer to the great heart of O;
■erald of
pre/ vii- 7 the human herald of C, Trath,
hid with
b 385-18 ** hid with O in God,** — Col. 8 ; 3.
t 445-14 " hid with O in God," — Col, 3 ; 3.
His
ap 568-15 and the power of His O : — Bev. 12 ; 10.
if we deny
pr 6-3 The Scriptures say, that if we deny O,
b 816-21 O illustrates that blending ^th God,
882-38 Thus it is that O illustrates the coincidence,
laaeparable fM>m
r 482-21 He was inseparable from O, the Messiah,
intheaaoMof
8 135-90 not merely In the name of O, or Truth.
tarlalble
6 834-10 The invisible O was imperceptible
U the divine idea
b 333-19 he proved that O is the divine idea of God
r 473-16 Jesus is the human man, and O is tlie divine
idea;
U the Ideal
r 473-10 O is the ideal Truth,
la the true Idea
b 833- 9 O is the true idea voicing good,
U** the way
o 358-10 admit that O Is ** the way, —John 14 ; 6.
r 483-15 It is, since O is ** the way ^' —.^oAn 14 .• 6.
U Troth
a 18-15 O is Truth, which reaches no higher than
Jeeoathe
b 313- 2 The term Christ Jesus, or Jesus the O
838-14 name of our Biaster, . . . was Jesus the C",
r 473-17 hence the duality of Jesus the O.
law of
ph 182-33 law of O, or Truth, makes all things possible
p 434- 6 ** The law of C* supersedes our laws ;
learned through
ap 84-29 and is learned through O and C. S.
leave all for
pr 9-25 Are you willing to leave all for C-,
# 141- 1» that is, ... to leave all for O,
ph 192- 6 not Christian Scientists until we leave all
forC\
o 354- 7 to enable them to leave all for O, Truth ?
leaves all for
/ 288-24 He who leaves aU for O
Ufeof
« 149-14 have not demonstrated the life of O,
like
/ 249-18 LUei8,likeO,**tbesame — ifefr. 18.-8.
Uring
a 31-15 It to the Uving e, the practical Truth,
■saalfestatlon of
« 141-94 Neither can this manifestation of O be
■fteriUof
/ 208-12 redeemed through the merits of C>,
6 333-24 glorious glimpses of the Messiah, or C\
o 881- 1 The Jew oelieves that the Messiah or C-
gl 694-16 Son. The Son of God, the Messiah or O.
Mind of
pn^ lx-19 still . . . waiting for the Mind of O.
^Mlonof
r 474-80 The apostle says that the mission of C- to
Christ
nothing left bvt
/ 2^10 said, '' I have nothing left but C*'
one
r 497- 6 we acknowledge Hto Son, one C-;
or Truth
p 301-14 O, or Truth, will destroy all other
plainly declared
b 320- 2 v- plainly declared, " I am the way,— John 14 .- 6.
plant themselves in
a 54-9 All must sooner or later plant themselvea
inCN
preach
a 34-15 cast out evito, and preach C', or Truth,
presence of
o 351-14 the living, palpitating presence of C-,
presents
b 316-20 O presents the indestructible man,
profess to f oUow
a 27-28 Why do those who profess to follow C* reject
raiment of
c 267-26 gUstering,'* like the raiment of O. — Luke 9 .- 29.
raised up
o 341- • He that raised up O/rom the dead — Rom, 8 : U.
reoelve
6 333-23 to all prepared to receive C, Truth.
regarded
6 313-16 regarded O as the Son of God,
represented
b 316-12 Jesus represented C*, the true idea of God.
ruling of the
8 141-22 do not now, understand thto ruling of the C;
says
6 286-11 for C' says, *' I am the way.'* —John 14 : 6.
Science of
a 55-18 when man shall recognize* the Science of C-
8 118- 2 the spiritual leaven ngnifles the Science of O
spirit of
t 462- 6 and imbibes the spirit of O,
spirit of the
8 131-23 As aforetime, the spirit of the C-,
the healing
a 65- 8 the healing C* and spiritual idea of being.
the way through
ph iTl- 5 even the way through O, Truth,
t 444-17 be faithful in pointing the way through O,
this
a 26-12 Thto C, or divinity of the man Jesus,
Thou art the
8 137-18 " Thou art the O, — Matt, 16 : 16.
to find
b 816- 6 lose sight of mortal selfhood to find O,
understanding of
jp 76-28 the final understanding of C* in divine Science.
unveiled the
a 38-25 He unveiled the O, the spiritual idea of
was without beginning
b 333-17 the O was without beginning of years
a 88- 7 We need " O, and him crucified.'* — / Cor. 2 .- 2.
what concord hath
/ 216-26 " What concord hath C- with — II Cor. 6 ; 15.
g 539-26 what concord hath C- with — II Cor. 6 ; 15.
vrlUcomnuuid
ap 570-26 and C- will command the wave.
pr
a
5-29
18-»
18-17
26-10
84-5
49-21
n 65- 3
p 79-18
85-14
8 107- •
107- 1
118-8
127- 9
132-30
133-4
137-20
142- 8
142- 9
145-12
149-31
/231- 1
242-9
251-13
b 368- •
27l>-23
286-10
290-21
316- 7
334-27
325-10
An apostle says that the Son of God [O] came
For {> sent me not to baptize, — / Cor. 1 ; 17.
O, Truth, could conciltote no nature above hto
The O was the Spirit which Jesus implied
If C*, Truth, has come to us in demonstration.
He was to prove that the O is not subject
May C\ Truth, be present at every brlaal altar
baae men have the Bfind that was in the (**.
to not thto the C- ? "—John 4 .• 29.
but by the ret*elation qf Jesue O. — Oal. 1 .* 12.
In the year 1866, 1 discovered the C- Science
second appearing in the flesh of the C%
The terms . . , O Science or C. S.,
with the truest conception of the O?
" Is not this the C- ? *^—John 4 .-29.
O, the spirit of God, of Truth, Life, and Love,
seek the undivided garment, the whole C%
O, Truth, alone can fumtoh us with
as immortal Mind through O, Truth,
and demonstrate truth according to C
must be obliterated through O
and C" in divine Science snows us thto way.
to an error that C-, Truth, alone can destroy.
and with His Son Jesus O. — I John 1 ; 3.
It has nothing in O.
r>. Life, Truth, Love;
shall be unrighteous stUl. until . . O, Truth,
C% Truth, was demonstrated through Jesus
»» If O [Truth] be not risen, — / Cor. 15 14.
O, who to our life, shall appear — Col. 8 • 4.
Digitized by
Google
Christ
72
Christianity
Cbrist
6 306-23 Saul of Tarsus beheld the way — the O,
331-30 C- the M)iritual idea of sonship ;
332-11 The O u incorporeal, spiritual,
333- 3 word C* is not properly a synonym for Jesus,
333- 8 O is not a name so much as the dirine title of
333- 9 O expresses God's spiritual, eternal nature.
333-20 the €>, as the spiritual idea,
333-26 The dirine image, idea, or C- was, is, and
334- 4 O, dwelt forever in the bosom of the Father,
834-17 while the spiritual self, or O, continues
334-19 taking away the sins of the world, as the C-
337-10 in conformity with C:
337-18 demonstrates Life in O, Life's spiritual idaaL
o 347-14 f'-, as the spiritual or true idea of God,
347-24 it is O, Truth, who destroys these
361- 2 the Christian belicTes that O is God.
361- 4 r, as the true spiritual idea, is the ideal of
361-12 Jesus O is not God, as Jesus himself declared,
p 364-26 do they show their regard for Truth, or r*,
367-10 This is what is meant oy seeking Truth, O,
391- 5 deliTered to the iudgment of Truth, O,
410-9 the only true God, and Jesus C*. — John 17 : 8.
428-25 sooner or later, through O and C. S.,
430- 5 immortal manhood, the C- ideal, will appear.
433-31 Ah ! but f >, Truth, the spirit of Life
442-20 O changes a belief of sin or of sickness
442-22 C Trutn, giyes mortals temporary food
r 473-13 f ^, the true idea of God,
484- 5 for it is built upon the rock, O.
4KV21 the mortal error which O, or Truth, destroys
493-29 the C- could improve on a false sense.
496-16 C-, which enables vou to demonstrate,
497-16 we acknowledge tnat man is saved through C*,
g 540- 1 O Is the offspring of Spirit,
aj) 568-31 by wnich we lay down all for mtuui, or t •,
575-18 the Word, O. Christianity, and divine Science;
577-15 second, the C-, the spiritual idea of God;
gl 583-10 definition of
{see also Messiah, Saviour, Son)
Christ-cure
p 367-24 The infinite Truth of the O has come
t 456-17 gross ignorance of the method of the O.
Christ-element
^ 2f^29 The O in the Messiah made him the
Christ«*ii(loiii
^y/ 9o- 2 unwillingness . . . binds C' with chains
X 120-32 If r- resi8t.s the author's application
h 32.'^26 It were well had O believ€?d and
o 343-23 (' generally demands so much less.
Christ-example
8 138-21 to follow the C-, and to heal the sick
Christ-healing'
a 44-25 the understanding of the O
s 136- 2 a spiritual foundation of C*.
Christian {nee also christian's)
pr 7-23 ventilation of fervent sentiments never makes
aO.
a 40- 3 The advanced thinker and devout O,
a 138-25 The O can prove this to-day
14H-22 tries to explain how to make this man a O,
/ 2<»3-ll to the C' the only true spirit Is Godlike.
2-.i8- 9 enables one to be O.
o XA- 7 How can a C-, . . . think of the latter a^ real
300-29 the Galilean Prophet, the best C- on earth,
300-30 while to-day, Jew and ("- can unite in
301- 1 the (^ believes that Christ is God.
301- 9 The C- who believes in the First Command-
ment
rr 5r>6- 15 but the C* alone can fathom it.
Christian (a<ij.)
apostles
o ^9-22 the prophecy concerning the O apostles,
eharaoter
6 2i»l- 9 each lesser call in the growth of O character,
charches
8 131-13 Must C. S. come through the O churches
eonversion
/ 217- 7 Paul's peculiar O conversion and experience,
demand
a 37-32 Why has this C- demand so little inspiration
m 66-22 if there is no O demand for it.
demonstration
B 141- 4 requisite for O demonstration.
duties
a 81-12 First in the list of O duties,
effort
a 38- 1 to stir mankind to C- effort?
encouragement
p 367- 3 C* encouragement of an invalid,
era
(see era)
evidence
r 487-19 O evidence is founded on Science
Christian
ezperlenee
a 20- 7 C experience teaches faith in the right
explanations
r 400-23 sdentiflcaUyCexplanatioosof the
heaUnc
(see healing)
history
b 328-15 has sadly disappeared from O history.
ap 577-17 the Christ-idea in C- history;
Ideas
ph 170- 8 e ideas certainly present ... the Prineipto
Idolater
b 340-26 annihilates pagan and O idolatry,
nsartsrr
a 28-22 Remember, thou O martyr,
oaartyrs
p 388- 1 The C- martyrs were prophets <wrc. 8.
marvels
r 47<i-ll O marvels . . . will be mlsonderstood
OllBg
g 506-27 the scientiflcally C- meaning of the text.
nsetaphyalcs
8 1S5-16 high and mighty truths of O metaphysics.
Mind-healing
sp 96-16 demonstration of V- Mind-healing stands
opponents
o 864-12 On the other hand, the O opp<ment8 of C. 8.
perfection
/ 201-18 O perfection b won on no other basis
power
/ 233- 2 rather than professions of O power.
record
g 631-30 the scientiflcally O record of man
Bclentlflc practice
p 410-29 C' scientiflc practice begins with
SdenUst
i»re Scientist)
Scientists
(see SclentlsU)
sentiment
pr 7-16 to induce or encourage O sentiment.
sermons
o 846- 8 C' sermons will heal the sick.
service
p 436-11 Giving a cup of cold water . . . istiO service.
state
p 403-21 The most O sute is one of rectitude and
system
9 150- 2 this C- system of healing disease.
thoneht
t)re/ x-26 unbiased C- thought is soonest touched
views
g 502-16 scientifically O views of the universe
IIP 94- 6 O and scientiflc statement of personality
98-32 is not ecclesiastical but O.
s 112-15 and are not scientiflcally C-.
o 354-31 roust be charitable, if they would be O.
p 365-21 then he is O enough to practise
t 468-11 It is anything but scientiflcally O to
450-29 the O and scientiflc expounder
Christian Church
a 41-16 in the C- O this demonstration of
Cliristianity {see also Christianity's)
all
8 138-18 precedent for all O, theology, and healing.
antithesis of
8 133-19 Judaism was the antithesis of O,
banner of
p ^2iR-^ would enable us to hold the banner of O aloft
caases men
t 458-32 O causes men to turn naturally from
Christ's
6 271- 2 Christ's O is the chain of scientiflc being
demonstration of
/ 228-31 when they saw the demonstration of C-
easier for
8 138-22 It is easier for O to cast out sickness tlian sin.
effects of
p 367-27 and increase the beneflcial effects of O.
EI Dorado of
pr 9-21 This is the El Dorado of O,
element of
8 146- 3 Why has this element of O been lost?
b 328-17 a lost element of C-.
o 347-18 restoring an essential element of O,
faith in
s 127- 3 she will not then^fore lose faith in C,
gains
/ 238-24 forsakes popularity and gains O.
historyof
p 387-27 The history of C> fumishee sublime proo£i
Is not false
/ 232-13 e is not false,
Digitized by
Google
Christianity
73
Christs
Chriiitianity
Is tJi« ImmIs
ph 192-29 OiBthe basis of trae healing.
laclLof
m 65-17 Belioldiiig tbe world's lack of O
left out of
a C5-\Z curatiTe mission, . . . cannot be left out of O,
loTeof
/ 235-^ LoTe of O, rather than lore of popularity,
s 142- 6 measured O by its power over sickness, sin,
Bftore
r 487- 7 more O in seeing and hearing spiritually
WEkuat be Selence
s 135-21 It has been said, . . . Uiat O must be Science,
tore of
a 40-31 The nature of O is peaceful and blessed,
new etop In . _
«p 9»- 1 persecutions which attend a new step in O ;
not proceed from
»p 88-M These effects, however, do not proceed from O,
opponents of
§ 134-10 roused the hatred of the opponents of O,
oar
ph 167-10 our health, our longevity, and our O,
pereeive
6 323- 6 perceive C, or Truth, in its divine Principle.
popnUur
m 67-26 the limited demonstration of popular O
pmetieal
/ 224-22 A higher and more practical O^
o Ml- 4 from a theoretical to a practical C^.
pmctloeof
r 473-19 introduced the teaching and practice of O,
b a24-M healing the sick and preaching C-
primitive
m 64- 9 master of ceremonies, ruling out primitive C*.
proof of
(Me proof)
pure
0 329- 2 healing elements of pure O will be
renppenmnoe of the
9p 96- 5 reappearance of the C- which heals the sick
rob«
s lM-18 robs C of the very element, which gave
Sclenoe and
/ 231-13 If God makes sin, . . . Science and O are
helptefls ;
p 371-26 Bfankind will improve through Science and O.
Science mast be
s I3&-22 and Science must be O,
Science of
(»ee Science)
Selence to
8 127- I application of the word Science to O,
o 341-13 the applicatiun of the word Science to C*
jafflxe
soul of
r 483-14 she affixed the name •• Science " to O,
B 140-17 Spiritual devoutness is the soul of C:
spirit of
c 256-27 it chills the spirit of O.
alatennent In
/ 207- 6 every scientitlc statement In O has its proof.
support of
o 342- 4 are summoned to the support of C*,
o 390-18 True C* is to be honored wherever found,
will demonstrate
r 466-29 O will demonstrate this declaration
a 28-26 and that C- to-day is at peace with the world
86-16 moral distance between <'• and sensualism
jrp 97-20 O Is again demonstrating the Life that Ls
96-23 O not excepted,
s 127- 8 nor will O lose its hold upon hen*.
138-25 planted O on the foundation of Spirit,
135-26 V- as Jesus taught it was not a creed,
/ 224-12 sects many but not enough O.
232-16 In our age O is again demonstrating
b 274-13 O and the Science which expounds It
o 343-16 If C is not scientific,
368-31 Mortal belief^ can neither demonstrate O
398-22 the great im^rt to O of those works
p 873-18 C. S. and O are one.
872-19 How, then, in O any more than in O. S.,
378- 2 the physical exemption which O includes,
0,wlttitr
t 461- 6 O, with the crown of Love upon her brow,
462-17 O, and persistence alone win the prize,
464-21 In founding a pathological system of O,
ap 575-18 the Word, Christ, C, and divine Science ;
577-16 O, which is the outcome of the divine Prin-
ciple
Christianity's
a 30- 8 until O last triumph.
r 473-20 the proof of C- truth and love;
Christianization
pr 1-8 the O and health of mankind.
b 272-19 It is the spiritualhsation of thought and C
Christianly
o 353- 1 O scientific real is the sensuous unreal.
365- 3 O scientific methods of dealing with sin
p 414-20 rests on the C* scientific basis of being.
421-25 It is no more O scientific to see disease
t 448-16 A dishonest position is far from O scientlflc.
468-23 The O scientific man reflects the divine law,
ff 546-27 system stated in this book is C- scientific
ap 6Ti- 5 O and scientifically reduced to its native
Christian's
o 361- 8 Thus the Jew unites with the O doctrine
Cliristians
pr 9-28 Then why . . . ask to be O, since
15-25 O rejoice in secret beauty and bounty,
a 21-6 O do not continue to labor . . . because of
29- 1 C must take up arms against error
33-27 Oy are you drinking hitt cup ?
37-21 May the O of to-day take up the
37-25 O claim to be his followers,
$ 138-18 O are under as direct orders now,
146- 2 The ancient O were healers.
/ 242-31 and require of C- the proof which he gave,
o 326-28 wrong that he had dune in persecuting O,
o 354- 4 Why then do O try to obey the Scriptures
j> 373- 1 If we are C- on all moral questions,
Christian Science
(see Sclenoe)
Christian Science Journal
pr<^ xii-12 sole editor and publisher of the O S' J\
Cliristian Scientist
{see Scientist)
Christian Scientist Association
pre/ xil-9 President of the first O S- A-,
Christian Scientists
{see Scientists)
Christ-i<lea
8 112-21 divine Principle of healing and the C*
6 316-17 The (>, . . . rose higher to human view
ap 670-19 to drown the O ?
577-17 the C- in Christian history ;
Christ Jesus
pre/ vii- 8 the way of salvation through C- J\
a 30-19 C' J' came to rebuke rabbinical error
ph 180-29 as taught and demonstrated by C- J\
/ 235-26 C- ^s the true Idea of spiritual power.
213-10 which was also In O J-^'—Phil. 2 ; 6.
244 n law of the Spirit of life in C- J— Horn. 8 ; 2.
c 259- 7 The divine nature was best expressed in O /*,
6 270-31 The life of f> J- was not miraculous,
270- 9 which was also in C- J-."— J'hil. 2 ; 5.
313- 2 The term C- J-, or Jesus the Christ
315-1(5 (iod's spiritual idea as presented by C- J\
332-17 one mediator . . . the man ('./•."—/ T/m.2:5.
332-29 incarnate in the Kood and pure O J-.
333-12 life of which C* J- was the embodiment.
333-14 but r- J- better siguifies the (fodllke.
338-32 The ideal man was . . . known as f- J',
o 350- 9 grow into that stature of manhood in i> J'
p 381-31 C- J' overruled tlie error which would impose
r 483-20 the ancient worthies, and to (^ J-,
497-15 man's unity with God through C- J-,
497-2'> which was also in (> J- ;
ChriHtlike
8 1.38-20 to be O, to possess the Christ-spirit,
140-12 and religion becomes O.
c 259-U The C- understanding of scientific being
Christliiiess
o 342-26 Who would be the first to disown the C- of
Christly
/ 242-28 restores every part of the C- garment
» 305-19 If the Scientist has enough (J- alTection
Christ-man
b 316-17 the O, rose higher to human view
Ciirist-power
8 134-15 Devoid of the O,
150-16 C' to take away the sins of the world.
Christ-principle
a 84- 2 and leave all for the O ?
Christ's
pr«f xii-23 In the spirit of O charity,
a 18- • th^ that are O hat-e crucified — Oal. 5 : 34.
19- 1 O purpose to reconcile man to God,
22- 6 Waking to O demand, mortals experience
22- 9 through O precious love these efforts are
55-24 drinketh of C* cup now.
Digitized by
Google
CHRIST'S
74
CLAD
Chrtot's
8p 9S-26 the light which heralds O eternal dawn
98-19 C- revelation of Truth, of life, and of Love,
96-27 Mystery does not enshroud O teachings,
8 110-29 and demonstrated according to O conunand,
/ 226-13 but through O dirine Science.
234- 6 crumbs oi comfort from O table,
236- 9 attacks on indiyiduals, who reiterate O teach-
ings
b 271- 1 O Cnristianity is the chain of scientific being
316-12 hid from their sense O sonship with Qod.
o 347-14 they would behold the signs of O coming.
366-17 declines to admit that O religion has
p 410-30 O keynote of harmony, '* Be not afraid ! '*—
Mark 6: SO.
436-11 Giving a cup of cold water in O name,
t 46^-29 C' way is the only one by which mortals are
ap 669-12 He that touches the hem of O robe
570-17 Give them a cup of cold water in O name,
ffl 583- 9 Children of Israel. . . . C offspring.
Christ-spirit
s 138-20 to be Christlike, to possess the O,
141-16 the O which goyemed the corporeal Jesus.
clironlc
8 162-18 in cases of both acute and c- disease
ph 176-30 the less distimct type and c form of disease.
178-16 that e- case is not difficult to cure.
/ 246-32 Acute and c- beliefs reproduce their own types.
M7- 2 and is not so disastrous as the c* belief.
p 369-17 Jesus never asked if disease were acute or c-,
373- 9 to lift a student out of a c sin.
389-30 In her belief the woman had c liver-complaint,
390-28 approaching symptoms of c- or acute disease,
chronicles
a 522- 8 second record c man as mutable and mor-
tal,
chronological
/ 246-17 C- data are no part of the vast forever.
chronologrically
8 143-t» If Mind was first c-, is first potentially.
chrysalis
b 297-21 It is a c State of human thought.
Church
a 28- 9 While respecting all that is good in the O
37- 6 blood of the ma^yrs is the seed of the O."
41-16 in the Christian C* this demonstration of
o 351- 9 a member of the orthodox Congregational O
ffl 583-12 definition of
583-14 The O is that institution, which affords pr*of
church
her
pr^ xii-20 as auxiliary to her c*.
8 136- 1 Jesus established his c and
mj
8 137-32 upon this rock . . . I will build my e*;~ifatt.
16:18.
oar
a 85-20 Our e* is built on the divine Principle,
this
a 35-21 We can unite with this e* only as
/ 224-20 opposition from c, state laws, and the press,
o 351-11 prayers of her devout parents and the c ;
Church Councils
8 139-15 The decisions by vote of O O
church-dome
ff 516-17 The sunlight glints from the c*,
churches
8 131-14 Must C. S. come throu^^ the Christian o-
131-16 but the c* seem not ready to receive it,
/ 236- 7 and the readers in c*
church-members
o 358-29 Is it likely that c- have more faith in
Church of Christ. Scientist
pr^xii-8 pastorof the first eetaMishedecirC', 5s
cicatrized
8 162-21 c* joints have been made supple,
circle
m 58-20 amusement outside the home c
b 282- 5 a c* or sphere and a straight line.
282- 6 The c represents the infinite
310-16 around which c* harmoniously all things
circulated
t 460-29 by her manuscript c* among the students.
circulation
pr^ ix-13 are still in c among her first pupils ;
ix-26 copies were, however, in friendly c.
ph 185- 8 other books were in c, which discussed
p 373-32 when by mental means the c is changed,
415-18 It either retards the c or quickens it.
circumference
/ 204- 1 is at once the centre and <r of beins.
c 262-15 the absolute centre and c of his being.
circumscribe
m 61- 1 We cannot c hi^ipiness within the
circumscribed
pr 2-21 perpetuates the belief in God as humaiyy e-,
b 284- 5 If the infinite could be <r within the flnito,
g 550- lac* and non-intelligent egg.
circumstance
m 61-14 If some fortuitous <r* places
{260-32 nor . . . that happiness is ever the sport of r .
207- 3 no c* can alter the situation, until
p 377-30 any c is of itself powerless to produee
378- 6 and meet every <r with truth.
419-16 Meet every adverse c* as its master.
426- 1 or disease arising from any <r,
ap 57^4-28 c, which your suffering sense deems
circumstances
pr 5- 7 we are placed under the stress of r.
m 66-28
8 147- 9
6 319- 9
p 378- 1
412-12
440-14
e44^5
448- 8
g 663-12
ap 571-15
dtauon
8 137-14
Cited
Sp 79- 5
o 358-19
cities
e> 300-6
citizen
p 438-11
citizens
/ 227-24
City
great
ap 574-22
haftvenlv
ap 576- 3
577-24
holj
ap 576- 8
of Lynn
8 158-31
of oar God
ap 568- •
577-19
patience salutair under such «-,
under c where diemonstratiGn was
sustains man under all c* ;
which associates sickness with certain o-
liable under some c* to impress it
under stress of c,
under ordinary c a resort to
Under such c, to say that there is no evil.
have grown or been formed nn<ier c- which
under all r, overcome evil with good.
their c* of the common report about
Thousands of instances could be e*
Why are tlie words . . . more frequently c
which makes trees and c seem to be
Nerve was an insubordinate c,
O of the world, accept the
lifted tlie seer to behold the great c,
This heavenly e*. . . . this New Jemsalem,
their honors within the heavenly c
describing this lioly c, the beloved Discii^
A woman in the c* of Lynn, Massachusetts,
to be praised in the e* qftmr Oo<L, — PboL 48 .' L
This c of our Ood has no need of sun
of the Spirit
ap 57£^25 It is indeed a c of the Spirit,
oar
ap 575-18 The four sides of our c are
SAcred
ap 575- 7 This sacred e\ descrilied in the Apocalypse
that
ap 577-26 and nothing can enter that c*, which
this
ap 675-21 This <r is wholly spiritual, as its four sides
a 41-26 Persecuted from r* to <r, his apostles
B 149-32 To-day there is hardly a o*, village, or luun
let,
p 367-20 A<r thatissetonanhiU— i#a<e.6:14.
t 469-19 in the crowded streets of a c*.
ap 574-15 the c* which '' lieth foursquare.** —Aetr. SI .- 16.
575-12 '* a c which hath foundations.** — Btb, 11 ; 10.
575-17 the description of the <r as foursquare
575-24 the c of the great King.** — PaoL 48 .• 2.
Civil
pr 7-1 The only r- sentence which he had for error
m 63-12 O law establishes very unfair differences
b 340-27 whatever is wrong in social, «■, criminal,
ciyilization
m 57- 1 Chastity is the cement of c
63-14 c mitigates it in some measure.
63-17 than does either C. S. or r.
ph 173-30 idols of c are far more fatal to health
173-32 idols of c call into action less faith
174- 4 Is c only a higher form of idolatry,
civilized
ph 174- 2 as consciously as do c* practitioners
civilly
glWl' 4 rights of woman acknowledged morally, e-,
clad
b 320-32 stiU c in material fiesh.
t 463-15 The new idea, ... is c- in white garments.
Digitized by
Google
CLAD
75
CLAY
clad
ap 561-26
S71-16
elatm
any
<446-30
aadlble .
^5M-9
faUe
/ 333-13
a 623- 4
S23-8
0M-14
ap 064-22
567-18
flnt
^S&4- 6
584- 7
his
« 131-30
Its
/ 210-28
ff 513- 2
»^riiis the
t 46(K-29 Knowing the c of animal magnetism,
The spiritaal idea is c with the radiance of
O in the panoply of LoTe,
nothing short of right-doing has any o* to
first audible c that God was not omnipotent
false c of error continues its delusions
mist of obscurity . . . deepens the false c%
arise from a mist or false c,
as he grows up into another false c,
tiie false c* of mind in matter
That false <r — that ancient belief,
the first c* that there is an opposite of Spirit,
the first c* that sin, sickness, and death
established his c to the Messiahsbip.
and appears to itself to make good its c*.
this mortal mentality, so-called, and its c*.
of sin
p 300-20
< 447-24
461-27
thU
Suifer no c of sin or of sickness to grow
To put down the c- of sin, you must detect it,
must first see the c of sin, and then destroy it.
[30-26 If thought is startled at the strong c of Science
o 344- 6 this c is made because the Scriptures say
unreality of the
b 2S5-11 The unreality of the e* that a mortal
rps
ff 613- 2 the c* usurps the deific prerogatires
Christians c* to be his followers.
Spirit will ultimately c its own.
If we . . . discord has as lasting a c upon us
when we attempt to c the benefits of an
They e- that to be life which |8 but the
lose all supposed consciousness or c to life
Mortals c* that death is inevitable;
and laid no o- to any other.
maintains the <r of Truth by quenching error.
Error will cease to c that soul is In body,
except the c of mortal belief?
more scientific than are false o*
Pharisees e* to know and to teach the dirine will,
c* to be the agents of God's government.
c that they could equal the work of wisdom.
Hecno . . . action, nor life separate from God.
should be added that this is o* to represent
and if mortals c* no other Blind
nothing c to be something,
O to protect Mortal Man
c that there is intelligence in matter
Nothing c to be som^hing,
a 37-26
m 64-30
2»Jk 186-23
/ 238-16
h 283-16
811-29
312-19
«6- 7
829-26
r476- 7
478-8
daimants
#164-11
claimed
a 28- 1
ip 78-26
83-4
s 136-5
0344-4
r 469-19
clafiniii&r
6 330-29
p436^
•p 067-19
^091-25
claims
•MertlU
p39fr-9
bettor
m 57-17
conflrmsits
sp 94-17
diviner
/ 226-15
bOm
pr 7-7
6 273-27
308-12
357-23
p 438-12
7 538-16
forfeit their
#112-6
no
e448-l
of Christian
p 371-23
ofevU
< 447-20
of God
a 28-20
of good
p*167-8
of matter
/243-6
r 491.14
its e* over mortality and disease.
the better c of intellect, goodness, and virtue.
The progress of truth confirms its c*.
He has built it on diviner <r.
deprives material sense of its false c*.
the false c* of material sense or law.
a blending of false c,
They are false c, which will eventually
putting in false c to office
the false c* that misrepresent God, good.
forfeit their c to belong to its school,
T6 assume that there are no e- of evil
Sclenee
when urging the <r of C 8. ;
Expose and denounce the c* of eWl
and establishes the c* of God.
Dor proportionate admission of the c of good
Denial of the c of matter
which annuls the c* of matter,
Claims
of naedlclne
a 44-11 all the c* of medicine, surgery, and hygiene,
of mortality
ph 182- 6 the c of mortality, . . . appertain to matter.
of mortal mind
an 103- 6 The destruction of the c- of mortal mind
of Truth
ap 92-28 instead of urging the c* of Truth alone,
parental
m 68-20 property, and parental c* of the two sexes.
resisted
/ 223-30 as truth urges upon mortals its resisted c ;
surrenders Its
g 562-30 matter always surrenders its c when
these
/ 226-15 These c are not made through code or creed,
vigorous
i 180-29 astounded at the vigorous c of evil.
your
t 465-10 and support your c* by demonstration.
$ 112-27
148-26
161-81
ph 171- 1
193-26
/227- 6
232- 7
b 273- 1
o344- 1
g 612-29
623- 7
if any so-called new school c* to be C. S. ,
0- to rule man by material law,
mortal mind o* to govern every oigan
Matter, which ... c* to be a creator, is a fiction,
his physician c to have cured him,
the c of the enslaving senses must be denied
the c- of harmonious and eternal being
Matter and its e- of sin, sickness, and death
it c- God as the only absolute Life and Soul,
and c God as their author;
the lie c- to be truth.
have faith to fight all c- of evil,
clairvoyance
#p 85- 2 This Mind-reading is the opposite of e*.
95-16 This kind of min(^reading is not c,
clairroyant
sp 87-17 to read the human mind, but not as a <r.
'" " the phenomena exhibited by a reputed c.
an 101-11
clamor
6 327-15
clap
/ 220-10
Clark, Mr.
ph 192-32
193- 8
class
8 151- 9
161-30
164- 9
6 290-14
e460- 1
460-6
rushes forth to c* with midnight and tempest.
The leaves e* their hands
I was called to visit Mr. O in Lynn,
Mr. C* lay with his eyes fixed and sightless.
philanthropy of the higher c of physicians,
if this old r* of philanthropists looked
the cultured c- of medical practitioners
To the spiritual c-, relates the Scripture:
There is a large c of thinkers whose
-M,.^ w Another c, still more unfortunate, are
460- 8 A third c of thinkers build with solid masonry.
454-25 at the close of a c term,
r 478-10 and by a certain c- of persons,
class-book
r 466- 2 the author's c*, copyrighted in 1870.
classes
8 114- 1
fir 549-10
classic
Usage c* both evil and good together
are supposed to have, as c,
1.
What is c study, but discernment of
quoted vrith approbation from a c* poet:
classification
8 124-31 so restores them to their rightful home and e*.
everything entitled to a c as truth,
" No systematic or theoretical c* of diseases
Sin is spared from this c*, only because
127- 6
164- 5
p 407-31
classified
C265- 7
r 473- 6
9 656-4
classifies
/213- 7
ff 513-17
classify
an 106-17
ph 187-24
r 483-5
405- 8
ap 660-20
clauses
0 341-5
claw
r 489- 2
489- 2
489- 7
clay
pA 173- 7
anciently c as the higher criticism,
are to be c* as effects of error,
mortal and material concepts c,
and then c- it materially.
Spirit diversifies, c, and individualises
c- all others as did St. Paul
The human mind tries to c* action
We r* disease as error,
c- sickness and error as our Master did,
in order to c it correctly.
generally based on detached sentences or e-
When the unthinking lobster loses its c-,
the c* grows again.
would oe replaced as readily as the lobster's c,
supposition, . . . the potter is sul^ect to the o*
Digitized by
Google
CLAY 76
/24»-16
6 310-9
310- 9
r 480-23
cleaa
p 362-12
383-3
383-19
413-18
t 462-22
cleanliness
p 413-16
41»-20
cleanse -
a 25- 7
37-11
cleansed
a 27-6
s 132- 7
133-32
clear
a 50-U
m 66-21
an 101-31
ph 182-16
/ 205-16
6 325-20
o 36&-15
1> 388-28
3B6-6
418-8
418-12
t444-31
460- 4
r 495-17
17 523-15
cleared
/ 234-18
6 288-16
dearer
a 56-12
8 121-20
/239- 7
c 262-14
• 6 313-20
o 361-22
p36&- 8
372- 9
£460-31
^501- 7
601-19
653-5
ap 66»-28
clearest
g 517-13
clearly
6 275-21
t 465-15
r 479-31
ap 668-32
clearness
p 380-26
clears
a 22-18
The c cannot reply to the potter.
The potter is not in the c ;
else the c* would have power over the potter.
along with the diasolTtng elements of c\
beware of making c* merely the outside
We need a c body and a c mind,
This shows that the mind must be c*
only for the purpose of keeping the body e*,
and afterwards we must wash them c.
" O is next to godliness/'
I insist on bodily c within and without.
no more efficacious to c- from sin
c* and rarefy the atmosphere of material sense
the lame walk, the lepers are c*, — Luke 7 .- 22.
the lame walk, the lepers are c%~ Matt. 11 .* 5.
Creeds and rituals have not c* their hands
who could withhold a e* token of his presence
until we get at last the e- straining of truth,
Is it not c that the human mind must
c to those who heal the sick on the basis of
we can catch c glimpses of God only as
Paul had a e* sense of the demands of Truth
It presents the calm and c verdict of Truth
a c comprehension of the living Spirit,
c- evidence that the malady was not mate-
rial,
and a c* perception of the unchanging.
It must be c* to you that sickness
The teacher must make c* to students
Paul and John had a c apprehension that,
Let neither fear nor doubt overshadow yc
your c
sense
c* evidences of two distinct documents
brood of evils which infest it would be c out.
may burst and flash till the cloud is c
in a r light than mere words can possibly do,
rebuked Dy c* views of the everlasting facts,
Take avrav wealth, . . . and we pet r- views
These c, higher views inspire the Godlike man
The passage is made even v in
to give a c- and fuller expression
truth will become still c*
Science of t>eing, . . . would be c- in this age,
the teaching became <;*, until
whereas the New Testament narratives are c*
spiritually c views of Him,
ThhB c- consciousness must precede an
rises c* and nearer to the great heart of Christ;
Love imparts the c idea of Deity.
shows c that all is Mind,
then slialt thou see c- — Matt. 7 .- 5.
invisible things . . . are r seen, — Rom. 1 : 20.
This rule c interprets God as divine Principle,
this evidence will gather momentum and c.
When the smoke of battle c away,
clear-siffhtedness
6 316-14 between spiritual c* and the blindness of
cleave
o 354-15 Surely it is not enough to c* to barren and
clergry
a 20-12
o 3IS-10
clergrynian
/ 220-22 A c- once adopted a diet of bread and water
o 350- 3 Let any c try to cure his friends by their faith
clergymen
/ 236-28 C-, occupying the watchtowers of the world,
clerical
/236- 1
climate
p 377-10
386-11
392-21
394-24
climates
p 377- 6
377-10
partake of the Eucharist, support the r,
It is a pity that the medical laculty and c*
should stimulate c* labor and progress.
when their fear of c is exterminated,
not because of the c*, but on account of the
If you decide that r* or atmosphere is unhealthy,
unless it can be aided by a drug or c 7
Invalids flee to tropical c
prove that they can be healthy in all c,
climax
6 322- 7
aM3- 2
climb
6 326- 7
{f 514-8
clime
a 46-10
dimes
/ 226-29
cling
/ 237-26
c263- 9
266-11
6 28^23
328-9
<448- 2
r 496-14
dings
# 146-16
dip
pr 4-31
cliques
/239-8
cloaked
clock
0 360-19
cloister
c 26^26
cloistered
ph 191-28
Cloquet
an 101- 9
close
pr 16-16
a 32-31
ap 71-10
71-14
87-30
/ 201-16
224-26
p 431-18
t 454-26
ap 564-29
closed
pref xii-14
pr 16- 6
15-11
a 33- 1
46-27
ph 165- 4
171- 7
193-12
o 350-20
p 433- 2
440-33
r 491-23
fir 528-11
closely
m 57-27
«p 97-5
Q 523-28
closes
m 60-11
9 144-26
g 521- 4
ap 577-29
doset
pr 14-31
15- 3
15-16
closing
ph 187-13
clothe
pr 4-32
up 93-19
^5.10-11
clothed
/254- 9
p 442-25
<ip668- 4
568- 9
560- 7
561-11
Clothes
m 62-24
s 146-19
/ 212-23
g607- 4
CLOTHES
This must be the c
error, after reaching the c of tofferiBg,
must not try to c the hill of Science by
_In humility they c* the heights of huliiieae.
has spoken ... in every age and c.
Men and women of all c- and raoea
cr to
c* to
a belief in the life and faitenigenoe of
earth because he has noi tasted heami.
even if you c- to a sense of personal Joya,
lost to aU who cr to this falsity,
and must therefore c to mortals until,
Blindness and self-righteouaness e* fast to
c- steadfastly to God and His idea.
Scholastteism c for salvation to the peraoo,
creeds c- the strong pinions of love.
Break up r, level wealth with honesty,
but c the crime, latent in thought.
Like a pendulum in a c,
peers from its e* with amassment
not a flower starts from its c celL
among whom were Roux, Bouillaud, and O,
must c-.the lips and silence the material i
a sad supper taken at the c of day,
C- your eyes, and you may dream that you
O your eyes aeain, and vou may see
c* the eves, and forms rue before us,
we shall not hug our tatters c about us.
Will yon open or <r the door upon this
getting Mortal Man into c confinement
at the c of a class term,
The serpent is ... e- upon the heel of harmony.
She r her College, October 29, 1889,
C- to error, it is open to Truth,
the door of the erring senses must be c.
and this supper r* forever Jesus' ritualism
which c- the earthly record of Jesus,
<r the eyes of mortals to roan's God-given
gates or Paradise which human beliefs have c*.
The evelids r* gently and
and their eyes they have c ; —Matt.. 13; 15.
testimony tor the plaintiff, . . . being c,
Here the counsel for the defence r,
belief goes on, whether our eyes are r- or open.
and e- up the flesh instead — Oen. 2 ; 21.
serves to unite thought more c to God,
In reality, the more c error simulates truth
liecome more and more c* intertwined
neither c man's continuity nor his sense of
pride, or prejudice c the aoor
Here the inspired record c its narrative
c- with St. John's Revelation
enter into thy c, — Matt. 6; 6.
The e- typifles the sanctuary of Spirit,
to pray aright, we must enter Into the c*
opening and c* for the passage of the blotid,
and c religion in human forms.
human faith may c it with angelic vestmrntfi,
as able to feed and c man as Ue doth the lilies.
To stop eating, drinking, or being c* materially
and man is c and fed spiritually.
c with a cloud : — Rev. 10 ; 1.
This angel . . . c* with a cloud, preflfures
a woman c with the sun, — Rev. 12 : 1.
the spiritual ideal as a woman c* in light,
even as it e- the lily;
truth . . . c* Spirit with supremacy.
God alone makes and c the lilies of the field.
Spirit duly feeds and e* every object.
Digitized by
Google
CLOTHINO
77
COLLECTIVE
elotbinsr
an ldl-7
ap 667-0
cloud
/ 210-21
M7-26
6 2»-16
295-23
2M-4
ap56»-4
668-10
66S-10
doaded
9I8B0-26
clouds
catlierinr
9 547-13
markj
« 122-21
▼mrylnff
6 311- 1
belied br wolTesin sheep's <r
Truth, giTee mortals temporary food and c*
These wolves in sheep's c are detected
as a sunbeam penetrates the c
arches the e* with the bow of beauty,
may burst and ttash till the e- is cleared
like a e- melting into thin vapor,
As a <r hides the sun it cannot extinguish,
clothed with a c : — Bev, 10 ; 1.
This angel . . . clothed with a c-, prefigures
a pillar of c* by day and of fire by night,
statements of the Scriptures become r*
the gathering o% the moon and stars,
in the midst of murky c- and drenching rain.
the varying c of mortal belief,
m 07- 4 the c lower, the wind shrieks
s 122-17 On the eye*s retina, . . . c and ocean meet
/ 245-21 coaxed the enamoured lightning from the c.
"* '^ which are like c without rain,
when c cover the suu's face !
seen only as the r- of corporeal sense roll away.
Divine Science rolls back the e* of error
> 364-20
0548-9
548-11
657-19
clover
nh 175-13 profane to fancy that the perfume of c
coalesce
may try to make Mind and drugs c,
g 143-32
coalition
/21ft-10
coated
p 379-26
The reports of sickness may form a c with
The quickened pulse, c tongue, febrile heat,
Coafed Tongrue
p 431-21 I am O T: I am covered with a
coaxed
/ 245-20
coddlinfir
ph i75-20
code
/ 226-16
codes
pA 188- 3
/ 226-18
284-21
6 340-27
p 381-16
coequal
o 361-21
coeternal
6 336-11
coexist
#? 267-11
6270- 1
2T9-13
336-30
r 471-16
c the enamoured lightning from the clouds.
people had less time for selfishness, c,
These claims are not made through c* or creed,
and demand obedience to materialistic c,
Human r*, scholastic theology.
The present c of human systems disappoint
civil, criminal, political, and religious c* ;
but He is not the author of barbarous c.
if we consider Satan as a being c* in power
coexistent and c* with that Mind.
man and the spiritual universe c with
theory, . . . that Mind and matter c
Spirit and matter cannot c* nor cooperate,
Ood and man c and are eternal,
the evidence that God and man o*
coexistence
6 269- 3 supposed c of Mind and matter
coexistent
m 09- 1
6 336-11
r478- 1
a 516-21
620-9
not of the earth earthly but c* with God,
c and coeternal with that Mind.
for man is c* with God.
Man ... as e* and eternal with God
v^w- V Principle and its idea, man, are c*
657-21 as never dying, but as c with bis creator.
gl 861-11 God and man c and eternal ;
coexists
# 120-5
/ 240-12
A cup of c* pr tea is not the equal of truth,
tobacco, tea, c, opium,
and man c with and reflects Soul,
radiant sun of virtue and truth c* with be-
ing,
but ne e* with God and the universe.
colTee
sp 80- 8
p 406-29
coirnlsable
sp 86-28 as readily as from objects o* by the senses.
cogrnlsance
» 126-19 beyond the c* of the material senses
6 284-25 beyond the c of these senses,
^inottaka
g 648-10 corporeal senses cannot take c- of Spirit.
6 892-14 this so-caUed mind has no e- of Spirit.
cogrnizance
have no
c 268-21 so-called senses have no c* of either
of good or evil
ph 171-32 error . . . that the c of good or evil,
take
an 105-16 When our laws eventually take c of
taken no
/ 245-22 She had taken no e* of passing time
take no
of which corporeal sense can take no e*.
or the material senses could take no o* of
It can take no c* of Mind,
physical senses can take no c of God
and matter can take no c* of matter,
corporeal senses can take no c- of spiritual
the corporeal senses can take no c of Spirit,
the material senses can take no c of Spirit
sp
72- 2
75- 7
ph 191- 2
6 273- 4
r 479-15
488-21
^631-29
546-17
takes no
gl 591-14
cofirnizant
pr 13-32
0i> ^8- 6
b 27tt-ll
!i86- 1
cofirnize
o 369-17
cognized
m 09- 8
8p 75- 4
that of which inmiortal Mind takes no c,
is not c* of life in Soul,
The mind may even be c of a present flavor
consciousness is c only of the things of God.
cannot be <?• of good or of evil,
c- only that which is the opposite of Spirit.
God's children already created will be c*
the existence c by the physical senses,
6 311-26 The objects c by the physical Sf
cognizes
*^ "*" "' which c* Life as permanent.
6 306-24
cohesion
9 121-20
6 293-16
coiled
sp 92-11
coincide
8p 80-13
93-10
ph 167-21
g 522-23
c\ and attraction are properties of Mind,
whose adhesion and e* are Life,
a serpent c around the tree of knowledge.
but I cannot c with their views.
Divine logic and revelation c.
can no more unite . . . than good can e* with
convince reason and c* with revelation
coincidence
ph 194- 4 I cannot fail to discern the c of
6 332-^ illustrates the c, or spiritual agreement,
ap 561-16 John saw the human and divine c,
661-23 Illustrates the c of God and man
coincides
o 358- 9 C. S., understood, c with the Scriptures,
cold
and heat
B 125-22 e* and heat, latitude and longitude.
effects of
ph 184-19 We say man suffers from the effects of c,
heat and
p 374-26 Heat and c- are products of mortal mind,
matter cannot take
p 377- 2 mentally convince him that matter cannot
take c\
this
/ 202-32 Common opinion admits . . . that this e* may
pr^ vii-16
s 113- 8
ph 179-16
195- 5
/ 202-31
220- 2
220- 3
224-19
p377- 1
378-28
384- 9
386- 6
429-11
436-11
£460-22
ap 570-17
coldness
y{ 593-18
colds
/220- 3
220-16
collapse
8 124-27
/ 209-10
collect
m 63-30
collective
a 18- 6
and the r* conventionality of materialism
iB but the dead body of Science, — pulseless, c,
that he will take c* without his blanket,
Outside of dismal darkness and c* silence
Conunon o])inion admits that a man may take c*
We hear it said: . . . I take c baths,
to overcome a predisposition to take c ;
r* disdain, stuDl)om resistance,
If your patient believes in taking c,
a long and r* night of discord.
though they expose him to fatigue, c, heat,
belief savs that you may catch c and
corpse, deserted by thought, is c and decays.
Giving a cup of o* water in Christ's name,
superficial and ........
Gh
assertion, "Nothing ails
ive them a cup of c water in Christ's name,
Rock. . . . C- and stubbornness.
We hear it said : . . . I have oontinnal c,
C', coughs, and contagion are engendered solely
Withdraw them, and creation must e*.
The world would c without Mind,
should be allowed to c her own wages,
His mission was both individual and c.
Digitized by
Google
COLLECTIVELY
78
COMES
hen was theonlv O of this character
were taught by the author in this Q.
She closed her O, October 29, 1889,
reopened the Oin 1899
collectively
m 68-10 constitute indiyidually and <r
College
prefxii- 3
xil- 7
xii-U
xii-19
colleges
f>re7 xi-30 a law relative to c having been passed,
color
in expression, form, outline, and c.
mirror, repeats the c, form, and action
seen in all form, substance, and c,
signifying the red c qfthe ground^
We adimit that black is not a c-.
From . . . the one Mind emanate all form, r,
/ 247-24
b 301- 3
810- 7
338-13
r 479-27
jf 612-22
Oolossians
6 325-10
Columbus
9 120-30
combat
6 268-11
269-29
i> 396-25
combated
pr^ Tiii-17 Sickness has been c for centuries
combination
c 256-24 No form nor physical e- is adequate to
p 399- 9 not a secretion nor c can operate, apart from
combinations
p 399- 3 You say that certain material c produce
In C- (iil. 4) Paul writes :
When O gave freer breath to the globe,
challenge metaphysics to meet in final c*.
The theories I c are these:
to c* their erroneous sense,
combine
6 275-13
288- 9
p 397-28
409-4
combined
pr 1-6
s 163-18
ph 171-18
o 421-32
combines
< 460-30
r 466- 3
Spirit, Life, Truth, Love, c- as one.
Superstition and understanding can never c*.
because they c as one.
Mortal mind and body c as one.
Prayer, watching, and working, c* with
war, pestilence, and famine, all c."
believes himself to be c* matter and Spirit,
and that their c sum is fifty.
all evil c in the belief of life, ... in matter,
Hence God c all-power or potency,
combustion
5 161-10 might produce spontaneous c.
c<mie
pr^ vii-13
x-29
1- •
8-4
12-23
13- 4
lfr-30
16-31
a 18- •
22-13
24-18
27-8
31-24
34- 6
34-6
88-14
40-29
41-3
m 66-10
tp 80-6
86-12
86-11
90- 6
90-28
92-32
an 100-19
9 112-18
126-21
12^16
130- 5
131-13
131-14
131-31
133-2
134-8
141-10
144- 2
1^173-26
182-27
192-7
/212- 8
223-^2
226-21
238- 6
S38-14
The time for thinkers has c,
or discerning the truth, e* not to the light
pr 1- • shall €• to pass ; — Mark II : 23.
" ' little hope for those who c* only spasmodically
should c from the enlightened understanding,
c* ye to the waters." — 7sa. 66 .- 1.
Thy kingdom c. ~ Matt. 6 ; 10.
Thy kingdom is c ;
untU the kingdom of God shaU c. — Luke22: 18.
" Occupy tUlI c- ! •^— Luke 19 ; 13.
change as radical as that which has c over
intended to prove . . . that the Christ had c- :
show the Lord's death till he c." — 1 Cor. U . 26.
Truth has e* to the understanding
If Christ, Truth, has e* to us in (umonstration,
in all time to c
has c so generally to mean public worship
must c- through tne joys and triumphs of the
and His kingdom is c-
A communication purporting to c- from the
** C'y see a man, which — John 4 :29.
Oppoeites c from contrary directions,
from which loaf or fish could c* ?
recc^nition of Spirit must finally c\
, Do you say the time has not yet c*
we have c to the unanimous conclusions
with this infinitude c spiritual rules.
The seasons vriU c and go
c hither to torment nB—Matt. 8 ; 29.
bidden to the feast, the excuses e*.
Must C. S. c through the Christian churches
This Science has c already,
" Art thou he that should c," — Matt. 11 ; 3.
*• Art thou he that should c- ? " — Matt. 11 ; 3.
and so has c- always to mean
revelation (such is the popular thought !) must c
Why should we . . . since no good can c of it ?
Human reason and religion c slowly to the
Pleas for drugs and laws of health c from
They <r from the hearing of the ear.
Why need pain, ... c to this mortal sense?
until •» He <r whose right it is.*' — Ezek. 21 ; 27.
nor did the breath of freedom c from the
'* O out from among them, — // Cor. 6 .* 17.
there will c the warning,
come
c 266- 7 Then the time will c- when
6 280- 6 only reflections of good can e*.
283-10 which act, react, and then c* to a stop.
286-17 time has c for a finite . . . togive place
291- 8 last call of wisdom cannot c* tiU
304- 7 nor things present, nor things to e-,—J2om. 8. -38.
321-10 bade him c* back and handJe the serpent,
321-27 **ItshaU<rtopaa8, — i?»Ki.4.-8.
322-11 before this recognition of divine Science can c-
324-30 if the idea . . . c* not to your thought,
333-21 has <r with some measure of power and grace
o 361- 1 Jew believes that . . . Christ has not yet <-;
361- 8 God is c- and is present now and forever.
p 362-16 to c behind the couch and reach his feet.
367-24 Truth of the Christ-cure has c to this age
368- 6 Both truth and error have c nearer than ever
368-15 When we e* to have more faith in tlie truth
376- 8 diseases deemed dangerous sometimes r- from
377- 7 they c* back no better than when they went
383- 1 issues of pain or pleasure must c* through
38^3 Ichargetbee, routof him, — Jfarit9.-2ft.
The Science of Mind must c to the rescue,
thing which I greatly feared ii^c* — Job 3 : 25.
to e- ont from the material world
they c* from above, not from beneath,
♦* I am not c to destroy, — Matt. 6 : 17.
to go into the house or to c- out of it,
c naturally into Spirit through better bealtb
and c nearer the heart.
*' we all e* in the unity of the faith, ^ £j>A. 4 : 13.
Another change will r- as to the
They cannot c- into His presence,
The Spirit and the bride say, O I — Hev. 22 .• 17.
c from the deep sleep whicn
Oblivion and dreams, not realities, c with sleep.
mighty angel c- down from heaven, — Bev. 10 .- 1.
Truth and Love c nearer in the hour of woe.
Now is c salvation, and strength, — Bev. 12 .- 10.
the devil is c down unto you, — Rev. 12 ; 12.
O hither, I will show thee — Rev. 21 : 9.
thought gently whispers : " O hither I
♦* Elias truly shall first <r — MaU. 17 : 11.
a t]rpe of the glory which is to e- ;
O and grace are independent of matter,
supplies all form and c*
and woe c- in return for what is done.
c- in darkness and disappears with the light.
assumption that man dies . . . but <r to lifeae
recognition of Spirit . . . c not suddenly
All we correctly Imow of Spirit c from God,
This Soul-sense c- to the human mind when
c* one Principle and its infinite idea,
but its spirit <r only in small degrees.
through which the understanding . . . c*.
the natural order of heaven c down to earth.
its cure c from the immortal divine
this so-called mind, from which r all evil.
When darkness <r over the earth.
From mortal mind c the reproduction of tbe
when God's kingdom c on earth;
the assurance wnlch c of understanding;
salvation which c through God,
Justice often e- too late to secure a verdict.
If it c from erring mortal mind,
acute belief of physical life c on at a remote
a ray of light which c* from the sun,
which e- from an all-absorbing spiritual love.
The aspiration after heavenly good e*
When this hour of development c*,
belief c to have " gods many— / Cor. 8 .• 5.
real existence as a child of God c to light.
Hence Truth c to destroy this error
judgment-day of wisdom e- hourly
e- from no power of propagation in
beliefs, from which ۥ so much suffering.
Reform c by understanding that
gives place to the infinite, . . . and God's kin^
dome*
Christ, . . . tr now as of old,
c through rousing, within the sick
the devotee . . . who c- to teach the
supposition that death c in obedtence to tbe
on the wings of divine Love, there r a desiwtch:
Science of Christianity c with fan in hand
that r* to heal sickness and sin
On the contrary, if aught c- from God,
Then r* the question,
From this also r* its powerl«
In error everything c from bene
Whence r a talking, lying serpent
but when that awa£ening c,
which c from God,
411- 1
f 461-3
451-17
r 474-20
478-11
486-15
^501-7
619-18
529- 7
543-10
54ft- 1
566-17
566-22
op 668- 3
567-4
668-14
668-22
674- 8
675- 1
92 586-13
586-18
comeliness
/ 247-19
6 281-16
comes
pr 6-8
a 42-8
«p 76- 2
7e-32
84-28
86- 6
» 112-16
113- 6
115- 3
118-32
ph 174-31
178-20
188-28
189-26
/ 202-19
223-16
280- 9
238-26
239-27
247- 1
260-12
c 264-27
266-26
286-10
6 280^16
289- 1
290-12
291-29
303- 6
318-19
327- 1
339-24
o 347-15
3ft8-26
p 382-16
387-21
434- 2
r 466-27
473-10
479- 6
483- 1
490-10
9 623-11
529-21
666-29
ap668-9
Digitized by
Google
COMES
79
COMMIT
comes
ap 66B-22
comet
• 121-15
cometb
a 31-26
31^31
36-26
m 64-18
tp 78-29
93-6
• 132-27
/2M-26
225- 1
6286-9
^560- 3
ap 575- 4
575-8
comfort
an 101-29
ph 197- 6
/23*-6
ap 578-12
comforted
a 33-12
«rp 78-30
Comforter
a 56-28
6&-29
• 123-22
127-28
b 271-20
331-31
r497- 7
comforts
0f2 582-12
comingr
jw^ xl-18
a 52-14
•p 88- 7
an 102-17
• 132-11
150- 7
150-8
/ 215-17
230- 7
245-10
6 321-29
o 347-14
p 385-31
ap 561-12
561-32
574-13
command
M»OStoll«
(451-3
Christ's
• 110-29
diTOOt
o 342-10
6 280-18
follow the
/ 228-20
God's
g 580- 6
Serlptnrml
/238-6
6276-8
sinrlo
a 624-18
spiritiua
^ 168-19
«r
pr 9-19
a 38-2
e* back to him at last with accelerated force,
c to the flesh to destroy incarnate error.
is as the wandering c* or the desolate star
ere e* the full radiance of a risen day.
** The hoor c*, and now is, — John 4 .* 23.
yea, the time c, — John 16 : 2.
*♦ which c down from heaven, '* — John 6 .• 33.
the time c of which Jesos spake.
cannot ** tell whence it c*.** — John 3 ; 8.
** But the hour <r, and now i«, — John 4 ; 23.
*' When the Son of man c, — Luke 18 ; 8.
who c in the quiet of meekness,
Whence c- it?
Master said, ** No man c unto — John 14 .* 6.
time c* when the spiritual origin of man,
If this be so, whence c* Life, or Mind,
Then c* the marriage feast,
and e* ** down from God, — Rev. 21 : 2.
Discomfort under error is preferable to e*.
costs manv a man his earthly days of c
crumbs of c from Christ's table,
[LOVB*8] rod and [love's] staff they c* me. —
PMa.23:4.
and now it c themselves.
By it the sick are healed, the sorrowing are c-,
" He shall give you another O, —John 14 : 16.
This O I understand to be Divine Science.
through the teachings of the 0-,
the O which leadeth into all truth.
Our Master said, /• But the r> — John 14 : 26.
divine Science or the Holy O.
the Holy Ohost, or O, revealing the
the Holy Ghost or divine O;
that which <r, consoles, and supports.
e* now as was promised aforetime,
word concerning the c Prince of Peace.
good and evil elements now c to the surface.
Its aggressive features are c to the front.
such effects, e- from divine Mind,
Its appearing is the c anew of the gospel of
This c, as was promised by the Master,
at the e* of which darkness loses the
This awakening is the forever c of Christ,
before the window watching for her lover's c*.
And so it was in the e* centuries,
would behold the signs of Christ's c*.
Any supposed information, e* from the body
c down to a belief in the material origin of
the spiritual ideal . . . c down from heaven,
John the Baptist prophesied the c of the
c down from God, out of heaven," — Rev. 21 : 2.
the constant pressure of the apostolic o*
demonstrated according to Christ's c,
in defiance of the direct c* of Jesus,
as Jehovah's first c* of the Ten :
If we follow the c of our Master,
The earth, at God's c, brings forth food
To obey the Scriptural <**,
in accordance with the Scriptural c :
With a single c. Mind had made man,
spiritual c* relating to perfection,
This c includes much.
Because men are assured that this c
ph 196-14 The e* was a warning to beware,
/ 226- 9 e* their sentinels not to let truth pass
o 342-11 to which e* was added the promise
p 406-14 Tou c* the situation if you understand
r 467- 4 Therefore the c* means this:
ap inO-25 and Christ will c* the wave.
commanded
a 37-27 do they follow him in the way that he c* ?
m 67-22 and c even the winds and waves
g S87- 6 AAd the Lord God [Jehovah] e*— Qen, 2: 16.
commanded
g 533- 7 whereof I c* thee— Oen. 8 ; 11.
535-21 which I c- thee, saying, — Oen. 3 • 17.
commandest
p 435-30 and <r ... to be smitten — AcU 23 .- 3.
commandinsr
p 438- 7 c* him to take part in the homicide.
442-11 His form was erect and c.
Commandment
m 69-21 " Do you keep the First C- ?
6 301-22 not spiritual and breaks the First C*.
340-16 The First O is my favorite text.
340-21 The divine Principle of the First C-
0 361- 6 The Jew who believes in the First C'
361-10 The Christian who believes in the First O
commandment
a 19-29 Jesus urged the c,
m 66-18 c*, •' Thou shalt not commit adultery," — Exod.
20.14.
• 112-30 inculcates a breach of that divine c*
6 306- 4 art thou . . . keeping His c* ? "
Commandments
ap 563-18 belief that . . . the Ten O can be broken.
commandments
pr 4- 5 To keep the c of our Master
4-11 *♦ If ye love me, keep my c*." — John 14 ; 16.
a 25-20 " If ye love me, keep my c*." — John 14 : 15.
/ 241-22 •• If ye love me, keep my c-." — John 14 : 16.
6 340- 8 Fear God, and keep His c : — Eccl. 12 ; 13.
340-11 love God and keep His c :
g 542-26 to advance itself, breaks God's c*.
commands
a 20-26 It <r sure entrance into the realm of Love.
26- 6 if we foUow his c faithfully ;
37-27 Hear these imperative c :
/ 222-28 contrary to His C-.
o 355-16 aooording to the c* of our Master,
p 405- 5 C. S. 0* man to master the propensities,
r 489-14 it breaks all the c* of the Mosaic Decalogue
commemorate
a 32- 9 Eucharist does not c a Roman soldier's oath,
35-12 the morning meal which Christian Scientists c*.
commemorated
a 83-31 can you then say that you have c- Jesus
34-11 If all . . . had really c the sufferings of Jesus
com memoration
a 34- 6 no other c is requisite,
34-13 If all who seek his c through material symbols
commences
ph 189-29 c* in the lower, basal portion of the brain,
p 423- 9 c with mental causation,
430-20 patient feels ill, ruminates, and the trial e*.
commend
t 457-25 some learners e* diet and hygiene.
commendation
p 365-20 such r as the Magdalen gained from Jesus,
commended
a 35-28 draught our Master drank and r- to his
p 434-32 that court c* man's immortal Spirit
commendlnsr
sp 92-14 serpent in the act of c* to
comment
pr 8-12
8-14
a 65- 3
i^ 528-2
' 211- 3
6 281-4
296-24
r 402-22
^539-20
what must be the c* upon him ?
there would be no occasion for c.
subjects to unchristian r and u^age
of the Scriptural account now under c*.
commercialism
ph 195-28 Literary c* is lowering the intellectual
commins'le
ph 198-26 His thoughts and his patient's c,
~ if . . . Truth and error, r-
Spirit and matter no more r* than light and
When the evidence . . . seems to r*,
The notion that mind and matter c*
false to say that Truth and error c
comminelinic
r 481-15 declaring . . . good and evil to be capable of o*.
commission
a 54-13 In witness of his divine c,
• an 100-14 Under this order a c was appointed,
100-16 This c reported to the government
104-30 as well as the c* of a crime.
p 433-22 this has led him into the c of the
commissioners
an 100-15 Benjamin Franklin was one of the c.
commissions
t 455-24 When He e* a messenger,
commit
* m 56-18 ** Thou Shalt not c* adultery," — Exod. 90 ; 14.
Digitized by
Google
GOBCMIT
80
COMPLAINING
, ooold not ۥ a murder.
occurs
commit
an 105- 2
105-10
105-23
/ 262-19
o 356-26
p 406-17
432- 7
436-30
t 461-18
commits
pre/ xli-26
r 490- 4
committed
B 161-22
p 40»-ll
430-18
431-8
434-28
436-4
435- 7
435-14
committee
an 101- 8 a e* of nine persons was appointed,
committing^
p 436-17 to prerent his e* lirer-oomplalnt,
. — . . ^ ^^ 1^^^^ process of mental healing to
The liands, without . .
Can matter c a crime?
to e* fresh atrocities as opportunity
cheat, lie, c adultery, rob, murder.
Does dirine Love c a fraud on humanity
moral man has no fear that he will c* a murder,
I knew the prisoner would c- it,
deeds which the dirine law compels man to c.
If you c a crime, should you acknowledge
she e- these pages to honest seekers for Truth,
this belief c depredations on tiarmony.
Liberty, wliat crimes are c in thy name ! "
people who are c to insane asylums
u charged with having c* liyer-complaint.
At last ne e* liyer-complaint,
shows the alleged crime never to have been e*.
Has the body or has Mortal Bfind r a
The body c no offence.
If liver-complaint was c by trampling on
t 46»-14
common
pr 12-22
a 52-18
sp 80-30
92-17
an 101-17
106-2
• 137-14
137-27
153-6
/ 202-31
h 294- 2
333- 6
O 342-30
357- 1
p 363- 3
363-17
365-11, 12
383-32
388-12
407-32
t 459- 7
r 488-12
g '523-20
540- 9
gl 598-14
commonly
8 ll<J-24 As the words
ployed.
e* custom of praying for the recovery
make c cause against the exponents of truth.
This belief rests on the c conviction tliat
for the c conception of mortal man
nothing in r with either physiology or
to drop from the platform of c* manhood
implied in their citation of the c report
had been called only by his c names,
Natrum muHatieum (c table-salt)
O opinion admits that a man may take cold
These senses indicate the c- human belief,
in c with other Hebrew boys and men,
according to the c theories.
In c justice, we must admit that God
which is in such e* use in the East.
were released ... by their c creditor.
and ۥ sense and c* humanity are
c* notion that health depends on inert matter
Admit the c hypothesis
in consonance with e- mortal belief.
Then he will have nothing in e- with
Scriptures often appear in our c version
or Lord God, as our c version translates it.
reducing it to its c* denominator,
the phrase is equivalent to our c statement,
, are c and ignorantly em-
139- 9 Reforms have c* been attended with blood-
shed
ph 183-20 mortals c recognize as law that which hides
/ 232- 4 The beliefs we c entertain about liappiness
242-22 the tBctB of being are c- misconstrued,
243-13 That those wonders are not more c repeated
b 274- 7 NcUural science^ as it is e* called,
284-26 by the effects r- attributed to them.
310-18 we are c- taught that there is a human soul
319-11 material means (c called nature)
333- 4 though it is c* so used,
o 344-20 are not included in the e* accepted systems;
344-32 the word Spirit is so <r applied to Deity,
the divine Principle, c called God.
'in thee- F- — flW>. 1:8.
//; 586-10
Common Version
6 313-13 " express image '
Commonwealth
pre/ xi-29 under the seal of the O,
commotion
p 422-11 Patients, unfamiliar with the cause of this c*
commune
a 35-13 and silently to r- with the divine Principle,
sp 73-29 mistake to suppose that . . . can e- together.
74-31 so-called dead and living cannot c* together,
75-26 one possible moment, when those . . . can e*
76-13 can no longer c- with matter ;
84-15 to c more largely with the divine Mind,
communed
gp 73-15 If Spirit, or God, e* .
comm unicable
»p 72-26 but evil is neither c* nor scientiflc.
72-29 when evil and suffering are c.
74-3 To be on c terms with Spirit,
communicate
ip 7S-22 How then can it c with man through
82-14 we do not c with the dreamer by our side
through electricity
communicated
/ ns- 2 is not c- through a nerve.
21^18 as c through ttie senses of Sool
P 428- 3 this belief should not be c- to the patie&t,
communicates
8p 85-31 truth c itself but never imparts errqr.
commnnicatinsr
t 446- 2 perhaps c his own bad morals,
communication
9p 78-32 There is no c between
78-12 even were c possible
80-6 Ac purporting to come from
communications
tp 77-22 Even if c from spirits to mortal coa
77-23 such c- would grow beautifully leas
78-13 C* gathered from ignorance are pemiciOBS
communicator
sp 72-30 divine law is the c- of truth,
81-82 deceased person, supposed to be the c,
communicators
«p 72- 9 So-called spirits are but corporeal c,
communing
sp TS- 8 belief . . . that at the same time we are c with
communion
a 80- 1 Mary's self-conscious c* with God.
86-26 Our Kucharist is spiritual c- with tlie one God.
sp 72- 7 condition precedent to c with Spirit
74-13 No correspondence nor c can exist between
82-2S O . . . would be prevented by this dilTennce.
a 6a9-»t *' What c hath light with darlcness? — // * or.
6.14.
community
an 108- 2 in families and therefore in the r.
t 446- 3 a c unprepared for self-defence.
456- 9 which most of them hold in tike <r,
commute
p 378- 6 will enable you to c- this self-sentence,
compact
m 59- 7 compromises will often maintain a c*
companion
ap 569-22 The sin, which one has made his bosom <r,
companionship
a 21-24 and our <r may continue.
formation of a happy and permanent r.
m 60- 5
company
a 21-28
36- 2
m 66-27
c 261-16
compare
^515-28
The c is alluring and the pleasures excit-
ing,
in the blessed c of Truth and Lov»
the other pre-eminently needs good c.
actively as the youngest member of the c*.
Now c man before the mirror
comparison
c 266-17 in c with the sublime question.
Human thoughts have their degrees of r*.
c* the destruction of sin and sickness
Divine Science alone can c the heights
b 297-25
compass
/ 238-19
b 292- 5
compa
o 302- 1 Soul is not c* by flniteness.
compassion
B 115-26 Moral. Humanity, honesty, affection, c,
compassionately
p 363- 9 He regarded her c-.
"^ "" and deal with his patients c ;
365-22
compel
pr 11-11
p 390-10
440-23
compelled
• 159-5
p 436-35
compels
p436-30
in order to r- this progress.
Truth will at length r- us all to exchange the
human mental legislators c them to
she was c by her phjrsicians to take it.
they were c- to let nim be taken
deeds which the divine law c* man to commit.
compensated
8 163-27 if it were not more than c by
compensation
ap 574-19 has full c in the law of Love.
gl 581-15 Hope and faith; spiritual c;
compilation
/ 241-15 that c can do no more for mortals
complain
m 62-11 those p^rentu should not, in after yean, o*
62-30 and produce the ills of which we c.
complaining
o 348-22 while c of the suffering disease brings.
An ill-tempered, c, or deceitful peiwm
p 396-17
Digitized by
Google
COMPLAINT
81
CONCEPTION
complaint
/ 221-16 without a vestige of the old c*.
p 391-29 Mentally contradict every c
complaints
pr 14-15 the body will then utter no e*.
/ 237-31 would Hd them of their c%
complete
pr^ ix-15 and are not c* nor satisfactory expositions
a a^ 1 Thomas was forced to acknowledge how e*
9p 9^28 not . . . fragmentary, but practical and c* ;
98-29 and being practical and e*,
M 147-14 this volume contains the c* Science of
o 353-15 eternity, immortality, o* reality.
p 417-'38 the e* control which Mind holds over the
t 457-27 which they mean to c with Mind,
g 619- 9 the ideas of God in universal being are c
027- 5 but ever beautiful and c*.
completed
a 41-15 e* his earthly mission ;
ap 562- 5 Revelator c this figure with woman,
completely
M 137-13 Jesus cr eschewed the narrow opinion
t 446-10 has generally e* healed such cases.
complctene88
m 57- 5 Union of . . . qualities constitutes c.
compl«*x
p 393-27 not upon the c* humors, lenses, muscles,
compliance
p 433- 7 In c* with a stem duty, his Honor,
complicated
an 108-20 weaving webs more c and subtle.
g 549-19 the most c corporeal structures,
complication
p 389-31 suffering from a c of symptoms
component
a 28-16 Not a single e* part of his nature
g 660-18 decay ana dissolution as its c stages
composed
r 478-26 is c* of material human beliefs
g 661-19 c* of the simplest material elements,
composinjr
/ 200-17 aggregated substances e* the earth,
compositions
prff Tiii-30 but these e* were crude,
compound
r 468-23 universe, ... is a c* idea,
475-14 He is the <r idea of God,
r 607-18 multiplication of the c idea man.
! 686- 8 to spiritual sense, it is a c* idea.
691- 5 Man. The c idea of infinite Spirit.;
compounded
/ 209-16 c* minerals or aggregated substances
ap 677- 7 this c* spiritual individuality reflects
comprehend
pr %-2b anything He does not already <r ?
9p 98-11 which the material senses cannot e*,
» 136-24 for how could such a sinner c
136-30 but they did not c all that he said
ph 187- 3 mortals do not c even mortal existence,
/ 210- 4 the language which human thought can er.
e 268-82 and thus begin to r- in Science
d 301- 6 Few persons c* what C. S. means by
g 655- 8 said ... I do not c* what you say about error.*'
comprehended
an 104- 4 When C. S. and animal magnetism are both c*.
s 141-24 Itfeither can this manifestation ... be c, until
149- 9 These sutes are not c,
ph 167- 6 and Soul-existence, ... is not c.
b 303- 9 and are e* in and formed by Spirit,
826-31 the darkness c it not.'* — John 1 ; 6.
o 360-13 Unless the works are c which his
g 520- 8 is no more seen nor e* by mortals,
comprebendingr
/ 219-26 not c the Principle of the cure,
p 441- 1 c* and defining all law and evidence,
g 646-26 though the darkness, c* them not,
comprehends
o 347-21 which the darkness c not.
p 3G9- 8 and c* the theology of Jesus
371-15 no more c* his red being than
r 481- 8 Through spiritual sense only, man e* . . . Deity.
g 518-27 divine rrinciple, or Spirit, c* and expresses
^ 596- 1 That which spiritual sense alone o*,
comprehensible
M 116- 6 to make them e- to any reader,
146-32 to a form c by and adapted to
comprehension
p 388-28 and a clear c of the living Spirit.
t 462- 1 requisite for a thorough c* of C. S.
r 48^24 Mind alone possesses . . . perception, and c\
comprehensiveness
s 128-10 gives them acuteness and r
compress
b 280-10 limits all things, and would c liind,
compressed
c 256-13 nor c within the narrow limits of
p dsn-2d Give up the belief that mind is, ... c* within
comprised
8 127- 7 e* in a knowledge or understanding of God,
b 286-31 Sin, sickness, and death are c in
compromise
t 443- 6 those, who make such a c,
compromised
pre/ x-11 The author has not c conscience
compromises
m 69- 7 Mutual c* will often maintain a compact
computed
8 129- 4 or of a properly c- sum in arithmetic.
conceal
pr 4- 1 we cannot c the ingratitude of barren lives.
t 447-13 false charity does not forever c error;
g 542-10 disposition to excuse guilt or toe it
concealed
g 542- 7 error cannot forever be r,
concealment
9^596-28 Veil. A cover; c; biding; hypocrisy.
conceals
b 326- 1 A false sense . . . c* scientific demonstra-
tion.
concede
ph 186-22 If we e* the same reality to discord as to
conceded
ph 166-28 balance of power is c* to be with matter by
c 267- 7 It is generally c* that God is Father,
p 396-16 is not a difficult task in view of the c falsity
conceding
p 394- 5 By c* power to discord,
conceit
t 460- 2 whose bigotry and c twist every fact
ap 571-27 Thus he rebukes the c of sin,
conceive
b 318- 2 for him to c of the substantiality of Spirit
331-23 to c of such omnipresence and individuality
conceived
a 29-17 Virgin-mother c this idea of God,
/ 211-30 be c- of as immortal.
b 303-11 is spiritually e- and brought forth ;
303-12 statement tnat man is c* and evolved
315-30 being c by a human mother,
t 462-20 Anatomy, when c- of spiritually, is
463-14 c- and bom of Truth and Love,
r 476-16 ** c in sin and brought forth in iniquity.**
g 638-24 and she c, and bare Cain, — Oen. 4 ; L
540-28 mortal and material man, c* in sin
645- 6 never had been divinely c*.
conceives
/ 218- 6 Mortal mind c of something as
conceivings
(7 513-19 are as eternal as the Mind c- them;
gl 582-14 c man in the idea of God ;
concept
oorpore»l
gl 589-16 Jesus. The highest human corporeal e*
every
c 262-29 Every e* which seems to begin with the brain
false
ph 177-10 Ifatter, or body, is but a false e*
human
(see human)
Jewish
ap 576-28 The term Lord, , . . expresses the Jewish c,
material
b 297-17 only fact concerning any material o* is,
— *" aterial " "
mental
334-16 material c, or Jesus, disappeared.
8p 87-24 Do not suppose that any mental c is gone
p 376-19 thesoHjalled " "- ' "^
perfect
i 376-19 the so-called material body is a ment
JCt
t 454-23 and form the perfect c.
true
ap 87-26 The true o* is never lost.
unreal
an 102- 7 an unreal c of the so-called mortal mind,
jour
o 346-27 in your c, the tooth, the operation,
conception
common
sp 92-17 the common c* of mortal man
divine
b 315-26 The divine o* of Jesus pointed to thia
Digitized by
Google
CONCEPTION
82
CONCLUSIONS
conception
faint
a 47- 8 gare them a faint e- of the Life which
b 381-20 false c* as to man and Mind.
285-16 is a false c of man.
finite
c 258- 2 A mortal, corporeal, or Unite c of God
b 285-18 time has come for a finite e* ... to gire place
hlffhest
« 148-12 instead of from the liigheet, c of being.
6 327-9 Bril is sometimes a man's higliestc* of right,
kls
/ 248-13 in order to perfect his c.
b 29»- 8 embodies htt c* of an.nnseen qnaUty
a 50-27 The burden . . . was terrible bejond haman e*.
ph 185-14 puts forth a human c* in the name of Science
a 505- 7 by which human r, material sense,
Jewish
s 183-29 Jewish e- of God, as Yawah,
Mnrj's
6 982-26 Mary's c* of him was spiritual,
material
/ 213- 9 apart from this mortal and material c,
g 536-21 erroneous, material c* of life and Joy,
mental
p 403-31 mental c* and development of disease
of God
ph 185-19 rests on the <r of God as the only Life,
of mortal oslnd
6 274- 4 e- of mortal mind, the <rflkpriBg of sense,
proper
g 666-24 and set aside the proper c oi Deity,
tby
g 536- 7 thy sorrow and thy c : — Oen, 8 : 16.
tme
tp 84-24 true c* of being destroys tlie belief of
c 268-23 gains tlie true c* of man and God.
200- 2 the tme c* or understanding of man,
260-12 as the only true c of being.
6 324-20 which is the true e* of being,
t 466-14 separates himself from the true c of C. 8.
8 132-29 or endow him with the truest c of the Christ ?
nneonflned
b 323-11 c unconflned is winged to reach the dlrine
conceptions
diriner
e 200-10 human beliefs will be attaining diriner r,
• 116-26 confused and erroneous e* of diTinity
finite
g 545- 1 through mortal and finite c*.
higher
/ 247-17 reflecting those higher c* of lOTeliness
hnnuin
c 265-12 to beliUle Deity with human e\
257-16 material senses and human e- would
material
<p 87-1 So is it with all material tr.
t 463- 9 detach mortal thought from its material c,
our
pr 3-17 How empty are our c of Deityl
/ 244- 7 If we were to derive all our c
spiritual
o 349-16 inadequate to the expression of spiritual e*
e 260- 7 The c* of mortal, erring thought
concepts
m 62-26 thrusting in the laws of erring, human c*.
/ 235-32 and broaden their c.
239-24 It forms material e- and
c 256-15 . nor can He be understood . . . through mortal e* .
259-30 demands spiritual thoughts, divine r,
264- 1 the fleeting c of the human mind.
p 42<^l human e* named matter, death, disease,
g 516-81 genders are human c.
531-13 exchanging human c- for the divine
536- 7 as a symbol of tempest-tossed human c*
566- 4 mortal and material r classified,
concern
«f> 84-16 foretell events which c the universal
concerned
a 121-25 so far as our solar s]rstem is c,
conceminsr
a 47-14 people were in doubt r Jesus* teachings.
52-14 word e- the coming Prince of Peace.
$p 89-13 Scriptural word e* a man,
92-22 Until the fact c- error . . . appears,
8 133-22 c* God, man, sanitary methods, and
/ 206- 6 their false sense c God and man.
219-14 never afflrm c the body what we do not wish
220-28 c- which God said.
concerning
6 297-17 The only fact e- any material concept is,
o 849- 4 rabbis of the present day ask c our *»»«>K«g
349-22 the prophecy c* the Cbrtotian apostles,
p 388-27 conflmung the Scriptural conclusion c a
412- 7 c- the truth which yon think or speak,
413-32 held in the belief^ c- his body.
t 448- 9 tell the truth c the lie.
r 481-16 c* this** tree of the knowledge — Gen. 2:17.
494-96 Which of these two theories e- man
(7 594-25 or is it a lie r man and God?
0< 585-24 a finite belief o-Ufe, substance, and
concession
tp 84-25 for vrithout the e- of material personalities
concessions
a 38- 1 closed forever Jesus* ritualism or e* to matter,
m 66- 4 Jesus* <r . . . to material methods were
p 396- 7 the c which Jesus was willing to make
t 466-18 Science makes no c* to persons or
conciliate
a 18-18 Oirist, . . . could c no nature above his own,
/ 238-22 Attempts to c* society and so gain
conclude
» 148-19 but you c that the stomach, blood, nerves,
/217-4 than to c that taidividnal musica] tones
p 887- 6 we e* that intellectual labor
r 467-21 We reason tanperf eetly . . when we c that
condoded
tp 89-28 Cain very naturally e- that if Ufe
/ 222-26 e- that God never made a dyspqptie,
S 441-9 He c- his charge thus:
ades
ap 566-19 we may also offer the prayer whl^ e- the
concladiniT
ap 573-24 This is Scriptural authority for c
conclusion
any
» 120-25 Any c pro or eon, dednoed from suppmed
blind
• 124-11 In a word, human belief is a blind e-
fair
g 566- 8 A fair e- from this might be,
false
g 525-27 the false c* of the material senses.
no other
tp 109-10 This proof onoe seen, no Other c* can be reached.
premise or
8 129- 6 can tolerate no error in premise or e*.
sdentlflc
6 279-26 A logical and scientific e- is reached
Scriptural
p 883-27 the Scriptural c concerning a man,
this
p 426- 2 Mortal mind, not matter, induces this e*
a 128-32 r. if properly drawn, cannot be false.
ph 167-17 error in the premise must appear in the c.
f 231-17 Therefore we accept the c that discords
6 277-28 error in the premise leads to errors in the c
278-24 and leads to the c* that if man is
279- 6 Thedoom of matter establishes the c*
816-16 which led to thee that the
340-7 ** Let us hear thee- of the whole— fec£. 12: 13.
34D- 9 Let us hear the c* of the whole matter:
o 847-10 the c* would be that there is nothing
433- 6 His c is, that laws of nature render
conclusions
absolute
8 109-21 and I won my way to absolute c*
doctrines and
g 545-14 into all human doctrines and c,
false
8 121-22 deluded the Judgment and induced false e*.
/ 204- 3 All forms of error support the false c *
p 417-30 by certain fears and false c*,
his
p 403-80 truth or error which infiuences his <r.
hnmaa
6 298- 1 are the vague realities of human e*.
logical
6 270-10 are scientific and logical c reached,
my
• 108-12 My <r were reached by allowing the
one*a
e 269-32 Deducing one's r as to man from
our
p 397- 5 By not perceiving ... we are misled in our c
spiritual
6 300- 2 it attempts to draw correct spiritual c
such
p 892-26 Admitting only such r as you wish
their own
p 418- 2 the baneful effects of their own c
Digitized by
Google
CONCLUSIONS
83
CONDITIONS
^]
eonclusions
an 100-19 we have eome to themutnlmous o*
84- 2 nor with the c* of mortal beliefs.
\ 184- 2 premises being erroneous, the e- are wrong.
' 6 20»-13 does not enter into metaphysical premises or e*.
338-10 premises and c* of matenaf and mortal
a 547-10 strengthens the thinker's c as to the
conclusive
an 101-14 promised by Monsieur Bema ... as c*,
101-16 are certainly not c in favor of the doctrine
a 159- 8 The eridenoe was found to be c\
conclusively
a 106-16 proves c that three times three
123-11 The verity of Mind shows c*
/ 204- 6 that mortal error is as c mental
concomitant
r 484-28 (Question. — Is materiality the e-
concomitants
ph 196-16 Bin, and death are not c* of Life or Truth.
concord
j>n^vlii-7 and gives sweet r to sound.
m 60-25 calls discord harmony, not appreciating e\
a 129-25 Can we . . . learn from discord the cor being?
148-28 e- and unity of Spirit and His likeness.
/ 216-26 ** What <r hath Christ with Belial ? **—ri Cor.
6:15.
240-11 In the order of Science, ... all is one grand c,
t 463- 4 when he distinguishes c from discord.
If 580-25 what er hath Christ with Belial?'* — // Cor.
6:15.
concordant
m 58- 6 they should be c* in order to blend properly.
concords
a 130-14 good and its sweet <r have all-power.
concur
6 319-14 Spirit and matter neither c* in man nor in
condemn
pr 11- 9 which has the right to acquit or c*,
o 341- 1 strictures on this volume would c
p 488-28 which material laws c as homicide.
4a&-83 If they e* him not, neither shall
43S-34 neither shallJudge Medicine r him ;
437- 7 a determination to c Man
t 444-19 and never to e- rashly.
g 532-81 Does the creator c* His own creation?
condemnation
an 85-28 never spared hypocrisy the sternest e*.
ph 183-12 error, first caused the c of man
/ 232-24 sealed God's <r of sin. sickness, and death.
a 545- 7 The c of mortals to till the ground
condemnations
o 342- 5 unqualified e* of scientific Mind-healing,
condemned
a 43-22 Human law had c* him,
a 144-15 belongs to the . . . senses, and its use is to
bee*,
p 436-96 taken into custody, tried, and o*.
440- 2 when it e* Mortal Man on the ground of
t 448- 9 at times severely c by some l^ientists,
469-10 c* for failinir to take the first step. •
g 539-16 God <r this Ue as to man's origin
condemnin&T
g 539-17 by e* its symbol, the serpent,
condemns
a 132-22 and c the cure of the sick and sinning if it
t 448- 6 but which the heart c, has no foundation;
g 532-11 c material man and remands him to dust.
condition
abnormal
p 423-27 Ossification or any abnormal e*
aetlon and
p 420-27 power over every physical action and c.
What is now considered the best c
The admission that any bodily e*
The attainment of this celestial c'
The diseased e* had continued there
have once conquered a diseased c
partook partly of Mary's earthly c,
the supple and elastic c ot the healthy limb, .
and their return to a material c,
and every erroneous belief, or material e*.
The more difficult seems the material o*
« 125-2
bodily
p 394-10
eeleetlal
m 61- 7
dlaeased
ph 193-22
/ 217-17
earthly
a 30-6
•laatle
a 161- 1
nuiterial
«p 74-5
p 389- 5
410-15
condition
mental
ph 181-19 you must improve your mental c*-
p 397- 8 Suffering is no less a mental c than
moral
• 139-32 The moral c* of such a man demands
natural
b 321-23 restored his hand to its natural c
negative
ph 173-15 to pass through a negative c- would be
of matter
b 321-20 and not a c* of matter,
p 871- 1 to discover the c- of matter,
of mortality
/ 215-23 Every quality and e* of mortality is lost,
old
ap 74-12 and never returns to the old c\
original
ap 74- 7 the restoration to its original c* of the
our own
o 348-24 by so doing our own c can be improved
physical
a 46-20 Jesus' unchanged physical c* after what
b 297-11 change in . . . affects the physical e-.
p 411-26 cherished in mortal mind as the physical c*
primitive
/ 244-17 hypothesis that he returns ... to his primitive e*;
proper
p 388-20 must be clean to keep the body in proper e*.
qnallly or
/ 230- 8 to destroy a quality or e- of Truth?
o 299- 4 his conception of an unseen quality or c,
regulates the
p 413- 7 Mind regulates the e* of the stomach.
o 844- 5 sinless e* of man in divine Science,
sooroe and
ph 181- 2 God, is the source and e* of all existence
spfrltaal
t 460-27 to impart, . . . from her own spiritual e*,
subjective
ph 189-82 matter is the subjective c of mortal mind.
snperlndnoed
ap 89-15 without study or a superinduced c*,
/ 217-18 that c never recurs,
p 408-29 that c of the body which we call sensation
their
f 211-2 if they talk to us, tell us their c,
e 394-23 WiU you tell the sick that their c is hopeless,
this
ph 193- 7 the evidence of this c of the bone.
o 349-21 Chit of this c grew the prophecy
p 371-19 the only way out of this c
<]> 72- 6 A c* precedent to communion with Spirit
a 120-15 Health is not a e- of matter, but of Aund ;
ph 182-30 To admit that sickness is a c* over which
188-14 recognizes his c* to be wholly a state of
JO SSOr^ When the c is present which you say induces
conditional
r 486-10 belief, which makes harmony c upon death
conditions
all
f 220-30 Mortal mind forms all c- of the mortal body,
/ 217-10 unnatural mental and bodily c,
228-22 never depend on bodily c, structure, or
p 368-20 That Life is not contingent on bodily c*
can make no
a 120-12 No ! for matter can make no c for man.
discordant
p 369- 2 he is liable to admit also . . . discordant c,
diseased
p 403- 2 induced their own diseased c.
excited
p 417-10 there will be no reaction from . . . excited c,
false
p 368-26 and these false c are the source of
healthy
a 162-22 carious bones have been restored to healthy c*.
it* own ^ '
6 297-31 A mortal belief fulfils its own «*.
p 422-26 holding that matter forms its own c
material
(Me material)
mental
a 153-29 we shall be more careful of our mental c,
154- 3 Disease arises, like other menul c,
169-12 Is it skilful ... to take no heed of mental e*
moral
a 125- 5 Moral c will be found always harmonious
e 260-23 evolves bad physical and moral c*.
noal
p 412-26 corresponds with the normal e* of health
Digitized by
Google
CONDITIONS
84
CONNECTED
conditions
of matter
B 162-16
of tin
^666-10
opposite
»p 74-27
physical
M> 77- 8
$ 160-27
these
p 373-29
vnsoltahle
«466- 6
untoward
p 386-16
wajM md
b 317-16
o 343-22
p 388-26
413- 4
413-6
o64»- 3
conoact
D 384-23
confer
m 61- 2
$ 132-28
conferred
r 478-29
0(681- 1
confers
pr^vlU-14
a 40- 1
Jp 88-23
• 161-11
157-24
/217- 2
c 266-12
6 296-30
faculties of Spirit exist withoat the <r of matter
Mortal belief infolds the e* of sin.
the gulf which divides two such opposite e*
mortal mind creates its own physical c*.
physical e* all his earthly days,
we call these e* disease.
unsuitable e* for healing the sick.
and all untoward c, if without sin^
not only in all time, but in aU imp* and c.
the c of its acceptance,
its e* are illusions,
contemplation of physical wants or e*
induces those veryc*.
takes place apart from sexual c*.
if.
. you are not lit to c your own case
The senses c no real enjo/ment.
Did the doctrines . . . c* nealing power
I c not with flesh — Gal. 1 ; 16.
the name often c* upon him in Scripture,
Christian healing c the most health and
once admit that eTil mo pleasure,
influence or action of Soul c a freedom,
the enlarged power it c* to benefit tiie race
Erring mortal mind c the power
through the understanding which Science c
bat c upon man enlarged Individuality,
Human conjecture c* upon angels its own forms
p 366-19 Love which alone c the healing power.
404-23 show him that sin c no pleasure.
Truth is affirmative, ana c- liarmony.
c animal names and natures upon Its
or that Truth c* the ability to
We c to having a very wicked heart
You o* to ignorance or the future
finds woman the first to c* her fault.
whoso c and f orsaketh them — Frov. 28 ; VL
418-20
^612-26
565-27
confess
pr 8-24
p 374-18
y 533-27
confessetb
£448-18
confession
s 138- 4 Peter's c of the true Messiah.
confessional
pr 6-22 Prayer is not to be used as a c
confidence
m 68-18 the sweet interchange of c and love ; •
their sympathies should blend in sweet c
The presence of mistrust, where c is due,
individual c in the drug,
The c- inspired bv Science lies In the fact
in exact proportion to your . . . <r in God
tends to deter those, . . . from entire c in
59-13
68-10
« 156- 7
p368- 3
397-21
£443- 7
confident
s 132- 2
confides
a 23-31
confine
m 68-17
confined
a 32-21
73-22
.193- 1
'214-6
»331- 1
p 390-16
c- that this exhibition of the divine power
and c all to God.
jealousy, which would r a wife or a husband
^1
if the sacrament is c to the use of bread and
incorrect is the belief tliat spirit is c*
r to his bed six months witn hip-disease.
If Enoch's perception had been <r to the
Life is no more c* to the forms
and then you will not be r to a sick-room
That statement is not c to spiritual life,
r 467-23 "-«-- °- - - -- ^ ^
a 508-19 __,
conflnement
j> 431-18 getting Mortal Man into close c
Spirit, Soul, is not <r in man.
The word is not c- to sexuaUty,
confines
s 108-19
©401-31
confirm
ph 190-22
/ 243-12
_» 410-94
com
When apparently near the e* of
o- himself chiefly to mental reconstruction
Exceptions only c this rule,
in order to c and repeat the
was required to c* his testimony.
irmation
r 488- 2 result of our teachings is their sulBcieBt c
confirmed
a 64-27 and history has c* the prediction,
sp 94-18 our Master cr his words by his works.
$ 181-26 The mission of Jesus r* prophecy,
al 581- 1 This view of Satan is c by the
conflrminsr
o 383-27 e- the Scriptural conclusion oonceming a
confirms
pr 6-32 language of oar Master e* this detfcrtptkMi.
m 6^14 unfolds all creation, e- the Scriptuiea,
sp M-17 The procress of truth tr its claims,
on 106-28 and c the ancient axiom :
» 120-28 c* that testimony as legitimate
p 370-13 This e* my theory that
connict
m 6^19 and not «- with the scientific sense of God*i
tp 96-81 During this final r, wicked minds will
/ 226-30 I saw before me the awful c,
b 288- 4 the mental c* between the evidence of the
288-11 the <r between truth and error,
op 667-12 Thus endeth the e* between the
Gonfiictint
\ evenno<
I c mortei opinioi
o 866-14 relative value of tlie two e- theories
tp 96-13 even now becoming the arena for e- forces,
o 273-29 c mortei opinions and beliefs
t 447- 7 c* selfish motives, and ignorant attempts
confiicts
an 104-10 First, people say it c with tlie Bible,
o 361-14 This declaration of Jesus, understood, c not
conform
p 412-22 e- the argument so as to destroy the evidence
t 446- 1 Scientist must c* to God's requirements.
conformity
6 337- 9 in c* with Christ.
confounded
o 868- 6 Such doctrines are ** confusion worse c*.**
ol 597-26 hence it should not be c with the
confounds
o 346- 1 I regret that such criticism c man with Adam.
confi-onts
t 402-13 When error c- you, withhold not the rebuke
conf^ised
• 116-26 c and erroneous conceptions of divinity
ff 506-26 the human concept and divine idea seem c-
confusion
b 304-28 liable to be misapprehended and lost in c*.
o 358- 6 Such doctrines are •♦ c worse confounded.**
ffl 561-21 higher false knowledge builds ... the more c
congrestion
p 406-23 as perceptibly as would c of the brain,
consrestiYC
p 384-18 r symptoms in the lungs, or hints of
congratulate
t 448-14 do not e* yourself upon your
congregate
gl oe&- 9 superstructure, where mortals c* for worship.
Congreflrational Churcli
o 361- 8 author became a member of the orthodox C O
conjectural
ph 176-19 weigh down mankind with . . . r* evils.
« / 229-20 law of mortal mind, c* and speculative,
conjecture
b 298-^ Human c confers upon angels its own*fonns
330-17 knowledge of it is left either to human c or
conjectured
/ 246-16 c tha,t she must be under twenty.
conjectures
b 304-32 So man, ... is abandoned to r,
g 501-26 human doctrines, hypotheses, and vague c
conjoin
m 57- 9 These different elements c* naturally
conjoined
P 378- 2 and causes the two to appear c,
conjugal
m 65-29 has brought c* infidelity to the surface,
66-17 Amidst gratitude for c felicity,
66-18 Amidst c- infelicity, it is well to hope,
conjure
p 406-23 Never e- up some new discovery from
connate
pre/ viii-20 the response deducible from two e- facts,
connect
a 37- 9 human links which e* one stage with another
r 491-11 Matter cannot c mortels wi^ the true origin
connected
» 146-20 Indeed, its . . . effecto are indissolubly r*.
p 389-31 complication of symptoms c with tills belief,
less intimately e* with the mind than
Digitized by
Google
CONNECTION
85
CONSECRATE
connection
sp 96-as that which they call «ctonc« has no proper c* with
pk 178-10 c of past mortal thoughts with present.
b 292-30 real man's indissoluble c* with his God.
o 380-28 that life-link forming the e* through which
ap 560- 1 in <r with the nineteenth century.
conquer .
o 317-20 enables him to c* sin, disease, and
321-16 In which we must c sin, sickness, and death,
330-31 You c* error by denying its veri^.
p 388- 9 and can c* sickness, sin, and death.
304-26 Is there no dirine permission to o discord
406- 7 to e* lust with chastity.
419-28 you must e- your own lears
conquered
a 03-29 he had not e- all the beliefs of the flesh
/ 217-16 When you have once e* a diseased condition
231- 4 Unless an ill is rightly met ... the ill is never c*.
6 309- 8 He had e* material error with
p 380- 3 must be finally c by eternal Life.
400- 6 This error c, we can despoil
406-27 You are c by the moral penalties you incur
407- 7 is c* only by a mighty struggle.
425-24 when faith in matter has been c*.
ap 564-16 met and e* sin in every form.
conquering
/ 283-14^ hope I
, _ . i that you are c this false sense,
c 262-23 and c* aU that is unlike God.
conquers
p 878-26 and finally e* it.
conquest
p 418- 2 Show them that the e- over sickness,
ap 668-26 What shall we say of the mighty c- over all sin ?
conscience
pre/ x-11 The author has not compromised c*
a 28-11 In e\ we cannot hold to beliefs outgrown;
an 106- 9 self-government, reason, and c*.
/ 222-31 ** asking no question for c sake.**— / Cor. 10 : 26.
p 406-23 to endure the cumulative effects of a guilty c.
conscientious
pr 12-13 prayers were deep and c protests of Truth,
8 163- 8 said: *' I declare my c opinion,
t 451-19 evenr c teacher of the Science of Mind-healing,
conscientiously
o 343-30 Whoever is the first meekly and c
conscious
pr 14-12 Become e* for a single moment that
tp 8^19 and were in as c* a state of existence
8 126-13 of c* pain and painlessness,
ph 166- 6 thus the c control over the body is lost.
/ 209-31 a c, constant capacity to understand God.
213-26 Mental melodies . . . supersede c sound.
280- 9 which never slumbers, but is ever e- ;
b 802- 6 c infinitude of existence and of all identity
p 374- 6 Because mortal mind seems to be c;
879-29 images, . . . frighten c thought.
3B0-32 Rise in the c* strength of the spirit of Truth
400-14 before it has taken tangible shape in c thought,
409-13 independently of this so-called c mind,
409-16 c mortal mind is believed to be superior
423-24 the stimulus of courage and c power.
486- 6 would console c Mortal Mind,
r 476-16 c- identity of being as found in Science,
484-14 the c and unconscious thoughts of mortals.
g 521- 2 above earth ... to c;* spiritual harmony
ap 560- 8 when we are c* of the supremacy of Truth,
673-26 can become c*. here and now, of a cessation of
674-12 It exalted him till he became c of the
gl 693- 5 the <r facts of spiritual Truth.
consciously
I 87-6 to be Individually snd e* present.
. 174- 2 as c* as do civilized practitioners by their
190-18 whether this development is produced e* or
6 308-16 talked with God as e- as man talks with man.
p 374-11 before it is c* apparent on the body,
40a- 4 voluntary mesmerism is induced e*
ap 576-24 man possesses this recognition of harmony <r
consciousness
^!
line
p 406-24 The abiding c of wrong-doing
earpore»l
m 67-27 Spiritual, not corporeal, c is needed.
drelops
r 4B9-10 and as c* develops, this belief goes out,
dUfferlM
sp 8^28 Different dreams . . . betoken a differing e*.
disApMwr from
o M7-29 and sickness will disappear from c*.
4ir%ne
g 631-13 exchanging human concepts for the divine c.
gl 698-28 One moment of divine <r,
etemal
c 268-31 instead of a scientific ^mal e* of creation.
consciousness
false
B 107-16 Feeling so perpetually the false c that life
ap 575- 1 Arise from your false c
full
al 586-28 and man would be in the full c* of
holler
p 419-30 rise into higher and holier c.
Imnuui
{see hiunan)
lUuslve
6 293- 4 the least material form of iUusive c,
Immortal
b 279-11 Ideas are tangible and real to immortal e\
r 486- 9 in order to possess immortal c*.
individual
sp 76-16 but he will be an individual c,
is cojgnizant
6 276-10 c* is cognizant only of the things of God.
mMi*s
b 336-14 man*8 c and individuality are reflections
ap 576-22 is within reach of man*s c here,
material
ph 196-14 the word soul means . . . material c.
b 296-27 material c, the exact opposite of real Mind,
of
9p 82-17 different mazes of e*.
mortal
nory and
rm
1-23 memory and c* are lost from the body.
8p n-22 if communications from spiritf* to mortal c* were
no c of the existence of matter or error.
Truth has no c* of error.
Having no c of time,
Because matter has i
no 0* or Bgo,
to have no other c* of USfi
finding all in God, . . . needing no other c
and to possess no other c but good.
and there is no other c*.
278-14 exists only in a supposititious mortal c-
296-13 mortal c will at last yield to the
no
/206- 2
243-26
246-U
p 368-25
no other
/ 242-11
c 264-19
6 323- 6
{^636- 9
of existence
p 428-24 We must hold forever the c of existence,
of right-doing
a 37-13 C- of right^oing brings its own reward ;
of Truth
/ 218- 7 The c of Truth rests us
pure
gl 582-17 the pure c that God, . . . creates man
Science and
p 428-24 Both Science and c are now at work
sdentiflo
ap 673-13 Accompanying this scientific c*
spintual
(see spiritual)
stages of
ap 573-11 indicates states and stages of c:
state of
sp 82-21 their state of c must be different from ours.
states of
sp 82-11
82-13
supposed
8 120-26
b 311-29
that
ap 573- 7
this clearer
f^ 653-5
true
6 302-26
p 391-30
npllfU
g 506-16 understanding which uplifts c
vanish from
sp 77-15 for this dream ... to vanish from c,
"" "" the limbs will vanish from c\
because different states of c are involved,
cannot exist in two different states of c- at the
matter's supposed c* of health or disease,
all supposed e* or claim to life or existence,
that c* which God bestows.
This clearer c must precede an understanding
Man's tnie c* is in the mental,
rite to the true e* of Life as Love,
p 416-29
pr
14-27
sp 74-32
6 278- 4
278-16
the c of man's dominion over the whole earth,
for they are in separate states of existence, or c\
Spirit is the only substance and c*
we lose the c- of^ matter.
Are mentality, immortality, c,
307-32 t\ where art thou ?
p 407-28 brings . . . Life not death, into your c*.
400-10 cannot dictate terms to e-
422-17 giving more spirituality to c*
425-23 O constructs a better body when
r 480-10 O, as well as action, is governed bv Mind,
ap 573-23 involve the spiritual idea and e- of reality.
578-17 [tlie c] of [love] for ever. — PscU. 28 : 6.
consecrate
p 428-16 We should c existence, ... to the eternal
Digitized by
Google
CONSECRATING
86
CONSnTUKNT
consecratinjBr
p 388- 2 Through the aplif ting and c power of
consecration
fir 3-16 denuuids absolute c* of thought, energy, and
a 28-10 one*8 c* to Christ is more on the ground of
e 202- I C> to good does not lessen man*s dependence
262- 3 Neither does e- diminish man's obligations
p 307-14 from the summit of deront c,
ffl 692-24 Oil. O; charity; gentleness;
consecuti vd v
pr^ xii-21 she had nerer reftd this book thronghoat c-
consent
9 152- 1 and must by its own c yield to Truth.
/ 231-^ without the c* of mortal mind,
22»-lfi By uniTersal c, mortal belief has
p 371-10 Mortals are beliered to be here without their e*
87»- 2 without the c* of mortals,
consentaneous
g 563-23 If c human belief agrees upon an oTum
consequence
«p 81-30 and follows as a necessary c
s 158-32 was etherised and died in c,
o 362-13 andsickine* of thefear:
consequences
a 48-28 ignorant of the r of his awful decision
/ 237-32 toey hug false beliefs and suffer the delusire r .
o 322-24 refrainmg from it only through fear of c*
p 374-14 This mortal blindness and its sharp c
436-22 He must obey your law, fear its <r,
ap 670-18 and nerer fear tlie e\
consequent
an 104-16 and the c- wrongness of the opposite
• 116-4 the c difllcalty of so expressing
154- 7 and its c manifestation in the Dody.
o 366-26 a c inability to demonstrate this Science.
r 474-10 and c maltreatntent which it receires.
consequently
an 103-29 and e* no transference of mortal thought
ph 178- 6 O, the result is controlled by
b 270-24 Mortals think wickedly; c they
r 470-27 and c a time when Deity was
ff 512-12 and c reproduce their own characteristics.
613-28 c not within the range of immortal exist-
ence
638-29 have a beginning, they must c* have an end,
conservatism
ph 167-29 timid c is absolutely inadmissible.
p 364-19 through material c and for personal homage ?
t 462-20 We soil our garments with c,
conservative
r 492-29 The e* theory, long belicTed,
consider
m 68-13 C- its obligations, its responsibilities,
$p 83-1 it is wise earnestly to r whether it is the
98-24 Eren now multitudes c- that which they call
s 119- 8 and c* matter ... in and of itself,
/ 214-20 to fear and to obey what they c a material body
o 847-12 Critics should c that the so-called mortal man
361-20 if we c* Satan as a being coequal in power
p 382-17 c* the so-called law of matter
consideration
m 67-19 The notion ... is too absurd for e*,
s 157- 1 Homcsopathy takes mental symptoms largely
intoc*
t 446-32 for the petty r- of money,
g 532- 9 the prediction in the story under c.
considerations
m 60-21 the higher nature is neglected, and other o*,
considered
a 38- 7 and so it will be c, when the
m 66-27 Socrates c* patience salutary under such
sp 91-22 Certain erroneous postulates should be liere e*
98-23 has not been c a part of any religion,
8 126- 2 What \B now c* the best condition
136-17 These prophets were c dead.
139-16 what should and should not be c- Holy Writ;
143-12 before it could be <r as medicine.
169-16 they would hsTe c the woman's state of
ph 170-22 Spiritual causation is the one question to be c,
p 431- 9 c criminal, inasmuch as this offence is
436-24 the penalty they c justly due.
g 521-24 presented in the Terses already <r,
considering
o 852- 6 evidently c* it a mortal and material belief
g 517-11 not as much authority for c God masculine,
517-12 as we haye for <r Him feminine,
consisrns
8p 77-28 Sphritism e- the so-called dead to a State resem-
bltaig
g 54S-24 To enry's own hell, justice c* the lie
consist
/ 283- 8 These proofs c solely in the destruction of sin,
r 470- 3 brotlierhood of man would e* of Loye and Truth,
consisted
gi 507- 3 Judaic religion e* mostly of rites and
consistency
/ 242-26 one web of c* without seam or rent,
o 341- 7 grow in beauty and c* from one grand root,
354-18 C' is seen in example more tlian in preoepc
t 443- 3 as to the propriety, adrantage, and c of
consistent
pr 9-32 O prayer is the desire to do right.
m 66- 7 If the foundations of human aJiection are c
f 254- 2 Individuals are <r who. watching and
t 468-27 honest and c in following the leadings ot
g 547-16 Darwin*s theory ... is more c than most
consistently
pr 9-10 by liTing c with our prayer?
omslstetb
a 544- 9 Life c not of the things which a man eateth.
consisting
f 221-1 this meal tr Of only a \hin Slice of bread
consists
• 123-19 The rerelation e- ot two parts:
ph 184- 8 remedy r in probing the trouble to the bottom,
b 323- 3 This strife c in the endeavor to forsake error
t 462-21 and e* in the dissection of thoughts
g 503- 1 e* of the unfolding of spiritual ultts
consolation
pr^ xii-25 and is j<^ul to bear c* to the sorrowing
console
p 435- 6 Reverend Theology would c*
ap 574- 4 adaptedtoc* the weary pilgrim,
consoles
gl 582-12 that which comforts, e*, and supports.
consolidation
ph 186-30 which is but a mortal c* of
consolinfr
pr 7-^ and r* ourselves in the midst of
consonance
ph 168-16 all in c with the laws of God,
p 407-32 is in c* with common mortal belief.
consonant
g 501-13 is 0* with ever-present Love.
conspicuous
m 65-13 broadcast powers of evil so c to-day
g 530-31 so c* in the birth of Jesus,
conspiracies
/ 246-19 c* against manhood and womanhood.
conspiracy
o 339-16 He is joining in a c* against himself,
p 434-26 we shall unearth this foul e*
438-16 c- against the rights and life of man.
conspirators
a 49- 8 Were all <r save eleven?
p 406-10 if you would not cherish an army of c
conspired
a 47-10 Judas c* against Jesus.
constancy
m 60- 9 mother-love includes purity and r,
r 488-10 understanding, trust, c, firmness.
gl 582- 1 BEUBvnro. Firmness and c ;
constant
pr 15-27 purity, and affection are c* prayers,
a 22- 4 sensuality causing <r retrogression.
23- 5 The atonement requires c self-immolatioD
24- 1 to believe mennsaMO to be firm or to bee:
m 58- 1 To happify existence by <r intercourse
s 130- 1 petty intellect is alarmed by c* appeals to Mind.
/ 209-31 conscious, c oapacitv to understand God.
p 382- 8 O bathing and rubbing to alter the
386-15 C- toil, derivations, exposures, and
t 461- 2 the c* pressure of the apostolic oommand
constantly
a 21-10 He c turns away from material sense,
ph 189-23 we e* ascend in infinite being.
/ 236-14 uplifting thoughu . . . <r imparted to pupils,
p 403-16 Mortal mind is <*- producing on mortal body
413-25 c* directing the mind to such signs,
t 468-11 with some individuals . . . symptoms c* reap-
pear,
r 492-14 New thoughts are c obtaining the floor.
g 624- 6 c went afwr *• strange gods.'*— Jar. 6 : 19.
648-32 increase their numbers naturally and c*
gl 508- 8 our Master had o* to employ words of
consternation
p 434- 3 O fills the prison-yard.
constituent
/ 209-17 relation^ which cma«ei hold to Moh Other,
Digitized by
Google
CONSTITUENTS
87
CONTESTS
oolistituentB
m 68- 9 these c of tluraght, mingUng,
t 460- 4 the neceMary c* and relatioiis of all beings,**
constitute
a 53-96 mortal errors which tr the material body,
m SS- 9 c individoally and ooUectiyely true happiness,
63- 6 The beautiful, good, and pure c* his ancestry.
6 374-21 false beliefs and their products c the flesh,
331-96 Life, Truth, and Love c* the triune
p 430-24 Greed and Ingratitude, c the Jury.
r 470- 5 unity of Principle and spiritual power which c
488-14 Do the flve corporeal senses c man ?
ff 503- 9 divine Principle and idea c* spiritual harmony,
516-5 Life, intelligence. Truth, and Love, which c*
constituted
ph 167-15 If God 0* man both good and evil,
/ 229-15 mortal belief has c itself a law
p 437-27 Judicial proceedings of a regularly c* court.
r 466- 9 personalities c of mind and matter,
constitutes
tn 57- 4 Union of the . . . qualities c completeness.
sp 76-26 c the only veritable, indestructible man,
85- 7 Such intuitions reveal whatever c- and
pK 172- 1 e* his happiness or misery.
173- 1 When we admit that matter . . . c man,
183- 5 To suppose that God c laws of inharmony
194-19 education e- this so-called mind,
b 283 21 false beUef as to what really c life
289- 6 overcome by the understanding of what c* man
297- 9 the understanding of what c health;
301-13 e- the only real and eternal entity.
306-15 c the unuerlying reality of reflection.
316-21 whom Spirit creates, c, and governs.
340-23 c* the brotherhood of man:
r 479-14 which c matter's supposed selfhood,
g 527-16 e* evil and mortal knowledge.
ap 560-14 c* the kingdom of heaven in man.
constituting
$ 110- 2 nlling all space, c all Science,
p 388-19 c a 'ncingdom divided i^^nst — Mail. 12 ; 26.
383-28 iris and pupil, c* the visual organism.
Constitution
B 161-14 in harmony with our O and Bill of Rights,
constitutions
m 61-13 better balanced minds, and sounder c:
ph 175- 6 there will be better c and less disease.
197-26 Many of the effeminate c* of our time
constriictinsr
g 522-27 supposedly cooperating with matter in c*
construction
r 489-27 no organic e* can give it hearing
constructor
p 309-12 or the c of any form of existence.
constructs
p 399-17 It c* a machine, manages it.
402-14 mortal mind c the mortal body
426-23 Consciousness c* a better body when
gt 58(V-29 not one who c* and sustains reality
construe
a 30-30 though they may not so c* our words.
construed
p 436-31 e- obedience to the law of divine Love as
consult
a 21-17 We have separate time-tables to c,
s 160-27 Why then c* anatomy to learn
ph 166-18 Then you c your brain in order to
171- 9 not needing to e* almanacs for the
/ 222-29 e* matter not at all,
consultation
p 438-16 A brief e* ensues,
consulted
s 150-14 as if matter were the only factor to be o*?
t 443- 1 When the discoverer of C. S. is e*
consulting
s 163-22 " O the records of our science,
/ 222-15 e* the stdmach less about the
consume
pr 10-38 that ye may o* it upon your lusts.** —/as. 4 ; 8.
/ 206- 4 drop with drunkenness, c with disease,
p 426-19 and know that there is nothing to c,
consumingr
/ 252-30 shine with the resplendency of o* Are.
ap 668-19 described 1^ John the Baptist as c error.
consummate
a 51-19 His 0* example was for the salvation of
r 483-30 Who dares to doubt this c* test
consummation
a 48-16 until the c- of a life-work.
tp 96-26 As this <r draws nearer,
p 367-28 I long to see the c* of my hope.
consumption
ph 184-27 A woman, whom I cured of c,
p 375-32 The belief in c presents to mortal thought
376-11 whom you declare to be wasting away with c
384-26 neither rheumatism, c, nor any other
886-10 catarrh, fever, rheumatism, or c,
390-28 whether it is cancer, c, of smallpox.
892-17 If you think that c* is hereditary in your
425- 6 If the case to be mentally treated is c,
425-20 Whatif the belief is 0?
426- 1 Discard all notions about . . . inherited c,
consumptive
/ 243-18 dizzy, diseased, c, or lame.
p 375-26 O patients always show great hopefulness
contact
«p 86- 2 Supposing this . . . occasioned by physical e-
8 154-14 he nad not caught the cholera by material c,
ph 196-27 not from infection nor from c* with material
virus.
/ 212-19 bring the rose into c with the olfactory nerves
contacrlon
8 153-28 When this mental c is understood.
154-16 If a child is exposed to o* or infection,
154-22 Then it is believed that exposure to the c*
ph 171- 3 mankind has caught their moral c*.
176-31 Truth handles the most malignant c*
/ 220-16 Colds, coughs, and c are engendered
p 384- 9 though they expose him to fatigue, cold, heat, <r,
392-29 whetner it be air, exercise, heredity, c,
contacrious
8 154- 5 that certain diseases should be regarded as c,
contain
e 257-30 require an infinite form to c* infinite Mind.
b 271-29 The Scriptures c* it.
g 546-21 for they c the deep divinity of the Bible.
ap 568- 2 Did this same boox c- the revelation of
contained
Bp 93-30 belief that the infinite can be c- in the finite.
s 110-18 the Science c in this book,
containing*
sp 80- 9 Tet the very periodical c this sentence
p 363- 2 e* costly and fragrant oiL
398-16 sometimes not c* a particle of medicine,
t 458-31 c a thorough statement of C. S.
contains
• 147-14 this volume c the complete Science
153-27 mortal mind, . . . e* and carries the infec-
tion.
p 399-27 The one Mind, God, c no mortal opinions.
406- 1 The Bible c the recipe for all healing.
t 456-28 voice of Truth to this age, and e* the
r 466-16 c- the point you will most reluctantly admit,
g 521-27 The second chapter of Genesis c
647- 2 c* the proof of all here said of C. S.
gl 579- 4 It c the metaphysical interpretation
contaminated
b 287-32 Truth cannot be c by error.
304-20 Truth is not c by error.
contemplate
g 636-10 The way of error is awful to c*.
contemplates
p 416- 8 leaps or halts when it c* unpleasant things,
contemplation
b 276-22 towards the c of things immortal
823-23 c of something better than disease or sin.
p 376- 8 patient turns involuntarily from the c* of it,
413- 3 undue c of physical wants
g 560-16 continual c of existence as material
653- 4 a higher and purer c of man*s origin.
contempt
p 437-21 called C. S. to order for c of court. *
contend
p 380- 9 we virtually <r against the control of Mind
394-22 against whom mortals should not c-
396-11 l^ver say . . . how much you have to c with
contending
sp 79-27 c* for the rights of intelligence
p 380- 8 O for the evidence or indulging the
400-18 c* persistently for truth, you destroy error.
content
/ 240-23 If at present c with idleness,
contentment
pr^ vii-16 O with the past and the cold conventionality
t 462-16 Better is the frugal intellectual repast with c-
contents
8 130-19 cannot add to the c- of a vessel already fulL
contest
sf> 99-16 Therefore my c* is not with the individual,
contests
ap 667- 7 The Gabriel of His presence has no c
Digitized by
Google
CONTEXT
CONTRARY
context
8 127-12 according to the requirements of the c*.
o 341- 6 clMues separated from their e-.
g 501- 5 seems so smothered by the immediate c
continent
ap 569- 9 scientiflc thought reaches over e- and ocean
continsrent
p 3^20 Life is not c* on bodilj conditions
427-10 belief that existence is e* on matter
g 509-21 are no more e* now on time or
552- 7 hypotheses deal with causation as c* on matter
continual
/ 220- 3 We hear it said: ... I hare e* colds,
dlO-14 and there is e* discord.
ff 650-16 c contemplation of existence as material
continually
8 144-19 Will-power . . . produces erilc*.
145-29 mortal mind must c- weaken its own
/ 248-21 The world is holding it before your gaze c,
218-27 and look at them c\
b 291-29 judgment-day of wisdom comes hourly and r,
320-29 whereas this passage is c* quoted
p 377-17 mental state should be c* watched
424-17 by ۥ expressing such opinions as may
t 462- 6 add c* to his store of spiritual understanding,
continuance
p 397-10 by admitting their reality and c,
continuation
p 389-19 c of, the primitiTC mortal mind.
continue
a 21- 6 not c to labor and pray, expecting because of
21-24 and our companionship may c.
29- 4 c* this warfare until they have finished their
m 66-18 marriage will e\ subject to
69-25 should exist before this union and c erer after,
64-27 Until . . . marriage will c\
§p 96-10 will c unto the end,
96-19 disturbances will c until the end of error,
96-22 fermentation has begun, and will c until
99-17 and shall r* to labor and to endure.
• 124-19 is, and must i;* to be, an enigma.
143-21 by this belief, you c in the old routine.
ph 173-27 and so c to call upon matter to
/ 203-26 will c to kill him so lone as he sins.
206- 1 else God will c to be hidden from humanity,
227- 8 or mortals will c- unaware of man's inalien-
able
254-13 but to begin aright and to c* the strife
e 267- 4 They are in and of Spirit, . . . and so forever c*.
b 286-24 shall c* to seek salvation
o 353- 6 and they will so <r. till the testimony of
35a-18 All things will c to dlsapoear, until
863-20 We must not c* to admit tne somethingness
363-27 so long will ghosts seem to e*.
p 403-18 and it will c to do so, until
422- 8 O to read, and the book will become the physi-
cian,
t 449- 6 in order to c* in well doing,
r 472-22 we should c to lose the standard of
486-21 So long as . . . mortals will e* mortal in belief
g 607-28 and must ever e* to appear
continued
«2) 81- 8 have a c* existence after death
• 156-19 I (lid so, and she c to gain. .
ph 193-22 The diseased condition had c there
/ 212- 5 amputated has r* in belief to pain the
222-19 and yet she c ill all the while.
227-12 ignorance . . . the foundation of c* bondage
b 334-15 c until the Master's ascension,
p 438-14 Turning suddenly to Personal Sense, . . . C. 8. c :
438-18 ThenC. S. C-:
g 621-20 but the c account is mortal and materiaL
continues
pr 6-27 He btowb worse who c* In sin
a 19-20 butlf the sinner c to pray and repent,
ap 71- 6 identity, or idea, of all reality r forever;
77- 6 Existence r- to be a belief of corporeal
8 118-23 This c* until the leaven of Spirit
ph 173-18 Physiology c this explanation,
{233-13 false claim of error c its delusions
334-17 c* to exist in the eternal order of
gl 586-20 c after, what is termed death, until
continuing^
b 302-14 O our definition of man^
continuitT
m 69-11 neither closes man's c nor his sense of
8 123-29 the scientific order and c of being.
124-26 Spirit is the life, substance, and o- of
' 246-30 loveliness, freshness, and c*,
» 325-14 understood in all its perfection, c, and might,
g 513-20 existence, and c* . . . remain in Ood,
i\
continuous
8 157-30 proof that Life is c and harmonkras.
p 307-12 by believing them to be real and e*.
contract
m 68-12 Never c* the horiaon of a worthy outlook
8 160-16 when the cords c* and become immovable?
contracted
8 160-31 Is a stiff Joint or a c* muscle
contradict
an 106- 7 would be to c precedent
8 110- 2 c forever the belief that
118-29 Therefore they c- the divine decrees
122- 6 rreat facts of Life, ... c their false witneaeea,
149-22 The logic is lame, and facts c it.
/ 202-24 c- the practice growing out of them.
232-14 but religions whk^ c- Its Princinle are false.
6 277-22 suppositions e* even the order of material
o 358- 6 If two statements directly c each other
p 389-22 Materialists c their own statements.
391-29 Mentally c- every complaint from the body,
407-21 If delusion says, *• I have lost my memory,'' c- It.
r 489-21 An affirmative reply would e* toe Scripture,
contradicting^
b 297-22 c* uie testimony of material sense,
288-13 Spiritual sense, c the material senses,
^ 606-26 C. S., e- sense, maketh the valley to bud
contradiction
8 163-28 to much absurdity, ^*, and falsehood.
c 267-31 phrase infinite form involves a c* of t
r 472-17 Error is ther- of Truth.
g 604-28 and the c of Spirit is matter,
526-23 In e- of the first creation?
645-26 Hence the seeming c in that Scripture,
contradictions
8 129- 2 So in C. S. there are no discords nor <r,
6 289-26 spiritual fact and the . . . arec;
335-31 and must be c of reality.
r 481- 9 The various c* of the Science of Mind
contradictory
o 341- 8 appear c when subjected to such usage.
345-14 in this volume of mine there are no cr.
368- 8 Is Science thus c ?
368-13 C. S. is not made up of e* aphorisms
r 492-15 These two c- theories
g S37-2:i made to appear c In some places,
64ft- 9 IsC.S.rf
contradicts
sp 93-18 Whatever c* the real nature of the divine
8 1 19-26 one finds that it c* the evidence before the senses
152-13 in which one statement c* another
ph no-\l not only i" human systems, but points to
178-20 but this so-called mind, . . . c itself.
/ 213- 1 Whoever r- this mortal mind sunposition
b 278-23 c the demonstration of life as Spirit,
279-26 c alike revelation and right reasoning.
281- 8 Divine Science c the corporeal senses,
287- 7 Divine Science c this postulate
303-14 but the statement . . . c this
o 346-11 mind which c itself neither knows itself nor
368- 8 Truth which c the evidence of error,
r 486- 5 Whatever c this statement is the false sense,
493- 4 science c this, and explains the solar system
g 526- 7 c the teaching of the first chapter,
629-26 and should rejoice that evil, . . . c Itself
638-20 Until that which c the truth of being
gl 584-16 for it c the spiritual facts of being.
con&adistinction
8 114- 5 in c- to the divine Mind, or Truth
p 418- 6 Stick to the truth of being in c to the error
g 622- 1 it is the false histnrv in c to the true.
538-22 the unreal in c* to the real and etemaL
contraries
b 308-16 can never make both these r* true.
p 372-21 and hope to succeed with c- ?
r 466-11 contrasting pairs of terms represent c,
contrarieties
8 163-29 To harmonixe the c* of medical doctrines is
contrariwise
8 130-28 ought we not, <r, to be astounded at the
contrary
pr^ x{- 4 On the c\ C. S. rationally explains
a 21-20 On the c-, if my friends pursue my course,
44-24 On the c, it was a divinely natural act,
53-13 above and c to the world's religious sense.
ap 71-31 a theory c to C. S.
83-21 It is c to r. S. to suppose that life
86-11 Opposites come from c directions,
8 128-32 On the r*, C. S. is pre-eminently scientiflc
129-10 with your preconceptions or utterly c to them.
160-21 and c to the law of divine Mind.
160-23 never capable of acting c to mental direction.
Digitized by
Google
CONTRARY
89
CONVICTION
contrary
ph IT^IS On the <^, mmn is the fanace and likeness of
17»-14 Matter is Spirit's r,
183- 7 however mach is said to the c
c* to His commands.
It -woald be c to oar liighest ideas of God
One is e* to the other
claims of sin, sickness, and death are c* to God,
Ideas, on the c, are bom of Spirit,
c to the one Spirit,
evil, being c* to good, is unreal,
/ 228-28
23»-U
b 270- 6
273- 2
274- 9
275-30
330-9
O340- 8
p431- 3
434- 4
436-31
441-29
i 4B6- 3
r 479- 5
contrast
a 34-29
b 272-20
272-22
annulled material law bv healing c* to it
ling my rules to the c.
Some exclaim, *• It is c to law and justice.**
to be smitten c* to the law ? " — .<4cto 23 ; 3.
a Terdict c* to law and gospel.
but e- to its spirit or rules.
On the c, if aught comes from God,
What a c between our Lord's last supper and
in e* with the results of the ghastly farce
in c* with the downward tendencies and
contrasting:
r 466-10 these c* pairs of terms represent
contrasts
/ 252-15 c Strikingly with the testimony of Spirit
contributing:
o 356-13 not c- in any way to each other*s happiness
contribution
^595-22 Tithe. O; tenth part ; homage;
contrition
p 364- 9 or the c of the Magdalen ?
control (noun)
•iMolaie
ph 177- 6 divine Mind*s healing power and absolute o*
attested the
«p 80-23 attested the c of mortal mind over its
nplete
p 417-28
eooseloiia
phim-%
despotic
an 102-27
dlTlne
pr 9-23
p 400-28
i's
s 125- r
his
a 25-22
r 48e-22
hypnotic
p 402-31
Pesos'
p 369-11
loss of
p 406-27
lUnd*s
ph 171-12
#151-22
ph 182-81
the complete c* which Mind holds over the body.
thus the conscious c* over the body is lost.
It implies the exercise of despotic c,
recognizes only the divine c- of Spirit,
Without divine c there is discord.
Neither ... is beyond God's c;
Though demonstrating bis c over sin and
enabled Jesus to demonstrate his c over matter.
action of the person under hypnotic c
All these deeds manifested Jesus* c*
a loss of c over the body.
Mind's c over the universe, including man,
it has no c over God's man.
To admit that . . . God has no c,
p 406-30 normal o* is gained through divine strength
other
jp 73-12 Any other o* or attraction of so-called spirit
p 431-23 hypnotized the prisoner and took c* of liis mind,
a 30-27 allow Soul to hold the c, we shall loathe sin
91- 8 beings under the c* of supreme wisdom ?
167-28 impossible to gain c over the body in any
169-16 If we understood the c of Mind over body,
/ 217-22 as you understand the c- which Mind has over
217-24 will be able to demonstrate this c:
b 822- 6 gain the reality of Life, the c of Soul over sense,
p 380- 9 we virtually contend against the c* of Mind
389- 4 it will be given in behalf of the c of Mind
394-11 that any bodily condition is beyond the c
tfO- 5 the more simple demonstrations of c*,
t 402-28 It teaches the c of mad ambition.
g 614-26 Understanding the e* which Love held
044-16 under the c of the one Mind,
control (verb)
sp 73- 8 belief that one man, as spirit, can c another
74-19 nor . . . return to fraternize with or c the worm.
93- 1 as substantial and able to c* the body ?
/ 228-15 Then they will c their own bodies
228-23 and form and c* it with Truth.
234-26 You must c evil thoughts
234-27 or they will c* you in the second,
p 375-13 while the hypnotist ... in order to o* him.
377-29 and incompetent to c it.
^ :
control
p 378- 7 Disease is less than mind, and Mind can c it.
379- 1 If disease can attack and c the body
392-26 you will c yourself harmoniously.
414-10 impossibility that matter, brain, can c
r 485-29 as much as nerves c sensation
controlled
pr 14-17 c by spiritual Life, Truth, and Love.
8p 73-15 communed with mortals or c them
84- 9 c not by demons, spirits, or demigods,
a 125-18 man cannot be c by sin or death,
136-19 believed that Jesus was a medium, c by
136-25 Herod doubted if Jesus was c by the
143-20 O by this bel ief , you continue in the old routine.
143-24 body is not c- scientifically by a negative mind.
ph 178- 5 c by the majority of opinions,
184-16 O by the divine iutellfgence,
b 292-10 belief that . . . Life be c by death.
303-4 c- by Mind, the Principle
304-16 Harmony is produced by its Principle, is c* by it
304-28 C- by belief, instead of understauaing,
318-30 as numbers are c and proved by
o 356- 9 and c sickness, sin, and death
r 485-28 heathen gods of mythology c* war ... as much as
controlling
m 63- 3 never think that fiannel was better . . . than
thee
p 379- 6 jurisdiction of the world is in Mind, c every
t 451-28 action of one mortal mind c- another
gl 583-27 so-called mortal mind c mortal mind;
controls
sp 73-11 God c man, and Ck>d is the only Spirit.
79-28 asserting that Mind c body anu brain.
• 121-24 simple rule that the greater c the lesser.
145-17 that in it Truth c error.
/ 220-31 c the stomach, bones, lungs, heart,
6 319-19 Mind e* man and man has no Mind but God.
p 400- 1 mortal mind, which directly c the body ?
g 657- 6 Mind c* the birth-throes in the lower
convenient
a 40- 6 when I have a c season — Acts 24 .• 25.
ap 72-19 Error is not a c sieve through which
conveninsr
pr^ xii-lO Christian Scientist Association, c monthly;
conventional
b 274-26 The c firm, called matter and mind,
conventionality
pr^ vli-16 and the cold c* of materialism
conversation
a 21- 2 overcoming error in your daily walk and c,
c 260-26 by c* about the body,
conversing
p 424-24 thinking about your patients or c with them,
conversion
/ 217- 7 Paul's peculiar Christian o* and experience,
convert
b 272- 1 how shall they preach, c, and heal multitudes,
p 865-27 c* into a den of thieves the temide
converted
' a 3S-S0 and be c, and I might heal you.
o 350-22 should be c, and I should heal — Matt. 13 / 15.
convey
pre/ ix- 7 stammeringly attempts to c- his feeling.
ap 86-82 before the artist can c- them to canvas.
a 160-14 to e* the mandate of mind to muscle
/ 212-26 the lips or hands ... in order to c thought,
212-27 we say . . . the undulations of the air c sound,
p 413-28 these actions c mental images to
432- 7 c messages from my residence in matter,
conveyed
/ 243-19 If this information is e*.
r 488- 8 c* by the English verb believe ;
conveying
o 349-13 The chief difficulty in c the teachings
conveys
/ 214-16 c the impressions of Mind to man,
243-19 mortal mind c it.
6 340- 4 This text . . . c- the C. S. thought,
p 421- 5 e- the true definition of all human belief in ill-
health,
conviction
«bldin«
p;
common
«p 80-30 common c that mind and matter cooperate
deep-lyinjr
pref xii-15 with a deep-lying c- that the next two years
heavenly
a 108- 1 Whence came to me this heavenly c,
honest
p 418- 7 Plead with an honest c* of truth
Ing
) 200-21 Dismiss it with an abiding <r that it
Digitized by
Google
CONVICTION
90
COBRBCT
conviction
•oUd
t 460-16 is more than fancy; it is solid c:
$p 90-25 This e* shuts the door on death,
s 108- lac- antagonistic to the testimony of the
p 377-27 c* of the necessity and power of
384-26 When the fear snheides and the tr abides
4(K1-19 This c, that there is no real pleasure in sin,
convictions
j>r 13- 5 In public prayer we often go beyond our e%
« 134- 8 one who suffers for his e*.
r 4M-18 helping . . . human sense to flee from its ownc
convince
a 46-17 To c Thomas of this, Jesus caused him
an 101-22 c her that it is not a remedial agent,
b 327-27 e- the mortal of his mistake
p 377- 1 mentally c him tliat matter cannot take cold,
377- 3 If grief causes suffering, c the sufferer that
ff 522-23 c reason and coincide with revelation
convinced
pr^ z-27 soonest touched by Truth, and e* of it.
a 36-2 C- of the f ruitlessness of their toil
46- 3 This <r them of the truthfulness of
/ 240-2S r of the error that is to be overcome.
o 346-22 When a sufferer is c* that
ap 564-10 The author is c* that the accusations
convincetli
o 341- • JFhieh o/ytmc me qfain ?— /oAn 8:46.
convincing^
a 43-11 Jesus* last proof was the highest, the most c,
J) 404- 7 c him that there is no real pleasure in
convivial
a 32-10 wine, used on c occasions and in Jewish rites,
convulsed
ph 195- 6 Every sound c him with angniah.
convulses
sp 80-25 It is mortal mind which c its
/ 223-14 The question, . . . c* the workL
convulsions
p 389-28 A case of c, . . . came under my observa-
tion.
cook
p 364-32 Did the careless doctor, the nurse, the c,
cools
p 374-27 body, when bereft of mortal mind, at first c,
cooperate
sp 80-31 belief . . . that mind and matter c
o 270- 2 theory, . . . that Mind and matter coexist and e*.
279-13 Spirit and matter cannot coexist nor c,
cooperates
r 490- 9 Will . . . c with appetite and passion.
cooperating
p 398-25 ^ also faith, e- with a belief in
g 522-26 Spirit as supposedly c with matter -
cooperation
s 144- 4 needs no c from lower powers,
o 34S-16 I deny His c with evil,
r 490-10 From this c- arises its evil.
coordinate
«p 84- 1 Science is immortal and c* neither with
r 468- 2 never can be c- with human illusions.
472- 7 making it c- with all that la real
g 537-22 c with the Science of creation
copartnership
b 274-28 destroy the imaginary o*,
o 356-17 There is neither a present nor an eternal c
cope
p 423-22 has rendered himself strong, ... to c* with
Copernicus
8 121- 4 O mapped out the stellar system,
copes
p 378-26 Sickness is not a . . . power, which c* astutely
copies
pre/ ix-25 c were, however, in friendly circulation.
copious
pre/ ix-27 she made c* notes of Scriptural exposition,
copy
ap 87- 2 They c* or reproduce them, even when
copyist
pr 16-13 addition to the prayer by a later c ;
copyrifirhted
pref ix.20 Her first pamphlet on C. S. was c in 1870;
r 465- 2 the author's class-book, c* in 1870.
corals
sp 87-21 the sea is ignorant ... of the c,
cords
$ 142-20 The strong c of sdentifle demonstration,
cords
$ 160-16 what does anatomy say when the e* contract
r 474- 7 worse c than those wnich cut the flesh.
Corinthians
b 321- 3 As Paul says, in his first epistle to the O,
comer
8 130-27 become '' the head of the c*.** — McUt. 21 :^.
p 380- 6 Truth is the rock of ages, the headstone of thee-,
comer-Stone
/ 211-26 e- of all spiritual buUding is purity.
corporeal
pr 12-16 Prayer to a e* God affects the sick like
15-20 If we pray to God as a <r person,
13-26 is represented as a <r creator;
14-2 If we . . . regard onmipotence as a <r,
m 67-27 Spiritual, not c, consciousness is needed,
sp 70-10 The supposition that c beings are spirtos,
71-31 a c bemg, a finite form,
72- 9 So-called spirits are but c cmnmanicatOTi.
74-28 and the physical, or c.
rwlllm
76-16 Neither will man seem to be e*,
s 116- 6 the evidence before the c- human senses,
116-21 God is not c, 6ut incorporeal,
116-22 Mortals are c, but Goa is incorporeal.
140- 4 That God is a c- being, nobody can truly i
141-16 the Christ-spirit which governed the c- Ji _
144-21 Truth, and not c- will, is the divine power
ph 167- 1 Should we implore a c God to heal
e 255-14 That God is e* or material, no man should
256- 1 A mortal, r% or finite conception of God
b 2M- 6 If God were limited . . . God would be <r,
285-23 By interpreting (vod as a c Saviour
300- 2 the messenger was not a c* being.
312-14 People go into ecstasies over the sense of a «-
328- 2 silences the material or c*.
332-17 The c man Jesus was human.
334- 3 not that the c Jesus was one with the
334-14 the eternal Christ and the c Jesus
p 402- 9 forsake its c, structural, and material I>usis,
406-28 in the c* substratum of brain
t 443- 5 a resort to faith in c means
453-19 You uncover sin, ... to bless the c nuiu;
g 549-19 the most complicated c- structures,
560-16 contemplation of existence as material and <r
ap 561-20 material and e* selfhood disappear,
577- 8 God as Father-Mother, not as a c* being.
gl 1X7-21 Ham (Noah's son). C belief ;
689- 1 IssACHAR (Jacob's son). Ac* belief;
589-16 Jesus. The highest human c concept
589-23 JuDAH. A c material belief
590-11 Levi (Jacob's son). A c and sensual belief;
591- 1 physical sense of God as finite and c,
602-26 PHABisBK. C" and sensuous belief;
(se« al8o mortal, sense, senses)
corporealities
sp 71-28 Its spirits are so many c,
corporeality
above
g 512- 2 aspirations soaring beyond and above c
applied to
gl 509- 3 ToiT. As applied to r, a mortal; flnity.
entire
8 157-28 C. S. impresses the entire e*,
governed by
g 536-15 governed by c instead of divine Principle,
groondwork of
sp 84- 6 a groundwork of c* and human belief.
InabiUty of
r 484-16 Jesus demonstrated the inability of e*,
no
b 305- 8 there is no c- in the mirrored form,
nor mind
gl 584-17 error; neither c nor mind;
not bounded by
sp 84-20 Mind is infinite, not bounded by c,
$ 138-12 diseases were cast out neither by c, . . . nor'
140-11 warring no nK>re over the e*.
ph 192- 8 from c- instead of from Principle,
b 284-10 nor be fully manifested through c.
g 517- 7 mortally mental attempt to reduce Deity to e-.
544-32 Error begins with c- as the producer
gl 582-21 C- and physical sense put out of sight and
593-12 Rectbbn (Jacob's son). O; sensuality;
504-22 SPinns. Mortal beliefs; C-;
corporeally
8 148-10 as created c* instead of spiritually
corpse
6S12-8
p 406-19
429-U
correct
m 60-27
The senses regard a c, not as man.
Drugs do not affect a c,
c, deserted by thought, is CQld and decays,
Science will c the discord.
Digitized by
Google
CORRECT
91
COURAGE
cofroct
A c* view of C. 8.
If tMtli ... are e*, tbe oonclusion, if properly
only as we lire above corporeal sense and c it.
to c* this turbulent element of mortal mind
Mind does not make mistakes and . . . c them.
and then say the product is c*.
their learning or their c readine.
As mortals gain more c riews of God
c testimony as to spiritual life, truth, and
... _ it attempts to draw c* spiritual conclusions
o 3S5-27 capable of impartial or c criticism,
361-M must be c* in order to be Science
supposition that we can c* insanity by
C- material belief by sphritual understand-
pJ^ 167-7
IBO-SS
/a06-dO
219- 7
235- 9
caM-18
6 2S4-17
300- 3
P40B-14
425-24
e45S- 1
r 477- 3
486-13
402-13
ing,
od^tl
to distinguish the c- from the incorrect
this c- view of man healed the sick,
and one error will not c* another,
a statement proved to be good must be c*.
serves to c tne errors of corporeal sense ;
g 547- S given you the c interpretation of Scripture.
ap 560-18 without a c sense of its highest visible idea,
corrected
pr 11-14 never pardons our sins ... till they are c)
pk 194- 8 When one's false belief is c\
{251-29 Ignorance muHt be seen and c*
298-U until this sense Is c* by C. S.
correettnfiT
p 386-20 c* the mistake, heals your grief,
corrective
p 423-10 This e* is an alterative,
correctly
sp 84-28 All we c know of Spirit comes froift Gk>d,
o 847-10 Had he stated his syllogism c,
t 449-17 to teach this subject properly and c
ap 660-21 in order to classify it c*.
correctness
a 60-23 and that all evidence of their e*
p 386-29 although the c* of the assertion
corrects
2>r^Tiii- 7 science of music e- false tones and gives
pr _6r_3 Divine Love c and governs man.
S 121-23
/ 233-28
C 289-28
b 294-31
correlated
6 276-10
1
and r these errors by the simple rule that
the spiritual idea which c and destroys them.
e- error with truth and demands
The Science of Mind c such mistakes,
Man and his Maker are c* in divine Science,
the c* statement, that error, . . . U unrecU.
correlation
ap 561-14 the c of divine Principle and spiritual idea,
correlatiYC
b 316-31 blind to the possibilities of Spirit and its c truth.
correspond
pr 8-6 indexes which do not c with their character.
9 168-13 history of material medicine may c with
294- 1 physical senses . . . c* with error.
b 365-23 the result will c with the spiritual intent.
ff 512- 1 c* to aspirations soaring beyond and above
correspondence *
sp 74-13 No c* nor communion can exist between
b 271- 8 maintaining its obvious c with
correspondini?
a 23-22 words c thereto have these two definitions,
p 386-14 and the c- effects of Truth on the body,
corresponds
p 412-26 until the body e- with the
g 609- 1 This period c to the resurrection,
517- 9 The ideal man c to creation,
517-10 The ideal woman e* to Life and to LoVe.
663-14 Human experience . . . c with that of Job,
corroboratiye
g 549- 1 This discovery is c* of the Science of Mind,
corrupt
/ 204-20 Judging them by their fruits, they are c*.
241- 6 ** where moth and rust doth c." — Matt. 6 : 19.
p 404- 9 A c- mind is manifested in a c body.
corruptible
9 164-26 ** When this c shall have— / Ccm*. 16 ; 64.
when this c shall have — / Cor. 15 : 54.
r 496-24
cost
ph 197-8
costly
2>36^2
costs
ph 197-6
couch
o 3^-22
p 382-13
But the price does not exceed the original c*.
e- and fragprant oil, — sandal oil perhaps,
cr many a man his earthly days of comfort.
from the c of pain the helpless Invalid,
be reclined on a c*
to come behind the c and reach his feet.
Watching beside the c* of pain
continual colds, catarrh, and c*.**
followed by chills, dry e*, influenza,
couch
p363- 1
435-19
couffh
/220-4
p 384-17
cougrhs
/ 220-16 Colds, C-, and contagion are engendered
Councils
8 139-15
counsel {see
his
p442-9
Master's
f 443-12
The decisions by vote of Church O
i also ooiinsel's)
We noticed, as he shook hands with his c,
our motto should be the Master's c,
Mortal Man has had no proper c in the case.
Here the opposing e-. False Belief, called
simple and profound c* of the inspired writer.
p 434-10 where C. S. is allowed to appear as c*
4;H-16 Mortal Man's c* renirds the prisoner
439- 3 the c for the plaintifT, Personal Sense,
440- 4 machinations of the c-. False Belief,
Here the c for the defence closed,
Let your loving care and c support all their
no proper
P4d4r-^
profound
ap blir- 8
C- False Belief has argued that
The c- earnest, solemn eyes,
440-33
« 464-27
counsellor
p 436-4
counsers
p 434-17
counted
pr 9-26 for Truth, and so be c* among sinners ?
countenance
p 362- • Who is the health of my c — Peal. 42 ; 11.
442-12 his c* beaming with health and happiness.
counter
/ 233-28 The c fact relative to any disease
counteract
p 424-13 if one doctor should administer a drug to«*
counteractiner
gl 581- 6 purity, and immortality, e* all evil,
counteracts
p 414- 7 salutary action of truth, which c- error.
counterfeit
8 148-21 but the c*, of God's man.
b 285- 9 man's c, the inverted likeness,
293-24 manifestations of evil, which c divine Justloe,
gl 680-16 Life's c, which ultimates in death;
counterfeits
c 267-21 beliefs must be c of Truth.
6 286-26 They are but c- of the spiritual
293-13 so-called gases and forces are c of
293-17 c* the true essence of spirituality
337-23 poor c of thp invisible universe and
p 409-22 are c- from the beginning,
r 476- I Mortals are the c of immortals.
gl 683- 1 c* of creation, whose better originals are
counter-irritant
ph 198-16 undertakes to dispel it by a c,
counter-irritants
p 374- 2 Anodynes, c, and depletion
counterpart
8 148-20 calling that man which is not the c,
counterpoise
p 368- 1 Evil is but the e* of nothingness.
countless
g 503-17
517-18
country
/ 225-14 The history of our c, like all history,
counts
p 426- 7 than when she c her footsteps
coupled
pr 11-29 prayer, c- with a fervent habitual deshre
p 389- 1 for the penalty is e- with the belief.
gl 690-18 unless specially c* with the name God.
courage
animal
a 28-32
48-23
moral
a 29- 1
b 327-23
827-26
p 404-24
g 614-10
gl 602-11
reflecting Him in c spiritual forms.
God has e- ideas, and they all have
There is too much animal c* in society
thus rebuking resentment or animal c.
and not sufficient moral e*.
Moral c is requisite to meet the wrong
man who has more animal than moral c,
this knowledge strengthens his moral c*
Moral c Is " ^e lion of the tribe — Rev. 6 : 6.
Moses. A corporeal mortal ; moral c ;
Digitized by
Google
COURAGE
92
CREATED
couragre
mor«
p 417- 6 Never tell the sick that they have more c* than
•vbume
a 48-11 his divine patience, sablime r,
tbeir
p 417- 8 their strength is in proportion to their c,
m 67- 7 while the feminine mind gains c- and strength
«p 97-23 It requires c to utter truth;
p 375-27 always show great hopefulness and c,
423-23 the stimulus of c and conscious power.
eouraiceously
p 419- 9 meet the cause mentally and e*,
course
advanoinflT
t 4B2-I1 Tour advancing <r may provoke envy,
£i^e
an 106- 4 to work against the free c- of honesty
his
a 21-14 tUl at last he finishes his e- with joy.
its
8p 96-26 he who has shaped his c- in accordance
t 466-26 The Christian Scientist wisely shapes his c*,
p 376-30 after admitting that it must have its c.
my
a 21-21 On the contrary, if my friends pursue my <?•,
only
p 392- 8 The only e* is to take antagonistic grounds
our
6 307-23 and so weighs against our c* Spiritward.
soeb a
t 453-27 for such a e* Increases fear,
their
a 29- 5 until they have finished their e-.
ph 174-19 rebuking in their c all error
p 419- 4 Your true c* is to destroy the foe,
your
m 67-8 "Do you know your c- ?
/ 263-19 you can at once change your c
sigzag
a 21-32 By-and-by, ashamed of his zigzag c-, he would
of c* we cannot really endow matter with
While a c* of medical study is
RivEB. ... it typifies the c of Truth ;
a wife ought not to e- vulgar extravagance or
case to be on trial, as cases are tried In c*.
the lower c has sentenced Mortal Nan to die,
Denying justice to the body, that c* commended
that c jpronounced a sentence of death
called C. S. to order for contempt of c*.
proceedings of a regularly constituted c\
i 119- 2
£443- 8
gl 593-15
court
m 58-26
p 430-18
434-30
434-32
436-33
437-21
437-27
courtesy
p 364-15 a special sign of Oriental c*.
Court of Error
p 432- 9 Another witness is called for by tlie O of E-
434-12 who were at the previous O qfE-,
436-30 the ("• qf E' construed obedience to the
437-17 the terrible records of your O of E\
437-31 bar of Truth, which ranks above the lower O
OfE'.
441-18 the decrees of the O of E' in favor of Matter,
441-27 Your personal jurors in the O of E'
Court of Material Error
p 440-29 suits to be tried at the C- of M' E'.
Court of Spirit
p 434- 9 permission is obtained for a trial In the O q/' 8\
437-10 our higher tribunal, the Supreme O <^ 8%
437-18 I a»k that the Supreme C- qfs- reverse this deci-
sion.
437-28 But Judge Justice of the Supreme O of S'
Court of Truth
p 438-26 When the O o/ r- summoned Furred Tongue
court-room
p 430-24 The c- is filled with interested specUtors,
courts
an 104-29
106-3
106-12
106-14
covenant
m 66-15
64-30
c 266-11
cover
pr 8-19
«p 97-22
j7 548-10
gl 506-28
c recognize evidence to prove the motive
O and juries judge and sentence mortals
the body over which c- hold jurisdiction ?
c- reasonably pass sentence, according to
Infidelity to the marriage c is the
ensure the stability of the marriage c.
Mortal man has made a c with his eyes
vhoy " <r the multitude of sins.**— / Prt. 4.- 8.
they bring error from under c.
when clouds c the sun's face !
VmL. Ac; concealment; hiding; hypocrisy.
covered
pr 8-17
p 431-21
covereth
p 448-17
coveriusr
p 413-14
^446-30
coverings
/ 241-11
^597-14
covers
pr 16-11
/ 247-27
p 421-16
covetous
m 64-14
coward
p 368- 5
cowerinir
p 378-12
cradle
sp 96-29
?244- 8
cradled
pref vil- 6
craftiness
an 103- 6
cramped
9 160-20
cranium
«p 92- 9
ph 173-23
craving
c2S8- 4
cravini
*« there-is nothing e* that shaU - Matt. 10 .- 36.
I am Coated Tongue. I am e* with a
*« He that c his sins shall not— Prov. 28- 13.
c it with dirt in order to make it thrive
O iniquity will prevent prosperity
stripped of its c, what a mocking
tore from bigotry and superstition tlieir c-.
s 108- 8
^601-17
craze
p406- 8
create
m 62- 8
tp 99-16
$ 151- 4
157-18
ph 177-21
/208- 6
204-24
261-32
e 263-4
263-12
6278-2
279-14
279-14
287-12
o 366-21
366-24
4 366-28
• 867-31
p419- 3
^604-27
622-21
626-28
528- 6
528-17
682- 1
532-3
540^ 5
643-26
644-15
gl 579-12
created
m 68-6
69- 7
S 125-10
140-29
148-8
148-10
161- 6
ph 173-29
/ 206-12
206-22
252-12
c 26^6
268-20
6379- 9
294-27
gave that prayer which e* all
and c* earth with loveliness,
great fact which c the whole ground,
debarred by a c* domestic tyrant
Error is a e* before Truth.
sent it c back into the jungle.
the world is asleep in the c of infancy,
is seen between the e- and the grave,
in c obscurity, lay tlie Bethlehem babe,
defines it as dishonesty and e*.
become c despite the mental protest?
Mind is not an entity within the e*
according to the development of the e- ;
unsatisfied human c- for something better,
Higher enjoyments alone can satisfy the c
immortal c, ** the price of learning love,'*
more native to their immortal c
general c* cannot, in a scientific diagnosis.
If parents c* in their babes a desire for
Oood does not c* a mind susceptible of
could not possibly c- a remedy outside of itself.
If He could c drugs intrinsically bad, then
and c* the so-called laws of the flesh.
shows that matter cannot . . . c- nor destroy.
the notion that they can c*
imprison themselves in what they c*.
would not or could not e*.
producing evil when he would c good,
nothing in Spirit out of which to c* matter.
and one can no more c the other
than Truth can c* error, or vice versa.
Did God, Truth, c- error? No!
is it possible for Him to c man subject to
Does God e* a material man out of Himself,
to c the primitive, and then punish its
can Life, or God, dwell in evil and c* it?
hate will perpetuate or even c the
Did infinite Mind c* matter, and call it light?
represented as entering matter in order to c*
Did He c this fruit-bearer of sin
cannot be true that man was ordered to e*
and thereby c woman ;
Did God at first c* one man unaided,
in order to c* the rest of the human family ?
** I make peace, and e- evil. — Isa. 46 .- 7.
did it leave aught for matter to r ?
No mortal mind has the might or right ... to
cor
the purpose of Love to c trust in good,
could not c an atom or an element the opposite
of
we shall learn how Spirit, . . . has c* men and
God's children alreaciy c will be cognized
the prior states which human belief c- and
In the beginning God c man in His,
described man as c by Spirit,
as e- corporeally instead of spiritually
Holy inspiration has c states of mind which
the error which the human mind alone has c.
God c- all through Mind,
Is God creating anew what He has already c* ?
the eternal verity, man c by and of Spirit,
All things are c spiritually..
but one creator, who has c alL
Matter is neither e- by Mind nor
Gode* man.
Digitized by
Google
CREATED
93
CREATION
created
6 295-13 immortals, c in Ood*8 own image;
9K-39 Brainology teaches that mortals are e* to suffer
a06-30 God's man, spiritually c, is not material
307-S7 Man was not c* from a material basis,
SS&- 7 Spirit, God, has <r all
33S- 8 Spirit never c matter.
33»- B ^irit, alone c ali, and called it good.
o 344- 7 God has cr man in His own image
367- 2 for doing what He e* man capable of doing,
r 479-18 ** In the beginning God c the — Qtn, 1 .- 1.
g 508-2S In the beginning God e- the— Gen. 1 ; 1.
507-23 Mind and the uniyerse c by God.
612- 4 And God c* great whales,— (Ten. 1 .* 21.
614-20 indiyiduality c by God is not oamivorons,
616-24 SoGode-man — &0n.l;27.
516-25 in the image of God c He him; — Gen. 1 : 27.
516-26 male and remale e* He them. — Gen. 1 .- 27.
020-17 when they were c, — Geru 2 : 4.
621-14 supposition that man is <r materially,
52S-16 God pronounced good all that He c,
526-17 and the Scriptures declare that He c* all.
52a- 3 record declares that God has already e- man.
531^1 c* by Mind in the image and likeness of God
536-16 e by lleah instead of by Spirit,
543-24 man, whom God cr witn a word.
646-10 Man, c- by God, was given dominion
563-17 Adam was c- before Eve.
^ 580-14 image and likeness of what God has not c,
880-26 supposition . . . creator entered what He c,
581-12 spiritual realities of all things are c by Him
684-22 selfHooade or e* by a tribal god
creates
m 60-22 If the father replies, '* God c* man through
60-24 ** Do yon teach that Spirit <r materially,
•p 77- 8 mortal mind c* its own physical conditions.
93-13 nor c* aught that can cause evil,
a 122- 2 and so r* a reign of discord,
164- 7 calling up the fear that e* the image of disease
167-20 If He e- drugs at all
ph 173- 7 supposition, that Spirit is within what it c*
179-13 c a demand for that method,
187- 6 so-called material sense c* its own forms of
e 257-12 Mind c His own likeness in ideas,
b 280- 7 Mind c and multiplies them,
286-14 divine Principle, Love, c and governs all
295- 5 God c and governs the universe,
31fr-20 man, whom Spirit c*. constitutes, and governs.
381- 7 If He dwelt ^within what He c,
o 367- 8 Truth c neither a lie, a capacity to lie, nor a liar.
p 400-22 we prove that thought alone c* the suffering.
r 471- 3 all Uiat He e- are perfect and eternal,
472-26 That which He e- is good,
g 603-23 Mind c no element nor symbol of discord and
608-24 God c neither erring thought, mortal life,
505- 9 divine Mind, not matter, c* all identities,
607-21 Infinite Bfind e* and governs all,
600-13 Spirit c no other than heavenly
613-26 God <r all forms of reality.
620-23 God e* all through Mind, not through matter,
688-25 it is Elohim (God} who c.
688-19 in which Goa c- the heavens, earth, and man.
640- 2 Spirit c* neither a wicked nor a mortal man,
640- 5 If mind, God, c error,
gi 682-18 e* man as His own spiritual idea,
creating
/ 20ik21 Is God c anew what He has already created ?
231-16 e* and governing man through perpetual
210- 6 ** male and female *' of God's c- — Gen. 1 .- 27.
b 338-19 was deemed the agent of Deity in c man,
g 516- 6 serpent of God*s e* is neither subtle nor
690-27 the Inunortal c* thought is from above,
534- 6 to manifest the deathless man of God's c*.
gi 501-26 mythology; error e* other errors;
creation
aoeoniitof
g 623-24 the spiritually scientific account of <r,
mrate views off
e 255- 9 accurate views of c by the divine Mind.
aU
m 69-14 unfolds all (T*, confirms the Scriptures,
iMMtaoffthe
g 628-26 supposed to become the basis of the c of
eonaeloiimess off
e 263-31 scientific eternal consciousness of e*.
eorrespondsto
g 617- 9 The ideal man corresponds to e*,
oovnterffalts off
gi 683- 1 Sensual and mortal beliefs ; counterfeits of e*.
divtne
(see divine)
divtee Prinelide of
g 646-10 Is the divine Principle of e* misstated?
eaiatenee and
gi 680-11 oppoaed to .
. spiritual existence and c*;
creation
fact of
T 471-20 spirituality ... is the only fact of e*.
g 529-10 usher in . . . the glorious fact of <r,
facts of
g 539-28 power to expound the facts of c,
644-19 The facts of c, as previously recorded,
first
g 626-24 in contradiction of the first c- ?
God's
m 69- 6 MorUls can never understand God's c while
69-19 not conflict with the scientific sense of God's c.
s 110- 5 the radiant reality of God's c,
157-16 If drugs are part of God's c,
c 260-11 the immortal and perfect model of God's e*
262-10 the nature and quality of God's c*
264-30 we shall behold and understand God's c,
b 307-23 seems ... a part of God's c*,
g 619-13 slow to discern and to grasp God's c
544- 3 In God's c* ideas became productive,
ap 577-11 no impediment ... to . the perfectibility of
God's c*
gl 688-16 All the objects of God's c reflect one Mind,
590-12 denial of the fulness of God's c ;
His
/ 231-29 and know that they are no part of His c*»
r 472-24 All reality is in God and His c,
g 502- 8 inverted images of the creator and His c*.
607-27 expresses Science and art throughout His c,
616- 5 are reflected by His c* ;
623- 6 declares . . . that error can improve His e*.
624-24 yet God is reflected in all His c*.
624-24 Is this addition to His c real or unreal ?
654-20 deflned this opposite of God and His e*
gl 679-17 opposite of good, r- of God and His c* ;
His own
g 622-31 Does the creator condemn His own c* ?
027-19 the tree of death to His own c* ?
Ulustration of
6 316-26 and presented an illustration of c*.
line of
g 567-12 as the line of c rises towards spiritual man,
man, and
r 489-30 wrong sense of God, man, and c* is non-ieMe^
material
ph 177-15 Scriptural allegory of the material c*,
g 622-24 declaring this material c* false.
644- 1 record of a material e- which followed the
material view of
g 521-25 opposite error,^ material view of e-,
method of
ap 568-10 flrst the true method of (r is set forth
Mind's
g 609-26 the days and seasons of Mind's o*,
new
c 263-21 Whatever seems to be a new c, is but
not
c 263-28 mortal sense of persons and things is not c*.
objects of
c 264-14 multitudinous objects of e*, which before
of the world
r 479-31 from the c* of the world, — Rom. 1 ; 20.
one
g 502-29 There is but one creator and one cr,
order of
g 608-28 in the ascending order of c*.
record of
g 604- 9 not yet included in the record of c,
521-15 turn our gaze to the spiritual record of c,
626- 3 previous and more scientific record of cr
reflects the
6 305-14 though he refiects the e* of Mind,
Science of
g 500-29 Knowing the Science of e*.
637-23 Science of c recorded in the first chapter
530-23 arguing for the Science of e*,
539-30 The Science of <;*,... inspired his wisest
scientific
g 546-21 translators of this record of scientific cr
sense of
m 66-11 the corporeal sense of c was cast out.
Spirit's
gl 680-18 the usurper of Spirit's c,
spiHtoal
(Me splritnal)
theories off
c 266- 7 The mythological human theories of c,
theory of
g 647-11 conclusions as to the scientific theory of e*.
this
g 60^29 This c consists of the unfolding of spiritual
ideas
truth off
sp 93-17 and not the truth of e*.
c 263- 6 spiritual man alone represents the truth
of cr.
Digitized by
Google
CREATION
U
CREED
creation
/ 209- 7 tbe life and U^t of aD itsown TMt e-;
whole
e 26&- * we know that the whole cffToaneth— Bam, 6:22.
woQld ■inmlAte
b 281-25 oat of which error would simulate c .
« 124-27
«2B6-32
6 321-20
0 504-15
507- 8
607-28
621-19
627-28
628-19
637-11
589-20
644- 2
651-25
653-27
664-18
665-22
ereattons
c264- 3
HU
phlBl'5
6 331-
Bvmeimbi
r 479-»
•fOod
/205-8
e908-l
•f matter
6 287-5
y523- 7
•f Spirit
^ 286-25
287- 4
of Troth
6 287-4
SpliSl
535-13
t'e
y525- 4
e263-4
yS28-23
643-23
creative
n> 71- 8
89-25
6802-S2
317-3
Withdnw them, and e- most coUapee.
c is the infinite . . . idea emanating from this
leprosY was a e* of mortal mind
a rereUtion instead of a c* •
and <r would be fall of namelees offspring,
O is erer appearing,
if there is nothing more about c in the book of
the lie represents God as repeating: <r.
Beginning <r with darkness taistead of light,
C- is there represented as spiritual,
false to say that Truth and error commingle inc.
a e* so wholly apart from God*s,
so long as it bases<r on materiality.
superstition about the <r from dust
the <r of whaterer is sinful and mortal *
O rests on a spiritual basis.
The erode e* of mortal thought
ignorant ... of the all-knowing Mind and of
Hisc*.
life is Mind, the creator reflected tai His r.
the opposite of Spirit and His <r ;
e
the only facts are Spirit and its innumerable e*.
error . . . thatsin, sickness, and death are <r of
God,
Soul, where the e- of God are good,
but e* <rf matter must return to dust.
The <r of matter arise from a mist
tempoial and material are not then e* of Spirit
All 0* of Spirit are eternal ;
error, which simulates the c of Truth.
belief in . . . other c must go down.
not the Talidityn>f Spirit or Spirit's e*.
The c* of mortal mind are material.
Beholding the e* of his own droun
the c* of erroneous thought, not of
, ffoyeming, infinite Principle
lelther intelligent nw e*.
God, the <r.
Blatter is net
is but the refiection of tne c* power
. , . usurped the throne of the e- oirine Principle,
r 475-21 no life, intelligence, nor c* power of his own,
g 602-27 e* Principle —Life, Truth, and Love — is God.
607-15 uniTerse of Spirit reflects the c* power
513-21 God, who is tne dirinehr c* Principle thereof.
531-23 Has man sought out otner c* inrentious,
549-29 forsakes Spint as the dirine origin of c- Truth,
666-19 Sleep is darkness, but God's c mandate was,
ffl 582-19 €K)d is the only c- power.
creativeness
o 357-14 the <r and authority of Deity,
creator
but one
m 09-14 to understand that there is but one c,
e 963-20 There can be but one e*, who has created all.
ff 502-29 There is but one e* and one creation.
e«>ezistent with his
g 657-21 as nerer dying, but as coexistent with his c*.
eorporeal
pr 13-27 Father of all is represented as a corporeal c ;
grand
B 143-26 Mind is the grand c*,
infinite Mind is the
e 256-32 Infinite Mind is the c,
inseparnble from his
r 491-16 man . . . inseparable from his c\
isenUed
ff 623-26 the r* is called JehoTah, or the Lord,
nuui and his
6 388-25 would Impose between man and his c*.
not a
e 259-26 Vibration is not intelligence; hence it is not a c.
6 305-14 The verity that God's unage is not a c,
not the
/ 207- 8 God is not the c* of an evil mind.
of IdeM
/ 249-12 the c* of ideas is not the creator of illusions.
creator
of illusions
/ 249-13 the creator Of kleas is not the <r of iUnakms.
r 479-21 God is the c* of man,
one
o 356-32 Then there must have been mon than one c,
ffl SB2- 7 belief that there can be more than one C-;
prerogatiTe of his
^580-10 prssuming not on the prcrogattre of his g-,
snbetnneenad
c 257- 7 theory that Spirit is not the only substance
andc*
thooaly
a 31-10 He recogttlaed Spirit, God, as the only r,
6 331-19 the universal cause, the only c,
wIsdoBk of the
6 278-24 and impugn the wisdom of the c*.
« 69- 7
69-21
69-22
Sll»-9
119-11
127-4
ph 171-1
«266-7
6 277-10
278-1
308-24
331-6
0r6O3- 7
507-28
668- 6
614-6
.. while believing that man is a 0*.
Do you have one God ande*,
or is man a <r ? **
to leave the c* out of His own universe;
and regard God as the c of matter,
the <r ^ the spiritual universe.
Matter, which . . . claims to be a c, is a fiction.
Mind, not matter, is the e*.
and error has no c.
Is Spirit the source or e- of matter?
belief that . . . man . . . is himself ac.
Life is MtaMl, the c reflected in
substance of ... a flower is God, the c- of it.
in which and of which God Is the sole c.
Does the c* condemn His own creation?
631-17 If, . . . afterwards put into body by the c,
633-12 as If He were the c* of eviL
91679-9 surrendering to the c- the early fmitaof
580-26 supposition that. ..centered what He created,
58^20 deilnitionof
creators
ff 636-12 A belief in other gods, other r,
creature
nay other
6 304-8 noranyotherc, — itoin.8:39.
•very
a 37-80 preach the gospel to every e* ! ** — Mark 16 .- 16w
8 188-28 preach the gospel to every c- 1 — Mark 16 .-15.
p 418-28 ^* Preach the gospel to every c*." — Mark 16 . lA.
iaharmonions
s 123- 9 weak and inharmonious c* in the universe.
living
^512-5
513-15
527-25
moving
^511-20
new
/201-8
b 299-31
p 407- 4
creatures
b 296-32
9 514-28
549-9
credit
pr 8-32
B 112-29
154- 6
p 417- 3
f 467-3
creditor
p 363-18
credits
a 27-23
ff 528-15
credulity
j>,370-27
credulous
/ 212-21
creed
highest
r 4n-29
and eveiy living c* that moveth. — Oen, 1 : 21.
bring forth the living e* after his— Gen. 1:24.
whamoever Adam caUed every living r, — Gen.
2:19.
moving e* that hath life, — Gen, 1 :20.
Truth makes a new c,
If man were solely a e* of the
attractive to no c* except a loathsome
r 471-24
religloas
r "^ '
J 135-27
/ 296-16
human c with suggestive feathers;
All of God's-c, ... are harmless,
'O of lower forms of organism
do we listen . . . and e* what is said ?
without giving that author proper r,
this law obtains c through association.
Give sick people c for sometimes knowimr
borrowed from this book without giving it c,
released ... by their common c*.
Tradition c him with two or three hundred
Here falsity, error, c* Truth, God, with
falls at length to inspire the c* of the sick.
In legerdemain and e* fren^,
her highest e- has been divine Sdenee,
The author subscribed to an orUiodoz o-
Have Christian Scientists any rellglcas r ?
Christianity as Jesus taught it was not a c.
These claims are not made through code or c.
Digitized by
Google
GREED
95
CROWN
ereed
/S3i-S
0 861-12
t46a-2
468-21
ereedB
vr 4-31
a 18-U
m 98-12
98-16
J 133-32
/239- 4
r 4n-22
ereepeth
r 475-27
fir 513-24
515-15
618-10
M rttoalism and c* hamper spirituali^.
spirltQAl sense of the e- was aiscerned
IMr c teaches belief in a
ritualism and c are summoned to give place
Long pn^ers, superstition, and e*
asainst rtiarlsaica] e- and practices,
O, doctrines, and human hypotheses
aboTe the loosening grasp of c,
O and rituals have n<tt cleansed their
those who are in adrance of <r.
Are doctrines and c a henettt to man ?
that c upon the earth."— Cttn. 1 : 26.
everything that e- upon the earth— Oen, 1 : 26.
that c* upon the earth.— Oen. 1 ; 26.
everything that c upon the earth,— Oen, 1 ; 80.
r 475-26 over every c- thing — Oen. 1 ; 26,
g 513-15 cattle, and e- thing, — Oen, 1 ; 24.
615- 4 c* over lofty summits,
515-14 over every c thing — Oen. 1 ; 26.
creeps
n 373-28 languidly r along its f rosen channels,
♦• Now,"^ c the apostle,- // Ccr. 6.* 2.
c, and rent him sore — Mark 9 ; 26.
And she being with child c-, — Rev, 12 ; 2.
It is the open fount which c*.
C. 8. raises the standard of libertjr and o* :
than all their c of " Lord, Lord I *^
c unto Me from the ground. — Oen, 4 ; 10.
a 3^18
p8B8-5
4sp 562-22
dies
pr 13- 3
/ 227-22
p 385- 6
crieili
IF 541-28
crime
ftdvooAttns
eva-zi
P494-28
eloAkedtbe
^597-8
as we would avoid advocating c.
alleged e* never to have been committed.
but cloaked the e*, latent in thought,
m 61- 8 would improve our progeny, diminish <r,
tavoke
g 512-12 tend to perpetuate sin, invoke c,
imsof
a 102-18 The looms of c, hidden in the dark
lental
an 105-17 laws eventually take cognisance of mental e*
leond
p 433-23 led him into the commission of the second c,
JS
an 106-14 incurs the divine penalty due this <r.
p 433-24 For this c* Mortal Man is sentenced
«p 97- 1 will hold c in check.
an 104-30 motive as well as the commission of a c.
105- 4 in order to restrain c,
105-10 Can matter commit a c* ?
106-14 and human law rightly estimates <r,
/ 236-13 strongest educator, either for or against o*.
p 404-15 as . . . reformation cancels the e*.
432- 6 I was witness to the c* of liver-complaint
432-22 shortly after the report of the c
488-16 on three distinct charges of <r,
488-20 on the night of the c*
440- 5 Truth arraigns ... to answer for his c.
440-25 render obedience to these laws punishable as cr,
t 461-19 If you commit ac, should you acknowledge
ap 664- J to charge the innocent with the c*.
564-23 its own c of defying immortal Mind.
crimes
a 40-16 c* of his implacable enemies less criminal ?
$ 161-22 ** Liberty, what o* are committed in thy name ! **
p 440-10 Oood deeds are transformed into c-j
criminal
pr 11- 6 this may be no ihoral benefit to the c,
11- 7 it only saves the c from one form of
a 40-16 crimes of his implacable enemies less c* ?
an 102-28 apathy on the subject which the c* desires.
106-13 Mortal mind, not matter, is the c
106- 1 c misuse of human will-power,
ph 198- 4 as a c- hears his death-sentence.
b 816-26 That man was accounted a c
340-27 c. political, and religious codes;
p 481- 9 which I considered e*, inasmuch as
482-14 treated as a <r and punished with death.
485- 4 or has Mortal Mind committed a r deed ?
487- 5 He also testified that . . . Man . . . was a <r.
437-15 Soul a c though recommended to
i 461-20 acknowledge to yourself that you are a r ?
ap60i-18 instigated by thee* instinct
cripple
pn 172-29
6 294-14
t 460-21
crippled
/ 227-28
cripples
t 448-10
crisis
p 396-12
421-11
t 446- 8 or it may mark the c* of the disease.
critic
O 346-1
347- 3
criticisinflT
o 345-10 It is sometimes said, in c C. S.,
criticism
This book may be distorted by shallow e*
anciently classified as the higher e*,
such c c<mfounds man with Adam,
capable of impartial or correct c.
the unfortunate e* may present more
saying: . . . Injury can c and matter can kill
it starts a petty crossfire over every c-
c your capacities, enfeebled your body.
Evasion of Truth e- integrity,
nt>wing worse before a c- is passed.
IX a c occurs in your treatment,
thec-c'" "■
as is alleged by one e*.
It is saia by one c, that to verify this
8 110-20
C266- 7
0346- 1
355-27
criticisms
o341. 4
critics
o 347-12
347-31
crop
ph 183- 9
188-25
crops
8 125-24
cross
cup is the
a 36-27
foot of the
42-14
These c are generally based on
O should consider that the so-called mortal man
e* will then see that error is indeed the
Can the agriculturist, . . . produce a c without
you have an abundant or scanty c
these changes cannot affect his <r.
Ourcupis thee*.
sadly followed him to the foot of the c*.
gallows Mid the
8 184-13 hallowed by the gallows and the e*.
his
a 34- 1 willing truly to drink his cup, take his c*,
86-14 beneath the shadow of liis c*.
mMiger »nd the
a 142-16 In vain do the manger and the c* tell their
nutterial
a 60-32 Not the spear nor the material c*
OB the
a 49-28 mocked him on the c, saying derisively,
real
a 60-30 The real c*, which Jesus bore up the hill of grief,
scourge »nd tbe
a 20-20 scourge and the r awaited the great Teacher.
take up the
pr 15-19 We must resolve to take up the c,
a 84-14 If all who seek . . . will take up the c,
taking up the
ph 179- 8 this can be done only by taking up the c
women at the
a 49- 1 The women at the c* could have answered
pr 9-16
/ 224-16
238-81
254-30
c 266-29
6 294-14
There is a e* to be taken up
Of old the e* was truth's central sign,
Istory.
The e* is the central emblem of histi
Your good will be evil spoken of. This is the c*.
He does not c* the barriers of time
saying: . . . The stomach can make a man c,
cross-bearinsr
a 36-28 toil, sacrifice, c, multiplied trials,
o 343- 8 without this e>, one might not '
crossfire
t 460-21 it Starts a petty e* over every cripple
Cross of CalvaiT
ap 575-31 C' of O, which binds human society
cross-questioningr
g 533-26 Truth, e- man as to his
croton oil
ph 198-18 by the application of caustic or c o*,
crouched
Gazing at a chained lion, c* for a spring.
p 380-16
crowded
t 469-19
crown
a 29- 6
44- 2
8 116-14
/ 264-81
t 451- 6
op 660- 8
562-16
665-18
turning him loose in the c streets of a city.
they will have the c* of rejoicing.
before the thorns can be laid aside for a c.
They never c* the power of Mind as the Messiah,
for through it you win and wear the c.
with the e* of Love upon her brow,
upon her head a c* of^twelve stars. — Rev, 12 .* 1.
These are the stars in the e> of rejoicing.
and deprive Herod of his e*.
Digitized by
Google
C5R0WIWD
96
CURE
crowned
a 22- 9 these efforts are e* with sacoess.
46- 4 c* with the glory of a sablime saooeM,
M 141-12 as kingB are c from a rojral dynastr.
141-18 Its only c- head is immortal sovereignty.
/ 243- 8 It c the demonstrations of Jesus
ap 062-11 The spiritual idea is <r with tweire stars.
crownins:
8 117-^ his mighty, <r, unparalleled, and
crowns
ap 558-12 but a bright promise c* its brow.
562-31 and seTen c- upon his heads. — Bev, 12 .* 3.
crucified
a 18- • have c the fU^h^ Gal, ^:2i.
28- 6 he would not hare been c.
39-7 We need*' Christ, and him e*/*~ 7 a>r. 2:2.
43-18 the truth which Jesus taught, and for which
he was e*.
i 134-11 burned, c, and otherwise persecuted;
b 334-30 a reference to the human sense of Jesus c
cracifix
/ 238- 9 Losing her r, the Roman Catholic girl said,
crucifixion
a 24-2Q Does erudite theologr regard the o* of Jesus
24-27 The efficacy of the ^lay In the
27-1 1 prored by his reappearance after the <r
32-29 on the night before his c,
41-18 lost, about three centuries after the <r.
46-29 the same body that he had before his c,
46- 2 until they saw him after his c*
s 137- 6 not spiritually discerned, . . . until after thee*,
b 816-18 rose higher to human view because of the c,
317-29 proof that he was unchanged by the c*.
r 497-20 the c* of Jesus and his resurrection
g 655-31 able to present himself unchanged after the c*.
ap 564-11 author £b conrinced that . . . eren hisc*
crucify
9p 94-9, 10 said: •' O him, c* him — Jo^n 19:6.
« 131- 2 theory .. .is repeated, '*0 him!*' — JoAn 19; 6.
gl 597- 9 to spring into action and <r Ood*s anointed.
crucifyiiiflT
b 316-17 by c- the flesh.
crude
pre/ viil-31 but these compositions were c,
/ 224- 4 As the c* footprints of the past disappear
c 264- 3 The c creations of mortal thought
g 502-14 thus the c* forms of human thought
Cruden
g 626-29 The name Eden, according to O,
cruder
ph 189- 6 raises the human thought above the e* theories
cruel
b 290-30 and learning that his c mind died not
cruelty
a 51-25 pride, enry, c, and rengeance,
cruniblinsT
prtf vii-W and the cold conventionality . . . are <r away.
crumbs
/ 234- 6 ' with c of comfort from Christ's table,
crusade
/ 226- 7 the Toice of the herald of this new e*
crush
an 108-17 hence the fight to c Science.
f 407-10 they c out happiness, health, and manhood.
ph 196- 7 All that he ate, except his black c,
cry
a 60- 8 wrung from Jesus* lips the awful c,
61- 1 wrung from his faithful lips the plafaitire r,
s 129-15 and earth will echo the c,
134- 1 To-day the c- of bygone ages is repeated,
ph 194-29 And with no language but a <r.
p 442- 7 and there resounded . . . the c. Not guilty.
ap 669-17 Then will a Toice from harmony c :
crying
m 64- 1 Want of uniform Justice is a <r erll
ph 194-24 a mental infant, c and chattering
194-27 An infante* in the night,
194-28 An infant c for the light,
/ 206-19 voice of one c* in the unldemees '* — Matt 8 .• 8.
cue
c 261-17 sat aching in his chair till his <r was spoken,
culminate
g 649-21 Here these material researches c*
culminates
r 491-20 this belief c* in another beUef,
colminatinir
8 166- 4 bw of a general belief, c* in individual faith,
gl 697-10 martyrdom of Jesus was the c* sin of Pharisaism.
culmination
p 380-27 reaches its c of scientific statement and
cultivated
6 271-14 the result of their c spiritual understanding
cultivatingr
ph 197-16 We should master fear, instead of c it.
cultivation
g 627- 6 Man Is Ctod's reflection, needing no e\
culture
m 61-26 a more solemn charge, than the <r of your gar-
«p 96-12 Whoever reaches this point of nMnvl <r
/ 236-13 spiritual c*, which lifts one higher.
cultured
8 128- 7 business men and c scholars
164- 9 the e* class of medical praetitloDers
e 256- 8 c* scholars in Rmne and in Greece,
cultus
8 133-28 sanitary methods, and a rellgkras c.
cumulative
p 406-23 the c effects of a guilty consdenee.
cup
Christ*s
a 66-25 drinketh of Christ's c* now,
drink this
a 31-23 and drink this c-,~/ Cor. U: 96.
earthly
a 64-21 His earthly e* of bitterness was drained
hemlork
ap 669-28 you must share the hemlock c
his
pr 6-15 The followers of Christ drank his c*.
10- 9 and are wUling to drink his c.
a 31-19 we drink of his C-, pArtake of his bread,
33-14 drain to the dregs his c* of sorrow.
33-27 Christians, are you drinking his c*?
33-31 have commemorated Jesus In his <r ?
34- 1 willing truly to drink his e*,
34-12 and drunk of his <r,
61- 6 This dread added the drop of gall to his <r.
64-27 those who followed him should drink of his c,
Jesus'
pr 10- 6 If good enough to profit by Jesus' c*
master's
b 317- 8 will drink of his Master's c*.
my
ftp 578-14 my c* runneth over. — PbcU. 23 : 6.
of bitterness
a 43-21 because of the c* of bitterness he drank.
of coffee
8p 80-3 A c* of coffee or tea is not the equal of truth,
of cold water
p 436-11 GiTing a c* of cold water in Christ's
ap 570-17 Give them a r* of cold water in Christ's I
of our I<ord
a 32-11 nor was the wine, used . . . the c* of our LoctL
of wine
a 32- 8 to pass each guest a c- of wine.
our
a 36-27 Our c is the cross.
same
a 48-13 when he drinlcs from the same c,
a 26-7 all have the c* of sorrowful effort to drink
32-11 The c* shows forth his bitter experience,
32-12 the ۥ which he prayed might pass from him,
82-17 And he took the c, and gave thanks, — ifa«.
96.27.
63- 7 hence the r he drank.
m 67- 1 The c- our Father hath given,
cups
b 322-20 Then he turns from his e*,
curable
t 461-22 renders your case less r,
curative
a 66-11 that e* mission, . . . cannot be left oat
s 112- 1 the most effective c agent in medical pnetiee.
146-16 or reliance on some other minor c:
146-17 Science, the c- agent of Ood,
162-29 skeptical as to material r methods.
16^- 1 If drugs iMissess . . . intelligent c qualities,
157- 9 rests on Mind alone as the r Principle,
p 369-24 (that is, the preventive and c) arts
cure (noun)
any
o 348- 6 Ought we not, then, to approve any r, which
eauseand
/ 220- 7 to look in other directions for cause and r.
effeetiaa a
< 460-21
lU
Instead of scientifically effecting a c%
ph 174-81 and Its r comes from the immortal divine Mind.
Digitized by
Google
CURE
97
DAMNED
care
p 806-23
e 445-26
ofdiM»Me
pr^ xi- 4
» 147- 4
149- S
< 457-31
of dn
» 140- 4
of tbe sick
s 133-22
6 385-27
Principle of
/ 219-26
Mdical
p386-dl
and then to attempt its c throoKh Mind,
and is the cause of disease rather than its c:
results in the c of disease,
its present application to the c of disease,
as far outweighs drugs in the e- of disease
Let this Principle be applied to the c* of disease
as in the c of sin.
and condemns the c of the sick and sinning if it
and resort to matter . . . for the c of the sick.
the
not comprehending the Principle of the <r,
come to the rescue, to work a radical e*.
p 370-15
402- 5
t 457-13
467-27
r 488- 4
care (rerb)
an 101-26
s 1^-21
151-22
153-21
161-27
ph 174-22
178-17
180-31
188-24
197-23
/ 208-15
221- 2
233-29
o 350- 3
p 36&- 3
373- 6
373- 6
375-25
377- 8
378-20
392- 4
389- 5
412 16
417-34
417-31
4:24-28
cared
m 68-19
J 149-23
149-24
152-15
153-10
166-27
ph 169-19
181-27
184-27
193-25
o3S5-a>
p 373-19
383- 1
/ 218-13 What renders . . . sickness difficult of c is,
"" In seeking a e- for dyspepsia
faith in the drufi^ is the sole factor in the c.
well-authentica^ records of the c,
cannot . . . both c and cause disease
intending thereby to initiate the c*
the c* shows that you understand this
308-10
400- 4
care»
s 109-18
138-10
ph 179- 1
/208- 8
o 344-29
389- 5
daUy
seems to alleyiate or to c disease,
remarked . . . mind can nerer c* organic
human mind has no power to kill or to c-,
and it will soon c the bolL
the rery disease he is trying to c,
belief is all that enables a drue to c*
that chronic case is not difficult to c\
dissolve a tumor, or c organic disease.
What causes disease cannot c it.
would not c* dyspepsia at this period.
to suppose that matter can both cause and c
adopt^ the Graham system to e* dyspepsia.
The counter fact ... is required to c ft.
Let anv clei^yman try to c his friends by
to c hu patient, the metaphysician must
easier to c* the most malignant disease than
easier . . . than it is to c- sin.
and you c the palsy.
Then is the time to c- them throufrh C. 8.,
drilling and drugging, adopted tu c- matter,
To <r a Dodily ailment,
can matter c- what' matter has caused?
To preyent disease or to c it,
since it is demonstrable that tlie way to e*
dirine Mind can c by opposite thoughts.
To prevent or c- scrofula
and a Christian Scientist c* her.
author has e* what is termed organic disease
as readily as she has c purelv functional disease,
once apparently c- a case of paralysis
c* a patient sinking in the last stage of typhoid
employing no other means, and she was c
all disease is c* by divine Mind.
if they are c, they generaUy know it
A woman, whom I c* of consumption,
his physician claims to have e- him,
and evidenced by the sick who are c
The fear occasioned by ignorance can be c ;
was c when I learned my way in C. 8.**
I c- her in a few minutes.
Often he snive no name to the distemper he c*.
and therefore the disease is thoroughly e*.
&• were produced in primitive Christian healing
explained his c, which appeared miraculous
perform the sudden c* of which it is capable;
which causes disease and c it ?
while C. 8. c its hundred
will take the same cases, and c will follow.
^ :
cures
p 395-10
404-27
9 546-29
curing:
J3 414-8
current
«p 97- 9
an 106- 5
p 379-22
y 548-20
currents
a 24- 9
99-18
. 185-10
curse
pr 9-13
a 80-18
6 310-28
a 667-17
gl 679-17
cursed
0 532-10
535-22
641-29
curses
0 624-27
cursingr
a 20-17
curtain
flr 557-20
curve
b 282-14
282-15
283-30
cuspids
/247- 6
custody
p 436-25
439-13
custom
pr 12-22
a 32- 7
ph 176- 7
/ 247-12
p 362-13
customary
/ 229-17
1)363-6
cut
pre/ vii-24
a 27-19
8 141- 7
/ 212-11
r 474- 8
cuticle
p 382-10
cuts
p 404-18
Cutter
ph 170- 8
175-22
cuttiufiT
/ 224-19
cycles
8 135-31
b 319-lZ
Cyclops
S164-2
The same Principle c both sin and sickness.
Both c* require the same method
for it c* on a divine demonstrable Principle
The arguments to be used in c insanity
and the electric c* swift,
push vainly against the c running heavenward.
The so-called vital c* does not affect
many general statements now c,
healing c of Truth are pointed out.
The calm, strong c- of true spirituality,
discussed . . . the earth's magnetic c*
and bless them that c us;
Love, which blesses even those that o* it
equalizes the sexes; annuls the c on man,
the c* will be removed which says to woman,
Adam. Error; . . . ac-;
Adam and his progeny were c,
c is the ground for thy sake; ~ Oen, 3; 17.
And now art thou c from the earth.— Oen. 4 .* 11.
for God presently c the ground.
returning blessing for c, he taught mortals
and lifts the c* on man as never bom
finds no abiding-place in a o*,
a c finds no adjustment to a straight line.
Even though they seem to touch, one is still ao*
by calling a c* a straight line
incisors, e*, bicuspids, and one molar.
compeUed to let him be taken into c,
Health-ofllcer had Mortal Man in c-.
This common c of praying for the recovery of
Among the Jews it was an ancient c
The primitive c of taking no thought about
C*, education, and fashion form the
According to the c of those days.
This c belief b misnamed material law,
as was c with women of her grade.
and to c the roush granite,
to r* down the false doctrine of pantheism,
c* off the right band and pluck out the right
a finger which had been c off for months,
worse cords than those which c- the flesh.
or to remove unhealthy exhalations from the c-
c down every tree that brings not forth
Did Jesus understand . . . less than Graham
or C'?
was not discussed according to O
modern lash Is less material . . . but it is equally
asc.
as must be the case in the e* of divine light,
the infinite c of eternal existence,
the groping of Homer's C- around his cate.'*
D
pr 4-19
17- 4
a 21- 1
25-9
40-30
3 121-27
ph 17»- 3
V22a-l
245-9
b2m-iO
283-28
O350-4
p 413-12
expressed in d- watchfulness and in
Give us this day our d- bread : — Matt. 6 ; 11.
If Truth is overcoming error in your d* walk
as he went d' about his Father's business.
public worship instead of d- deeds.
DMldes turning d' on its own axis.
and foUowlng Christ in the d' life.
We hear it said: ** I exercise d- in the open air.
she stood d' before the window watching
It is the . . . Christianlxation of d- life,
We must . . . live it in d' life;
or as very far removed from d' experience.
d' ablutions of an infant are no more natural
daUy
p 413-19 Without scrubbing the whole surface ef*.
431- 6 the prisoner attended to his d- labors,
431-29 testifies : . . . I practise d- ablutions
g 657- 1 and repeated this operation d-y
dam
6 338-15 it reads, a cf*, or obstruction.
338-21 Here a ef- is not a mere play upon words;
damnation
8 150-25 predestination of souls to d- or salvation.
damned
a 38- 6 doctrine . . . few to be saved, while the rest
areer*;
Digitized by
Google
DAMP 5
damp
pA 175-26 />* atmoephere and freesing snow
damsel
p 3e»-ia *« D-y I say onto tbee, arise ! *' — Mark 5 : 41.
Dan
gl 583-26 definitSon of
dance
/ 250-28 Upon this stage . . . goeson theci* of mortal mind.
dangrer
belief of
p 374-23 You cannot forget the belief of d\
dlte»aeand
p 411-29 their exemption from disease and d',
great
t 445-27 great d- in teaching Mind-healing indiscrimi-
nately,
hopeless
p 375-28 when they are supposed to be in hopeless d\
humanity sees
p 371-12 sick humanity sees d- in erery direction,
^en the
ap 571-14 unfaithful stewards who have seen the d'
pr 7-27 The d' from prayer is that it may
B 135-17 d- of repeating the offence of the Jews
ph 16&- 5 mental signs, assuring me that d- was OTer,
""' " ^ou say that there is «•.
lis fear is the d- and induces
n381- 9
381- 9
dangerous
s 147-32 Jesus nerer spoke of disease as d-
ph 17S- 9 is not d- because of its priority
{228- 9 we shall hare no d- inheritances,
299-22 judge the knowledge ... to be untrue and d',
p 376- 8 diseases deemed d- sometimes come from the
t 445-10 Teach the d- possibility of dwarfing the
446-17 or his demonstration is protracted, d-,
466- 4 is most d* quackery.
I>anlel
g 514-27 J> felt safe in the lions* den,
dare
o 357-14 how d' we attempt to destroy what He hath
made,
dares
p 387- 4 Who d' to say that actual Mind can be oTei^
worked?
r 489-19 Who d* to say that the senses of man
493-30 Who d' to doubt this consummate test
g 531-21 Who d- to say either that God is in
daring
/ 223-30 but the awful d- of sin destroys sin,
dark
a 35- 3 the fmitlessnese of their toil in the d-
47-25 His d* plot fell to the ground,
sp 86-18 apparitions brought out in d* seances
an 102-18 hladen in the d* recesses of mortal thought,
8 163-32 said: . . . />• and perplexed, our devious career
ph 20O- 1 When Homer sang . . . Olympus was d*,
c 263- 9 he will no longer grope in the d-
p 371- 7 telling ghost-stones in the d*.
408-24 d* foreTOdings regarding disease
418-31 d' images of mortal thought,
428- 4 resolres the d- visions of material sense
g 502- 6 the light over the d-,
ap 558-12 seems at first obscure, abstract, and d* ;
569-12 It is heard in the desert and in d' places of fear.
566- 2 d- ebbing and flowing tides of human fear,
gl 596-23 Though the way is d- in mortal sense,
darkened
»p 93-22 belief that Spirit is finite . . . has d- aU history.
darkening
s 139-21 d* to some extent the inspired pages.
darkest
sp 96-11 ** The d* hour precedes the dawn.'*
darkness
aceustomed to
« 462- 9 eyes accustomed tod* are pained by
amid the
»p 95-24 Led by a solitary Star amid the d-,
and chaos
r 479-28 D- and chaos are the imaginary opposltes
and d«>c:ina
/ 244-28 cast US headlong into d* and dogma.
and doubt
g 561-21 />• and doubt encompass thought,
aadUght
sp 74-21 /> and light, infancy and manhood,
believe that
/ 215-15 souMtimes led to believe that d- is
cannot see In
t 462- 8 we cannot see in d*.
lin
a 42- 8 comes in d* and disappears with the light.
> DATES
darkness
deep
ap 569-17 They are dwellers still hi the deep d- of belief,
dismal
ph 195- 5 Outside of dismal d* and cold sOenee
fall In the
t 4IS3^ 4 and so he may stumble and fall in the d*.
b 310-11 d* flees when the earth has again tnmed
gives place
prtf xi-13 as necessarily as d- gives place to light
indnees fear
p 371-14 2> induces fear,
light and
ph 186-10 li^t and d*, cannot mingle.
b 281- 5 no more commingle than light and d:
r 474-32 for light and d- cannot dw^ together.
light destroys
«p 72-10 As light destroys d-
> the appearanee
/ 216-18 d- loses the appearance of reality,
wiatirrlai
g 604-20 not implied by material d- and dawn,
obseures light
g 504-29 and d- obscures light.
of error
ph 191-16 Chasing away the d* of error.
of vacuity
r 480- 6 there remains only the d- of vacuity
or gloonk
/ 248- 7 instead of lapsing into d- or gloom.
salthtothe
g 50&-13 saith to the d* upon the face of error,
sclenoe aflinns
/ 215-16 Science affirms d- to be only a
shine In the
g 546-26 like rays of light, shine in the d*.
shlneth in
b 325-81 the light, •• shlneth in d-, — John 1 : 5.
Infr In
> 347-21 and is the light shining in d*,
sleep Is
g 666-19 Sleep is d-, but God*8 creative mandate
turns from
t 460- 1 as the flower turns from d* to light.
walketh In
m 66-16 pestilenoe that walketh in d*,—Psal. 91: 6.
irallLing In
p 374-22 It is like walking in d*
was upon the f aoe
r 479-20 d* was upon the face of ^ Gen. 1 :%
(7 503- 7 d- was upon the face of ~C»en. 1:2.
sp 72-10 and in the place of d* all is light,
74-24 that d- can represent light,
ph 188-28 When d* comes over the earth,
b 326-81 d* comprehended it not.** — John 1 : 5.
338-18 **d- ... upon the face of— Gen. 1:2.
o 347-21 which the a- comprehends not.
p 871-17 adult must be taken out of his d-,
373- 2 but are in d* as to the physical exemption whidi
r 475- 1 Light extinguishes the d*,
o 603-27 dividedtbelightfromthed-. — 6en.l:4.
604- 4 and the d- He called Night.— Gen. 1 ;5.
604-29 contradiction of Spirit 18 matter, d*,
611-10 to divide the light f rom the d-: — Gen. 1:18.
628-19 Beginning creation with d- instead of light,
539-25 '* what communion hath light with d-?— //
<>r.6:14.
g 646-25 though the d*, . . . may deny their reality.
^{696-20 Valley. Depression; meekness; d*.
697-16 WiLDEBMESS. Loueliuess; doubt; d\ '
Darwin
(7 543-20 May not Z>* be right in thinking that ape-
hood
651-10 Mr. I> admits this, but he
Darwin's
g 547-15 2>* theory of evolution
547-17 BHefly, this is 7> theory,
dashintr
gH 6ra-16 muddy, foaming, and d-, it is a type of error.
data
/ 246-17 Chronological d* are no part of the vast forever.
date
pref ix-12 Certain essays written at that early d-
xii- 3 up to that d-, hers was the only College of
an 104- 4 as they will be at no distant d*,
dates
1775
a/n 100- 2 first brought into notice by Mesmer . . . inlTTS.
17S4
an 100-12 In 1784, the French government ordered the
1S37
an 101- 8 In 1887, a committee of nine persons was
Digitized by
Google
DATES
99
DAYS
dates
1868
▼lii-28 As early as 1802 she began to write down
~pr^yiii-26 experiences whicb led her, in the year 1806,
8 107- 1 In the year 1860, 1 discovered the Christ Science
1867
pref ix-24 From 1867 nntil 1875, copies were,
ix-29 This was daring the years 1807 and 1808.
xi-27 in Lynn, Massachusetts, about the year 1807.
pr^ ix-29 llils was during the years 1807 and 1808.
1870
pr^ ix-21 Her first pamphlet on C. S. was copyrighted in
1870;
r 405- 2 the author's class-book, copyrighted in 1870.
1875
pr^ ix-24 From 1807 until 1875, copies were.
X- 4 SciENCR AXD HEALTH was published in 1876.
r 406- 4 she revised that treatise for this volume in 1876.
1876
pref ix-22 but it did not appear in print until 1870,
1880
» 161-11 In 1880, Massachusetts put her foot on a
18S1
prtf xi-27 In 1881, she opened the . . . Meti4>hysical Ck>l-
lege
1883
pr^ xii- 2 No charters were gn^inted . . . after 1883,
1M9. Oct. »9 .
pref xii-14 She closed her College, October 29, 1889,
1861
pr^ xii-18 preparation of the revision ... in 1891.
pr^ xii-l£* reopened the College in 1899
1907, June 10
pre/ xii-20 UntilJune 10, 1907, she had never
daaghter
7 237- 9 mental height their Uttle d- . . . attained.
p 366-10 To the synagogue ruler's <{',
daugrhters
g 603- 5 highest ideas are thesons and d- of God.
5U-22 family name for all ideas, — the sons and cf • of
dauntless
m . 07- 9 even the d- seaman is not sure of his safety ;
I>aTid
ph 200- 4 law of Sinai lifted thought into the song of JJ\
*499-» Hethathaththekei/qfDf — Jiev,B:7.
gl 679- • He that hath the key of />•,— JJev. 3; 7.
Davy^ Sir Hnmphi
$ 162-14 It£n
dawn
pr^ vii- 9 across a night of error should d' the morning
kted that Sir Humphry I>
a 36-10 in the d- of a new light
sp 96-23 Midnight foretells the c2*.
96-20 the light which heralds Christ's eternal d'
90-11 ** The darkest hour precedes the cE*."
f M6-15 should d' upon the enraptured sense
d* upoi
296- 3 They d* in faith and glow full-orbed
o 364-24 with the d* Truth wfil waken men spiritually
g 504-20 not implied by material darkness and d*.
60^13 Thustbedofi"
dawned
600-13 Thus the d- of ideas goes on,
t 467- 7 Shuoe the divine light of C. S. first d*
dawningr
g 640-23 C. S. is d* upon a material age.
dawns
s 144- 7 Withdraws the star, when d* the sun's brave
light.
Day
ph 191-10 Principle of man d* upon human thought,
b 306-25 the lig^t of Truth and Love d* upon tnee.
day
a 43-10 which so illuminated the Pentecostal Z>*
g 504- 3 And Ood called the light D-. — Oen, 1 :6.
night
ap ^8-17 before our God d' and night. — Rev. 12 ; 10.
teof
a 32-31 a sad supper taken at the close of d-,
a 21-13 and gain a little each d* in the right direc-
tion,
/ 248-11 which each d- brings to a nearer tomb.
p 413-28 need not wash his flttle body all over each d*
sp 70- 1 Svery d* Is a mystery.
/ 233- 1 Every d* makes Its demands upon us
e 261-10 he hobbled every d* to the theatre,
i> 413-14 taking a fish out of water every d*
g 613- 5 and the morning were the fifth d*. — Oen. 1 : 23.
day
first
g 604- 5 and the morning were the first d*. — Gen. 1 : 6.
gl 584- 3 and the morning were the first d*." — Oen, 1 ; 6.
fourth
g 511-10 and the morning were the fourth d-.-^Oen. 1 : 19.
future
8 160-24 and will be to all others at some future d*,
galA
/ 262-23 says : . . . make my short span of life one gala d*.
God's
gl 684- 7 This unfolding is God's d-,
happy
a 66-17 My weary hope tries to realize that happy d*,
its
sp 96-21 even human invention must have its d*,
later
pr 7-32 or mean to ask forgiveness at some later d*.
next
ph 193-18 The next d* I saw him in the yard.
of salvation
a 39-19 now is the d* of salvation," — II Cor. 8 ; 2.
sp 93- 8 now is the d* of salvation," — // Oar. 0 ; 2.
of Spirit
g 606- 1 No . . . planetary revolutions form the d* of
Spirit.
of wrath
b 339-15 ** wrath against the d- of wrath." — Horn. 2 .- 6
one
8 150-20 she would give up her medicine for one d-,
g 504-22 *' one d* is with the Lord 9A — I1 Pet. 3 ; 8.
^i 598-21 "OnediswiththeLordas — //P«t. 3.-8.
orb of
ph 188-31 The human eye knows not where the orb of d' is,
189-12 when the orb of d* disappears,
our
pr 6-18 giving us strength according to our d*.
perfect
p 38S-29 In that perfect d* of understanding,
r 496-13 brighter •* unto the perfect d*." — Prov. 4; 18.
ap 602-20 shines •• unto the perfect d-" — Prov. 4 .- 18.
present
o 349- 4 the rabbis of the present d- ask
risen
pre/ vii- 4 ere cometh the full radiance of a risen d\
second
g 500- 9 and the morning were the second d*. — Oen. 1 : 8.
seventh
g 519-22 And on the seventh d* God ended His — Oen. 2 .• 2.
519-24 He rested on the seventh d* — Oen. 2 .-2.
sixth
g 518-26 and the morning were the sixth d*. — Oen. 1 ; 31.
some
m 6&-20 Some d* the child will ask his parent :
/ 228-14 Mortals will some d- assert their freedom
sappositlonal
g 633-25 but error has its suppositional d*
that
ep 95-21 we want that d* to be succeeded by C. S.,
b 292- 3 " but of that d- and hour, — MaU. 24 .• Se.
their
a 62-28 speaking not for their d* only
c 264- 2 i!hRj have their d* before the permanent facts
third
8 150-23 but on the third d* she again suffered,
g 606-27 and the morning were the third d*. — Oen. 1 : 13.
609- 0 he rose from the grave, — on the third d*
this
pr 17- 4 Give us this d* our daily bread ; — MaU. 0 ; 11.
8 110-15 nor do they carry the d* against physical ene-
mies.
ph 174-13 the d- is at hand " — Rom. 13 : 12.
197-10 " In the d- that thou eatest — Oen. 2 : 17.
b 308-24 •• Letme go. for the d- breaketh: " — Oen, 32 .•20.
310-11 Z> may decline and shadows fall,
r 481-18 " In the d* that thou eatest — Oen. 2 .- 17.
g 509-10 to divide the d- from the night; — Oen. 1 ; 14.
610-14 the greater light to rule the d*, — Oen. 1 ; 10.
511- 9 and to rule over the d* — Oen. 1 : 18.
620-17 in the d- that the Lord God — Oen. 2 : 4.
527- 9 hi the d- that thou eatest — Oen. 2 : 17.
630-14 in the d- ye eat thereof, — Oen. 3 : 6.
532- 8 " In the a- that thou eatest — Oen. 2 ; 17.
64»-31 << In the d* that the Lord God — <7en. 2; 4.
ap 600-10 a pillar of cloud by d* and of fire by night,
576-20 shall not be shut at all by d- : — Rev. 21; 26.
gl 584- 1 definition of
day-dreams
sp 88- 1 In our d' we can recall
Day of Pentecost
a 47-9 an overwhelming power as on the !> cfP".
days (see al80 days')
aadent
o 349- 3 As Paul asked of the unfaithful in ancient d*,
Digitized by
Google
DAYS
100
days
Andent of
B 146-ao aa ancient aa <
tbe Ancient of d-.'* — Dan. 7 ; 9.
^009-25
w JTM^Fa
^500-13
earthly
» lfiO-27
ph m- 6
few
^536-21
662-16
Ilia
ph 190-21
r 476-24
^530- 1
latter
ap 83-9
^320-31
length of
6 28a-26
of my life
ap 679-16
oar
p 409-20
r 487-28
9 620-10
aix
a 21-30
theae
9 620-12
thoae
« 107-18
129-13
ph 175-23
p 362-13
ap 662- 1
three
a 27-13
45-18
b 314-15
r 494-3
two
a 166-22
/ 202-17
6 333-18
tbe d' and aeaaona of Mind'a creation,
and for d-, and yean. — Gen. 1 .* 14.
by physical conditicms all bis earthly d*.
costs many a man hia earthly d* of comfort.
•• of few d-, and foil of trouble." — Job 14 ; L
of few d-, and full of trouble." —Jo6 14 ; 1.
As for man, his d* are as grass : —Pmx/. 103:16.
" As for man, his d* are as grass : — Pmi/. 103 : 15.
increases in falsehood and his d- become
shorter.
in order to escape the error of these latter d-.
yet in the latter d- he should stand
demonstrated in length of d*,
follow me all tbe d* of my life ; — PaaL 23 .6.
We cannot spend our d* here in ignorance of
lengthens our d- by strengthenii^ our trust
The numerals of infinity, called seven d*,
After following the sun fta six d*,
These d* will appear as mortality disappears,
the prospect of those d- in which we must say,
In tnoee d- there will be
man's belief in those d* was not so serere upon
According to the custom of those d*,
John saw in those d* the spiritual idea
in three d- 1 [Spirit] will raise it up." —/oAn 2 : 19.
Three d* after his oodily burial he
in three d* I will raise it up,*' —John 2 : 19.
in three d- 1 [Mind] wiU —John 2 : 19.
she could get along two d* without globules;
days^
a 44- 7
daystar
pref Tii-11
dead
are raised
a 27- 6
a 132- 7
Tbe d- of our pilgrimage will
without beginning of years or end o\
all the d- of thy l2e: — Gen. 3 ; 17.
His three d- work in the sepulchre
follow this d* of divine Science,
d-.
the deaf hear, the d- are raised, — ^tiJte 7.-22.
the deaf hear, the d- are raised ~ ifott. 11:5.
Lazarus frook the
» 134-27 and he raised Lazarus from the d*.
raised the
m 67-22
b 273-26
raises the
a ;13-2I
raise the
a 51-32
S137-S
6329- 8
raising the
a 43- 1
6 316-29
P369-9
raised the d*, and commanded even the winds
healed the sick, and raised the d-
raises the d* from trespasses and sins,
cast out eril, and raise the d*.
cast out evil, raise the d* ;
Because yon cannot . . . raise the d*.
healing the sick, and raising the d*,
casting out eyils, . . . and raising the d*,
raising the d\ and walking orer Oie ware.
430- 3 healing the dying and raising the d*.
so-called
sp 74-30 so-called d- and liring cannot commune to-
75-3
75- 7
77-28
81- 2
a 23-16
81-14
34-8
44-28
45-26
m 69-29
ap 75-26
a 118- 7
136-17
164-18
ph 187-29
/2ie-3
gether,
l£eso- '
I so-called d*, in order to reappear
could take no cognizance of the so-called d*.
Spiritism consigns the so-called d- to a
between the so-called d* and the living,
*• Faith without works is d-." — Jo*. 2 : 26.
He attached no importance to d- ceremonies.
Then why ascribe this inspiration to a d* rite.
His disciples beliered Jesus to be d- while he
for they beliered his body to be d*.
and the resurrection from the d-, — Luke 20 : 35.
those liring on the earth and those called d*.
Without this, the letter is but the d- body
These prophets were considered d*.
we should not be d'.
this so-called mind then calls itself d* ;
Whoshall say that man . . . may be d- to-morrow?
dead
/ 228-31
251-10
6 295-30
312-9
316-29
334-26
0 841-*
841- •
865-10, 11
p 369-27
306-6
306-11
388-12
416-21
427-32
433-25
r 479-16
deadened
a 65-2
deadly
6 328-24
pVft-*
t 468-20
deadness
38»-21
DEATH
excel the influence of their d- faith and
(1) that they are not d*;
It further teaches that wiien man is d*.
People say, «* Man is d- ; "
those d* in trmpaiscti and riti^
I am he that liveth, and was d- — Rev. 1 : 18.
raised up JemiMfrom thed- — Bom. 8 : 11.
He thatraiaed up Christ from the d'—Rom. 8 : 11.
let the d- Iniry their d-.^ — MaU. 8 : 22.
Unscientific methods are finding their d- lereL
and he was aa one d%** — Mark 9:26.
synagogue ruler's daughter, whom they called d-
** she is not d% but sleepeth,** — L^ike 8 : 52.
only in UMntal mind, as tbe d* body proves;
its own material declaration, ** I am d%"
sentenced to be tortured until he is d-.
Does that which we call d- ever see,
from a d- sense of the invisible God.
if they drink any d- thing. ~ JfarA: 16: IS.
i£ they drink any d- thing, — Mark 16 : 18.
Sin makes d* thrusts at the Christian Scientist
deaf
this d- shows that so-called mortal Ufe
tbe d- bear, tbe dead are raised, — ^tdte 7 :22.
tbe d- bear, tbe dead are raised up, — MaU.
11:5.
bearine to the d*, voice to the dumb,
if mortol mind says, " I am d- and blind,"
hearing to the d*, feet to the lame,
Beethoven, who was so long hopelessly d*.
The lame, tbe d-, the dumb, the blind,
causes the d- to hear, the lame to walk,
** Thou dumb and d- spirit, —Mark 9 : 26.
If . . . medical schools turn a d* ear to
gave . . . hearing to tbe d- centuries ago,
not necessary to ensure d- and blindness;
then palsy, blindness, and d* would
deal
a 148-19 and d* — tbe one wholfy, tbe other primarily
p 365-22 and d* with his patients compassionately;
g 662- 7 hypotheses d- with causation as contingent on
27-5
a 132- 7
ph 183-28
194-12
/ 210-13
213-24
226-26
0 342-25
pa08-2
< 444-23
r 487-U
deafhess
ph 194-U
r 486-29
dealer
p 438-28
dealing:
o»9-18
865- 4
e446-3
deals
a 167- 2
p 423-15
t463- 1
^635-10
dealt
6329-3
e 460-17
dear
pr 9-30
a 34-24
fTSA- 9
o 300-13
p366- 1
is not an importer or d* in fur,
in d- with spiritual ideas,
methods of d- with sin and disease
and in this way a* pitilessly with
C. S. d* wholly with the mental cause
The matter-pnysician d* with matter
discerns and d- with the real cause of disease.
Divine Science d- its chief blow at the
win be fairly d- with ; they will be sought and
d- with through right apprehension of
in the footsteps of our d- Master?
for soon their d- Master would rise
I hope, d- reader, I am leading you into
D' reader, which mind-picture or
priceless sense of the d* Fatber*s loring-
Undness.
g 547- 6 Tou can prove for yourself, d* reader,
ap 573-29 Ttike heart, d* snflferer, for this reality
674-26 Think of this, d- reader, for it will
dear-boiieht
a 36-11 *
64-11
dearer
/23fr-19
dearest
m 68-21
I>eath
p 482-21
439- 6
439- 9
death
440-10
that he migfatponr his d* bounty into
liberally pour nis d* treasures
If divine Love is becoming nearer, d*.
Home is the d* spot on earth,
I am />. I was called for,
J> testified that he was absent
At this reoueet D- repaired to tbe spot
his struggles against liver-complaint and Z>*.
a verdict delivering Mortal Man to Z>*.
a 24-^ only for the presentation, after d',
35-16 bisprobation in the fleeh after d*, .
86-6 snlBcient suffering, either before or after fi*, /
81-9 a oontintted existence after d* /
291-94 so shall he be after d-, until
p 409-28 will not depend on it after d%
•?
/
Digitized by
Google
DEATH
death
after
p 429-21 If we lire after d* and are immortal,
r 48S-10 body was the same immediately after d*
a»d Itolleaeee
r 400- 6 i> and flnitenees are onknown to Life.
asd matter
r 486-19 conditional upon d' and matter,
and mortality
6 296-31 resurrected from d- and mortality.
and tbe iprsTe
a 39-14 Jesus overcame d* andthenaye
4&- 7 in his victory over d* and tfie grave.
49-24 over sin, sickness, ef *, and the nave.
s 137- 6 sickness, sin, disease, d', and ttie grave.
enenky
a 39-13 Hm Bible calls d- an enemy,
indnc tke
p 386-17 mistakenly announcing the d* of a friend,
usee of
b 314- 1 no more perfect because of d'
bed of
p ^7-96 Called to the bed of d*, what material
before
ph 187-32 a body like the one it had before d*.
beUof called
p 380- 3 which ends in a belief called d*,
101
DEATH
1 -
belief in
a 42-5
6 289-22
32&-2
p^6-U
430- 8
blrtlft and
/ 246-18
birth nor
/244-M
birtiior
/ 206-26
Meedtoc to
p 37V-10
bring forth
p 392- 3
brink of
/ 236-22
bronght
p 426-28
^583-7
ealled
The universal belief in d* is of no advantage,
law of mortal mind, in a belief in d*.
he who perceives . . . loses his belief in d*.
If the belief in d- were obliterated.
When man gives up his belief in d*,
Time-tables of birth and d* are so many
He has neither birth nor d'.
Can there be any birth or d* for man,
fancied himself bleeding to d*.
Only whUe ... sin remains can it bring forth d*.
To the tremblers on the brink of d*.
Sin brought d*, and death will disappear with
when eatbg its first fruits brovight a* ?
/ 264-17
l» 290-16
r 487-6
ap 572-24
«p 76-29
Erior to the change called d*,
r the change called d* destroyed the belief
both before and after that which is called d*.
stage in human experience called d-,
Z>* can never hasten this state of
Oxford boys, who caused the d* of a man.
p 379-17
cceeafiop of
ap 578-27 conscious, here and now, of a cessation of d*,
decay, and
0 544- 7 Birth, decay, and d* arise from the
docwod the
ap 566-10 Herod decreed the d* of every male child
deny
s 113-19 life, God, omnipotent good, deny d*,
despair and
p 433-15 a look of despair and d* settles upon it.
destroyed by his
a 50-24 and that all evidence... was destroyed by his d*.
deetroylng
/ 210-^ easting out evils, and destroying d*,
dew of
ph 193- 9 The dew of d* was on his brow.
discord and
§ 124-10 and holding fast to discord and d*.
/ 224-10 life and peace instead of discord and d*.
dli
dli
dii
{Bee disease)
» 140-27 canseth no evil, disease, nor d*.
p 368-22 disease, nor d* can be spiritual,
MMe, sin, and
v 78- 3 like the discords of disease, sin, and d*,
0 275-29 such as matter, disease, sin, and d*,
p 412-15 and to destroy disease, sin, and d\
dream of d- must be mastered by Mind
Mortals waken from the dream of d*
sut^Jeet to their limitations and would end in d\
lot
p 427-90
429-17
end In
6 381-5
ends In
6 307-16
309-29
error and
a 44- 1
^689-10
nse of an existence which ends in d-.
such so-called life always ends in d*.
must seal the victory over error and d*,
such as evil, matter, error, and d- ?
death
evidence of
ffl 584-15 Any material evidence of d* is false,
experience of
6 291-10 belief in the experience of d*
faith In
p 426-23 The relinquishment of all faith in d*
fear of
ffl 606-25 destroy . . . the fear of d-,
foundations of
ph 171-16 destroying the foundations of d*.
frighten Into
«p 79- 4 error that tends to frighten into d«
has no dominion
o 347- 7 all is Life, and d* has no dominion.
hastening to
M) 78- 7 belief that we are . . . hastening to d*,
health-laws, and
p 413-27 illusions about disease, health-laws, and d*, .
Ignominy and \
an 105-27 down to the depths of ignominy and d*. ',
llloslon of \
/ 261- 9 In the illusion of d*, mortals wake to the ' \
r 498-29 awakened Lazarus from the dream, illusion,)
of d-.
Instantaneous /
p 377-16 has caused whatis termed instantaneous d*. /
Instant of
6 290-24 which possess us at the instant of d'
Instead of
/ 253-30 which is the Uw of Life instead of d-,
p 436-14 and life instead of d*.
Interval of
ffl 596-27 would bridge over . . . the interval of d*.
Is not the resolt
r 486-12 Z>- is not the result of Truth
Is swallowed no
s 164-28 i>1s swaUowed up in victory "— 7 Cor. 15 : 64.
r 496-27 D- is swallowed up tai victory." — / Cor. 15. 54. |
IsthelUuslon «
p428-3 Life is real, and d- is the ilhision.
Jesns'
a 24-28 Does spiritualism find Jesus* d* necessary
a 89-14 Jesus overcame d* and the grave
Ufeand
(MS Ufe)
Ufa destroys
6 339- 2 Divine Life destroys d*,
Ufe over
p 406-23 Life over d*, and good over evil,
master of
6 316-19 proved that Truth was the master of d*.
matter and
6 289-29 Matter and d* are mortal illusions.
nkust be overoonke
sp 76-30 for d* must be overcome, not submitted to,
never see
sp 70- • ^ shall never see d:—John 8 : 51.
/ 217-13 be shall never see d* 1 '* — John 8 ; 61.
p 428- 8 he shall never see d*. '* — John 8 .- 51.
429-32 he shall never see d*.** — John 8 ; 5L
488- 7 he shall never see d'.^John 8 ; 51.
BO
6 288-26 no birth, no material life, and no d*.
331-16 all is Life, and there is no d*.
p 887- 2 and know that there is no d:
426-13 understanding obtained that there is no d*,
438- 1 ** There is no d*. no inaction,
429- 3 by the understanding that there is no d*,
no partnershm vrith
/ 248-27 Life has no partnership with d*.
no reality In
p 427- 9 learning that there is no reality in d-,
not
r 485-18 Not d-, but the understanding of Life,
not snbiect to
sp li- 2 spiritual life which is not subject to d;
1^288-26 thatr*' ' '• -"
not the
t Life is not subject to d*;
6 271-24 the eternal life, not the d* of Jesus,
of these errors
b 290-25 but endure until the d* of these errors,
overcome
p 427-18 If man is never to overcome d*, why do the
overcomes
6 289-15 Truth, overcame and still overcomes d*
315-24 heals sickness, and overcomes d*.
persecuted nnto
s 134- 6 were so often persecuted nnto d*,
physical
an 101-26 lead to moral and to physical d*.
power of
r 473-15 and destroying the power of d*.
power over
a 96-26 and of his demonstration of power of<sr d*.
Digitized by
Google
DEATH
102
DEATHLESS
A
death
pnnlshsble with
p 431-10 this offenoe is deemed punishable with d*.
puniiAhed with
p 432-15 treated as a criminal and punished with d'.
«p 79- 6 Changing the patient* s thoughts regarding d:
resort to
1 6 306- 4 and then resort tod- to reproduce
I resulted in the
I o 342-32 if their treatment resulted in the d* of a patient
tesoltlng In
gl 691-10 Mattek. ... life resulting in d%
I second
$p 77-12 " the second <f* hath no power/*— Hev. 20 .* 6.
0 290-14 the second d- hath no power.'*— Jtov. 20 ; 6.
seemed to he
a 46-21 unchanged . . . after what seemed to be d*
[seeming]
a 4&-n by the [seeming] d- of His Son, — J?om. 5.- 10.
sentence of
p 433-19 the solemn sentence of d- upon the prisoner.
436- 3 for which Mortal Ifan is under sentence of d-.
438-33 pronounced a sentence of cf* for doing right.
shadow of
ap 57»-ll Talley of the shadow of d\ — PseU. 28 : 4.
ffl 606-22 Talley of the shadow of d-.'-^PmU. 28;4
shall not see
h 326- 1 **He . . . shaU not see if*."— sse John U :96.
shame and
a 62-16 putting to sliame and <f' the best man that
shuts fhe door on
«p 90-26 This cooTiction shuts the door on d-,
slokness and
(see sickness)
slokness, sin, and
(see slokness)
alcknOss, sin, nor
* p 381-18 In . . . Lore there is no sickness, sin, nor d\
sickness, sin, or
t 463-23 manifested in forms of sickness, sin, or d*
sin and
; (see sin)
ain, disease, and
(see sin)
sin, disease, or
1 / 263-17 oTcrcome the belief in sin, disease, or d*.
j 258-26 Do not believe in . . . sin, disease, or d*,
I sin or
I s 125-19 cannot be controlled by sin or d*,
sin, sickness, and
(see sin)
sin, sickness, nor
ap 667- 8 there is no error, no sin, siclmess, nor d*.
aIn, sickness, or
I r 472-27 the only reality of sin, sickness, or d* is
gi 686-21 before it accepts sin, sickness, or d* ;
so-called
, b 291- 3 suppositions . . . that the soHsalled d* of the body
1 splritoal
I b 310-24 and spiritual d- is obliTion.
r 496-20 *'Thestingofd* is sin; — /Cor. 16.66.
{■ stnngto
I ap 669-26 The dragon is at last stung to d*
BnbmlsKiTe to
b 314-31 submlssiTe to d* as being in supposed accord
suffering, and
/ 219-30 from the belief in sin, suilering, and d*
supposed
gl 696-11 In the record of Jesus* supposed d-, we read :
supposition that
p 387-21 supposition that d* comes in obedience to
termed
sp 99- 8 decomposition of mortal bodies in what is
termed d-.
b 290- 4 before what is termed d- oTertakes nkortals,
gl 606-20 continues after, what is termed d*, until
thU
ph 177-28 does human belief, you ask, cause this d* ?
b 812- 9 but this d* is the departure of a mortal's mind,
tree of
9 627-18 thetreeofd* to His own creation?
trinnDiphlng oTer
/ 282-lsr healing the sick and triumphing orer d*.
trlnnsph orer
a 64-16 and triumph oyer d* through Mind,
triumphs over
a 25-16 casts out error, and triumphs over d*.
81-22 the divine Principle which triumphs over d*.
ultlmates In
of 680-17 life's counterfeit, which ultimatee in d* ;
m 68-12 ** until d* do us part."
Vinto the
ap 568-19 loved not their lives unto the d*. — Rmt, 12 : 11.
>
death
vanish In
g 665-80 which seemed to vanish in d-
vlctory over
a 85-15 They celebrate their Lord's victory over d%
- 7 inhte-- -— -^- '
. 57-S
violent
45-7 in his victory over d* and the gravi
p 427-21 shall obtain the victory over cT in pnqiortion
Jent
a 47-29 each one came to a violent d* except
warning people against
sp 7^ 3 warning people against d- is an error
was oeeasioDed
a 160- 9 d' was occasioned, not by the ether,
we call
sp 82-20 as before the change we call d*,
ph 172- 9 if man passes through what we call d-
we find
c 260-32 If we look to the body ... for Ufe, we find d-;
wlU be found
a 42- 6 i> will be found at length to be a
wUl be obsolete
sp 90-13 and d' will be obsolete,
will disappear
p 426-af d- \
wUl
\
484-29
r 481-14
486-15
486-17
487-4
^622-80
9<684-9
588-2
591-11
502-10
595- 6
deathless
a 28-13
44-9
m 69-16
sp 72- 6
/ 203-22
0 266-28
6885-82
P427-9
the Lord's d- till he come." — / Cor. U :26.
causes mortals to regard d- as a friend.
To him, therefore, a- was not the threshold
except St. John, of whose d* we have no record,
belief that spirit ... is freed by d-,
some insist that d- is the necessary prelude to
called error, sin, sickness, disease, a;
sin, evn, d-, deny good, omnipotent God,
hatred, revenge, sm, sickness, disease, d*.
or prostrates m d* the child at prayer,
Mortal belief says that d* has
and d* is the Rubicon of spirituality ?
If d- is as real as Life, immortality is a myth.
Sin alone brings d*. for sin is the only
true way leads to Life instead of to a*,
/>* is not a stepping-stone to Life,
and then taking it away by d* ?
while health would seem the exception, d* the
sorrow, sin, d*, will be unknown,
informed her that d- was indeed her only
it is discordant and ends in sin, sickness, d*.
If man flickers out in d*
reveals Life as not being at the mercy of d*,
the healer of sin, disease, d*.
.The senses represent ... d* as irresistible,
what appears to the senses to be d* is but
As d* flndeth mortal man , so shall lie be ... until
belief that . . . Life be controlled by d*.
The d* of a false material sense and of sin,
not the d' of organic matter,
•• Neither d-, nor life, - Rom. 8 : 38.
can never produce mind nor life result in d*.
They would first make life result in d-,
taught them how d* was to be overcome
J on say that matter lias caused his d*.
lortau claim that d* is inevitable ;
the Jews put to d* the Galilean Prophet,
same grief that the friend's real d* would bring,
and brings . . . Life not d*, into
D' will not make us harmonious and immortal
are not saved from sin or sickness by d*,
human concepts named matter, d-, disease.
If man believes in d* now, he must disbelieve
in it
£> is but another phase of the dream
that shall be destroyed is d* '^^iCor. 16:26.
to prepare the frightened sense ... for d*.
not proved ** woruiy of d*, or of bonds."— .^Icts
26:31.
declaring existence to be at the mercy of d*.
If d- restores sight, sound, and strength
If . . . then d- Is not an enemy
never attainable through d-, but gained by
Does Life, Truth, and Love produce d*,
definition of
revenge; sin; sickness; d*;
Matter. Mythology: ... d- in life;
MobtalMco). ... sin; sickness; d*.
Tabbs. ... sin; sickness; disease; d*.
the divine Principle of the d* Christ,
He proved Life to be d*
and of man d* and perfect
would disappear to mortal sense, would be d*.
that the d* Principle, or Soul.
Man is d*, spiritual.
The Ego is d* and limitless,
since Uie truth of being is d:
Digitized by
Google
DEATHLESS
103
DECLARE
deatliless
r 487- 3 Life is d-. Life is the origin and
487-2S trust in tlie d- reality of Ufe,
g SO^ 3 the d- Life, or Mind,
634- 5 to manifest the d- man of Ood*8 creating.
death-pallor
ph 193-11 its d' gare place to a natural hne.
death-process
6 ^8-20 to . . . tlie real universe there is no d\
death-sentence
ph 19S- 4 as a criminal lieaiB his d;
death-valley
a 108-20 within the shadow of the d-,
debarred
m 04-14 A wife is sometimes d-
p 362- 7 Heedless of the fact that she was d'
debars
p see- 8 d' him from giving drink to the thirsty
debased
/ 285-16 while the d' and unscrupulous mind,
b 31S-10 all that is material, untrue, selfish, or d;
debate
p 434- 8 After much d' and opposition,
debauched
• 136-21 That a wicked Idng and d' husband
debauchee
a 62-30 The bigot, the d', the hypocrite,
debility
p 412-10 all sallownees and d' had disappeared.
Mbris
6 889- 2 can never rise from the temporal d' . . . until
debt
pr 4-7 our proper d' to him and the only worthy evi-
dence
a 22-31 Mercy cancels the d- only when Justice
23- 4 One sacrifice, ... is insufficient to pay the d*
p 363-24 Why did he thus summarize her d'
debtors
pr 17-6 as we fonrtve our d-. — McUt. 6 .- 12.
p 363-16 He deecriDed two d*, one for a large sum
debts
pr 11- 2 •» Forgive us our d*," — McUt. 6 : 12.
17- 6 And ^rgive us our d*, — Matt. 6 .- 12.
decadence
/ 244-30 pictures age as . . . helplessness and d't
Decalogue
3 11^1 commandment in the Hebrew />,
r 48»-14 it breaks all the commands of the Mosaic D-
decapitates
c 266- 3 sword of Science, with which Truth d- error,
decay
ace and
/ 247-30 shining resplendent and eternal over age and d*.
/ 247-14 Immortality, exempt from age or d*,
and death
g 544- 7 Birth, d*, and death arise from the
and dlaaolutlon
g 560-18 d*, and dissolution as its component stages
discord and
b 280- 2 Symbols and elements of discord and d-
r 468-18 eternal and incapable of discord and d*.
g 506-24 creates no element nor symbol of discord and d:
laws of
/ 244-14 beasts and vegetables, — subject to laws of d*.
■satarify, and
8 124-18 represented as subject to growth, maturity, and
ph 190-14 Human birth, growth, maturity, and d*
/ 244-13 Bfan undergoing birth, maturity, and d'
Bftataiitj^ nor
6 310-31 neither growtli, maturity, nor d* in SouL
iM»t subject to
ph 200-13 and not subject to d* and dust.
m 66-13 when these d*. Love propagates anew the
68-11 and scatters love*s petals to d*.
b 306-28 not subject to birth, growth, maturity, d*.
318-12 and doom all things to d*.
g 640- 5 germinates in eggs and must d*
561-30 uie material seecTmust d*
decayed
p 366-26 a tumor, a cancer, or d* lungs,
decayingr
' sp 78- 1 The d* flower, the blighted bud,
/ 247- 9 upper and lower teeth without a d* cavity.
decays
bX
323-18 the one unused talent d* and is lost.
p 429-11 corpse, deserted by thought, is cold and d*,
decease
8 164-18 The seeming d*, caused by a
deceased
ap 81-32 somebody, . . . must have known the d*
8 159- 3 her sister testified that the d- protested
deceit
8 115-22 pride, envy, d-, hatred, revenge,
p 405- 8 and to overcome d* with honesty.
t 448-31 To talk the right and live the wrong is foolish d*,
deceitful
/ 252-21 Animal in propensity, d- in sentiment,
p 386- 4 the testimony of the a- senses,
395-17 d' person should not be a nurse.
deceive
pr 8-16 it is wise not to try to d* ourselves
c 266-22 material sense, . . . would d- the very elect.
deceived
/ 213- 3 or is said to be d*.
o 339-17 awful unreality by which he has been d*.
p 440- 8 d- by your attorney. False Belief,
t 451-26 subtle degree of evil, d* and deceiving.
deceiver
/ 213- 3 Whoever contradicts this ... is called ikd-,
deceiveth
o 34S-27 be d- himself." — GcU. 6 : 3.
ap 567-15 d- the whole world : — Jtev. 12 : 9.
deceivins'
t 451-% subtle degree of evil, deceived and d*.
deception
m 59-25 for d- is fatal to happiness.
/ 207- 9 evil is the awful d* and unreality of existence.
deceptive
an 101-27 this appearance is d-, since
decide
a 50- 3 Who shall d- what truth and love are?
ph 195-11 The point for each one to d* is,
p 392-21 If you d- that climate ... is unhealthy,
t 463-21 To d- quickly as to the proper treatment of '
decided
ph 176-29 Hence d- t3rpes of acute disease
/ 221- 6 she d* that ner diet should be more rigid,
p 374- 1 which mortal mind has d- upon as essential
432-29 he d- at once that the prisoner should die.
441- 5 He also d- that the plaintiff. Personal Sense,
t 453-12 I have never witnessed so d* effects from
decides
p 385-20 Mind d- whether or not the flesh shall
418-19 and to whatever d* its type and symptoms.
435-24 d* what penalty is due for the sin,
441-19 Spirit d- In favor of Man and against Matter.
441-25 Supreme Bench d* in favor of intelligence,
deciding
nh 181- 2 Before d- that the body, matter, is disordered,
decision
a 48-29 his awful d- against human rights and
/ 216-22 If the d' were left to the corporeal senses,
p 380-13 d' which the defendant knows will be
389- 2 If this d- be left to C. S.,
437-19 I ask that the Supreme Court . . . reverse this d *.
decisions
8 139-15 The d* by vote of Church Councils
6 304-26 Left to the d* of material sense,
p 392-22 Tour d* will master you,
440-30 the just and equiuble d* of divine Spirit
Declaration
an 106- 6 Like our nation, C. S. has its 2>- of Independ-
ence.
8 161-16 that immortal sentiment of the i>,
declaration
o 361-13 This d* of Jesus, understood, conflicts not
p 363-22 that remarkable d* to the woman,
427-31 Thought will waken from its own material d%
r 466-29 Christianity will demonstrate this d*
478- 9 What would be thought of the d* that a
g 620-23 Here is the emphatic d* that Ood creates all
526- 6 This opposite a% . . . contradicts the
538-30 Eve'sd*, *'Ihavegottenaman— 0«n.4;l.
ap 573-14 even the d* from heaven, supreme harmony,
declare
prtif vii-25 Future ages must d* what the pioneer has
a 5(V- 3 *' Who shall d* his generation ? " ^ Isa. 53 :8.
m 69-24 or do you d* that Spirit is inflnite,
8 163- 8 said: *^ I d* my conscientious opinion,
ph 174-26 Why d- that the body is diseased,
181-14 It is foolish to d* that you
{243-29 because they d- nothing except God.
268- * d'we unto you^ ^IJohn 1 : 3.
286-17 The Scriptures d* all that He made to be good,
287-21 Scriptures d* that man was made in God's
307- 9 It says: ...Id* that God makes evil minds
318- 6 Scriptures d* that Qod made all.
Digitized by
Google
DECLARE
104
DEEDS
b 320-30 as if Job intended to d-
330-19 God i8 what the Soriptares d- Him to be,
331-14 Scriptures also d- that Ood is Spirit.
p 373-17 Scriptures also ds through the exalted thought
376-10 invalid, whom you d* to be wasting away
381-18 Scriptures d' that we lire, move, and
386- 8 So long as mortals d- that certain states of the
391-26 Disease has no intelligence to d* itself
397-17 J> that you are not hurt and understand . . .
why,
397-22 whicn the Scriptures d* Him to be.
400-30 Scriptures plainly d- the baneful influence of
439-27 Our higher statutes d- you all,
r 466-28 Science will d* God aright,
9 519-17 How shall we d- Him, UIl,
525-25 The coxporeal senses d* otherwise;
526-17 the Scriptures d- that He created all.
539-16 Scriptures d- that God condenmed this lie
546-11 Has God no Science to d- Mind,
ap 569-24 Scriptures d- that eril is temporal,
W 596- 9 Him d- 1 unto you.»* — Acts if: 23.
declared
m 64-19 when he d* that in the resurrection
8 138- 6 centurion of whose faith Jesus himself d*,
137-19 The Messiah is what thou hast d-,
162-32 He d- that** it is impossible to calculate the
163- 5 d' himself ** sick of feamed quackery.*'
ph 166- 2 Eril d- that eating this fruit would
{234-28 Jesus d- that to look with desire on
280-17 Moses d* as Jehorah's flrst command
303-32 d' that nothing could alienate him from God.
820- 3 Christ plainl/d-, '* I am the way, — John 14 ; 6.
338-27 Jehovah d* tne ground was accursed;
o 362- 5 Our Master d- that his material body
361-13 Jesus Christ is not God, as Jesus himself d-,
p 437-26 They d- that C. S. was overthrowing
g 522-16 this state of things is d* to be temporary
526-17 In the Gospel of John, it is d- that
declares
M 124-28 d* that they belong whoUy to divine Mind,
141-20 The Bible d- that aU believers are
151-26 must be put off, as St. Paul d:
ph 169-19 d- that all disease is cured by divine Mind.
173-17 Anatomy d* man to be structural.
/ 220- 9 Instinct is better ... as even nature d*.
o 307- 7 d' that there is more than one intelligence
317- 7 Whosoever . . . d- best the power oi C. S.,
320-17 Here the original text d- plainly the
336-10 for, as the Bible d-, without the Logos,
o 347- 4 C. S. d* that whatever is mortal or discordant
p 391-17 Injustice d* the absence of law.
393-26 When Jesus d- that " the light of— Matt 6 ; 22.
414-21 d-, •• The Loid He is God --ZJeirt. 4 : 36.
414-23 C. S. d- that Mind is substance,
429-12 Science d* that man is subject to Mind.
r 475- 1 Scripture d- that there is ** no night — Itev. 22 ; 6.
476- 3 which d* that man begins in dust or
477-12 d- the corporeal senses to be . . . illusions.
480-26 Bible d- : ^ AU things were made by — John 1 . 3.
485- 4 d* that Mind, not matter, sees, hears, feels,
g 507-23 The scientific divine creation d-
522-29 Scripture . . . d* God's work to be finished.
523- 4 and finally d- that God knows error
526- 4 more scientific record of creation d-
528- 2 the record d- that God has already created man,
544-29 It d- mind to be in and of matter,
548-29 Agassis d* . . . *• Certain animals,
551-29 error d* that the material seed must
declaring
a 19-12 d* precisely what would destroy sickness,
ph 180-18 by d* disease to be a fixed fact,
/ 206-23 d- that Hk work was ^nisAad,
229-13 d- Him good in one instance and evil in another.
o 352-20 increasmg children's fears by d- ghosts to be
p 364-11 and d- the absolution of thepenlient.
439-26 meanwhile d* Disease to be God's servant
t 447-28 by d* there is no sickness,
r 481-14 d- existence to be at the mercy of death,
g 522-24 d- this material creation false.
528-21 and d* what great things error has done.
deeline
6 316-11 Day may d* and shadows fall,
declines
o 365-17 popular religion, d* to admit that
declinins:
/ 246-13 Manhood is its eternal noon, nndimmed by a
d* sun.
decemposed
p 429-15 affirms . . . that it must be buried and d*
decomposition
gp 92-7 the d- of mortal bodies in what is termed death.
p 373-24 The inflammation, d*, or deposit will abate,
decomposition
p 4^10 tubercles, hemotrhage, and d- are briefs,
r 488-26 not at the mercy of organixatioa and d*,
decree
a 82-14 he bowed in holy submisskm to the divine d%
p 440-20 You cannot trample upon the d- of the
decreed
/ 221-19 She learned . . . that God never d* disease,
ap 666-10 Herod d* the death of every male child
decrees
» 118-30 they oootradict the divine d*
/ 229-28 should not if we could, annul the d* of wis-
dom.
p 381- 3 Ignorant of ... we submit to unjust d%
436-1 1 Tbe law of our Supreme Court d* that
441-18 the d- of the Court of Error in favor of Matter,
decrepitade
/246-30 plain that d- is not according to law,
decries
o 342- 8 He that d- this Sdenoe
dedicated
' ^096-7 d*"* to the unknown God.** — .ieto 17 :23w
deduced
8 lSO-26 Any oondnskm pro or eon, d* finom
b 368- 7 from which may be d- all rationality,
174- 8 d- f^om the evideMe of the material wums.
dedodble
pr^viii-90 the reqMBse d- from two ooBBAte facts,
dedudns
e 96IM8 D- one's concliiskMis as to man
deductions
b 273- 7 i> from material hypotheses are not selentlflc.
g 663-16 why are his d* genermlly material ?
deed
•my
p 440-15 what greater justification can any d- have,
criminal
p 436- 4 Has the body . . . committed a criminal d* ?
good
p 436-15 trampling on Lawsof Health, this wasa good d-,
486-12 Laying down his life for a good d*,
Jes«&s'
a 46- 8 Jesus* d- was for the enlightennkent of men
my
o 343- 3 and for proving my word by my d*
thought and
a 19-18 every good tlMmght and d*. will help us
gl 596-16 holiness and purification of thought and d*,
word or
m 60-21 how slight a word or d- may renew the
/ 906-19 some word or d* which indicates the true idea,
a 31-17 to all who follow him in d*.
/ 203-16 man the.image of his Maker in d* and in truth.
deeds
best
p 366-11 penalty which our beliefs would attach to our
bestd-.
daily
a 40-30 public worship instead of daily d*.
good
pr 4-5 patience, meekness, love, and good d*.
a 41-27 bis apostles still went about doing good d-,
p 435-12 but good d* are immortal, bringii^ joy
436- 2 be was an eye-witness to the good d-
440-10 Good d- are transformed into crimes,
his
a 26-26 proved by his d* that C. S. destroys sickness,
e 262- 8 putting *^off the old man with his d*," — C
3:9.
b 296- 9 The old man with his d* must be put off.
o 350-12 His words were the offspring of lus d-,
of kindness
p 384- 8 for honest labor, or for d- of kindness,
of vfolenee
€tn 106- 4 to prevent d* of violence or to punish them.
our
o 364-81 If our words fail to express our d*.
kS9 the very d- which the divine law compels
CoL
p 36^10 All tlMse d* manifested Jesus' control
the very
p486-a
wicked
b 314-12 material views were the parents of their
wicked d*.
without
o 364-19 Inconsistency is shown by words without d*,
pr 1-14 before they take form in words and in d:
o 364-10 find their immortality in d*,
p 430- 4 must put off itself with its d-.
Digitized by
Google
DEEM
106
DEGREE
deem
6 28S-19
p 441-10
deemed
« 158-10
6 338-10
p 378- 8
431-10
fir 625-28
560-27
deems
ap 674-28
deep
pr 12-13
J 125-27
120-22
ph 184-30
6 307- 1
338-18
r 479-20
ffSt»- 7
688-10
546-21
506-18
<^ 560-17
570-21
deepen
«n fit
and d' this tbe manifestation of the one Life,
plea of False Belief we d- unworthy of
This was d' progress in medicine;
dust was d' the agent of Deity
diseases d- dangerous sometimes oome from
this offence is a* punishable with death.
death must be d- as devoid of reality
Amalgamation is d' monstrous
which your suffering sense d* wrathful
d' and conscientious protests of Truth,
dominion over the atmosphere and the great <f *,
We must look d- into realism
The inspirations were d- and natural.
the Adam-dream, the d- sleep,
upon the face of the d-** — Gen. 1 .- 2.
upon the face of the d-y — Oen, 1 ; 2.
upon the face of the d\ — Qen. 1 .* 2.
caused a d- sleep to fall upon Adam, — Qen. 2 : 21.
for they contain the d- divinity of the Bible.
the d- sleep which fell upon Adam ?
are dwellers still in the a* darkness of belief.
the d' waters of chaos and old night.
^523- 4
deeper
6 329-29
deeply
pr 7-10
J 161-30
(453-28
sp 99-20 spirituality, . . . must d' human experienoe,
mist of obscurity . . . d* the false daim,
thetf* the error into which mortal mind
Looking d' into these things, we find
looked as d- for cause and effect
impresses more d- the wrong mind-picture.
with a d' conviction that the next two yean
and d' the tablet of your being.
great facts of Life, . . . ce* this triad of errors,
success in error is d- in Truth.
Can matter . . . d- omnipotence?
to d- the passage of an inhuman law.
This mental state invites d;
A wrong motive involves d:
attended with doubts and d* as well as triumphs.
and chose not the world's means of d-,
if virtue and truth build a strong d:
would it not b«.vell to abandon the d*,
and opens the argument for the d*:
Here the counsel for the d* closed,
a fear that Mind is helpless to d- the
faith and understanding whereby to d* himself,
students to d* themselves against sin,
in order tod* himself from we influence of
as though the d* should argue for the plaintiff
decision which the d* knows will be
Mortal Man is the d-.
d* the supposed rights of disease,
acting under spiritual law in d* of ma^r
in d- of what is called material law,
and in d' of all material conditions,
and in d* of the direct command of Jesus,
a d* or an excess, a quality or a quantity.
is d* in human affection,
d' justice and is recommended to mercy.
the things which d- a man.— Matt, 15 ; 20.
••d-, . . . ormakethalie.**— i2ev.21:27.
so-called laws of matter, which d* man as mor-
tal,
anatomy and theology d* man as
physiology, phrenology, do not d* the
we d* matter as error, because it is the
Corporeal senses d* diseases as realities;
If error is necessary to d* or to reveal
VBgtalsm and agnosticism may d* Deity as
dKmeeA
/ 227-28
dtfeat
s 122- 5
/ 239-13
o 357-32
P990-31
«i2-32
< 446-18
defeats
a 39-29
defeuce
a 48-18
/235- 8
o 348-23
p 434-21
440-33
defend
p 377-29
887-31
<445-2
451-22
defendant
p 380-12
380-13
430-21
o348-i
defiance
pA 188-21
/228- 1
o3^9
p 388-1
deficient
p 308-13
defies
an 105-9
defile
an 100- •
defileth
ap 577-26
define
ap 81-25
J 148-13
ph 173-24
6 278-»
318-5
r485- 1
^686-3
defined
a 54- 3
t 117-30
129-11
p 408-12
< 460- 3
a 507- 7
617- 6
654-20
defines
an 103- 4
ph 191-26
/208- 2
p 410- 6
r 488-17
defininflT
p44I- 1
definite
pre/ ix- 8
8 147-26
/ 206-22
p 410-20
definitely
^623-29
definition
i 114-6
0 267- 3
6 270-20
302-14
p 421-
y 517-
Out of ... his pure affection, he d* Love,
which he d* as human doctrines.
Pantheism may be d- as a belief in the
distinctly d* instances of the baneful
Ontology is d* as '* the science«of
Without natures particularly d*,
may be d* as a mortally mental attempt
Jesus d* this opposite of God and His creation
d* it as dishonesty and craftiness.
Physical sense d* mortal man as based on matter,
Material sense d* aU things materially,
d' everlasting life as a present knowledge of
d* these so-ciQled senses as mortal beH^s^
comprehending and d* all law and evidence,
the tongue voices the more d* thought,
but he left no d- rule for
The Scriptures are d- on this point.
Here is a d* and inspired proclamation of C. S.
after which the distinction is not d* traceable.
spiritually unscientific d- of mind
then all is Mind; and this d- is scientific,
establish the d- of omnipotence.
Continuing our d* of man.
The dissection and d* of words,
the true d- of all human belief in ill-health,
This d' has been weakened by anthropomor-
phism,
material d* of a Scriptural word
^1679- 2
definitions .
a 23-22 two d', (rtM<^ncs0 and trusttvorrTiinesi.
B 118-26 The d* of material law, as given
118-28 these d* portray law as ph^oal,
deflection
9 602-11 This d* Of being, rightly Viewed,
deflections
jp 78- 4 changing d* of mortal mind;
6 305-20 thedPofi ^
305-20
deformed
B 160-25
p 418-30
deformity
ph 178-13
/244- 2
244- 2
the cT ofmatter as opposed to the Science of
If muscles can cease to act ... be d* or
tubercles, inflammation, pain, d* joints.
Perhaps an adult has a d*
He does not produce moral or physical d*;
___ _ therefore such d* is not real,
248-24 the angular outline and d- of matter models,
c 263-13 forming d* when he would outline grace
defraud
c 263-11
defrauds
r 489-13
defying
an 664-23
Carnal beliefs d* us.
Corporeal
d* and lies;
uncover its own crime of d- immortal
degeneratingr
g 546- 6 material man was fast d*
will d* the characters it should inform
degrrod^
/ 236-18
degree
first
B 116-20 First D-: Depravity,
p 433-17 " Guilty of liver-complaint in the first d-.'*
433-21 guilty of benevolence in the first d*,
highest
are in the highest d- uncertain;
the highest a* of human depravity.
s 163-16
ap 564-18
Unalted
b 313-28
second
8 115-26
was possessed only in a limited d*
Second D-: Evil beliefs disappearhig.
r 492- 8 knowledge of this, even in small d*,
It is possible, ... to follow in some d-
especially any subtle d* of evil.
He, who understands In a suifioient d*
both sides were beautiful according to their d-;
a 87-24
subtle
« 461-26
soffloient
t 464-14
their
t 457-16
third
s 116- 1
116- 4
s 163- 1
ph 189-16
6 337-10
Tliird D- : Understanding.
In the third d* mortal mind disappears,
frequently attenuated to such a d* that
it is as truly mortal mind, according to its d*,
man is in a d* as perfect as
Digitized by
Google
DEGREE
106
DELUSIVE
degree
p 407-19 and Moend a d* In the scale of health,
t 454- 6 The understandhig, eren in a d;
degrees
' <f * bv which she came at length to the solution
but Its spirit comes only in small d:
is seen and acknowledged onlv br d\
Haman thoofhts hare their a* of comparison,
bv d- he will Team the nothingness of the
prtif ix-30
s 113- 6
/23»- 9
6 297-26
327-31
p 407-30
deiflc
b 334-24
386-22
r 482- 7
9 613- 2
613-12
614- 1
ap 676-29
deify
/ 261-31
deities
^5M. 5
]>eity
allness of
c267- 6
a DAtlon*!
a 41-31
9 656-22
applied to
8 116-26
o346- 1
All shi is insanity in different d:
bat tmdying hi the d* Mind.
else Gog would . . . loee the d* character,
where the d- meaning is required.
for the claim usurps the d- prerogatiTCs
the motions and reflections of d* power
could not by simulating d* power
not yet elerated to d- apprebensioa
and d' their own notions,
and in a thousand other so-called d\
The allness of i> is His oneness.
enough for them to beliere hi a national i>;
of both i> and humanity.
person and penonaZ . . . when applied to i>,
word Spirit iB so commonly appUea to Z>,
authority of
o 367-14 the creatlTenese and authority of />*,
being and
g 664- 7 being and Z>* are biseparable.
eonoeption of
9 665-24 and set aside the proper conception of Z)-,
oonoeptlons of
pr 3-17 How empty are our conceptions of Z>* !
eonstitate
y 516-6
define
^2 596-3
explains
1^645- 1
faith in
8 146- 7
Truth, and Love, which constitute />*,
Paganism and agnosticism may define Z> as
£rror . . . explains D' through mortal and
faith in drugs the ftehlon, rather than faith
in/>.
hieroglyphs of
/Im- 7 The floral apostles are hieroglyphs of />.
hiuiuuiiBatlon of
ff 617- 3 anthropomorphism, or a humanlxation of D-.
human sense of
ap 676-31 human sense of i> yields to the diyine sense,
Idea of
b 339-21 has yielded to a more spiritual idea of />*,
ff 517-14 for Lore imparts the clearest idea of />.
loyes
r 481- 9 Through . . . man comprehends and loTes Z>*.
misconceptions of
sp 94-13 the misconceptions of Z>* there prevalent.
name for
b 332- 4 Father-Mother is the name for />,
perfection of
ff {M6- 8 error would dethrone the perfection of !>.
seal of
ff 6U-11 divine Science, which is the seal of Z>*
signifies
r 466-20 Soul or Spirit signifies D- and nothing else.
Spirit, or
ffl 688-23 if used with reference to Spirit, or />.
splritaal sense of
ap 578- 3 the incorporeal or spiritual senseof Z>*:
was satisfied
ff 619- 3 D- was satisfied with His work,
wholeness of
r 465-14 the nature, essence, and wholeness of Z>*.
pr 12-27 Does I> interpose in behalf of one worshipper,
8 111-15 physical hypotheses as to />*,
c 255-12 to belittle JJ- with human conceptions.
260- 1 Man is not absorbed in J>,
263- 3 originators of something which I> would not
265-11 by no means suggests man's absorption into D-
b 284-16 Can />• be known through the material senses ?
838-19 matter or dust was deemed the agent of !>•
o 361-21 if we consider Satan . . . coequal in power
with />,
857-27 Can D- be almighty, if another mighty and
r 470-27 and consequenUy a time when />* was
475-20 has not a smgle quality underiTcd from D- ;
ff 517- 7 attempt to reduce D- to corporeality.
522- 9 as haVlng broken away from />*
because Z> therein is always called J^Knrah,
— ' — from dust instead of from D*
and do not accord infinity to />*.
▲n egg is an impossible enclosure for D-.
because being to immortal, like i>,
/>-, which outlines but Is not outlined.
It enthrones matter aa d*.
Did the. .. infinite Principle become a United*.
Every hour of d* makes the struggle more
Deity
^523-19
581-3
546-15
560-24
564-6
ffl 501-19
deity
ph 186-31
y 624-17
delay
p407-9
434-2
delicious
r 491- 2 A d- perfume will seem Intolerable.
deliglit
1% 179-18 the wild animal. .
ff 526-80 The name Eden, ,
delineate
/ 206-30 should d* upon It thon^ts of health,
delineates
b 310- 8 fancies that it <f • thought on matter,
r 485-26 d- foreign agents, called disease and sin.
delineations
ph 196-11 and then fills in his d- with
* />- the execution; the prisoner is not guilty.*
sniflts the wind with 4*.
means pieamtre^ d\
delfyer
pr 16-15
In the i^irase, ** />> us from erll,** —Mati,%: tt.
** J> UB from the erll one.'*
but d* us from evil; — Meat. 6: 13.
Lore is not hasty to d- us from temptation.
Even this . . . would ultimately d- msnkind
your adversary will d* you to toe Judge
and so d* him from his destroyers.
They will d- you to the Judge,
The Judge will d* you to Justice,*
These angels d* us from the depths.
16-16
17- 8
a 22-20
8 161-14
2> .191-23
404-32
405-11
406-13
ap 667- 3
dellYeranee
pre/ xl-19 d
a 22-23
/224-30
delivered
m 67-28
ph 165- •
/213- 5
p391- 4
ap 662-23 _
662-26 waiting to be d* of her sweet promise,
563-26 which was ready to bed-,— 7^ 12:4.
deliverer
trusting Truth, the strong d*.
Then Jacob questioned his d*.
to the captives [of sense], — Luke 4 : 18.
Final d- from error, whereby we
power of God brings d* to the captive.
Man d* from sin, disease, and death
d* them from their destructions, — Psal. 107 ;
which d* men from the boiling oil.
Then, when thou art d- to the judgment
and pained to be d',—Rev. 12 ; 2.
/226-32
b 308-32
delivereth
pr 17-10
delivering
s 107-9
p44a-9
deluded
s 121-21
delusion
artifice and
j»p 83- 4
first
9/594- 7
give up the
p;^ 191- 4
great
ap 570-28 should also know the great d* of mortal i
of material sense
b 330-26 a d* of material sense,
of snffering
ph 184-24 by destroying the d* of suffering
pare
ap 567-21 That false claim . . . is pure d*. the red dragon;
rellrloaii
ph 106-13 Mohammedan's belief is a religions d*;
buJt d' us from sin, disease, and death,
d' the children of men from every HI
a verdict d- Mortal Man to Death.
d* the Judgment and induced false concluskiiis.
artifice and d* claimed that they could equal
the first d- that error exists as fact;
As mortals give up the d* that
6 301-M
307- 1
31^ 1
323-26
o 348- 9
p 407-21
fflQBR-\2
delusions
/ 204-10
238-14
6 328-12
o 348-12
delusive
•p 70- 3
Z>, sin, disease, and death arise from
d* that life and intelligence proceeded fkom
The d* that there is li^ in matter
the d' that there are other minds,
one disease can be iust as much ad* as amyther.
If d* sajrs, ** I have lost my memory,*'
d-; mortality; error.
carries out the d' of sin, sickness, and death,
error continues its d* until
the Science, which destroys human d*
d't were cast out and the dumb spake.
cannot inform us what is real and what is d%
Digitized by
Google
DELUSIVE
107
DEMONSTRATED
delusive
f 237-32 hug false bellefB and suffer the d- consequenoes.
Mi^ll Any otber theory ... is d* and mythological.
demand
awfol
b SOS- 8 This awful d*, ... is met by the admission
Chiiatlsui
a 37-33 Why has this Christian d* so little inspiration
m €6-22 if there is no Christian d* for it.
Ckrli«'a
a as- 6 Waking to Christ's d', mortals experience
J
/ 263-88 dirine d *, ** Be ye therefore perfect,** — Matt.
S;48.
6 329-23 Science is a divine d; not a hnman.
pit S8&-11 the eternal d* of divine Science.
r 467- 3 The first d* of this Science is,
frlTolons
ph 15lfr-30 to meet a f rivolons d* for amusement
It*
ph tX^ll by reason of its d- for and supply of power.
■aona
ap 92-23 Until . . . the moral d' will not be met,
BO
p 432^22 no d\ hnnum or diyine, renders it just to
perpetaal
e 26&- 4 the perpetual d- of Truth and Love,
■piritaal
p 385- 8 spiritual d*, . . . supplies energy and endurance
« 22-11 the d- of Life and Love,
m 6&-18 human mind will at length d* a higher affec-
tion,
s 152-32 signs, which d* different remedies;
ph 179-13 creates a d* for that method,
183- 8 d' obedience to materialistic codes,
b 306- 7 hide from the d-, ** Where art thou? " — Gen.
3.9.
p 386- 7 no such result occurs without mind to d* it
g 024-30 and erentually ejected at the d* of matter?
demanded
a 41-29 d- more than they were willing to practise.
p 390-18 the last penalty d* by error.
demanding^
/ 226- 9 d* that the fetters of sin, sickness, and
demands
•cqnleseenoe with the
a 48-27 acquiescence with the d* of Jesus' enemies.
Alfferent
w» 69-12 the different d' of their united spheres,
ph 184-13 the only legitimate and eternal d* on man,
Ifte vttered the
fr 314-27 he uttered the d- of its divine Principle,
it*
/ 283- 1 Every day makes its d* upon us
its own
r 488-14 to meet its own d*.
MeettiM
m 57-16 fame is incompetent to meet the d* of the
e 267-25 to meet the d* of human want and woe,
of CTluiattan Selence
b 327-17 the strict d* of C. S. seem peremptory ;
•f eorporeal sense
p 380- 8 indulging the d* of corporeal
of diTlii« Sclenoe
a 38- 8 is broken by the d* of divine Science.
/ 241- 2 the d- of divine Science
of God
s 129-32 the d- of Qod must be met.
ph 182- 5 The d* of €K)d appeal to thought only ;
of Trath
ph 1?<0-14 The d* of Truth are spiritual,
b 325-20 Paul had a clear sense of the d of Truth
t 460-13 They do not . . . whine over the d* of Truth,
•^rltaal
r 483-10 not be ignorant of the moral and spiritual d*
pr 8-15 d* absolute consecration of thought, energy, and
11- 9 The moral law, . . . always d* restitution
a 23-30 d* self-reliant trustworthiness,
40-26 d* that all men should follow the example
jp 99- 5 to escape from sin, is what the Bible d*.
§ 139-82 d' the remedy of Truth
ph 183-21 rightly d* man*s entire obedience.
/ 233- 6 d- of US only what we can certainly fulfil.
954-20 This task God d* us to accept lovingly
e 256-19 Who Is it that d* our obedience ?
960-29 d* spiritual thoughts, divine concepts,
261-3B Good d* of man every hour,
o 843-23 Christendom generally d* so much less.
r 407- 1 What are the d* of the Science of
ff 688-30 but now error d* that mind shall
demands
ff 545-20 impudently d* a blessing.
gl 582-15 justice d- penalties under the law.
demarcation
b 294-19 The lines of d* between
ff 505-21 Understanding is the line of d*
gl 586-16 line of d* between Truth and error,
dematerialization
/ 211-29 only through d* and spiritualisation
dematerialized
/ 211-27 then, when the body is d*, these faculties
dementia
b 330-31 d*. insanity, inanity, devil,
p 411-14 a disease which modems would call d*.
414-14 d*, hatred, or any other discord.
as directly the action of mortal mind as is d*
according to persoDal merit or d*,
rules which disclose its merits or d*,
controlled not by demons, spirits, or d*,
more beautifuUy apparent at error's d*.
d', or evil, replied that his name was Legion.
423-29
demerit
e 449-23
demerits
0 344-16
demigods
8D 84-10
demise
^543- 7
demon
p 411-16
demons
• 8p 84-10 controlled not by d*, spirits, or demigods,
demonstrable
8p 99- 3 ethics, and superstition afford no d*
an 106-16 sanction only such methods as are d*
8 108- 6 unfolding to me the d- fact that
111- 2 and the d* truths of C. S. ;
112-4 C. S. isd*.
ph 171-13 Mind*8 control over the universe, .
b 323-15 Truth is d* when understood,
o 344-12 the opponents of a d* Science
p 417-23 it is a- that the way to cure the patient
r 487-20 is founded on Science or d* Truth,
. g 546-29 it cures on a divine d* Principle
demonstrably
8 134-21 The true Logos is d- C. 8.,
b 337-31 you ascertam t' * ' " '
demonstrate
19-24 Those who cannot d*, at least in i
isd-
i that this Science is d- true.
25-25 that they might d* this power as he
'^'^ '^ and could d- the Science of Love
30- 3
51-22
n> 98-14
8 111-13
130-8
141-23
147- 2
149-31
160-14
to d* his divine Principle,
much less can they d* it.
its rules d* its Science,
when you can d* the actuality of Science,
they cannot d* God's healing power.
This system enables the learner to d
dismiss superstition, and d- truth
160-14 these sig^ are only to d- its divine origin,
162-28 to d- the hif her rule.
ph 182-26 ability tod* Mind's sacred power.
/ 217-24 you will be able to d* this controL
254-18 not the power to d- what we do not
b 274-12 and they d- Truth and Life.
283-29 unless we so do, we can no more d*
285-30 willseek to learn, . . . how to d- the Christ,
315-22 enabled him to a- the facts of being,
o 352- 2 to d* His power to heal,
363-31 Mortal beliefs can neither d- Christianity nor
365-25 a consequent inability to d* this Science.
p 429-26 and do not d* the facts it involves.
t 447-32 to know it, he must d* his statement.
462-26 Such a practice does not d* the Science
466-20 or he cannot d- the divine Principle.
460-12 is the one most difficult to understand and d*,
462- 5 anv student, . . . can d* C. 8.,
462-13 Whoever would d* the healing of C. S.
r 466-29 Christianity will d* this declaration
482-22 enahled Jesus to d* his control over matter.
493-15 enables the healer to d* . . . the Principle
496-17 enables you to d*, with scientific certainty,
g 639-28 more than human power to ... d* the one Ifind
demonstrated
pr^ ix-23 this Science must be d- by healing,
a 18- 3 taught and d* man's oneness with the Father,
24-28 affection and goodness it d* for mankind.
25-18 he d* more spiritually than all others
30-22 d* throughout the whole earthly career of Jesus,
41-20 or d* the divine healing of absolute Science.
44- 4 and the supremacy of Spirit be d*.
45- 6 Our Master fully and finally d- divine Science
54-2 he d- the divine Life.
sp 77-11 Then, and not until then, will it be d*
93- 3 Jesus, who . . . d- the power of Spirit
8 109- 8 its divine Principle is a- by healing the sick
110-17 afterwards the truth of C. S. was a:
Digitized by
Google
DEMONSTRATED
108
DEMONSTRATION
demonstrated
$ 110-24 will forever remain to be disoemed and d:
110-2S JesuB d' the power of C. 8.
110-2B spiritually dlscemed, taugfat, and d*
115- 7 any reader, who has not personally d* C. S.
126-24 I hare d- through Mind the effects of Tmth
130-11 if SciencOt when understood and d% will
146-24 the divine origin of Science is d'
147- e Id' the divine rules of C. S.
140- 1 oar great Master d' that Truth could save
140-13 because von have not d* the life of Christ,
ISO- 4 the healing power of Truth is widely d-
ph 177- 4 I have d- this beyond aU caviL
180-20 as Uught and d* by Christ Jesus.
184-23 I have d- this as a rule of divine Science
103-32 It has been d- to roe that Life is God
/ 201- 2 d* by the destruction of sin, sickness, and
230-10 the divine Principle, Love, as d- by Jesus.
244- 5 On their basis Jesus d- Life.
b 271-15 the divine Science, which their Master d-
272-31 C. S., as d- by Jesus,
274-16 Jesus d- this great verity.
283-26 practically d* in length of days,
280-1 Truth d- is eternalize.
306- 6 and d- this beyond caviL
316- 8 Christ, Truth, was d* throu|di Jesus
821-10 It was scientmcally d* that leprosy
321^30 the Science of being was d* by Jesus,
823-16 good is not understood until d:
826-20 the divine Scienoe ... will be understood
and d\ *
880-10 infaUibili^ of divine metaphyskss will bed*.
882-10 Jesus d* Christ;
883-12 d* in the life of which Christ Jesus was
o 841-15 d- according to a divine given rule,
846-11 its nothingness is not saved, but must be d*
860-26 before the Science of being can be d*.
800-30 for the truth he spoke andd*,
p 360- 0 d* in healing the sick, raising the dead,
406-8 the power or God is understood andd*
430- 2 Jesus d* this, healing the dying
r 472- 3 God is to be understood, adored, and d*;
404-11 to imagine that Jesus d* . . . only for a
404-16 Jesus d- the inability of corporeality,
405- 5 hence iu healing power is not fully d*.
487-17 as d- by the GaUiean Prophet
g 547- 2 A simple statement of C. S., if d- by heal-
ing,
op 5SO-15 Then is the power of Truth d-,
604-10 Until the miO«Bty of Truth should be d*
672-13 this divine Principle, understood and d',
gi 603-21 understood and d* as supreme over all ;
demonstrates
a 26-10 musician d- the bean^ of the music
42-26 This d* that in C. S. the true man
sp 86- 3 which d- the capacity of Soul,
an 108-14 is of God and d* the divine Principle.
» 147-31 divine Principle of goodness and d- its rules.
6 204-31 Truth d- the falsity of error.
306- 7 Life d* Life.
837-14 C. S. d* that none but the pure in heart
337-18 d- Life in Christ, Life's spiritual ideaL
330-12 Science d* the unreality of evil,
340-17 my favorite text. ItdC.S.
340-22 by which man d- health, holiness, and life
o 343-17 he also scientifically d* this great fact,
361- 4 divine Principle which d- C. S.,
p 372-14 When man d* C. S. absolutely,
375-11 d- that divine Mind heals.
405-20 d- the government of God,
g 505-23 and d* the divine sense,
demonstrating
pr 6-2 keeps him from d* his power over error.
a 26-22 Though d* his control over sin and disease,
20-23 d* God as the Father of men.
48-23 but he was d* divine Science.
44-20 d* within the narrow tomb the power of Spirit
sp 07-20 Christianity is again d- the Ui% that
t U7-17 and d- Life and Truth in himself
137- 1 teaching and d* the truth of being.
147-27 but he left no definite rule for d- Oiis
/ 224-22 d- Justice and meeting the needs of mortals
232-16 Christianity is again a- the power of
264-14 to b^n aright and to continue the strife of d-
b 314- 8 d- the existence of but one Mind
816-32 Explaining and d' the way of divine Science,
o 351-26 d* the all-Inclusiveness of harmonious Truth.
t 466-12 Principle and method of d* C. S.
466-32 it gave the first rules for d* this Science,
r 482-28 d- harmony and immortality.
406-1 1 d- the heaung power of Truth and Love ?
g 510-14 d- its spiritual origin.
demonstration
pr 14- 7 the actual d* and understanding of Lif^
demonstration
alike in
8 136-26 and they are aUke in d*.
and spiritual midersteadiiig
o 355-27 d- and spiritual understanding are . . . keynotes,
answered by
pre/ viii-13 question, What is Truth, is answered by d;
iMgin the
/ 246-28 We Should find this out, and begin the d*
Christian
s 141- 4 More than profession is reoolBite for Qaio-
tian d*.
earlier
8 160-11 now, as in the time of its earlier d*,
fatal to Ha
8 120-10 and fatal to its d-;
a 43-17 final d- of the truth which Jesus taught,
46-26 hte final d; called the ascenstoa,
48-30 hastening the final d- of what ^e is
68-30 nor had be risen to his fbkal d-
p 420- 6 The final d- takes time for its accompUsb-
is more oo the groond of d* than
grofind of
a 28-11
higher la
a 43-21 Jesus rose higber in d* because of
highest
a 50-15 Had ... Love forsaken him in his highest il*t
his
a 96-26 his d- <rf power over death.
31-18 following his d* so far as we apprehend it,
b 800-13 foUowedhis d- of the power of Spirit
312-81 and his d* of divine Principle
314-26 The higher his d- of divtoeSdeace
t 446-16 or his d* is protracted, daageroos, and
— 1 and rest his d* oo this snrebasiB.
Its
of
b 286- 6 and so depend upon belief Instead of d*,
s 111-27 anditsdinheaUngthesiok,
/ 241-80 approadiing spiritual Life and ito d*.
r 483-17 to battle over this issues "
i and its d*,
ap 561-18 divinity embracing humanity in life and its <f *,
Judgment and
t 465-10 may be mistaken in Judgment and d*.
8 106-14 and the lesser d* to prove the greater,
Umlted
m 67-26 the limited d* of popular Christianity
8 100- 1 led up to my d- of the proposition
ihealfaiir
this d* of healing was early lost,
s 130-24 could neither . . . mar the d* of Jesus, nor
my
of Christian 1 „
/230^ lodestar hi the d- of Christian heaUng,
ofChriMlaalty
/ 228-30 when they saw the d* of Christianity
of Clirlstlan Sdeaee
t 446- 7 to hinder the d* of C. S.
of divine Love
$ 135-28 but it was the d* of divhie Love
of divine povrer
a 27- 7 Tell John wliat the d* of divine power Is,
of divine Principle
6 312^ and^iisd* of divine Principle
of divine Science
6 314-26 The higher his d* of divine Science
gl 583-17 and the d* of divine Science,
of eternal Ufe
b 270-20 d* of eternal life and Truth and Love,
of healing
a 41-T7
of Ufe
a 45-10 through the revelation and d* of life in God,
/ 214- 7 nor been guided into the d* of Ufe etemaL
b 278-24 the d- of fife as Spirit,
of power
pr 10-11 the unction of Spirit in d* of power
a 26-26 and of his d* of power over dwth.
of Scienoe
b 27^-27 His acts were the d- of Science,
of sdentme being
/ 233-11 the cT* of sdentiflc being,
of Spirit
pr 14-6 in the d* of Spirit.
of the divine nature
pr 4-23 through d* of the divine nature;
of the faeU
p 420- 8 A d* of the facte of Soul in Jesus* way
of this Sdenee
t 457-28 and advance rapidly in the d* of tills Sdenoe,
of Troth
pr 2-17 Goodness attains the d* of Truth.
a 37-24 the d- of Truth and Life, of health and hoUnesa
t 445-12 spiritual understanding and d* of Truth
Digitized by
Google
DEMONSTRATION
109
DEPART
demonstratioii
poMible
t 406-15 separateB himself . . . from its possible d-.
s 123-M Tlie proof, by present d*, that the
tot and
o 342- 2 The hour has stmck when proof and d\
reason, and
s 109^21 through divine revelation, reason, and d-.
reflection and . . ,. .
/ Ml-90 the reflection and d- of divine Love,
roles for the
s 113- 2 rules for tlie d' of this divine Principle.
Science and
/ 343- 2 the Science and d- of spiritual good
sdenUfic
tp 90-23 the scientiflc d- of divine Spirit
s 142-21 The strong cords of scientific d\
b 326- 2 A false sense . . . conceals sclentiflc d;
p 37I&-32 to paralyxe mental and scientific d'.
t 448-26 must always hinder scientific d-.
Sdentist's
( 467-29 The Scientist's d- rests on one Principle,
■abject to
o 361-25 must be correct . . . and subject to a*.
teacMnc and
6 210-18 nature of the teaching and d* of God,
tiMir
a 26- 8 in proportion to their d' of his love,
s 112-18 spiritual rules, laws, and their et*,
pr^ viU-14 this d- shows that Christian healing
o 346-17 How then can this d- be
tlM>ag:lit and
e 2S0-14 the basis of thought and d\
your
t 4fi6-M and abide by the divine Principle of vour d\
r 483-11 Moral ignorance or sin affects your a-,
Bitb of
op 665-26 impelled the Idea to rise to the lenlth of (2*,
pr
a
. but in d'
16- 3 The highest prayer ... is d-.
25-13 Jesus taught the way of Life by d-,
34- 6 If Christ,Truth, has come to us in d-,
for d' is Iramanuel, or God with ub,
with the d' which accompanied it,
d' of Christian Mind-healing stands
not merely in the name of Christ, .
under circumstances where d- was
the d' of the rules of scientific healing
in d* of ** on earth peace, — Luke 2 : 14.
the d' bv which sin and sickness are destroyed,
the d' which was to destroy sin,
establishing it by d:
If the Principle, rule, and d* of man*s being
We must prove our faith by d*.
and support your claims by d*.
Jesus established what he said by d*,
a type of moral law and the d* thereof ;
34- 7
sp 94- 8
98-16
5 136-30
147- 9
147-18
/ 226-16
230- 1
6 270-19
274-25
290- 3
339-13
(465-10
r 473-26
0fI 502-12
demonstrations
ancient
/ 243-12
ids
c 266-23
Jesns*
/210- 6
5269- 5
marvellons
^540- 1
aatnral
J 181-28
of Jesas
J 122-9
/343-8
sintple
p429-5
a 47- 2 discernment of Jesus* teachings and d*,
s 126-28 the teachings and d- of our great Master
131-28 d* which were not understood.
ff 549- 8 give place to higher theories and d*.
demonstratively
o 358-10 sustains logically and d* every point
demonstrator
a •42-15 The resurrection of the great d*
48-19 great d* of Truth and Love was silent
49-14 The meek d- of good,
b 329-10 Be thankful thai Jesus, who was the true d* of
demoraiization
8 133-16 When they departed from . . . their d- began.
demoralised . , ^
p 407-26 the perfect model . . . Instead of Its d* opposite.
demoralises
g 588-14 beguiles the woman and d* the man.
the ancient d- of prophets and apostles.
his d*, which dominate the flesh.
are set forth in Jesus* d*,
Jesus' d* sift the chaff from the wheat,
and was the basis of his nuurvellous d*.
natural d* of the divine power,
practically exposed ... by the d* of Jesus;
It crowned the d* of Jesus with
We must begin.
with the more simple d*
den
p 366-28 convert into a d* of thieves
g 514-27 Daniel felt safe in the lions* d-.
549-26 and beards the lion of materialism in its d*.
denial
evoked
sp 94-19 His healing-power evoked d-, ingratitude,
of ^rath
p 372-27 In C. S., a d* of Truth is fatal,
g 542-11 The avoidance of J ustice and the d* of truth tend
sp 91-17 d* of material selfhood aids the discernment
s 134-17 />• of the possibiliW of Christian healing
ph 184- 9 casting out by d* the error of belief
/ 206-29 />• of the oneness of Mind
242- 5 2> of the claims of matter is a great step
gl 690-12 d' of the fulness of God's creation ;
denials
s 113-22 Which of the d* in proposition four Is true?
p 394-19 their d- are better than their affirmations.
denied
s 130-18 these material beliefs must be d- and cast out
/ 227- 6 claims of the enslaving senses must be d*
o 342-18 Shall it be d* that a system which
r 479-28 So evil should be d* identity or power,
denies
s 120-23 and thus Science d- all disease,
ph 168-18 Are we to believe an authority which d'
b 318-22 The Science of Mind d- the error of
329-19 and d* the rule of the problem
r 492-25 Science of Mind, which d- this notion.
gl 580-28 An adversary is one who opposes, d*, disputes,
denominated
pre/ viii-27 the discovery of the system that she d- C. S.
denomination
o 360-31 can unite in doctrine and d*
denominator
ff 540- 9 reducing it to Its common d-, nothingness.
denounee
t 447-20 Expose and d- the claims of evil and disease
dense
c 263-30 A sensual tbought, ... is d* blindness
denunciation
o 341-18 misrepresentation and d* cannot overthrow it.
denunciations
o 842-31 no d' would follow them, even If
g 522-22 God's glowing d* of man when not found in
deny
pr 6-2 The Scriptures say, that if we d* Christ,
6- 2 ♦' he also will d'MS.''—ll Tim. 2 ; 12.
15-18 we must d- sin and plead God's allness.
a 54-32 Would they not d- him even the rights of hu-
manity,
s 111-10 some mav d- its right to the name of Science.
113-19 Life, Goa, omnipotent good, d- death, evil,
113-20 Disease, sin, evil, death, d- ffood,
132-11 any one who should not d* that
ph 189- 8 mortals should no more d* the power of C. S.
189-11 than they should d* the existence of the sunlight
{232-11 prevalent theories practically d* this,
270-10 Few d- the hypothesis that
309-22 led to d- material sense, or mind in matter,
o 348-16 I d* His cooperation with evil,
354- 8 Why do they use this phraseology, and yet d*
C. S.,
857-15 to d' that God made man evil
p 368-29 />* the existence of matter, and
371-25 we should not d* our need of its spiritual
372-25 '* Whosoever shall d- me — Matt. 10 ; 33.
3T2-26 him will I also d- before my — MaU. 10 ; 33.
380-10 and d* the power of Mind to heal.
390- 4 We cannot d- that Life is self-sustained,
300- 5 never d- the everlasting harmony of Soul,
395- 2 They admit . . . whereas they should d* it.
412-11 call the disease by name when you mentally
dit;
t 450-32 who will d* that these are the errors which
453- I You do not d* the mathematician's riffht
g 546-26 though the darkness, . . . may d* their reality.
denjrinjBr
a 53-23 weep over the warning, instead of d* the truth
s 122-19 d* the testimony of the senses,
ph 182-25 by ... d' man^s God-given ability to
b 339-32 You conquer error by d* Its verity,
o 342- 7 the sad effects on the sick of d* 'Truth.
p 390-25 divine authority for d* that necessity
434-32 D- Justice to the body,
depart
a 41- 6 we must d* from material sense
s 112- 5 Those who d- from this method
o 352-28 terror of ghosts will d* and health be restored.
Digitized by
Google
DEPART
110
DERIVED
depart
p 865-14
r 475-39
departed
M> 72-26
77-19
77-25
77-30
7)»-9
82-9
82-18
88-31
88-32
B 133-14
6 321-11
p 419-27
detect the woman's immoral status and bid
her d\
The real man cannot et* from holiness,
may flow from the d* to mortals ;
Of what adrantaee, ... to us, or to the tl-.
The d' would gradually rise abore ignorance
chances of the d* for improrement
If the d' are in rapport vrith mortality,
If spiritual life has been won by the a*,
eTon if our d* friends were near us
said to be . . . received from . . . d* spirits,
the belief that a d- spirit is speaking,
but when they d* from the true idea,
handle the serpent, and then Moses' fear d*.
has d* from the divine Principle of
sp 75-S the d* may hear the glad welcooie of
76- 1 The ones d* may whisper this vision,
s 111- 8 though d- from the realm of the physical,
ph 183- 3 thus d* from the basis of one God,
t 457-24 D- from C. S., some learners commend diet and
department
t 462-19 as they usually do in every d* of life.
departments
ph 197-17 d- of knowledge now broadcast in the earth,
departs
J 112-23
142-30
9 547- 5
departure
a 43- 2
sp 91- 7
/ 213-11
% 312-10
812-12
depend
a 44-14
ph 168-12
181-18
/ 228-21
6286-5
Anv theory of C. S., which d* from
d' from the nature and character of Mind,
not one d- from the stated system and rule.
they did understand it after his bodily d-.
great point of d* for all true spiritual growth.
step towards goodness is a d- "
., .„ from
death is the d* of a mortal's mind«
belief of that mortal . . . occasioned his d
He did not d* upon food or pure air
and d- upon them to heal you,
not sufficiently spiritual to d' on Spirit,
we shall never d* on bodily conditions,
and so d* upon belief instead of demonstra-
tion,
p 400-28 wiU not d- on it after death.
422-17 causing it to d* less on material evidence.
ap 669-27 periods of torture . . . must d* upon sin's obdu-
racy.
dependence
s 162-28 Every material d* had failed her
ph 168-14 through just this false method and d\
e 262- 2 Consecration to good does not lessen man's d-
dependency
b 335- 5 would reduce Qod to d* on matter,
dependent
sp 84-20 not d* upou the ear and ejre for sound or sight
89-18 Mind is not necessarily d* upon
motion of the arm is no more d- upon
but in either case d- upon his
so-called life of mortaw is d* on matter.
d' on matter for manifestation,
medicine is d* upon mental action.
How can man, ... be d* on material means
d' upon no material organization.
s 160- 9
ph 170-29
6 292-17
. 311- 3
p 401-21
r 489-17
g 609- 3
depending
6 314-29 those who, d* on doctrines and material laws
depends
9p 81-28
95-15
ph 192-22
6 296-20
p 383-32
409-27
418- 3
depict
C 260-4
man's immortality d- upon that of God,
d' upon his genuine spirituality.
Your influence for good d* upon
d* upon the tenacity of error,
notion that health d* on inert matter
certainly means that light d* upon Mind,
no right to say that life d* on matter
d* on mentally destroying all belief in
or the painter can d* the form and face of
Jesus,
this second account ... is to d* the falsity of
The following chapters d- the fatal effects of
Science d- disease as error,
In significant figures he d* the thoughts
g 537-20
op 568-8
depicts
6 319- 3
ap 671-25
depleted
p 416-25 the mental process by which they are d*,
depletion
p 374- 2 Anodynes, counter-irritants, and d*
deplorably
6 143- 8 The sick are more d- lost than the sinning, if
deplore
ph 195-24 barbarisms of learning which we d*.
deport
m 67-13 Tlras should we d- ourselves on the
ph 180-11 FhysioiaDS should not d- themselvea as if
deposed
p 486- 3 d* that be was an eye-witnees
deposit
m 63-81 aUowed to . . . bold real estate, d- funds,
p 373-25 decomposition, or d- will abate,
depraved
« 115-22 d- will, self-jnstiflcation, pride, envy,
ph 188- 8 Passion, d* appetites, disbonestr,
p 406-28 The d- appetite for alcoholic drmks,
t 460- 5 so d* that they appear to be Innocent.
depravinflT
/ 226- 4 under more subtle and d* forms.
depravity
8 115-20 Firat Decree: />.
ph 196-27 impossible ideals, and specimens of d*,
ap 564-18 the highest degree of human d*.
depredations
r 480- 4 this belief commits d* on harmony.
depress
p 394- 6 majority of doctors d- mental energy, *
depressed
p 420-18 The fact . . . reassures d* hope.
depressin&r
s 109-16^ The search was sweet, . . . not seUsh nor d*.
p 384- 3 relieve our minds from tiie d* thought
depression
gl 6B6-20 Yallkt. i>*; meekness; darkness.
deprivations
pA 172-31 teaching US by his very d*,
p 385-15 Constant toil, d*, exposures, and
deprive
o 358- 2 Can a leaden bullet d* a man of Life,
ap 665-12 and d* Herod of his crown.
deprived
«p 98-29 are not d* of their essential vitality.
/ 215-13 is never for an instant d* of the light and
o 304-10 Love cannot be d- of its manifestation,
p 403-19 d- of its imaginary powers by Truth,
435-36 liberty of wluch he nas been unjustly d*.
440-32 the rights of which he has been d*.
r 490-13 mortus are more or less d- of Truth.
deprives
pT 7- 6 d' material sense of its false claims,
s 143-22 d* you of the available superiority of divine
depth
6 804- 7 nor height, nor d't—Rom, 8:89.
3 The d-, breadth, height, might, majesty.
g 6B
depths
an 105-27 down to the d* of ignominy and death.
/ 213-30 Before human knowledge dipped to its d*
6 292- 5 compass the heights and d* of being
ap 667- 8 These angels deliver us from the d*.
De Quincev
B 113-14 De Q- says mathematics has not a
derange
p 414-10 impossibility that matter, brain, can . . . d*
mind,
deranged
p £l- 4 belief that other portions ... are d*.
derangement
p VH- 4 Z>, ... is a word which conveys the
423-27 abnormal condition or d* of the body
derangements
n W9- 9 Matter does not inform you of bodily d* ;
dereliction
g 533-16 charges God and woman with his own d*,
derisively
a 49-» mocked him on the cross, saying d-,
derivation
6 838-96 aside from their metaphysical d*,
derivative
0 866-29 to create the primitive, and then punish its d*?
p 399-19 is but a d* from, and continuation of,
derivatives
sp 93-25 The modifying d* of the word spirit
derive
/244-7 If we were tod* all our conceptions of man
p 408-21 d* a supposed effect on intelligence
derived
a 18-18 d* from the eternal Love.
32- 6 our English word Boerament Is d* from
44-21 in his proof of man*s truly d* power
sp 72-23 In Science, Individnal good d* ttam Qod,
88-28 the poesibiUtiesd- from divine lOnd,
Digitized by
Google
DERIVED
111
DESPAIRING
dertred
an 101-31
9 143-27
O 3M-16
Any seeming benefit d- from it Is
no power except tbat which is d- from Mind.
d- from the traditions of the elders
power, d' from the Holy Ghost.'*
p 88&- 6 support which they d- from the divine I&w,
g 617- 6 is y from two Greek words,
53»-12 possesses nothing which he has not d' from God.
derives
9 146-23 DiTine Science d- its sanction from the Bible,
desoendingr
up 574-27 soft-winged dove d' upon you.
descent
a 4a-8
9 141-12
describe
pr^ ix- 6
gSB&-32
described
jrp 7»-20
87-9
«14a-7
ph 197- 5
p 363-15
1^629-25
ap 568-18
564-12
575-7
describes
jp 96-27
9 152-10
6 279- 3
g 561-12
ap 674-15
describin&T ,^ ^,
jp 79- 1 The act of d- disease
ap 576- 8 further d- this holy city,
description ^ ^. ^
pr 6-32 strong language of our Master confirms this d
ph 170-28 The a* of man as purely physical, or
194-26 and realizing Tennyson's d' :
ap 566-12 If we remember the beautiful d'
576-13 The d' is metaphoric
675-16 d' of the city as foursquare has a profound
descriptions ^ ^ , .
ph 179-32 D- of disease given by physicians
"^ -« forcible d- and medical deuils,
and by printing long d* which
and accompany their et* with
is what is meant by the d- of the Holy Ghost,
line of scholarly and ecclesiastical d'^
5 it he cannot c2- the world,
aturalists d* the origin of mortal and
He nerer d- disease, . . . but he healed disease,
remains to be discerned, (2*, and transmitted.
Neither anatomy nor theology has ever d-
A minutely d' disease costs many a man his
d' two debtors, one for a large sum and
the species d-, — a talking serpent,
whose flames of Truth were prophetically d'
instigated by the criminal instinct here d-.
This sacred city, d- in the Apocalypse
when he beholds . . . and d* its elfulgenoe ?
Anatoniy d' muscular action as
A New 'Testament writer plainly d- faith,
d' the gradations of human belief,
which he d- as the city which
heard in the d- and in dark places of fear,
through the great d- of human hopes,
weary wanderers, athirst in the d-
196-23
197- 1
^563-2
desert
ap 569-12
566-5
676-15
d^Mcrted
p 429-11 The corpse, d' by thought, is cold ^
a ^-13 followed by the d- of all sare a few friends,
47-27 The disciples' d- of their Master
50- 5 last supreme moment of mockery, d-,
deserts
m 63-28 If a dissolute husband d- his wife,
d^^erves
/ 261-26 nothing is left which d- to perish or
deserving
a 22-20 and receiTe according to your a*.
b 296-31 a liar from the beginning, not d* power.
desigii
a 36-30 The d* of Love is to reform the sinner.
b 271- 4 uniting all periods in the d* of God.
desiirnate
9 114-17 to d* that which has no real existence.
123-17 to d' the Sfiientiflc system of dirine healing.
ap 571-13 d* those as unfaithful stewards who
desiirnated
9 158- 3 d* Apollo as *' the god of medicine."
desifrnat^ '
t 454-19 inspires, illumines, d*, and leads the way.
'desisrned
/ 233-80 d* to rebuke and destroy error.
designs
9 157-20 If He ... d* them for medical use,
gl 583-28 error, working out the d- of error ;
desirable
pnf x-31 but sound morals are most d*.
a 27-23 but only eleren left a d- historic record.
m 66-26 nerer a- on its own account,
p 426- 9 When the destination is d*,
desire
pr 18-16 If we cherish the d* honestly and
desire
energy, and
pr 3-16
fervent
pr 4- 3
13- 6
for holiness
pr n-22
habitual
pr 11-30
heart's
«p 88- 3
humble
t 448- 5
lack of
/ 243-15
look with
/ 234-28
no
f 446-14
such a
pr 11-31
that
p 407-18
thy
g635- 8
to do right
pr 9-32
unspoken
pr 2-28
wandering
m 68-19
wrong
p 407-17
pr
!-•
1-11
2-5
8-22
9-26
10- 1
10-29
11-24
m 02- 8
c 261-12
6 322-32
O 348- 1
348-17
p 398-22
«26-20
gl 586-12
desired
8 136-28
p7^ 188-82
c 260-16
9 530-23
desires
our
pr 1-12
13-12
15-22
purer
-407-15
real
pr 10-4
right
ap 6W-6
-24
>nger
C266-:
pr 7-29
tp 73-21
an 102-23
c 257-26
t 458-16
desolate
«p 96- 8
9 121-16
desolation
p 388-20
1/2 699-8
despair
pr 8-3
consecration of thought, energy, and d*.
Erayer of ferrent d* for growth in grace,
Byond the honest standpoint of fervent d:
a d' for holiness is requisite
prayer, coupled with a fervent habitual d-
the poet Tennyson expressed the heart's d*,
the Publican's wail . . . won his humble d*.
arises not so much from lack of d-
Jesus declared that to look with d- on
there will be no d- for other healing methods.
Such a d- has little need of audible expression.
and he will get the better of that d%
thy d' shall be to thy husband, — Gen, 3 ; 16.
Consistent prayer is the d* to do right.
The unspoken d- does bring us nearer the
a wandering d* for incessant amusement
Let the slave of wrong d* learn the
WtuU things soever ye d- ^Mark 11 ; 24.
/> is prayer ; and no loss can occur
the d^ which goes forth hungering after
does not always mean a d- for it.
Do you really d* to attain this point?
Prayer means that we d* to
That which we d* and for which we ask,
but if we d* holiness above all else,
If parents create in their babes a d*
Under the strong impulse of a d- to perform
easier to-d* Tnitn than to rid one's self of
and which we d* neither to honor nor to fear.
I d* to have no faith in evil or in any power
but
and the d* for strong drink is gone.
It will master either a d* to die or a dread of
ignorance; error; d*; caution.
No wonder Herod d* to see the new Teacher.
Astronomv gives the d- information
distrust of one's ability to gain the goodness d*
saying, . . . more to be d* than Truth,
no loss can occur from trusting Crod with our d%
fmblic expression of ourd* increase them?
n so far as we put our d* into practice.
lifting humanity above itself into purer d*,
leave our real d- to be rewarded by Him.
the spiritual idea guide all right d-
gained stronger d- for spiritual joy?
uttering d- which are not real
with material sensations and d*,
apathy on the subject which the criminal d*.
to stiu the d', to satisfy the aspirations?
the author d- to keep it out of C. S.
Earth will become dreary and d-,
as the wandering comet or the d* stiur
which is *' brought to d-." — MatL 12 ;
Emptiness; unfaithfulness; d*.
25.
„. ^ ., We never need to d* of an honest heart;
ph 170-31 all ills have gone forth, especially d*.
174-26 administer a dose of d* to the mind ?
says : . . . I expand but to my own d-,
latent fear and the d* of recovery
hopeless suffering and d-.
a look of d* and death settles upon it
/ 262-29
p 376- 4
382-31
433-14
despaired ^ . ^ _ ^
b 321- 6 d' of m«V<"g the people understand
despairingr
This d* appeal, if made to a
Digitized by
Google
DESPAIRING
112
DESTROYED
despairing
ph 166-24 the d* inyalid often drope them,
p 379-14 Let the d- inyalid, . . . Chink of the experiment
despairingrly "^
p 389-32 One instant she spoke d* of herself.
despatch
p 386-16
386-20
434- 2
despatches
p 399-11 mortal mind sends its d- over its bodj,
despise
ph 182-14
r 490-19
despised
a 20-16
52-13
despite
sp 81-24
82-14
< 136- 6
160-21
r 474-24
despoil
p40Q- 7
despoils
an 102-32
A blundering d*, mistakenly announcing
Another d\ correcting the mistake,
on the wings of divine Love, there comes a d'
** hold to the one, and d- the — Matt. 6 : 24.
/>• not prophesy ings." — / Thesn. 6 ; 20.
** Z> and rejected of nten,'* — Isa. 53 : 3.
*• I> and rejected of men/* — laa. 53/3.
d- the so-called laws of matter,
d' his physical proximitT, because both of us
]> the persecution this brou^t
and become cramped d- the mental protest ?
Z> the hallowing influence of Truth
we can d* ** the strong man " — Matt, 12 .-29.
C. S. d- the kingdom of eril,
despondent
p 431-24 took control of his mind, making him d\
despotic
an lCf2-27
/ 225-18
225-26
despotism
an 102-31
p 375-15
r 473-18
gl 590-13
destination
It implies the exercise of d- control,
potent to break d- fetters
d' tendencies, inherent in mortal mind
Its so-called d* is but a phase of
yielding his mentality to any mental d*
In an age of ecclesiastical a-,
Levi («ntcob's son). . . . ecclesiastical d*.
»p
p4
destin:
c 2(S6- 5
h 281-10
destitute
6 275-25
p 437-12
g 554-10
554-11
destroy
pr 5-30
6-27
16- 5
a 19-13
27-12
63-27
73-30
78-17
81-27
85-12
89- 9
an 104-23
105-29
8 118-11
123- 2
130-12
139- 3
146- 8
ph 181-12
186-19
186-20
186-21
196-11
196-24
/203- 6
216-13
217-27
426- 8 When the d- is desirable,
230- 3
231-19
249-8
261-14
b 270-20
274-28
290-12
296- 7
296- 6
299-26
30^18
314-14
man's higher individuality and d:
whence its origin and what its d* ?
human theories are d* of Science,
d* of intelligence and truth
d' of any knowledge of the so-called
d* of any knowledge of its origin
*• d- the works of the deyil." — / John 3 • 8.
how to d* sin, sicknefts, and death.
and must d* sin and death.
declaring precisely what would d* sickness,
'» D' this temple [body], —John 2 : 19.
and could d' those errors ;
This error Science will d-.
would d' the supremacy of Spirit.
cannot d- the divine Principle of Science.
and discern the error you would d*.
D- her belief in outside aid,
hypnotizer employs one error to d* another.
*' whom the gods would d*, they first make
mad."
It must d* the entire mass of error,
will surely d- the greater error
and demonstrated, will d- all discord,
theology which the impious sought to d*.
By trusting matter to a* its own discord.
You weaken or d- your power
The only power of evU is to d* itself.
It can never d- one iota of good.
Every attempt of evil to d* good is a failure,
able to d- both soul and hoAj— Matt. 10:28.
help to abate sickness and to d- it.
shows that matter cannot . . . create nor d*.
begins at once to d* the errors
and so d- this illusion.
We must d* the false belief that
Would you attempt ... to d- a quality
beliefs which divine Truth and Love d*.
or that they could d* human life ;
designed to rebuke and d' error,
no mortal nor material power as able to d*.
an error that Christ, Truth, alone can d*.
d* shi, sickness, and death,
d' the imaginary copartnership,
Hence Truth comes to d* this error
suffering or Science must d' all illusions
belief cannot d* Science armed with fiiith,
which cannot d- the right reflection.
Science will eventually d* this illusion
and said, •* I> this temple, — John 2 ; 19.
destroy
&327- 6
o 343-20
363-12
367-15
p368-30
374-16
375-23
376-22
376-26
378-10
378-18
384-M
388- 8
388-15
388-21
300-14
381-14
894- 2
386-21
400-19
401- 5
404-11
406-19
405-25
408-17
412- 3
' 412-15
412-22
414-13
417-17
41*-17
418-27
419- 5
421-26
423-10
424-29
425-17
425-28
426-17
426-21
428-19
i 447-19
460-26
461-27
r 473- 7
474- 2
474-19
474-20
474-22
474-30
490-lM
491- 6
492-11
403-18
494- 2
406* 7
496-19
496- 1
g 52^ 8
534-28
542-19
644-15
645-10
648-14
ap 568-4
575-4
gl 583-11
696-94
destroyfKl
pr ft-24
6-14
a 23- 1
27-16
39- 9
50-24
•p 73-18
76-10
^81-4
96- 6
97-15
S122-32
131- 6
168-17
ph 166-29
177-9
/ 203-21
210- 9
229- 3
231- 5
233- 5
239- 1
258-28
e906-82
Mind can and does d* the false beliefs of
illusive errors — which he could and did d*.
omnipotent Truth certainly does d- error.
how dare we attempt to d* what
yon can d- the belief in material conditions.
can d* all ills which proceed from mortal mind.
J> the belief, show mortal mind that
d* the patient's false belief
jy fear, and you end fever.
Remove the error, and yon d- its effects.
exercised over mortal beliefs to d* them;
or to d* the bad effects of your belief.
when dire inflictions failed to d- his bodv.
admission . . . that food has power to c/-
If food was prepared by Jesus ... it cannot d*
life.
Let your higher sense of justice d* the
TruUi, will d- all other supposed suffering,
Truth can d* its seeming reality,
d* tlie illusion of pleasure in intoxication,
contending persistently for truth, yon d- error,
d- these errors with the truth of b^og.
d- them only by destroying the wickea nodvet
This is sin's necessity, — to d- itself,
tends to d* the ability to do right,
d- the so-called inflammation of
and d* the human fear of sicimess.
to unclasp the hold and to d* disease,
so as to d- the evidence of disease. .
d' all error, whether it is called
vou d* the evidence, for the disease disappeais.
if arguments are used to d* it,
in your efforts to d- error.
Your true course is to d* the foe.
If you would d- the sense of disease,
the truth of being, to d* the error,
you must d- the belief in these ills
can never d- God, who is man's Life,
will never believe that heart . . . can d yon.
learned that disease cannot d* life,
d' the great fear that besets mortal exii^tenoe.
mortal sense cannot impair nor mortal belief d-.
truth and . . . understanding, which d* disease,
errors of belief, which Truth can and will d\
first see the claim of sin, and then d- it.
Christ came to d* the belief of sin.
d* all error, evil, disease, and death.
Jesus came to d- sin, sickness,
*» I am not come to d*, but to— Matt. 6 : 17.
the evils which Jesus lived to d*
♦* d- the works of the devil." — / John 3 : 8.
d- all material sense with immortal testimony.
/>* the belief, and the sensation disappears,
progress will finally d* all error,
and^able to d- all ills.
♦* /> this temple [body], —JoAn 2 : 19.
If sickness is true . . . you cannot d-
can d' any painful sense of, or belief in,
will soon ascertain that error cannot d* error.
vnll d- the dream of existence,
will struggle to d- the spiritual idea of Lore;
Let Truth uncover and d- error
No mortal mind has the might ... to d-.
so improve material belief ... as to d*
helps error to d- error.
Science is able to d- this lie, called evil,
this revelation will d- forever the
comes to the flesb to d- incarnate error,
d* the unrest of mortal thought,
Sin is forgiven only as it is d* by Christ,
belief in material ufe and sin is d*.
Wrath which is only appeased is not d*,
The I ... is not in matter to be d*.
We must have trials . . . untO all error is d*.
was d* by his death.
If . . . omnipresent Spirit would be d*.
and the belief . . . wlU be d-.
this latter evidence is d* by Mind-science.
Before error is wholly d*,
having been d* by divine Love,
Astronomical science has d- the false theory
When once d- by divine Science,
except, indeed, that it has already d*
if the error of belief was met and d'
both must be d- by immortal Mind.
overtaxed the belief . . . and d* it,
last enemy that shall be d*," — / Cor. 15:28.
proved that matter has not d* them,
not d- in the mind of mortals, but seem
by the power of Spirit, as Jesus d* them.
by which sin and sickness are d*.
The belief in sin and death is d* by the
Every object in material thought will be d-.
Digitized by
Google
DESTROYED
113
DETAIL
destroyed
b ^4-29 formed only to be d* in a manner . . . unknown.
290-16 If the change called death d- the belief
293- 1 When the last mortal fault is d-,
2M-17 d' by Truth through spiritual sense
297-12 Erroneous belief m d* by truth.
311-13 Evil is d* by the sense of good.
S20-31 if disease and worms d* his body,
821-14 serpent, . . . was d* through understanding
323- 9 These errors are not thus really d*,
338- 8 error which must be d- by Truth.
339- 3 Being d', sin needs no other form of forgiveness.
340-29 learee nothing that can ... be punished or d-.
o 352-28 If beUef in their reality is d\
p 369-21 man has not two lires, one to be d*
379-32 is d* through Science,
381-13 The so^»lled laws of mortal belief are d* by
389-11 pseudo-mental testimony can be d- only by
400- 2 When disease is once d* in
400-27 must be d* by the divine Mind
406-29 d* only by Mind's mastery of the body.
411-19 causea the evil to be self-seen and so d*.
411-22 false sense mentally entertained, not d*.
418-16 one disease would be as readily d* as another.
421-20 and when the fear is d-,
426-32 The humsm concepts . . . are all that can be d*.
427-19 last enemy that shall be d* — / Cor. 15 : 26.
t 452-32 the wrong power would be d-.
461-30 you will not feel it, and it is d*.
r 488-30 out they cannot be disturbed nor d*,
fjl 593-22 sin, sickness, and death d-.
destroyer
a 48-14 exalting ordeal of shi's revenge on its d'?
p 435-16 a d- of Mortal Man*s liberty
destroyers
p 404-32 and so deliver him from his d*.
pr 6-12 is the means of d* sin.
10-13 overcoming . . . and thus d* all error.
a 40-12 Ood's method of d- sin.
s 157- 3 mental cause in judging and d* disease.
160- 1 should address himself to the work of d* it
ph 171-16 and d' the foundations of death.
184-M by d- the delusion of suffering
/ 210- 8 casting out evils, and d* death,
241-21 healing sickness and d* sin.
245- 2 the benefits of d* that illusion,
948-10 and d- the woes of sense
b 316-11 healing sickness and d- sin.
332-15 d- sin, disease, and death.
339- 5 Does not God's pardon, d* any one sin,
p 368-19 healing the sick and d- error.
389- 2 and thU hinders his d* them.
879-22 her beUef that blood is d- her life.
401- 8 which you impart mentally while d* error,
401- 9 (as when an sOkali is d- an acid),
401-17 d* erroneous mortal belief.
404-11 d* the wicked motives which produce them.
418- 3 d* all belief in material pleasure or pain.
422-10 which Truth often brings to error when d* it.
( 446-14 d' his own power to heu and his own health.
461-23 to reoogniie your sin, aids in d* it.
463-23 is the i&st step towards d* error.
r 473-14 and d* the power of death.
ap 565-26 d- sin, sickness, and death,
gl 581-10 understanding of Spirit, d* belief in matter.
589-17 d* error and bringing to light man's
destroys
pr 15-13 divine Principle, Love, which d* all error.
a 23-10 an error of sinful sense which Truth d*.
26-26 He proved by his deeds that C. S. d- sickness,
96-32 the law of righteousness which d* the
jjp 73-10 As light d* ^rknees
72-12 Truth d* mortality, and brings
84-24 d- the belief of spiritualism at its very
91-19 d* the erroneous Knowledge gained from
98- 6 Christianity which heals the sick and d* error,
8 128-25 d' with the higher testimony of Spirit
130- 8 divine Science, which d* all discord,
143- 1 Truth d- only what is untrue.
157-31 Science both neutralizes error and d* it.
ph 171-29 The opposite truth, . . . d* sin, sickness,
172-26 If . . . the surgeon d* manhood,
182-10 for one absolutely d- the other,
186- 5 C. S. d- material beliefs
/ 90S-14 d* reliance on aught but God,
90S-27 d* them, and brings to light immortality.
216- 8 Truth . . . d* error.
221-80 but the awful daring of sin d* sin,
281- 4 If God d* not sin, sickness, and death, they
233-22 the spiritual idea which corrects and d* theoL
M3-31 They are inharmonies which Truth d*.
253-10 understanding of Truth which d* error,
b 275-27 It d- the false evidence that misleads
'i:
destroys
b 276-26 The latter d* the former.
286-30 But by this saying error, the lie, d* itself.
288-31 d* what mortals seem to have learned
289-16 a mortal belief, or error, which Truth d-
292- 8 only as it d- all error and
290- 6 material mindlessness, . . . d- itself.
299-24 Truth never d- God's idea.
305-26 d' all error and brings immortality to light.
315-23 spiritual Truth d* material error,
323-27 The true idea of God . . . d- mortality.
328-11 d- human delusions about Him
339- 2 Divine Life d* death, Truth d- error,
339- 3 and Love d- hate.
o 346-15 Disbelief in error d* error,
347-24 Christ, Truth, who d- these evils,
360-30 Soul rebukes sense, and Truth d* error.
358- 1 axe, which d- a tree's so-called life,
p 396-12 faith in God d- aU faith in sin
420- 1 nor go from one part to another, for Truth d*
422-20 Thus C. S d- sin and death.
t 402-14 withhold not the . . . explanation which d* error
452-28 Acting from sinful motives d* your power
454- 6 d' fear, and plants the feet in the true path,
r 472-11 His law, rightly understood, d* them.
474-31 Ttuth d* fstlsity and error,
483-18 heals the sick, d* error, and
485-22 error which Christ, or Truth, d-
g 556- 7 d* forever all belief in intelligent matter.
ap 661- 3 d' both faith in evil and the
destructible
o 360- 7 renders these ideals imperfect and d* ;
destruction
attempt the
a 51-9 to attempt the d* of the mortal body
element of
ph 196-10 sin is the only element of d*.
error's
0 357-12 and error's d- ensured;
final
b 839- 6 and involve the final d* of all sin?
of all evil works
pr 5-31 seek the d- of all evil works,
of error
91-13 The d* of error is by no means the
272-26 triumphs of C. S. are recorded in the d* of error
829-26 pardon of divine mercy is the d- of error,
r 474-24 hallowing influence of Truth in the d* of error,
ap 569-16 made manifest in the d* of error.
of evil
a 63-34 sacrifice which goodness makes for the d* of
evU.
of sin
pr 5-20 the d* of sin through suffering.
/ 201- 2 the d* of sin. sickness, and death.
283- 3 proofs ... in the d* of sin, sickness, and
233-19 compass the d* of sin and sickness
6 291- 4 aught but the d* of sin,
339- 1 d* of sin is the divine method of pardon,
r 497-10 God's forgiveness of sin in the d* of sin
pangs of
b 296-20 how long they will suffer the pangs of d*,
ripe for
ap 665- 4 against spirituality, and ripe for d*.
that wasteth
m 66-17 d* that wasteth at noonday.** — PsoZ. 91:6.
gp 91-14 Is by no means the d* of Truth or Life,
97-17 the riper it becomes for d:
an 103- 6 The d* of the claims of mortal mind
ph 173-16 For positive Spirit to . . . would be Spirit's d-.
194-10 D- of the auditory nerve
/ 219-19 d* of the belief will be the removal of Its effects.
t 451-13 the way, that leadeth to d*, — MaU. 7: 13.
ffl 586-18 remorse; lust; hatred; d*;
597-29 D-; anger; mortal passions.
destructions
ph 166- • delivered them from their d: — Psal. 107 : 30.
destructive
$p 93-17 />* electricity is not the offspring of
97-11 The more d* matter becomes,
/ 210-32 it is without a d- element.
b 273-31 atmosphere of mortal mind cannot be d*
t 445-26 The human will ... is d* to health,
f 545-17 false view, d* to existence and happiness.
tory
o 354-15 to cleave to barren and d* dogmas,
detach
c 361-21 D* sense from the body, or matter,
t 463- 8 you should so d* mortal thought from its
detached
o 341- 5 criticisms are generally based on d* sentenoet
detaU
pr^ x-14 or treat In full d* so infinite a theme.
Digitized by
Google
DETAILS
114
DEW
details
ph 196-23 forcible descriptioiw and medical ee%
detect
p 36^-13 d- the woman's . . . statua and bid her depart,
363-26 did his insight d • this unspoken moral aprising ?
t 447-26 To put down the claim of sin, yoa most d- it,
detected
c 267-19 more than is d- apon the sorteoe,
ap 567-29 d' and killed by innocence, the Lamb of Lore.
detection ^ _„ ^
/ 252-20 elude d' by smooth-tongued TiUainy.
detective
t 448-24 a good d- of indiTidual character.
detectives . ..
p 439-31 We send our beet d* to whaterer locality
deter
t 443- 6 tends to d- those, who make such a
deterioration ^^ ^
g 533-22 the rapid d- of the bone and flesh
determination
a 2&- 6 cf • to hold Spirit in the grasp of matter
p 437- 7 It indicates ... a d* to condemn Man
determine
ph 173- 3 or d- when man is really man
determined
s 161-28 eren if it were not already d* by mortal mind.
determines
«p 86-28 Education alone d' the difference.
ph 167- 8 d- the harmony of our existence,
186- 7 the thoroughness of this work d' health.
194- 7 and d* a case for better or for worse.
/ 254-22 the spiritual which d- the outward and actuaL
p 403-27 The human mind d* the nature of a case,
ff 508-13 God d- the gender of His own ideas.
dethrone
p 378-23 to dispute the empire of Mind or to d*
g 546- 7 woulcf d* the perfection of Deity.
detlirones
8 148-25 Fhysiology exalts matter, d* Mind, and
detracts
6 283-22 so d* from God's character and nature,
detrimental
t 446-28 d- to health and integrity of thought
develop
pre/ viii- 4 To d* the full might of this Scienoe,
ph 199-15 Mortals d- their own bodies
g 557- 4 learn how to d- their children properly
developed
a 29-29 though at first faintly d*.
an 106-22 Whoever uses his d- mental powers like an
ph 198- 7 which has already d- the disease
198-30 muscles of the blacksmith's arm are strongly d;
p 416-19 and been d* according to it
g 660- 9 nor can Spirit be d* through its opposite.
developinsT
c 258-13 forever d- itself, broadening and
p 381- 5 or that some disease is d* in the system,
development
explanation and
an 102-26 not . . . an easy explanation and d*.
greater
«p 82-32 hastening to a greater d- of power,
hour of
c 266-10 When this hour of d* comes,
nuui*s
ph 172- 3 Theorizing about man*s d* from
of disease
p 400-15 and you prevent the d- of disease.
oppofdte
gp 88-22 Excite the opposite d-, and he blasphemes.
precedes the
g 553-32 which precedes the d- of that belief.
prevent the
p 391-12 you can prevent the d* of pain in the body,
splrftual
m 66-11 Spiritual d- germinates not from
g 547-27 not in material history but in spiritual d*.
this
ph 199-17 whether this d* is produced consciously or
g 530- 2 In this d% the immortal, spiritual law
ph 173-23 according to the d- of the cranium ;
189-28 the d* of embryonic mortal mind
/ 244-31 everlastinp prandeur and immortality of d*,
p 392-19 liable to the d- of that thoufirht
403-31 mental conception and d* of dif^ease
419-17 lest aught unfit for d' enter thought.
gl 588- 7 the d* of eternal Life, Truth, andXove.
develoDS
$ 1^15 d- the latent abilities . , . of man.
develops
/ 202-21 earthly experience d- the finity of error
r 489-11 as consciousness d , this belief goes out,
deviations
a 502- 7 mortal d* and inverted images
devil
east ont the
$ 135-15 When Christ cast out the d- of dumbness,
flesh, and the
0 354-5 ** the world, the flesh, and the d***
sp 70- * Xowwe know that thou hast ad'.— John 9:52.
Is oonfte down
op 568-21 the d is oonte down unto you, — i?er. 12 ; 12.
knowetb
ap 56»-23 for the d- knoweth his time is short.
or evil
r 460-16 dorevil — isnotMhid,
personal
o 351-19 a personal d* and an anthropontorphic God
works of the
pr 5-30 *♦ destroy the irorA» of the d:**—IJohn 3 ; 8.
r 474-31 ** destroy the works of the d*.** — 7 John 3 : 8.
8 135-16 when the d- was gone out, — Luke 11 : 14.
6 282-22 Ye are of your fa&er, the d-^JohtiS: 44.
330-31 dementia, insanity, inanity, d-,
f 450- 4 belief . . . in a natural, all-powerful d*.
ff 639- 2 In the words of Jesus, it (evil, d*) is
654-23 andoneof you isad*.** — J<Wbii6.-70.
654-25 Jesus never intimated that God made a d*,
664-26 ** Ye are of your father, the d\" — John 8 .- 44.
ap 563-19 serpent whose name is d* or evil,
667-15 that old serpent, called the d*. — Her. 12 : 9.
667-19 that old serpent whose name n d- (evil),
gl 580-30 Jesus said of the d-, ^ He yns—John 8 : 44.
684-17 deflnitionof
devils •
pr 7- 5 he cast out d* and healed the sick and sinninf .
a 49- 5 ** Even the d* are subject unto us — Luke 10; 17.
52-32 «*He casteth out d* through Beelxebub,** —
Luken:lb.
o 348-12 when d\ delusions, were cast out
p 362- * In my name shall they cast out d*: — Mark 16: 17.
422- 3 '* If I by Beelaebnb cast out d% — Matt. 12 : 27.
r 494-30 Our Master cast out d- (evils) and healed the
ap 664- 1 and cast outd* through Beelzebub.
gl 683-18 casting out d*, or error, and healing the sick.
devious
s 164- 1 said: . . . our d- career resembles
devised
s 142- 2 the old systems, d* for subduing them,
ph 183-14 nor d* a law to perpetuate error.
devoid
« 134-16 /> of the Christ-power,
p 309-21 Without this force the body is d- of action,
r 480- 9 whereas matter is d* of sensation.
g 525-29 as d* of reality as they are of good,
549-22 false systems, ... are d- of metaphysics.
devolved
g 506-28 Upon Adam d* the pleasurable task
devote
/ 887-25 They d* themselves a little longer to their
devoted
s 10^14 d- time and energies to discovering a
gl 662- 6 so-called mortal mind, d* to matter;
devotee
sp 89- 5 the d* may become nnwontedly eloquent.
p 882-15 than is the d* of supposed hygienic law,
devotion
a 49- 2 They knew what had inspired their d*,
ph 199-21 d- of thought to an honest achievement
/ 241-19 The substance of all d- is
devour
ap 668-26 for to d* her child as soon as — Ret\ 12 .- 4.
664- 1 which would impe)^them to d- each other
devonrinfir
ph 192-14 It is the headlong cataract, the d* flame,
b 329-15 nor should he remain in the d* flames.
devout
pr 4-29 silent prayer, watchfulness, and d- obedience
7-21 with more d- self-abnegation and purity.
40- 3 The advanced thinker and d- Christian,
o 351-11 as did the prayers of her d* parents
p 367-14 from the summit of d* consecration,
devontness
s 140-17 Spiritual d- is the soul of Christianity.
dew
ph 193- 9 The d* of death was on his brow,
c 257-20 hath begotten the drops of d%" — Job 38 ; 28.
p 365-18 like d* before the morning sunshine.
Digitized by
Google
DIAGNOSIS
116
DIFFERENT
9 157- 1 Homoeopathy . . . in Ite d* of disease.
161-26 treating the case according to his physical d-,
p 370-120 A physical <f- of disease
406- 9 this general craze cannot, in a scientific d\
t 463- 3 under inflaenoes not embraced in his <f -,
diametrically
o 398- 8 the Jews took a d* opposite view.
the point of a d' " and the pen of an angel.
to utter the full d' of secret tones.
a humor in the blood, a scrofulous d\
we shall be masters of the body, d* its terms,
matter, . . . cannot d* terms to consciousness
diamond
^521-16
diapason
ap 66»-14
diathesis
p424-32
dictate
/22»-23
p 400^10
dictated
s 158- 4 supposed to have d- the first prescription,
IHctionary. smith** Bibie
6 320- 8 In Smith's Bible />- it is said:
dictum
t 444- 6 is the d- of Scripture.
did
a 18-6 He d* life's work aright
35-26 demonstrate this power as he d*
26- 2 natitude for what -he d* for mortals,
30-16 Not so d* Jesus, the new executor
61-20 only through doing the works which he d*
51-24 in all thathe said and d-.
53-3 as d* the Baptist's disciples ;
55- 6 Perhaps the early Christian era d*
jp 70-19 Jesus d* his own work
83- 3 ¥rhat the prophets of Jehovah d-,
85-13 all things that ever I d* : — John 4 : 29.
86- 4 Jesus knew, as others d* not,
an 106-18 classify aU others as d* St. Paul
9 136-30 apprehended their Master better than d'otbeiB;
136-31 cr not comprehend all that he said and d;
130- 7 so d* Joshua, Elijah, and igi««ha
141-21 outsiders d- not then, and do not now,
152-16 This he d* merely to ascertain the
156- 18 I d- so, and she continued to gain.
ph 168-20 He d- the wiU of the Father.
198-18 and take supper with his family. He d* so.
193-29 but what I taw and d- for that man,
{232-17 demonstrating ... as it d* over nineteen hundred
314-18 knowing, as he d*, that Mind was the builder,
328-19 explain It practically, as Jesus d*,
329-11 Be thankful that Jesus, . . . d* these things,
o 351-10 • " ' ^
360-10
as d* the prayers of her devout parents
oany
part from these opponents as d* Abraham
die
dov-mv while thc^. the patients, d* not.
p 400-32 in certain localities he a- not man;
i 444-21 part from these opponents as d* Ai
r 494- 3 and he d* this for tired hunumity's reassurance.
496- 8 as surely as it d* nineteen centuries ago.
486- 8 classify sickness and error as our Master d*.
tp
61-16
75-22
94-10
9 164-17
164-19
ph 170-U
197-10
/206-31
210-26
often these beautiful children early droop andd*,
waken . . . out of the belief that all must d*,
by our law he ought to d*, — John 19 ; 7.
If you or I should appear to d*,
human beliefs that man must d*,
believeth in me shall never d*, " — John 11 .-26.
thou Shalt surely d: " — Gen. 2; 17.
does not cause man to sin, to be sick, or to d*.
«iv-M cannot say, ** I suffer, I d', I am sick,
221-12 and finally made up her mind to d*,
6 277- 3 " Thou shalt surely d-; " — Gen. 2 ; 17.
289-23 So man, tree, and fiower are supposed to d- ;
296-29 teaches that mortals are created to ... d*.
310-23 If Soul sinned. Soul would d:
812-12 The belief of that mortal that he must d*
815- 2 believeth in me shall never d*." — John 11 : 26.
d* there annually from serpent-bites
mortal mind, not matter, which says, "Id*.**
Qrpee of disease, with which mortals d:
Our thinkers do not d* earhr because they
no more fear that we shall be sick and d*.
It will master either a desire to d* or a dread
Man is immortal, and the body cannot d*,
Man's individual being can no more d* nor
he decided at once that the prisoner should d*.
434-31 lower court has sentenced Mortal Man to d*,
435- 5 argued that the body should d*,
486-12 whosoever Hnneth shall d* ;
486-18 Laws of Health should be sentenced to d*.
436-29 His Honor sentenced Mortal Man to d*
r 481-19 thou Shalt surely d." — Gen. 2 . 17.
486- 6 To d*, that he may regain these senses 7
g 687-10 thou shalt surely d-. — Gen. 2 ; 17.
529-20 neither shall ye touch it, lest ye d*. — Gen, 3 ; 3.
p 375- 1
381-15
887-13
406-26
^6-20
426-30
«7- 6
die
a 530-14 Ye shall not surely d* : — Gen. 3 : 4.
632- 9 thou Shalt surely d," — Getu 2 : 17.
545-31 " As in Adam [error] all d, — / Cor. 16 : 22.
al 580-20 saith, " Thou shalt surely d." — Gen. 2 : 17.
a 46- 8 until they . . . learned that he had not d*.
n> 73- 4 but another, who has d* to-day
74-15 belief of havine d* and left a material body
75-15 the understanding that Lazarus had never d*,
75-16 not by an admission that his body bad d*
75-17 Had Jesus believed that Lazarus had . . . d*
75-24 those who have thought they d*.
s 154-11 a bed where a cholera patient had d*.
154-13 the symptoms . . . appeared, and the man d*.
158-32 was etherized and d* in consequence,
159-20 sequel proved that this Lynn woman d* from
6 290-29 beueving that his body d*
290-80 learning that his cruel mind d* not.
p 379-10 fancied himself bleeding to death, and d*
382-26 wrote to me : ** I should have d-, but for the
dies
n> 75- 2 mistaken assumption that man d- as matter
ph 168-16 becomes sick and useless, suffers and d*,
177-26 swallowed through mistake, and the patient d*
/ 202-17 God, neither sins, suffers, nor d*.
204- 2 It is evil that d-; good d* not.
260-11 which is never bom and never d:
b 275- 1 Matter has no life to lose, and Spirit never d:
286- 8 material personality which suffers, sins, and d- ?
288-16 the tumult d* away in the distance,
o 349-11 neither Life nor man d*, and that God is not the
p 374-29 Nothing that lives ever d-, and vice versa.
427- 2 the opposite belief that man d*.
r 486-11 In reality man never d*.
486-11 The belief that he d* wiU not esUblish his
491-21 another belief, that man d\ '
g 543- 5 not the real man, who d*.
666-11 d* to live again in renewed forms,
diet
ph 174- 6 to baths, d*, exercise, and air ?
197-23 Their d* would not cure dyspepsia at thio
/ 219-28 and impute their recovery to ... d*,
220-22 once adopted a d* of bread and water
221- 6 decided that her d- should be more rigid,
t 457-25 some learners commend d- and hygiene. \
dietetic i
p 389-13 d* theories first admit that food sustains
dietetics '
/ 220-26 never to try d* for growth In grace.
diflfer
a 24-26 Then we must d* from them both.
b 273- 8 They d* from real Science because they
t 461-20 Your responses should d- because
r 488- 8 words often translated belief d* somewhat
dilTerence
a 30-23 showing the d* between the oflispring
8p 82-24 would be prevented by this d*.
86-23 Education alone determines the d*.
b 293-19 d* being that electricity Is not
p 403- 2 d* between voluntary and involuntary
421- 2 The only d* is, that insanity implies
differences
m 63-12 Civil law establishes very unfair d*
different
a 21-18 separate time-tables to consult, d* routes
m 57- 9 These d* elements conjoin naturally
58- 6 Tones of the human nund may be a*,
69-12 d' demands of their united spneres,
«p 74-22 d* beliefs, which never blend.
82-10 d- states of consciousness are involved,
82-12 cannot exist in two d* states of consciousness
82-16 through d* mazes of consciousness.
82-21 their state of consciousness must be d*
82-27 I)' dreams and d* awakenings
8 139-18 the thirty thousand d- readinn in the
148- 8 the d* mental states of the patient.
152-32 symptoms, . . . which demand d- remedies;
161-32 upon d* terms than does the metaphysician;
163-24 hypotheses obtruded upon us at d* tunes.
b 293- 7 are but d* strata of human belief,
p 377-12 Through d* states of mind,
407-30 All sin is insanity in d- degrees.
408-27 and the results would be perceptibly d*.
t 461-21 because of the d- effects they produce,
r 493- 5 the solar system as working on a d* plan.
g 523-27 The d- accounts become more and
525- 8 the term man in d* languages.
546-31 a thousand d* examples of one rule,
649-10 three d* methods of reproduction
552-27 The intermixture of d* species,
ap 566-30 assigns to the aneels, . . . d- oflSces.
gl 598- 6 yet it has received d* translations.
Digitized by
Google
DIFFERING
116
DIRT
differingr
M> 82-26
« 444-14
444-16
differs
0123-30
difficult
86-22
91- 9
8 147-82
ph 178-17
/ 218-13
betoken a d* conscioiiBness.
towards d* forms of religion and medicine,
tboee who hold these d* opinions.
C. 8. d- from material science,
It is no more d* to read the absent mind
whj is it more d • to see a thoof ht than
d- for the sinner to accept divine Science,
Jesus never spoke of disease as ... d- to heal,
that chronic case is not d* to core,
renders both sin and sickness d* of cure
abolition oi mental slaTCir is a more d- task.
6 318- 4 but for him to conceire of . . . was more d-.
o 360-17 d* in a material age to apprehend spiritual
p 382-20 more d- to heal through Mind than one who is
not.
886-16 not a d* task in riew of the conceded falsity
398-29 changes such ills into new and more d- forms
410-16 The more d- seems the material condition
424-22 d* to make yourself heard mentally while
426- 6 ilnds the path less d* when she
t 448-32 Fettered by sin yourself, it is d- to
449-18 than it does to heal the most d- case.
462- 2 a task not d% when one understands
480-11 the one most d* to understand and
462-16 There is nothing d- nor toilsome in this task,
difficulties
m 60-11 maternal affection lives on under whaterer d-.
without encouraging d* of greater magnitude,
Driven to choose oetween two d*,
remarked . . . mind can never cure organic d'.**
organic diseases as readily as functional d*.
tliat he should not try to rise above his d*.
63-22
$ 143-14
149-21
p 377-26
394-16
difficulty
S 115-6
116- 9
ph 184-28
and the consequent d* of so expressing
The g:reat d* is to give the right impression,
breathed with great d- when the wind was
186-3
o 348-8
349-13
p403-8
427-22
diffiisive
m 68-16
dig
sp 79-10
disrest
ph 176-21
digrested
sp 84-31
p39a- 2
digrestible
ph 197-26
digestion
pA 176-26
178-12
op 669-23
disrniiied
8 118-21
dignify
dignity
8 168-17
/236-7
186- 1 SO her d* in breathing had gone.
" The wind had not produced the d* .
Here is the d* : it is not generally
chief d in conveying the teachings of
the d- is a raentaJ illusion,
great d* lies in ignorance of what God is.
benevolence should gprow more d-.
d* up every seed of error's sowing.
The exact amount of food the stomach could d-
If . . . thoroughly learned and properly d*,
she said, *' My food is all d-,
and the most d- food in the stomach,
** Medical Experiments ** did not govern the d*.
There were fewer Ixmks on d*
if you find its d- bitter.
In all mortal forms of thought, dust is d- as
.49-27 predicting disease does not d* therapeutics.
stupid substitutes for the d- and potencnr
emolument rather than the d* of God*s laws,
g 627-30 and is man giving up his d* ?
dilemma
To seize the first horn of this d-
while to grasp the other horn of the d*
8 119-8
119-11
diligence
ff 614-16
dim
S 147-23
0 613-8
diminisli
m 61- 8
ph 181-32
/ 202-18
248-31
c262- 3
p 410-28
d', promptness, and perseverance
hitherto unattained and seemingly d*.
To material sense, this divine universe is d*
d- crime, and give higher alms to ambition.
wiU d- joax ability to become a Scientist,
The days . . . will multiply instead of d*,
sin, disease, and death will d-
Neither does consecration d* man's obligations
will d', until the practitioner's
diminislied
B 155-29 homoeopathy, and . . . have d* drugging;
diminislies
sp 96-28 As material knowledge d* and
8 166-26 Homoeopathy d- the drug,
/ 224- 1 and the power of sin d*,
p 416-20 thought increases or d- the secretions.
diminishes
p 420-20
433- 4
dimly
8 U7-26
din
6 307-31
dipped
/213-30
dire
pA 196-4
p 888-8
direct
tp 94-25
an 106- 1
8 138-19
148- 6
ph 189-31
/228- 1
235-8
249-31
6 273-26
284-17
0342-9
p 370-19
e 467-20
directed
ph 169-23
p 378-30
r 494-19
directing
p 413%
direction
Another
ph 198-19
say
ph 177-23
6280-9
< 445-17
467- 9
every
p 371-13
406-21
< 468-18
mental
8 160-24
It increases or d* the action, as the case may
this fear greatly d* the tendency towards a
human reason d- reflects and
Above error's awful d*, blackness, and chaos.
Before human knowledge d* to its depths
can save him from the d* effects of knowledge,
d' inflictions failed to destroy his body.
enabled him to d* those thoughts aright;
The hands, without mortal mind to a- them,
under as d* orders now, as they were then,
but acted in d* diaobetuence to them,
keeping always in the d* line of matter,
by beaUng in d* opposition to them
selected with as d* reference to their morals
He is the d* opposite of material sensation,
in d- opposition to material laws,
which receive no d* evidence of Spirit,
in defiance of the d* command of Jesus,
produce very d* and mariced effects oo
no excellence without labor in a d- line.
towards which human faith or endeavor is d* .
if such a power could be divinely d*.
Reason, nghtly d*. serves to correct
constantly d- the mind to such signs,
Again, giving another d- to faith,
in any d* against God,
can never do justice to Truth in any d*.
or limit in any d- of thought the omnipresence
this newly discovered power in any d*
sick humanity sees danger in every d*,
to avail ourselves in eveiy d*
swortl of Truth must turn in every d'
never capable of acting contrary to mental d*.
of mortal mind
8 160-10 no more dependent upon the d* of mortal mind,
opposite
ph 196-10
p 888-14
right
a 21-13
21-31
pA 172- 6
those very senses, trained in an opposite d*.
another admission in the opposite d*.
gain a little each dav in the right d\
imagine himself drifting in the right d*.
amounts to nothing in the right d*
/ 219-32 this scientific beghining is in the right d*.
248-26 we must first turn our gaze in the nght d*,
p 401- 3 it does nothing in the nght d- and
p 419- 4 Errors of all sorts tend in this d*.
vmening
p 4af- 9 the proper sense of God's unerring d*
whiehever
p 392-23 Tour decisions . . . whichever d* they take.
in the d- taught by the Apostle James,
to act in the d- which Mind points out.
walks in the d* towards which he looks,
Opposites come from contrary d*,
to look in other d* for cause and cure,
great might of divine Science in these d*.
as d' as if the poison had been
as d* as does tne hand,
receives d* the divine power.
as d* as the volition or wHl moves the hand.
d- opposite to the immortal reality of being.
If two statements d- contradict each other
as d* as you enhance your joys by
mortal mind, which a* controls the body
as d* the action of mortal mind as is dementia
to trace all human errors d- or indirectly
as they please or as disease d*.
seek Truth righteously, He d* our path.
To the mind equally gross, d- gives no un-
easiness,
and covering it with d- in order to
I am not patient with a speck of d* :
CNCLKAifLiKBSS. Impure thoughts; error;
sin; d*.
m 64- 3
p394-9
e 461-16
directions
sp 86-11
/220- 6
6329-9
directly
ph 177-29
187-16
192-31
/22a-32
i> 311-19
O 368- 6
p 397-11
400- 1
423-28
a 633-11
directs
8 160-26
/254-11
dirt
p 883-14
413-14
413-21
0r2 696-24
Digitized by
Google
DISABLE
117
DISCERNMENT
disable
p 87^27 nerer endowed matter with power to d- Life
disabled
p 873-25 the d' organ will resume its healthy functions.
disabuse
« 130-15 would d' the human mind of material beliefs
disagree
p 380-27 ** Afpree to d* *' with approaching symptoms
disagreement
o 361- 3 cancels the d*, and settles the question.
and d' as naturally and as
he would d' to material sense
that body would d- to mortal sense,
will d* before the supremacy of Spirit.
should d' on the shore of time;
Sympathy with error should d\
As the crude footprints of the past d-
and fleshly ills will d;
will diminish until they flnaUy d;
human beliefs . . . begin to a*.
mortal consciousness will at last . . . d*,
Mystery, miracle, sin, and death will d*
and joy to see them d\
and sickness willd* from consciousness.
All things will continue to d-, until
are false claims, which will eventually d;
and the chills and ferer d:
o9u-» sin, disease, and death will d-.
415-27 will apparently cause the body to d-.
425-13 Then these Uls will d*.
death will d' with the disappearance of sin.
can no more die nor d' in unconsciousness
and sin, disease, and death d*.
Mortals wiU d-, and immortals, . . . will appear
Sin, sickness, and death must d-
understood as nothingness, they would d*.
_ soon to d* because of their uselessness
ff 500-28 appear in man and the universe never to d-.
566- 6 These false beliefs will d-, when the
ap 501-21 material and corporeal selfhood d-,
572-18 seen and acknowledged that matter must d*.
^ 684- 4 The objects of time and sense d-
disappearance
a 48- 3 his material d* before their eyes
p 426-29 death will disappear with the d- of sin.
0 608- 4 d* of material sense
disappeared
pk 190-30 His fear must have d* before his
b 328-15 has sadly d- from Christian history.
384-16 material concept, or Jesus, d*,
p 436- 5 the Health-agent d*,
488-27 he d' and was never heard of more.
442-10 all sallowness and debility had d*.
ffl 580-27 and then d* in the atheism of matter.
xl-12
34-27
sp 72- 6
97-27
/ 208-29
211-21
224- 4
228-10
248-32
252-8
5 296-14
319-18
324-8
O 347-29
368-18
367-23
p 375- 8
386-14
496-28
427- 6
442-22
r 476-11
478-18
480-30
486-8
disappears
y; 605-21 mortal d* and spiritual perfection appears.
697-18 in which a material sense of things d*,
disappoint
/ 234-22 The present codes of human systems d'
disappointed
/ 246- 6 /> in love in her early years,
t 462-26 and you wUl be d\
disappointments
m 67-81 d* it involves or the hopes it fulfils.
b 322-27 as well as our d- and ceaseless woes,
disarm
ph 178-25
disarmed
6 290-31
disarms
p 894-11
disarrangement
p 421-5 d*, is a ^
and we d* sin of its imaginary power
until evil is d* by good.
d' man, prevents him from helping himself,
disasters
M 119-12
disastrous
/247- 2
disbelief
a 29- 7
o 346-16
p 397-20
disbelieve
p427- 8
«463- 3
word which conveys the true definition
to make Him responsible for all d\
is not so d* as the chronic belief.
faith in the right and d* in the wrong.
2>* in error destrojrs error,
in exact proportion to your d* in physics,
im'lOS-lO mild forms of animal magnetism are d*,
s 115-25 Second Degree : Evil beliefs d*.
ffi 688-94 material belief progressing and d* ;
590-24 is d* from the recorder's thought,
disappears .
a 42- 8 comes in darkness and d* with the light
fn 69-10 as the false and material d*.
tp 89-10 Destroy her belief . . . and her eloquence d*.
97-18 its mortal zenith in illusion and forever d*.
s 116- 4 In the third degree mortal mind d*,
131- 7 fSLtoe evidence before the corporeal senses d\
166-27 the potency . . . increases as the drug d*.
166-30 matter d* from the remedy entirely,
ph 172-14 only as the false sense of being d-.
180-12 existence of the sunlight when the orb of day d',
190-18 This mortal seeming . . . finally d-,
/ 207- 4 until it d* from our lives.
222- 1 this phantasm of mortal mind d*
230-27 We think that we are healed when a disease d*,
251-26 improves mortal mind until error d*,
262-11 until the entire mortal, material error finally d*,
e 264-21 Matter d* under the microscope of Spirit.
267-24 in which all error d* in celestial Truth.
b 274-32 matter, ... in the light of divine metaphysics,d*.
279-16 In proportion as the belief d* that life
281- 6 When one appears, the other d*.
298- 1 mortality d' in presence of the reality.
297-13 that d* which before seemed real
p 308-23 material belief in them d*
368-31 When fear d*, the foundation of disease is gone.
406-18 Then error d*. Sin and sickness will abate
406-16 all that is unlike the true likeness d*.
417-17 you destroy the evidence, for the disease d*.
442-24 material, transformed with the ideal, d-,
r 491- 6 Destroy the belief, and the sensation d*.
{^620-12 These days will appear as mortality d*,
620-14 in which all sense of error forever d*
If man believes in death now, he must d- in it
You do not . . . d* the musician when he
disbelieTinff
a 60-27 The distrust of mortal minds, d* the purpose
discard
/ 213-32 which d* the one Mind and true source of
p 426-32 /> all notions about lungs, tubercles,
discern
a 22-18 yoii will d* the good you have done,
81-23 Dy which we d* man^s nature and existence.
"' " and d* the error you would destroy.
ye can d- the face of the sky : — Matt. 16 : 3.
not d* the signs of the times ? " — Matt. 16 ; 3.
Absorbed in material selfhood wed'. . . faintly
able to d* (he thought of the sick
to d* thought scientifically, depends upon
those who d- C. S. will hoia crime in check.
I cannot fail to d* the coincidence of
Ye who can d* the face of the sky,
how much more should ye d* the sign
you can d- the heart of divinity,
which material sense cannot d\
They could not d* his spiritual existence.
ought to be able to d* the distinction
if he is taught of Ood to d- it.
can d' the face of the sky ; — Matt, 16 : 3.
not d* the signs of the times ? ** — MaU. 16 : 3.
Tb d* the rhythm of Spirit and to be holy.
Human capacity is slow to d- and to grasp
and to d* spiritual creation.
sp
86-U
85-21
85-22
91-16
95- 9
96-14
97- 1
pA194- 3
/ 233-17
238-19
c 268-31
6 310-30
316-13
o 346-23
t 466-27
g 609-31
510- 1
510-4
619-12
634- 2
discerned
m 66-9
66- 6
68-82
sp 85-17
87- 9
98-12
8 110-23
110-27
137- 4
Until the spiritual creation is d- intact,
spiritual and eternal existence may be d*.
tne unbroken links . . . will be spiritually d*;
In like manner he d* disease
to be d', described, and transmitted,
which can only be spiritually d*.
forever remain to be d* and demonstrated,
and must again be spiritually d*,
xoi- 1 not spirituiuly d\ even by them, until
ph 168-24 I have d* disease in the human mind,
/ 210- 5 Principle and proof of Christianity are d* by
6 275-31 Truth, spiritually d*, is scientifically
302- 7 thereby d* and remains unchanged.
330-16 nor . . . can be d* by the material senses,
o 361-12 spiritual sense of the creed was d-
t 461-10 nor is it d* from the standpoint of
g 609- 2 Spirit is d* to be the Life of all,
612-24 d- only through the spiritual senses.
gl 685-10 with which can be d* the spiritual fact
598-27 bridge over with life d- spiritually
discernible
$p 76-27 a perfection d* only by those who
discerning
pr^ x-28 or d* the truth, come not to the light
a 36- 6 Z>* Christ, Truth, anew on the shore
m 60-26 not d* the true happiness of being,
s 143-22 never d* how this deprives you
/ 227-14 D- the rights of man, we cannot
discernment
a 47- 1 d* of Jesus* teachings and
sp 82-6 d- of the minds of Homer and Virgil,
91-18 aids the d* of man's spiritual and
Digitized by
Google
DISCERNMENT
118
DISCORD
ph ]
discerument
94-30 An approximation of tliis d-
171- 4 Throagh d* of the spiritual opposite
' o 346-16 and leads to the d' of Trath.
ff 506-20 Spiritual sense is the d* of spiritual good.
ap 661- 4 leads to the d- of the divine idea.
ffl 686- 3 Em. Spiritual d*,
discerns
t 462-82 d* and deals with the real cause of disease.
dischargre
ph 193-20 The d- from the sore stopped,
r 478-19 d* of the natural functions is least noticeable.
Disciple
ap 676- 9 the beloTed /> writes:
disciple
belOTod
a 36-13 the beloTed d-, and a few women
6 819-32 what the beloVed d* meant in one of his
donbtliig
b 817-80 To this dull and doubting d* Jesus remained a
Impetooiis
s 187-26 Before this the impetuous d* had
mightlesi
a 48-12 shall the humblest or mightiest d* murmur
Slnoioii the
p 362- 4 though he was quite unlike Shnon the d*.
prJ/ix-17 a willing d* at tiie hearenly gate,
a 21- 9 If the d* is adTancing spirituallT,
28-29 encountered by propiiet, d\ and apostle,
41-82 belief, . . . nerer made a d- who could cast out
s 141- 6 Because his precepts require tlie d* to
b 271-11 In Latin the wora rendered d* signifies
324-19 Paul was not at first ad* of Jesus
disciples (see also dlsdples')
Baptist's
a 68-4 He did not fast as did the Baptist's d-;
his
pr 16- 7 Our Master taught his d* one brief prayer,
a 82-28 The PassoTer, which Jesus ate with his d*
84-80 his last spiritual breakfast with his d*
38-13 He was addressing his d*. yet he did not say,
42-28 Jesus had taughthlB d- the Science of
44-28 His d* beUered Jesus to be dead while he
46-14 after his bodUy burial he talked with his d*.
46-24 Bren his d* at first called him a spirit;
46-28 aboTC the physical knowledge of his a*,
62-26 prophetically said to his d-,
9p 86-8 his d* answered, ** The multitude — Luke 8 .- 46.
s 117-29 Jesus bade his d- beware of tiie leaven of
132-31 once pointed his d* to Jesus as
b 271- 7 Jesus instructed his d* whereby to heal thesiek
813-28 only in a limited degree eren 1^ his d*,
817-21 presented himself to his d- after his
p 367-18 of which Jesus spoke to his d*,
388-21 If food was prepared by Jesus for his d*,
his Immediate
6 328-29 Had it been given only to his immediate d*,
his own
a 24-31 his own d* could not admit such an
Its
o 349-20 this sense must be gained by its d*
of Jesus
a 29-13 ** The d- of Jesus believe him the Son of Ood.**
other
a 27-24 credits him with two or tliree hundred other d*
seven^
o 342-13 He bade the seventy d*, as well as
a 32-16 brake it, and gave it to the d*,
32-21 The d* had eaten, yet Jesus prayed and
84-18 Through all the d* experiencedL
43- 6 all enabled the d' to understand
49-4 and caused the d* to sav to their Master:
ap 86-10 more spiritual susceptibility than the d*.
8 136-24 what the d* did not fully understand?
136-29 The d- apprehended their Master better
disciples*
a 36- 1 and his d* grief into repentance,
47-27 The d* desertion of their Master
m> 86- 8 Th^ d* misconception of it uncovered
discipline
m 66-28 Xantippe a d* for his philosophy.
disciplined
? 202-10 until d- by the prison and the scaffold ;
disclose
o 344-16 rules which d* its merits or demerits,
t 447-18 evil wUl in time d* and punish itself.
discolored
p 886-21 d*, painful, swollen, and inflamed.
discomfiture
ph 169- 7 to his d-, when he was incredulous.
discomfort
a 63-16 The worid could not interpret aright the d*
S3-18 which might flow from such d*.
an 101-28 D- under error is preferable to comfort.
discontented
b 806- 2 A d*, discordant mortal is no more a man than
ap 669-27 do not be surprised nor d* because you must
discord
a«eept«the
s 148-17 drops the true tone, and accepts the d*.
all
sp 96-90 all d* wHl be swallowed up in spiritual Truth.
$ 180- 8 divine Science, which destroys all d*,
186-12 Science, . . . win destroy all d*,
r 481-23 human verdicts are the procurers of all d*.
8 124-10 Umiting Life and hokUng fast to d- and death.
/ 224-10 life and peace instead oTd* and death.
aaddecmy
b 280- 2 Symbols and dements of d- and decay
r 468-18 eternal and incapable of d* and decay.
ff 608-24 no element nor symbol of d* and decay.
and dismay
sp 96-18 On <me side there will be d- and dismay;
and lilnsloii
/ 211-28 would serve onlyto prolong d* and iUusloa.
and Bftortallty
b 836- 7 terminates In d* and mortality,
any other
p 414-14 dementia, hatred, or any other d*.
appaFeat
p 380- 8 ignorance . . . which produces apparent d;
b 306-82 parent of all human d'
Instead of
/ 263-80 Uwof
Is the nothlnanMse
> 276-26 Ty is the nothinffneta named
6<^24 An in-attuned ear calls d* harmony,
can never establish
o 866- 7 J> can never establish the facts of harmony.
eoneedingjpower to
p 394- 6 By conceding power to d*,
eoBclniial
/ 240-14 and there is continual d*.
division and
s 148-23 how from this basis of dIvisioB and d*
edneated Into
p 414- 8 and thus are children educated into d:
error and
p 4SB-21 superior to error and d*,
fearful
m 66-11 The union of the sexes suffers fearful d*.
forsake
p 400-10 only as they forsake d*,
ras the Adam-dream,
harmony instead of d-,
error.
is unnatural
b 804-21 and d* is unnatural, unreaL
is unreal
6 276-16 D* is unreal and mortal
p 414-28 harmony is universal, and d* Is unreaL
Its own
8 146- 8 By trusting matter to destroy its own d%
learn fronoi
s 129-26 or leam from d* the concord of being?
nnarvel at
ap 663- 1 Human sense may well marvel at d%
noiortal
sp 98- 3 the elevation of existence above mortal d*
c 282-27 foundation of mortal d* is a false sense
night of
p 378-28 chUI harmony with a long and cold night
of d*.
no
b 331-16 in Spirit . . . there can be no d*;
no rule of
/ 219-20 Science includes no rule of d-,
of every kind
p 394-26 conquer d* of every kind with harmony,
of every nai
o 366-11
opposite
/ 207-80 the opposite d-, ... is not real.
or harmony
/ 213-28 discoursing either d* or liarmony
overcomes
8 134-22 natural law of harmony which overcomes d*,
physical sense of
r 493-23 takes away this physical sense of d*,
produce
m 68- 6 Ill-arranged notes prq^uoe d*.
reign of
8 122- 2 and so creates a reign of d*,
seemltur
p 890- 7 to the mortal senses, there is seeming d*.
Let d* of every name and nature
Digitized by
Google
DISCORD
119
DISEASE
discord
r 486-23 and silence d- with harmony.
ap 563- 2 hmrmony is the real and d- the unreal.
t]fe9 anr^eality
o 353- 3 to make ... d* the unreality.
will correct the
m 60-27 Science will correct the d*,
ph 17<>- 4 The d* which calls for material methods
186-23 If we concede the same reality to d' as to
186-23 If ... d* has as lasting a claim
/ 228-18 and d' as the material unreality.
c 255- 6 and d* into the music of the spheres.
6 305- 2 subjected to material sense which is d*.
305- 3 mortal is no more a man than d- is music.
o 351-24 proves the nothingness of error, d*,
p 368-12 beliefs . . . that a* is as normal as harmony,
37»-32 belief that ... d* is as real as harmony,
400-28 Without divine control there is d-,
( 453- 4 when he distinguishes concord from d*.
discordant
ph 184-18 Whatever is governed by a false belief is d'
and he makes it harmonious or d*
mortal belief which makes the body d*
towards the finite, temporary, and d*.
{produces every d* action of the body,
t is d' and ends in sin, sickness, death,
d* mortal is no more a man than
so far as he iB d*, he is not the image of God.
while error is mortal and d*.
whatever is mortal or d* has no origin,
to admit also the reality of all d* conditions,
which causes all things d*.
mortals, . . . are d* and of ttimes
/ 208-28
20»- 3
213-15
23»-27
6 305-3
318-17
337-13
o 347-5
p 369- 2
387-26
(444-30
discords
prrfriU- 5
•p 78- 2
d- of corporeal sense must yield to
p tcr- « like the d- of disease, sin. and death,
s 12»- 2 So in C. S. there are nod-
156-22 to offset the d* of matter and the ills of flesh,
d* have no support from nature or divine law,
Qod is not the author of mortal d*.
d* have only a fabulous existence.
To be master of chords and d;
ph 183- 5
/ 231-16
231-17
6 304-25
discount
pr 5-10 there is no d* in the law of Justice
discourage
p 424-18 such opinions as may alarm or d%
discouraged
» 130-^ d* over its slight spiritual prospects.
b 329-17 To be d-, is to resemble a
discouragement
/ 254- 6 or attain slowly and yield not to d*.
discouraging:
p 394-13 such admissions are d\
396- 7 Never startle with a d* remark
t 447-18 without frightening or d* the patient
discoursing
/ 213-27 d* either discord or harmony
discover
s 129- 7
C 260-14
d* it by reversing the material fable,
at work to d' what God has alreadv done ;
we d* what belongs to wisdom ana Love.
in order to d* some means of healing it.
to d' the condition of matter,
to d* their quality, quantity, and origin.
we d* man in the image and likeness of God.
, the mind in which they are d*.
p 369-15
370-32
e 462-22
^518-6
discoverable
Sp 87- 4 lost to
discovered
pref viii-31 the first steps of a child in the newly d*
an 104-11 Next, they say it has been d* before.
9 107- 1 In the year 1866, 1 d* the Christ Science
126-23 just as I have d* them.
147-28 This rule remained to be d- in C. S.
b 321-17 when he d- that what he apparently saw
p 408- 4 nor d* to be error by many who are sick.
t 457- 8 this newly d* power in any direction
discoverer of Christian Science
(see Eddy, Mrs. Mary Baker G.)
discoveries
s 1 12-28 and yet usee another author's d-
g 548-27 Modem d- have brought to light important
discovering
s 109-14 devoted . . . energies to d- a positive rule.
discovers
1/549-24
discovery
Mitl&or's
pr^ vii-27
d* the pathway leading to divine Science,
Since the author's d* of the might of
discovery
his
s 121- 2 if his d- had undermined the
my
s 107- 3 and named my d* C. S.
108-30 My d', that erring, mortal, misnamed minA
109-11 For three years uter my a*,
111-26 After a lengthy examination of my d*
115- 8 as brought forth in my d*.
new
£403-23 Never conjure up some new d*
e system
pref viir-26 d* of the system that she denominated C. 8.
sacred
r 483-13 After the author's sacred d*,
spiritual
p 380-22 Many years ago the author made a spiritual d*,
this
s 163-13 This d* leads to more light.
g 549- 1 This d* is corroborative of the Science
549- 2 this d* shows that the multiplication of
s 123-20 d* of this divine Science of Mind-healing,
c 263-21 the d* of some distant idea of Truth ;
p 411- 3 My first d- in the student's practice
discredit
m 68-25 I d- the belief that agamogenesis applies to
the
discrimination
m 63-19 d* as to the person, property, and
discuss
p 389-14 then d- the certainty that food can kill nuuL
discussed
ph 175-22 was not d- according to Cutter
185- 8 which d' '* mental medicine ' ' and ** mind-cure,**
discussing
/ 237-16 kept from d* or entertaining theories or
r 492-17 />• his campaign, General Grant said:
disdain
/ 224-19 Cold d. Stubborn resistance.
Disease
p 439-26 meanwhile declarinc: 7> to be God's servant
4.39-32 reported to be haunted by />*,
4:)9-33 they learn that 2> was never there,
441-15 nor can I> oast him into prison.
disease
acute
ph 176-29 Hence decided types of acute d*
p 390-28 approaching symptoms of chronic or acute d%
advanced stagpes of
p 381- 8 the incipient or advanced stages of d-,
anrmation of
p 392-11 physical affirmation of d* should always
agrees with the
B 162- 2 the mattei^physician agrees with the d*,
9 120-23 and thus Science denies all d*, heals the sick,
ph 169-18 not only reveals the origin of all d-
169-19 declares that all d* is cured by divine Mind.
176-25 All d* is the result of education,
/ 218-32 all d-, pain, vreakness, weariness,
p 377-22 you remove the cause of all d*
377-26 The cause of all d- is mental.
392- 6 Fear, which is an element of all d*,
alleviating
an 100- 6 as a means of alleviating d*.
and death
s 116-17 belief in matter, evil, d , and death,
ph 176-15 d' and death, wiU lose their foothold.
/ 207-23 d', and death belong not to the Science of
215-19 So sin and sorrow, a- and death,
c 260-21 d*, and death proceed from fear,
p 401- 6 but it engenders d* and death.
414- 2 fonndationn of the belief in d- and death,
i 460-20 enlisted to lessen evil, d*, and death ;
r 474- 3 destroy all error, evil, d*. and death.
g 547-32 lifts humanity out of d* and death
and Its cause
p 393-32 the sin and the sinner, the d* and Its cause.
and mortality
g 557- 15 the less a mortal knows of sin, d-, and mortali ty ,
and sin
pref vli i-13 by healing both d- and sin ;
/ 208-32 banish allthoughts of d* and sin
p 420-17 Truth overcomes both d* and sin
r 485-27 and delineates foreign agents, called d- and sin.
antidote to
s 155-30 if drugs are an antidote to d*, why lessen the
any
/ 233-29 The counter fact relative to any d*
any other
p 381-27 rheumatism, consumption, nor any other d-
appetite and
p 398-23 Appetite and d* reside in mortal mind,
Digitized by
Google
DISEASE
120
DISEASE
disease
approach of
p 374-17 Ignorance of the cause or iqyproach of d'
arises
8 154- 3 /> arises, like other mental conditions,
beinc a belief
ph 168-26 D- being a belief, a latent iUosion
bel^f In
8 14&-18 Christ, Tmth, snbdnes the human belief in cl-
p 377-82 It is latent belief in d;
419- 3 or even create the belief in d'.
r 482-31 mortal mind . . . causes the belief in d:
belief of
ph 178- 9 The remote cause or belief of d- is not
p 380-18 The body is affected only with the belief
of rf-
398-27 and change the belief of d- to a belief of health.
beUef of the
p 377-20 when the belief of the d* had gone,
belief prodaces
8 159-30 belief produces d- and all its symptoms,
breeds
m 62- 7 master the belief . . . which breeds d:
called a
p 386- 1 Sometimes Jesus called a d* by name,
called the
p 411- 4 student silently called the d* by name,
call the
p 412-10 call the d' by name when you mentally deny it ;
case of
8 155-21 in order to heal a single case of d*.
ph 196-25 Many a hopeless case of d' is induced by
cause a
p 374- 7 the sick say: ** How can my mind cause a d-
cause of
ph 174-30 cause of d- obtains in the mortal human mind,
/ 230-32 cause of d- must be obliterated
p 370-21 mortal mind must be the cause of d*
t 445-26 and is the cause of d' rather than its cure.
463- 1 discerns and deals with the real cause of d:
causes
ph 188-24 What causes d- cannot cure it.
/ 208- 7 What then is this . . . which causes d-
o 318- 8 senses are saying that matter causes d*
o 344-12 understood . . . that error causes d*,
p 309- 4 but if the material body causes d*,
lialns
p 380-19 mind ignorant of the truth which chains d*.
laflenspes
8 iw- 3 agrees only with health and challenges d*.
chi
chafleni
8 m
chambers of
p 365-26 finds its way into the chambers of d*
chronic
8 162-18 in cases of both acute and chronic d*
chronic form of
ph 176-31 less distinct type and chronic form of d*.
classify
r 483- 6 We classify d- as error,
consume with
/ 206- 4 drop with drunkenness, consume with d*,
consumption, or
p 426- 1 notions about . . . consumption, or d*
crisis of the
t 446- 8 or it may mark the crisis of the d*.
crop of
ph 188-25 an abundant or scanty crop of d*,
cure
an 101-26 seems to alleviate or to cure d-,
/ 208-15 absurd to suppose that matter can . . . cure d*,
cure of
prtf xi- 4 results In the cure of d-.
8 147- 5 its present application to the cure of d*.
149- 3 Mind as far outweighs drugs in the cure
of d*
t 457-31 Let this Principle be applied to the cure of d*
declaring
ph 180-18 by declaring d- to be a fixed fact,
deplete
b 319- 3 Science depicts d* as error,
describing
sp 79- 1 The act of describing d* ... is not scientific.
descriptions of
ph 179-32 Descriptions of d* given by physicians
destrov
p 412-15 and to destroy d-, sin, and death.
t 447-20 truth and . . . which destroy d*.
destroylnir
8 157- 3 in judging and destroying d*.
destroys
p «20- 1 nor go from one part to another, for Truth de-
stroys d-.
^▼eloped the
ph 198- 7 his fear, which has already devel(^>ed the d*
development of
p 400-15 you prevent the development of d*.
403-31 mental conception and development of d*
disease
diagnosis of
8 157- 1 Homoeopathy ... in its diagnosis of d*.
p 370-20 A physical (Uagnosis of d* . . . tends to
disappears
7^30-27 We thhik that we are healed when a d* disap-
pears,
p 417-17 you destroy the evidence, for the d* disappears.
discords of
sp 78- 2 like the discords of d*, sin, and death,
diaqolsltions on
p 371- 5 Disquisitions on d- have a mental effect
dread
6 321-23 white as snow with the dread d%
dream of
p 386-30 It breaks the dream of d-
eradicate the
ph 180-20 even before they go to work to eradicate
thed-
error and
pr 5-32 all evU wOTks, error and d* included,
error, or
p 400-18 By lifting thought above error, or d*, and
every
p 400-16 if you understand that every d* is an error,
411-32 it alleviates the symptoms of every d*.
evidence of
p 412-23 so as to destroy the evidence of d*.
evil and
t 447-21 Expose ... the claims of evU and d-
evil called
8 136-14 and when Truth casts out the evil called d*,
exemption from
p 411-29 their exemption from d* and danger.
expels the
8 153- 8 it is not the drug which expels the d*
explanation of
p 374-10 The author ... in her explanation of d'
fastens
p 396-28 fastens d* on the patient,
fear of
ph 169-18 by exciting fear of d-,
188-27 Sin and the fear of d* must l>e uprooted
197-31 should suppress his fear of d*,
p 373-14 The fear of d* and the love of sin are
377-32 fear of d-, which associates sickness with
400- 3 the fear of d- is gone, and therefore
t 465-11 lost in the belief and fear of d- or sin,
fear of the
ph 196-28 but from the fear of the d-
feelings or
p 396- 6 inquiries relative to feelings or d*.
fetters of
t 449- 1 to free another from the fetters of d-.
forms of
p 388-29 more difficult forms of d*.
fosters
ph 169-13 fUth ... in drugs begets and fosters d-
foundation of
p 368^81 When fear disappears, the foundation of d- to
gone.
t 453-27 increases fear, the foundation of d*,
functional
8 149-24 as readily as she has cured purely functional d-,
God never decreed
/ 221-19 that God never decreed d*,
has no Intellicence
p 378- 3 n- has no intelligence.
391-24 /> has no intelligence to declare itself
419-12 D- has no Intelligence with which to move
heal
pr^ x-21 His disposition and power to heal d*.
/ 202-29 and yet we rely on a drug to heal d*, as if
healed
8p 79-22 He never described . . . but he healed d*.
t> 386-13 healed d- through the action of Truth.
8 iSo- 3 through this Christian system of healing d*.
heals
t 446-24 cast out by the divine Mind which heals d\
health or
8 120-27 matter*ssuppo6ed consciousness of health or d%
he discerned
«t> 85-17 In like manner he discerned d*
hinaers
p 374-21 this beUef helps rather than hinders d*.
holds
p 396-27 Mental practice, which holds d* as a
illusions about
p 413-27 illusions about d*, health-laws, and death,
ima^of
8 154- 7 the fear that creates the image of d'
p 400-12 Eradicate the image of d* from the
inaagesof
ph 175- 1 We should prevent the images of d- from
197- 2 which mirror imagesofd'dtotinctly in thought.
Digitized by
Google
DISEASE
121
DISEASE
disease
Iflftbeclllty or
ph 197-15 removed from imbecility or d*.
teaptent stasM of
p 390-90 BEeet the incipient stages of d- with
TMUW
s 159-32 is liable to increase d- with his own mind,
p 370-92 physical diagnosis . . . tends to induce d-
417-30 Show them bow mortal mind seems to induce d'
tnoea
p 9Bf2-28 the condition . . . which you say induces a*,
iajurtoa, mod
p 402-17 You say that accidents, injuries, and d- kill
' ^tbat
p 409- 3 insist that d- is formed by mortal mind
is aonomiAl
9 120-14 health is normal and d- is abnormal.
is an expeiienee , . .
r 4^-20 i> is an experience of so-called mortal mind.
p 4U-^ 2> is an image of thought externalized.
IsexpreMed
p 373-21 />* is expressed not so much by the lips as in
is less than mind
p 378- 7 /> is less than mind, and Mind can control it.
Is mental
b 270-28 d' is mental, not material.
is not a cause
p 415- 2 therefore d- is not a cause nor an effect.
/ 229-32 the truth that d' is unreal.
itself
p 419-11 Neither d* itself, sin, nor fear has the power
to
leads to
s 120-29 confirms that testimony . . . and so leads to d-.
less
ph ITS- 6 there will be better constitutions and less d:
g 554-32 This would indicate that there is less d*
less for the . , ^ ^
p 421-12 treat the patient less for the cf ■ and
loaa with
ph 176-17 Human fear of miasma would load with d*
mallpMuit
p 373- 6 It is easier to cure the most malignant cf * than
metnod of treatinir
o 314-26 to investigate this method of treating d' ?
methods of treating ^ , . . ^
o 314-19 There are various methods of treating d*,
minntely deserlbed
Drtallty
p 386-10 its claims over mortality and d*.
same of a
p 411-13 once Jesus asked the name of a d*,
same of the
p 396-10 avoid speaking aloud the name of the d\
never described .^ ^ ^
sp 79-21 He never described d-,
»r spoke of
B 147-32 Jesus never spoke of d- as dangerous
lows that there can be no hereditary d*,
pA 197- 5 A
lortallty and
5 A minutely described d* costs many
» hereditary
-32 kn(
p 412-32
Bor death
s 140-27 canseth no evil, d*, nor death.
p 368-22 Neither evil, d-, nor death can be
Bot anrra^Ato the
p 401-12 This fermentation should not aggravate the d*,
eae
ph 176-24 One d* is no more real than another,
o 348- 9 one d* can be just as much a delusion as another.
p 418-15 one d* would be as readily destroyed as another.
r 483- 4 exchanging one d* for another.
orcanlc
s 14&-23 The author has cured what is termed organic d*
162-25 C. S. heals organic d* as surely
ph 176-21 Should all cases of organic d- be treated by
177- 1 Human mind produces what is termed organic d*
180-32 dissolve a tumor, or cure organic d*,
p 428-30 The author has healed hopeless organic d*,
•vfl^nof
p 874-18 no argument against the mental origin of d*.
origin of all
ph 169-18 reveals the origin of all d* as mental,
•r Its STmntoms
p 419-^ d- or its symptoms cannot change forms,
•ran
b 323-24 contemplation of something better than d- or
sin.
p 402-19 whether it be a broken bone, d*, or sin.
i 465-11 the belief and fear of d- or sin,
imtlines of
n^ 175- 2 we shoold efface the outlines of d*
vain or
p 421-15 belief that . . . produoes pain or d*.
disease
physical
B 150-14 the metaphysical healing of physical d* ;
picture this
ph 174-27 Why . . . picture this d- to the mind,
power of
p 376-31 To fear and admit the power of d-,
prediotinfr
8 149-27 predicting d* does not dignify therapeutics.
prevent
ph 170-18 If there are material laws which prevent d',
198-12 It is better to prevent d- from forming in
p 412-16 To prevent d* or to cure it,
preventing
B 147-a this Principle of healing and preventing d\
produce
p 399- 4 You say . . . material combinations produce d* ;
produ' —
/ 208-15 absurd to suppose that . . . Spirit produoes d-
poimouarv
T» 63- 2 for warding off pulmonary d*
/ 203- 1 that this cold may produce fatal pulmonary d- ;
p 392-20 in the form of what is termed pulmonary d-,
qnestion of
p 406-18 he should be as fearless on the question of d*.
. forebodings regard-
regarding
p 403^ Never conjure up
ingd-
relative to
ph 198-10 who outlines his thought relative to d*,
removal of
o 368-27 in the removal of d-
remove
p 400-20 When we remove d- by addressing the
render
p 433- 6 that laws of nature render d*
reports
p 400-13 belief, that . . . body, suffers and reports d*
resist
p 420-11 they can resist d* and ward it off,
says to
B 144-22 says to d-, *• Peace, be still." — Mark 4 • 39.
sender of
8 158- 8 Apollo was also regarded as the sender of d-,
se of
b 270-27 If a sense of d* produces suffering
p 421-27 If you would destroy the sense ofd*,
should not Implant
£h 180-17 Doctors should not implant d* in the thoughts
ness and
ph 179-23 the promoters of sickness and d-.
sin and
(see sin)
sin, and death
«p 78- 2 like the discords ofd*, sin, and death,
o 275-29 so-called powers, such as ... d*. sin, and death,
p 412-15 and to destroy d-, sin, and death,
sin, . . . and death
(see sin)
sin or
p 396-17 not because the testimony of sin or d- is true,
sin, ... or death
/ 253-16 overcome the belief in sin, d*, or death.
253-25 supposed necessity for sin, d*, or death,
slongh of
ph 168-13 already brought yourself into the slough of d*
so-caUed
ph 168-26 before the so-called d' made its appearance
soil of
ph 188-24 The soil of d* is mortal mind,
some
p 881- 5 or that some d* is developing
speak to
p 395- 7 speak to d* as one having authority over it,
statute regarding
p 432-13 says : . . . there is a statute regarding d-,
subject to
8 150-19 believe that both . . . are subject tod*,
suffering and
/ 221-17 She learned that suffering and d* were
supposed
p 418-19 the negation must extend to the supposed d*
supposed rights of
o 348-22 defending the supposed rights of d*,
symptoms of
8 163- 4 or changes one of the symptoms of d*.
p 390-12 When tne first symptoms of d- appear,
398-18 are known to relieve the symptoms of d*
system of treating
8 111-30 my metaphysical system of treating d*
tattling about
8 153-31 we shall avoid loquacious tattling about d-,
their
p 416-27 If they ask about their d',
the very
8 161-27 would naturally induce the very d-
Digitized by
Google
DISEASE
122
DISINTEGRATED
ImmedUtely the symptoms of this d- appeared,'
• - •' • tladed . . . in this (<•.
disease
this
» 154-12 _ ,
p 42&- 8 leading points incl
thought of
ph 198-16 The thoojTht of d- is formed before
p 396- 2 never hold in mind the thought of d%
thoughts of
ph 19(>-21 SO efface the images and thoughts of d*,
/ 206-32 banish aU thoughts of d* and sin
to see
p 421-25 It is no more Christianly sdentiflc to see d*
tnuKsmisslon of
/ 228- 3 The transmission of d* or of certain
trefttment of
pr^Tiii- 1 in the treatment of d* as well as of sin,
— -^ its application to the treatment of d-
and reoonmiend them for the treatment of d* ?
is unfitted for the successfol treatment of d*.
Medical science treats d* as though
treats d* with more oertain results
cannot legislate the times, .
all forms and types of d*.
. and tyiMS of d-,
s 126-23
167-22
p369- 4
treato
b 318-24
e 409-30
types of
p 381-15
386-3
unreal
p 417-24 the way to cure ... is to make d* unreal
unreality of
p 417-26 understand the unreaUty of d* in Scienoe.
t 461-29 to prore ... the error or unreality of d\
unsee the
t 461-29 you must mentally unsee the d- ;
weariness and
ph 183-16 sunposed laws which result in weariness and d*
what is termed
ph 188- 3 What is termed d- does not exist.
when treating
» 424-27 well to be alone with . . . when treating d*.
wlU vanish
p 366-17 d* will vanish into its native nothingness
yoke of
g 556- 6 physical organism under the yoke of d*.
yon overcome
p 382- 2 it is through divine Mind that yon overcome d*.
s 108-25 called error, sin, sickness, d\ death,
113-20 omnipotent good, deny death, evil, sin, d*.
113-20 Z>*, Bin, evil, death, denyjgood, omnipotent God,
115-23 hatred, revenge, sin, sicness, d*, death.
137- 6 the victor over sickness, sin, d-, death,
158-21 and not from the d* or the operation.
160-26 If muscles can cease to act ... as d* directs,
102-24 I have restored . . . where d* was organic.
ph 168-24 I have discerned d* in the human mind,
169-10 d' has a mental, mortal origin,
176-26 d* can carry its ill-effects no farther than
196-20 Such books as will rule d* out of morui mind,
/ 230-18 no more . . . than . . . and health occasion d-.
251-24 the healer of sin, d*, death.
h 318-24 as though d* were real,
320-30 even if d* and worms destroyed his body,
o 345-32 not ... to **educate the idea of God, or treat
it ford-,'*
348- 4 even while treating them as d-;
348- 6 making the d* appear to be ... an illusion ?
348-22 complaining of the suffering d* brings,
363- 2 Sin, d\ whatever seems real to
p 368-28 mortality (and therefore d-)
369-15 never . . . made a reality of d*
369-16 Jesus never asked if d* were acute
371-30 and health instead of d*.
373-11 the sick recover more rapidly from d* than
373-29 we call these conditions d*.
378-22 /> is not an intelligence to dispute
379- 1 If d* can attack and control the body
396-21 It is mental quackery to make d* a rc^ty
400- 2 When d- is once destroyed
400- 3 therefore the d* is thoroughly cured.
409- 2 " But if d- obtains in raa^er, why do you insist
411-14 a d- which modems would call i£&m»niia.
411-21 2> is always induced by a false sense
412-21 Argue . . . that the patient has no d*
417-21 I> should not appear real to the physician,
419-12 Neither . . . has the power to cause d- or a
419-14 If d- moves, mind, not matter, moves it;
420-25 they can meet d- fearlessly, if
421-18 There is nod-.
426-17 d* cannot destroy life,
426-31 human concepts named matter, death, d*,
432-14 he upon whose person d- is found
t 457-13 cannot . . . both cure and cause d*
gl 596- 6 Mortality; error; sin; sickness; d*;
dis^Me-beliefs
p 409- 7 the more prolific it is likely to become in sin
and d*.
diseased
J 164-15
«fc 174-27
193-21
/208- 8
217-17
337-20
243-18
25a-22
p 376-24
306-32
403- 2
404-10
421- 2
426-14
428- 1
432-17
r 487-31
diseases
array of
phYS^W
eertain
s 154- 5
and all d* thonght«erms are exterminated.
Why dechtfe that the body is d*.
The d* condition hadcononoed there ever siBoe
belief which makes the body discordant and d'
When you have once conquered a d* ooDdHloa
either sinful or d- thoughts,
dizxy, d*, consumptive, or lame.
Also, if you believe yourself d*, •
representing man as healthy instead of d%
would prevent the brain from becoming d*,
induced their own d* conditions,
malice, and all sorts of evil are d* belief^
insanity implies belief in a d* brain.
If the body is d*, this is but one of the
no inaction, d* action, overactlon, nor
become d*, transgress the laws, and
This Principle makes whole the d-.
A ghastly array of d* was not paraded
Since it is a law of mortal mind that certain d*
ciassMleation of
s 164- 5 ** No systematic
define
6318-5
hereditary
|>4M-»
noiost
p414- 6
orgaale
psn-24
classification of d*
Corporeal senses define d* as realities ;
scrofula and other st>-called heredltaiy d*.
It yields more readily than do most d* to the
You also remove
ganic d*
what are tenaed or-
p S78- 2 more terrifying than that of most other d*.
414- 9 The arguments . . . are the same as in other d* :
oar
5 32IK-29 hopein Him whohealethallour d*;
vlolenee of
pT^ viii-23 Increased violence of d* since the flood.
worst of
p 306- 1 a moral offence is indeed the worst of d .
s 138-11 He showed that d* were cast out
160-32 are flooding the world with d*,
ph 166-13 D- have multiplied, since man-made material
196-32 sorrows and d* among the human family.
197- 1 It does this by giving names to d*
p 376- 7 d* deemed dangerous sometimes ocnne from
t 463-26 nor give names to d*,
disentansrles
s 114-26 d- the interlaced ambiguities of being,
disgrrace
s 120-32 d- and starvation stared him In the face;
dissrtiise
/ 254-26 What is there to strip off error's d- ?
o 343-14 Jesus strips all d- from error,
t 454-13 the great truth which strips all d* from error.
r 472-29 until God strips off their d*.
dissTiisted
s 168-23 we cannot help being d- with the
disgrustingr
p 407- 5 Pufllng the obnoxious fumes ... is at least d*.
disheartening
p 380-28 Nothing is more d- than to believe
dishonest
ph 192-16 all that is selfish, wicked, d*, and impure.
/ 252-18 and says: I am wholly d*.
t 448-16 A d- position is far from Christianly
dishonestly
s 130- 7 It is vain to speak d- of
dishonesty
an 103- 4 further defines it as d- and craftiness.
104-19 d*, sensuality, falsehood, revenge,
ph 188- 9 Passion, depraved appetites, d*, envy, ,
b 330-29 d*, selfishness, envy, hypocrtsv,
p 404-29 envy, d-, fear make a man sick,
t 463-16 />• is human weakness,
456-16 Anv d* in your theory and practice
464-28 Neither d* nor ignorance ever founded,
dishonor
/ 228-26 to acknowledge any other power is to d* God.
r 483-22 Science of Mind seems to bring into d- the
dishonorest
o 348- 6 breaking the law, d- thou God?** — AoM. 3: 23L
dishonors
ph 183-30 If C. S. d- human belief,
disinclined
/ 218-14 sinner, d* to self-correction,
disintenated
p 4^20 he could not exist after the body Is d*.
Digitized by
Google
DISLOCATED
123
DISTEMPER
disk>cated
p 402- 6 Inoken bones, d* Joints, and spinal Tertebne.
dislocation
p 402-15 no breakage nor d- can really occur.
40B-22 d' of the tarsal joint would produce
'dislocations
p 401-30 the adjustment of broken bones and d-
dismal
ph 1S6- 5 Outside of d' darkness and cold silence
b 272-27 the d' beliefs of sin, sidmess, and death.
dismay *
«p 96-14 On one side there will be discord and d- ;
dlsnuss
s 149-30 d' superstition, and demonstrate truth
p 380-21 /> it with an abiding conviction
t 464-25 Do not d' students at the close of a
dismissal
/ 218-25 Treat a belief in sickness . . . with sudden d-.
disobedience
a 19-27 If living in d- to Him, we ought to feel no
s 148- 6 but acted in direct d- to them.
/ 227-31 d' to which would have made man ill,
p 436-31 construed . . . as </* to the law of Life.
440- 3 on the ground of hygienic d-,
440-12 d* to the so-called laws of Matter
440-13 d' to God, or an act of homicide.
disobey
p 372-16 nor d- the law of God.
r 483-10 you must not be ignorant of . . . nor d*
disobeyed
ph 184-23 a law of this so-called mind has been d\
p 385-27 a law of mortal mind which yon have d*.
disorder
B 135- 7 The miracle introduces no d\
ph lM-10 belief which produces a mortal d;
p 402-30 Science cannot produce both d- and order.
4(M-14 you can remove this d' as God's law is
415-25 To remove the error producing d; you must
disordered
ph 181- 3 Before deciding that the body, matter, is d-,
p 406-18 the so-called inflammation of d* functions,
disoi¥n
« 119- 4 When we endow matter ... we d- the Almighty.
o 312-26 Who would be the flrst to d* the Christliness of
dispel
ph 198-16 and before the doctor undertakes to d* it
dispelling
b 332-u d* the illusions of the senses ;
dispels
sp 80-15 Science d- mystery and explains
b 283- 1 Truth is the light which d' error.
dispensation
s 123-26 did not specially belong to a d* now ended,
150-10 for its establishment as a permanent d*
b 270-16 hence their foresight of the new d* of Truth.
dispensed
p 380- 1 the food or this thought must be d- with,
disperse
/ 206-17 catch clear glimpses of God only as the mists d* ,
display
m 60-23 persona] adornment, d*, and pride,
b 317-32 Nothing but a d* of matter
p 367-12 the arrogance of rank and d* of scholarship,
displayed
8 121- 9 d* upon the empyrean,
121-31 d* in the . . . government of the universe.
163-25 Nowhere is the imagination d* to a greater
p 378-31 less wisdom tiian we usually find d* in
displeasure
g 542- 2 It incurs divine d*, and it would kill Jesus
ap 571- 9 to tell a man his faults, and so risk human d*
disport
ff 514- 7 infinite ideas run and d* themselves.
disposal
b 304-19 is not, therefore, at the d* of phjrsical sense.
306- 1 placed at the d* of illusions,
disposes
r 473- 4 The Science of Mind d* of all evil.
disposition
pr^ x-21 so little faith in His d* and power to heal
m 80-24 to grumble over incompatibility of d*.
J 130- 2 The licentious d* is discouraged
6 324- 3 this d- helps to precipiute the
ff 542- 9 the d* to excuse guilt ... is punished.
dispossesses
p 875-12 d' the patient of his individuality
disprove
« 164-20 does not in the least d* C. S.;
r445-28 thus d* the morals of the student
disputations
o 342- 1 Paul alludes to " doubtful d-." — Jioni. 14 : 1.
dispute
p 378-22 Disease is not an intelligence to d* the
390-12 d' the testimony of the material senses
r 490- 2 but the grand truths of C. S. d* this error.
492-16 will d* the groimd, until one is
disputed
/ 227- 4 and that, even as oppressive laws are d-
disputes
gl 680-29 An adversary is one who opposes, denies, d*,
disputing
g 539-22 D- these points with the Pharisees
disquieted
p 362- • And Why art thou d-tpithin me ? — P3al. 42:11,
disquisitions
p 371- 5 Z>* on disease have a mental effect similar to
387-20 instead of reading d* on the
disregard
m 64-27 Let not mortals permit a d- of law
/ 210-10 his d- of matter and its soKsalled laws.
disresrarded
/ 227-32 Jesus would not have d* those laws
p 365-12 if . . . common sense and common humanly
ared-,
disregardiDg
r445-28 thB
disrobe
/ 201-14 Let US d* error.
dissatisfied
/ 240-23 we must become d* with it.
dissection
6 338-25 The d* and definition of words,
t 462-21 and consists In the d* of thoughts
disseminating
an 100-10 d- itself through the substance of the
dissent
8 155-12 individual d* or faith, unless it rests on Scienoo,
dissimulation
r 483-31 fulfil one*s mission without thi^idity or d*,
dissipates
sp 79-30 It d' fatigue in doing good,
p 375- 2 as painlessly as gas a- into the air
dissolute
m 63-28 If a d' husband deserts his wife,
dissolution
b 290-18 If . . . happiness would be won at the moment
of d-,
297-18 but subject to change and d*.
g 550-18 birth, decay, and d* as its component stages
dissolve
ph 180-31 To reduce inflammation, d- a tumor,
/ 242-16 d* with the universal solvent of Love
dissolves
sp 74-11 the error which has held the belief d*
8 1G2- 8 d* tumors, relaxes rigid muscles,
dissolving
/ 224- 6 disappear from the d* paths
r 490-22 along with the d* elements of clay.
dissuade
ph 175-12 and d- any sense of fear or fever.
distance
focal
• 0 301-27 supposed standpoint outside the focal d* of
great
a 53-21 the great d* between the individual and Truth.
Infinite
a 47-17 the infinite d* between Judas and his Master.
g 538- 8 the infinite d- between Truth and error,
moral
a 36-16 moral d* between Christianity and sensualism
not
/ 209-15 Nearness, not d*, lends enchantment
spiritual
a 47-20 this spiritual d* inflamed Judas* envy.
an 105-30 The d - from ordinary medical practice to C. S. is
8 141- 1 This indicates the d* between the
b 288-17 the tumult dies away in the d-.
distances
/ 209-19 d', and revolutions of the celestial bodies,
distant
a 24-15 The time is not d* when the
ap 82-1 it is as easy to read d* thoughts as near.
an 104- 4 comprehended, as they will oe at no d' da
c 263-22 the discovery of some d* idea of Truth ;
^613-9 To . . . sense, this divine universe is dim and d*,
distemper
p 398-10 Often he gave no name to the d* he cured.
Digitized by
Google
DISTINCT
124
DIVINE
diTided
8 118-27
/ 288-26
2fl2- 2
626B- 2
294-24
O 364-27
1)388-19
889-17
^ 503-27
506-13
510-22
gl 581-17
divides
sp 74-26
6 312-27
dividinfiT
e 46^10
DiTine
Beliiff
pr 3-12
0 357-18
LiOTe
p 439-29
Scienee
a 56-29
« 127- 9
/206-32
divine
actton
an 104-15
acent
e 444-4
aid
0364-6
distinct
gp 70-13 divine Ifind maintains all identities, . . . as <i*
ph 176-30 the less d- type and chronic form of disease.
/ 204-28 nerer . . . has a mind of his own, d* from God,
214- 2 the impressions from Truth were as d* as sound,
217- 9 prove Mind to be scientifically d' from matter,
b 306-22 not more </• nor real to the material senses
336- 3 theory, that Spirit is d- from matter
p 438-16 on three d- charges of crime, to wit:
ff 623-15 clear evidences of two d- documents
distinction
8 116-27 and its d* from humanity,
o 345-23 ought to be able to disceni the d-
g 523-29 after wtiich the d- is not definitely traceable.
distinctive
ap 560- 4 the d' feature has reference to
distmctlv
sp 83-30 are d* opposite standpoints,
ph 197- 2 which mirror images of disease d- in thought.
b 314-26 and the more d- he uttered the demands oi
p 396-26 Keep d- In thought that man is
408-11 so many d- defined instances of the
41&-32 leaving the pain standing forth as d* aa
distinflTuisii
ph 173- 2 we fail to see how anatomy can d*
t 463- 1 to d* the correct from the Incorrect
distingraislied
sp 88- 9 How are veritable ideas to be d*
o 320- 5 d* theologians in Europe and America
g 561- 9 One d* naturalist argues that
distingraislies
pr 16-5 It d- between Truth . . . and the falsity of
t 468- 3 when he d* concord from discord.
distinsmisiiingr
g M6- 1 d- between the false and the true.
distorted
8 110-20 This book may be d* by shallow criticism
b 322-22 incurred through the pains of d- sense.
distressed
ph 166-17
distribute
p 408-20
distrust
a 60-27
/ 231-25
234-3
when the latter is d* and thwarted
d' stomachs and aching heads.
Truth does not d- drugs through the blood,
d* of mortal minds, disbelieving the purpose
and d' His omnipotent care.
_ _ _ If we trust matter, we d- Spirit.
e 260-15 d* of one's ability to gain the goodn^^wi'
o 361- 3 When we lose faith ... we <r the divine
distrusted
t 460-22
disturb
/ 254-26 what is there to d- the waters ?
disturbance
p 421-13 the mental d* or fermentation,
disturbances
sp 96-18 These d' will continue until the end of error,
disturlied
p 379-29
400-20
421- 6
r 488-29
disturbs
»388-31
ditcf'
/ 223-19
diurnal
8 121-17
diverged
a 21-19
diversifies
g 513-17
Dives
sp 83-25
divest
90- 8
» 339-29
The images, held in this d- mind,
by addressing the d* mind,
human belief in ill-health, or d- harmony.
but they cannot be d- nor destroyed,
If mortals think that food d* the
both shaU faU into the dJ^^Matt, 16 : 14.
The earth's d* rotation is invisible
Our paths have d- at the very outset,
Spirit d-, classifies, and individualises
as impassable as that between-/)* and Lazarus.
1'.
/>' yourself of the thought that
to a- sin of any supposed mind or reality,
p 428- 8 To d- thought of false trusts
divested
by which mortal man is d- of all material error.
6 291-30
divests
#146-18
divide
/ 240-32
260- 1
6 280-14
338-14
g 506- 6
500-10
611- 9
d* material drugs of their imaginary power,
how to d' between sense and Soul,
run into error when we d- Soul into souls,
seeks to d* the one Spirit into persons and
/> the name Adam into two syllables,
and let it d- the waters from — Gen. 1 : 6.
to d- the day from the night; — Gen. 1 ; 14.
d- the light from the darkness : >- (Ten. 1 .* 18.
a kingdOTD necessarily d- against itself,
When numbers have been d* according to
«* If a kingdom be d* against — JtfdrJk 3. 24
Pandemonium, a house d- s^ainst itself,
represented as d- into intelligent gods.
It IS in itself inconsistent, a d- kinjgdom.
** kingdom d* against itself,*' — Jfok 12 : 25.
and the kingdom d* against itself,
d* the light from the aarknees. — Gen. 1 .- 4.
d* the waters which were under ~ Gea. 1 : 7.
already d into evening and morning;
kingdom d* against itself, which cannot stand;
There is no bridge across the gulf which d*
It d* faith and understanding
d* his interests between God and mammon
The 2> Being must be reflected by man,
false notions about the D- Being
sentence which ,
2> Love will pronounce.
AU-]
DO'
141
jwer
464-6
anolntinir
7-26
This Comforter I understand to be Z>* Scienoe.
The terms Z> Science, Spiritual Science,
When we fully understand our relation to the i>,
indicates the rightness of aU d* action,
suffering is oft the d* agent in this elevation.
Why do they invoke the d* aid to enable them
to
The understanding, ... of the d* All-power
through silent utterances and d* anointing
p367-
arbitrmnient
g 566- 4 human belief, and not the d* arbitrament,
mathorlty
sp 76-21 man is immortal and lives by d* authority,
s 134-29 There is d* authority for believing in the
b 270-23 Meekness and charity have d- aumority.
o 364-28 Its supposed realism has no d* authority,
p 381-30 a sentence never inflicted by d* authority.
382- 2 lacking d- authority and having only
390-25 have cT authority for denying &t necessity
bAsis
p 388- 7 Apostle John testified to the d- basis of C. S.,
beatltodes
t 446-25 Not human platitudes, but d* beatitudes,
beftaty
possessing unlimited d* beauty and goodness
channel to man of d* blessings
when you eat the d* body of this Principle,
6 286-24 they lack a d* cause.
clft«r«eter
pr 4-21 to assimilate more of the d* character,
g 540-23 error as assuming a d* character,
coincidence
ap 561-16 John saw the human and d* coincidence.
Comforter
r 487- 7 the Holy Ghost or d* Comforter;
commandment
8 112-30 inculcates a breach of that d- commandment
eommlMlon
a 54-13 In witness of his d* commission,
conception
6 315-25 The d- conception of Jesus pointed to
concepts
c 269-29 demands spiritual thoughts, d* concepts,
conscioasnesfl
g 531-13 human concepts for the d* consciousness.
• One moment of d- consciousness, or the
ftp 76-23
blessings
r4^16
body
ap 569-26
9^598-23
control
pr 9-23
p 400-28
creation
g 504- 6
507-22
514- 2
521-23
525- 6
a 82-14
decrees
8 118-30
recognizes only the d- control of Spirit,
Without d' control there is discora.
All questions as to the d- creation
The scientific d- creation declares
could not . . . invert the d* creation.
The Science and truth of the d* creation
a human, not ad-, creation.
bowed in holy submission to the d* decree.
they contradict the d* decrees
Digitized by
Google
DIVINE
125
DIVINE
diTine
/ 253-32 d* denutnd, ** Be ye therefore perfect,** — Matt.
5:48.
6 329-23 Science is a d* demand, not a human.
g 5tt- 2 incurs d- displeasure, and it would kill Jesus
«mr
pr 7-23 The •• d* ear *' is not an auditory nerve.
economy
6 327-21 place nor power in the human or the e^* economy.
b 33S- 6 The d- Ego, or indiTiduality, is reflected
ph 186- 4 fllUng it with the d- energies of Truth.
/ 349- 6 Let us feel the d' energy of Spirit,
t 445-21 the unlabored motion of the d- energy
sp 93-19 contradicts the real nature of the d' Esse,
Sxemplar
pr 5-31 We should follow our d' Exemplar,
force
s 134-19 the Yery element, which gave it d- force
o 323-12 is winged to reach the d- glory.
ap 065- 5 loathing the brightness or d* glory.
/ 203-31 d' good, does not kill a man in order to
Koodnese
n» 66-15 unfolds new riews of d* goodness and loye.
goremment
/ 225- 3 is opposed to the d* goTcmment.
healinir
a 41-20 the d* healing of absolute Science.
55-22 The time for the reappearing of the d* healing
9 123-17 the scientific system of d* healing.
141-27 The adoption of ... d* healine will
e 259-12 understanding of ... d* healing includes
o 347-19 namely, apostolic, d* healing?
helffhte
b 325-26 the d* heights of our Lord.
ap 506-11 Science . . . leading to d* heights.
help
p 388- 3 through d* help we can forbid this entrance.
t 453-17 Dishonesty . . . which forfeits d- help.
biiea
r 479-29 because it has none of the d* hues.
1
88-18
332-20
334- 1
<463- 7
r 470-22
473-16
482-21
0 506-25
507-31
an 660-29
560-30
661-4
561-25
gifsa^n
ideal
sll»-20
To love one*« neighbor as one*s self, is a d* idea;
Christ is the d- idea of God
the d* idea or Christ was so
birth of the new child, or d- idea,
the d* idea or reflection, man,
Jesus is the human man, and Christ is the d*
idea;
the d* idea of God outside the flesh.
Here the human concept and d* idea seem
misinterpreted, the d* Idea seems to fall
ignorant of the d* idea he taught.
Ignorance of the d* idea betrays at once
leads to the discernment of the d* idea,
as the divine Principle and d* idea.
Jesus. . . . corporeal concept of the d* idea,
is not the d* ideal of omnipresent Love.
~7 205-19 perceive the d* image in some word or deed
c 268-17 man as the true d* image and likeness,
b 301-17 man is the d* image and likeness,
832-12 yea, the d* image and likeness,
333-26 The d* image, idea, or Christ
IndlvidaAlity
6 308- 8 reflect the one d* individuality
inflvenee
pr^ xi-16 a d* Influence ever present in
/ 236-16 or through d* influence,
intellJarence
ph 184-16 Controlled by the d* intelligence,
Jiutloe
D 437- 9 in the presence of d* Justice,
an 105-24 2> justice will manacle him.
{225-18 breathing the omnipotence of d* justice,
298-95 manifestations of evil, which counterfeit d*
justice,
l»w .
a 30-17 Not BO did Jesus, . . . present the d* law of Love,
$p 72-30 d* law is the communicator of truth,
9 106- 5 It was the d* law of Life and Love,
134-26 nor because it is an infraction of d- law,
ph 170-19 Not d* law, for Jesus healed the sick
188- 6 discords have no support from nature or d* law,
/ 206-22 the d* law of loving our neighbor as ourselves
227-27 The illusion of material sense, not d* law,
b 278- 9 because they are not based on the d* law.
divine
law
p 372-13 and then . . . name them d* law.
385- 7 the d* law, rising above the human.
43e- 9 acting within the limits of the d* law,
436-29 deeds which the d* law compels man to commit.
440-19 in obedience to d* law?
t 445-15 You render the d- law of healing obscure
468-24 Christianly scientiflc man reflects the d* law,
469-29 (that is, the student . . . ol the d* law)
g 522-32 Does the unerring Principle of d* law change
540- 7 the prophet referred to d- law
laws
8 107- 2 the Christ Science or d* laws of Life,
Life
pr 10-16 a higher understanding of the d* Life.
14-26 Life d*, revealing spiritual understanding
a 25-11 and they . . . who partake of that d* Life.
54- 2 he demonstrated the d* Life.
8 138- 6 It was now evident to Peter that d- Life,
b 331- 1 God is d' Life, and Life is
339- 2 D- Life destrovs death,
g 538-12 a flgure of d- Life and Love,
556-16 to him who understands best the d* Life.
gl 579-10 Abraham. Fidelity; faith in the d- Life
596-23 d- Life and Love illumhie it,
light
8 135-32 as must be the case in the cycles of d- light.
t 457- 7 Since the d- light of C. S. flrst dawned
likeness
b 300-22 and of man as reflecting the d* likeness.
o 356-23 man who is made in the d- likeness
r 491-16 establishes man forever in the d- likeness,
logic
sp 72-21 it follows in d- logic that evil,
93-10 I>* logic and revelation coincide.
Love
pr 6- 3 Z>- Love corrects and governs man.
14-11 to be absolutely governed by d* Love,
a 19- 4 Man cannot exceed d* Love,
19-10 by the law of Spirit, — the law of d* Love.
23-25 understands d* Love and how to
26- 9 till all are redeemed through d* Love.
8t^26 the Christ, the spiritual idea of d* Love.
40-25 d* Love, demands that all men should
43-14 were overruled by d* Love
48-29 decision against numan rights and d* Love,
64-17 highest proof he could have offered of d' Love.
55-20 and the healing power of the d* Love
8p 97-15 having been destroyed bv d* Love,
98- 3 above mortal discord ana in the gift of d* Love.
8 135-29 demonstration of d* Love casting out error
140-26 The C. S. God is universal, eternal, d- Love,
ph 180-23 influence of d* Love which casteth out fear.
/ 218-23 turning in time of need to God, d* Love,
224-31 No power can withstand d- Love.
239-18 If a- Love is becoming nearer, dearer,
240- 1 Nature voices natural, . . . law and d* Love,
241-20 reflection and demonstration of d* Love,
243- 4 The d* Love, which made harmless the
c 256-18 What is inflnito Mind or d* Love ?
257-18 d* Love,— is the father of the rain,
266- 9 seeming vacuum is already filled with d- Love.
6 285-24 not as the saving Principle, or d* Love,
288- 8 faith in and the understanding of d* Love.
301-10 d • Love cannot be deprived of its manifests tion,
309- 3 incorporeal impartation of d* Love to man,
322-29 turn us like tired children to the arms of d* Love.
325-18 with Truth in d- Love,
337- 8 harmonize with his Principle, d* Love;
340-12 />• Love is infinite.
o 366-25 Does d* Love commit a fraud on humanity
p 363-24 Why did he thus summarize her debt te d- Love ?
365-15 reaches his patient through d* Love,
367- 9 parodies on ... C. S., aflame with d* Love.
375-20 restoring him physically through d* Love.
411-10 If Spirit or the power of d- Love bear witness
412-14 power of C. S. and d* Love is omnipotent.
414-30 unreal, and is not brought about by d* Love.
417- 2 health, peace, and harmony in God, d* Love.
420-26 d' Love gives them all power over
424-25 the oneness and the allness of d* Love ;
434- 1 Swift on the wings of d* Love, there comes
436-31 construed obedience to the law of d* Love
442-12 />• Love had cast out fear.
t 464-22 Wait patiently for d- Love to move upon
r 494-10 I> Love always has met and always will
494-14 in every hour, d* Love supplies all good.
g 517-30 />' Love blesses its own ideas,
529-22 serpent to tempt the children of d* Love?
537-27 d- Love, which blesseil the earth
ap 560-12 great miracle, to human sense, is d* Love,
574-10 this message from d* Love, carried John
578- 5 [/>• LOVB] is my shepherd ; — PsaX. 23 : 1 .
manifestation
gl 583-10 Chbist. The d* manifesution of God,
Digitized by
Google
DIVINE
126
DIVINE
divine
mercy
b 329-26 The pardon of d* merer is the destraction of
ff M2-12 jeopardize self-control, and mock d- mercy.
" S-10 the d' message from God to men
c^ 566-29 assigns to the angels, God*s d- messages,
ales
aphysl4
* llf-11
111-12
111-14
112-32
113- 9
113-26
146-31
ph 192-29
/ 217-21
1274-32
275-20
278-3
830-9
p 374-14
397-20
f 459-32
0549-6
method
{240-29
339- 1
op 668- 6
Miad
pr 1-10
2-19
a 36-20
m 62-22
68-29
sp 70-12
83- 1
84-11
84-15
85- 6
88-11
88-28
an 102-11
104-15
104-19
S 108-10
108-23
109-5
111-5
114-5
124-29
127-24
127-27
128-2
132-11
140-8
143-10
148-2S
149-26
The Principle of d- metaphysics is God;
the practice of d- metaphysics is the
Z>* metaphysics reverses perverted and
God is the Principle of d' metaphysics,
fundamental propositions of d- meUphTsics
d' metaphysics of C. S., like the metboa in
Z> metaphysics is now reduced to a system,
in the understanding of d- metaphysics,
the problem of being in d- metaphysics;
in the light of d- m^aphysics,
2> metaphysics, as rerealed to
I> metaphysics explains away matter,
the infallibility of d- metaphysics will be
show our need of d- metapnvsics.
your fidelity to d* metaphysics,
rules of d' metaphysics as laid down
shown by d' metaphysics to be a mistake.
The d* method of paving sin's wages
The destruction of sin is the d' method
typifies the d- method of warfare in Science,
are not unknown to the d' Mind.
The mere habit of pleading with the d- Mind,
d- BCind is the immortal law of justice
The d' Mind, which forms the bud
an Impartation of the d- Mind to man
The d* Mind maintains all identities,
whether it is the human mind or the d- Mind
prerogative of the ever-present, d- Mind,
to commune more largely with the d' Mind,
when the latter yields to the d- Mind.
Ideas are emanations from the r/* Mind.
It shows the possibilities derived from d* Mind,
or the attraction of God, d- Mind.
as the emanation of d* Mind,
The medicine of Science is d* BCind;
for the d* Mind cannot suffer.
all real being is in God, the d* Mind,
the only reailtiee are the d* Mind and idea.
the human mind, to be opposed to the d* Mind
in contradistinction to tne d* Mind,
they belong wholly to d- Mind,
all truth proceeds from the d* Mind.
Science is an emanation of d* Mind,
the might of d* Mind.
such effects, coming from d* Mind, prove
we know Him as d* Mind, as Life,
The d* Mind never called matter medicine^
the available superiority of d* Mind.
with no power but the a* Mind.
149-26 Since God, d* Mind, governs an,
160-31 contrary to the law of d* Mind.
the real man is governed by the d* Mind.
The d* Mind that made man maintains His
All that really exists is the d- Mind and its
The immortal d* Mind takes away all its
the d* Mind is the healer
151-21
151-23
151-26
153- 3
163-14
157-10
158-17
100-2
162-11
pM66-26
167-27
169-20
160-30
174-32
176-14
176-20
178-15
178-22
180-29
182-2
182-23
188-21
187-22
189-22
194- 4
/ 204-26
209- 8
210-15
216-17
218-16
219-13
227- 7
229-30
acknowledging that the d- Mind has all power.
the digniw and potency of d- Mind
through the power of the d- Mind.
may yield to the harmonv of the d* Mind.
invalid's faith in the d- iSlind is lefis than in
must be attained through the d* Mind.
all disease is cured by a- Mind.
other powers than the d* Mind, is anti-Christian.
and its cure comes from the immortal d- Mind.
human mind gives place to the d* Mind,
while d' Mind is its best friend.
based on Science or the d* Mind,
yield to the eternal Truth, or the d- Mind,
found in the Science of d- Mind as taught
healine the sick through d* Mind alone.
Mortals entreat the d* Mind to heal
/>* Mind rightly demands man's entire
The d* Mind includes all action and volition,
all the formations of the immortal d* Mind.
the spiritual idea of man with the d- Mind.
the image or reflection of d* Mind ;
and man is tributary to d* Mind.
scientific action of the d- Mind on human
governed by the law of d* Mind,
elieving . . . that the d* Mind has no
whereas d* Mind heals.
rooted out through the action of the d* Mind,
law of the d* Mind must end human bondage,
not of a law of matter nor of d* Mind,
diTine
Hind
/ 236-10
251-21
261-23
C 255-10
259-28
262-30
264- 6
267- 4
5 269-14
270-18
270-30
284-29
286-32
293-14
307-26
310- 6
31»-8
319-19
327- 5
831-13
p 366-17
370- 6
372-9
375-12
379-8
380-34
388- 7
392- 1
392-3
383-16
396-82
460-10
400-37
403-13
407-27
417-31
424-21
430-14
441-26
t 446-28
463-37
468-13
468-27
459-13
46(^ 7
r4a9-4
470-29
471-29
484-16
493-20
40a-31
y 503-20
606- 9
608-2
508-15
511- 5
519-26
646- 6
551-14
ap 570-31
5n-21
perfect.
r 483-30
nature
pr 4-34
a 26-13
$p 83-14
8 140-10
ph 179-11
c 259- 7
6 333-26
flr 509-27
524-31
order
a 20-21
*p 73-17
an 106-12
r 471- 2
ff 531-17
origin
8 146-22
146-24
150-15
6 272-34
298-23
y 539-27
54fr-28
aja 562-13
pardon
a 40-11
patience
a 49-11
d* Mind heals sickness as well as sin
If action proceeds from the d* Mind,
understanding that the d* Mind mak
find the d* Mind to be the only Mind,
views of creation by the d* Mmd.
are transmitted by the d* Mind
/>* Mind is the only cause or Principle
sometimes beliold in the camera of d* Mind,
Tliey are in and of Spirit, d* Mind,
rest on one basis, the d- Mind.
demonstration of God, d- Mind,
the d* Mind alone heals.
are spiritual, emanating from d* Mind.
belong not to the d* Mind.
counterfeits of tlie spiritual forces of d- Mind,
The d- Mind is tbe Soul of man,
but all might is d- Mind.
saying tliat . . . the d* Mind eannot or wiU
not
understood that the d* Mind controls man
d* Mind can and does destroy tlie false beliefi
except tlie d* Mind and His ideas,
lacks fUth in the d- Mind.
Kther the facts of being from the d* Mind,
ience of being, in which all to d- Mind.
Scientist demonstrates that d- Mind lieais,
all cansaticm as vested in d* Mind,
the d* Mind produces in man health,
exalting influence of the d* Mind on tlie bodj
you master fear and sin through d* Mind ;
through d* Mind that you overcome disease,
firm in your understanding that the d- Mind
not by matter nor by the cT Mind,
admowledge tlie supremacy of d* Mind,
must be destroyed 1^ the d- Mind
and can be healed only by the d* Mind,
brings the d* Mind, life not death,
and how d* acind can cure by opposite ttioughts.
the d* Mind can remove any obstacle,
allegory illustrative of the law of d- Mind
no law outside of d- Mind can punish
hatred, and revenge are cast out by the d* Mind
the Science by wUch d* Mind heals the sick,
the d* Mind is ready to Uke tlie case,
consistent in following the leadings of d* Mind,
resting on the omnipc^ence of the d* Minti,
on the d* Mind and Love's essential qualities.
Life is d- Mind.
his perfect Principle, the d* Mind,
import, . . .of alltnatproceedsfromthed* Mind.
Drugs . . . oppose the supremacy of the d* Mind,
belief , which must be annihilated by the d- M i nd.
willingness of d' Mind to bold manforever intact
Immortal and d* Mind presents the idea of G«>d :
The d- Mind. . . . creates all identities,
only as the a- Mind is All and reproduces all
the pure thought emanating from d- Mind.
The d* Mind supports the sublimity,
can never impoverish, the d* Mind.
If . . . error must exist in the d* Mind,
does not aclcnowledge the method of d* Mind,
* the power of good resident in d- Mind,
and d- Mind is ito own interpreter.
through the d* name and nature.
through demonstration of the d- nature ;
his d* nature, the godliness which
manifestation of power is from the d* nature
as we apprehend the d- nature
but reflecting the d* nature.
d* nature was best expressed in Christ Jesus,
the d* nature, the essence of Love.
Kurity, and holiness— yea, the d* nature
ise therein the d* nature and omnipotence?
well knowing that to obey the d* order
the d* order and the Science of
when the d* order is interfered with,
but holds the d* order or spiritual law.
If , . . . why is not thisd* order still maintained
practically prove its d* origin and efficacy,
d' origin of Science is demonstrated throueh
these signs are only to demonstrate its d* origin,
d* origin and operation of C. 8.
Spiritual ideasiead up to their d* origin.
The d* origin of Jesus gave him more than
forsakes Spirit as the cr origin of
separated by belief from man's d- origin
This is my sense of d* pardon,
privations, sacrifices, his d- patience.
Digitized
tv Google
DlVINE
127
DIVINE
divine
on m-13
perfMStioii
r 470-26
penniaclon
p ST8-*i9
394-25
poMibiUties
6306-1
power
a 27- 7
48-28
S3-26
a 108-23
131-28
132- 3
13&-10
136- 7
144-21
ph ia»-26
170-33
174- 6
192-31
/ 227-11
6 308-19
318-27
320-26
j>ti6-3
r 494-12
a 519-13
534-15
641-23
incon the d* penalty due this crime.
did not express the d- perfection,
Sach a power, without the d- permission, is
Is there no d- permisHion to conquer discord
Afalse sense .
hides the d- possibilities.
Ttell John what the demonstration of d' power
had given the highest proofs of d- power,
human ability to reflect d' power,
gntdually and apparently through cf * power,
natural aemonstrations of the <r power,
exhibition of the d- power to heal
alone is worthy of the exercise of d* power,
he used his d' |>ower to save men
Truth, ... is the d-power which says to disease,
except by means of the d' power,
which takes d- power into Its own hands
Nothing sare a- power is capable of
receives directly the d- power,
an ignorance of d* power,
thus losing the d* power which heals the sick
could prove 6od*s d* power by healing
Ires a profound idea of the a* power to heal
r
power, which steers the body into health.
Jesus demonstrated the d* power to heal
grasp God's creation and the d* power
the idea of d- power, which Jesus presented,
At first it usurps d* power.
/24»-9 subject to the d
6376-4
• powers that be.** — Horn. 13 ; 1.
Few understand or adhere to Jesus* d* precepts
When the d- precepts are understood.
or l»-4
Frinelpto
pnf^d- 4
Pr
xi-10
8-8
6- 4
6-16
11-12
12-20
13-26
15-12
a 18-14
19- 8
19-26
20-31
26-14
26-26
26-29
28-13
29-27
30- 8
31-21
36-14
86-20
39-26
46-21
47- 7
60-13
61-23
61-26
63-9
71-6
72- 3
79-14
81-22
81-27
•P
84-28
90-30
91-6
94-22
98-3
<tn 103-14
9 107- 6
108-8
112-21
11^ 1
113-8
115-13
117-20
120-20
121-29
123-27
124-16
124-21
127-18
no power to gain more of the d* presence than
live in obedience to its d* Principle.
The d* Principle of healing is proved
d* Principle, before which sin and disease
Shall we ask the d* Principle
d* Principle alone reforms the sinner.
we must understand the d* Principle of being.
d' Principle never pardons our sins ... till
not d* Principle or love, which causes a
human ignorance of the d* Principle.
d* Prlnc^le, Love, which destroys all error.
d* Principle of Christ is God,
Love, the d* Principle of Jesus* teachings,
d* Principle of the teachings and practfee
seek the d* Principle and Science
understand how this d* Principle heals
understand its d* Principle.
It was the d* Principle of all real being
by understanding more of the d* Principle
a* Principle of the man Jesus,
demonstrate the Science ... or d* Principle.
d* Principle which triumphs over death.
commune with the d* Principle, Love.
Our church is built on the d- Principle, Love.
d* Principle of all that really exists
at-one-ment with ... his a- Principle.
leaning ... on the d* Principle of their work.
appeal . . . was made both to his d- Principle,
but to demonstrate h\n d* Principle.
aimed at the d- Principle, Love,
the d* Principle and practice of Jesus
d* Principle of all, is not in Spirit's
Hie d* Principle of man speaks through
resting on d- Principle, ... in its revelation of
producing, governing, d* Principle lives on,'
cannot destroy the d Principle of Science.
gains the d* Principle and explanation of
All . . . comes from God, d* Principle,
through an apprehension of d* Principle.
obey only the a- Principle, Life and Love.
acknowledge the d- Principle which had healed
afford no oemonstrable d* Principle by which
is of God and demonstrates the d- Principle,
revelation of the absolute d- Principle
until its d* Principle is demonstrated
the d* Principle of healing and the Christ-idea
can be but oned- Principle of all Science;
rules for the demonstration of this d* Principle.
God: />• Principle, Life, Truth, Love, Soul,
inadeouate to interpret the d- Principle
the d* Principle of Science, reversing the
imitates the action of d- Principle,
illustrated an ever-operative d* Principle.
interpreted by Science from its d* Principle,
They oelong to d- Principle, and snpport the
CS. reveals God, . . . as d* Principle,
divine
^inoiple
8 130-10 in perfect liarmony with God, d* Principle,
131- 6 in harmony with God, the d* Principle
132-12 d* Principle which brings out all harmony.
133-16 d* Principle wrought wonders for the people
136- 3 his religion had a d* Principle,
141-15 followed the understanding of the d* Principle
141-25 until its d- Principle is scientifically
146-16 to the person, instead of to the d- Principle,
147- 2 to demonstrate the d* Principle,
147-25 taught the generalities of its d- Principle
147-30 Science alone reveals the d- Principle
148-18 Anatomy and theology reject the d- Principle
162-27 a fuller understanding of the d* Principle
ph 167- 3 should we understand the . . . d- Principle
171-14 Jesus illustrated the d* Principle
191- 9 d' Principle of man dawns upon human thought ,
197^14 metaphysical Science and its d* Principle.
/ 202-16 in accord with the d- Principle of his being,
207-14 perfect Father, or the d* Principle of man.
230- 9 the d* Principle, Love, as demonstrated by
232-17 demonstrating the power of d* Principle,
c 256- 7 Love, thed* Ainclple, is the Father and
b 270-13 is the eternal Mind or d- Principle,
272-28 The d* Principle of the universe must
272-29 God is the d- Principle of all
272-32 reveals the natural, d- Principle of Science.
273- 6 without the d- Principle of divine Science.
275- 9 God is Love, and therefore He is d- Principle.
276-11 the d- Principle of all that really is.
275-17 the infinite a- Principle, Love.
281-12 perfect Mind, Spirit, d- Principle.
283-24 The d* Principle, or Life, cannot be
283-27 We must receive the d* Principle
285-22 the Supreme Being, or d- Principle,
286-30 seek to learn, . . . from the d* Principle, God,
286-10 [the d- Principle of being]
280-14 He knew that the d* Principle, Love, creates
299-14 guide to the d* Principle of all good,
302-21 God, the d- Principle of all beinig,
303- 1 the creative power of the d* Principle
303-30 nor separated from its d* Principle.
304-17 D- Principle is the Life of man.
804-31 Soman, . . . thrusting aside his d* Principle
306-10 his d* Principle, not in a mortal body.
306-25 Love, the d- Principle that obtains in
806-27 the immutable, harmonious, d* Principle,
312-31 and his demonstration of d* Principle
314-27 uttered the demands of its d* Principle,
316-22 blending with God, his d- Principle,
317- 3 the throne of the creative d- Principle,
318-29 In Science man is governed by God, d- Prin.
ciple,
319- 8 Having faith in the d* Principle of health
322- 7 peroeive Christianity, . . . in its d* Principle.
822-12 turn our thoughts towards d* Principle,
328- 6 Understanding little about the d* Principle
329-24 its d' Principle never repents,
330-20 Spirit is d- Principle,
330-20 d* Principle is Love,
831-18 He is d* Principle, Love, the universal
331-27 that is, the triply d- Principle, Love.
832- 1 indicate the d- Principle of scientiflc being,
332-21 revealing the d* Principle, Love,
333-27 inseparable from the d- Principle, God.
336-25 Mind is the d* Principle, Love,
386-25 God, the d- I*rinciple of man,
340-20 The d* Principle of the First Commandment
o 341-15 that . . . which is based on d* Principle,
345-18 can heal the sick on the d- Principle of
851-4 the d- Principle which demonstrates C. S.,
365-24 the d- Principle and practice of C. S.
p 390- 8 ignorance of God, the d* Principle,
406- 4 tree is typical of man's d* Principle,
419-27 has departed from the d* Principle
t 445-26 hiding the d- Principle of harmony,
460- 6 Strict adherence to the d- Principle and
456-20 or he cannot demonstrate the d* Principle.
456-24 the d- Principle of your demonstration.
458-12 to think of aiding the d- Principle of healing
464-22 has labored to expound d* Principle,
r 466-30 this declaration and its d- Principle,
468-26 Life Is d- Principle, Mind, Soul, Spirit
470-21 the d- Principle of man remaining perfect,
470-82 The relations of ... d* Principle and idea,
473-23 God as d- Principle, I^ve,
475- 3 all is Spirit, d- Principle and its idea.
476- 5 inseparable as d* Principle and idea.
481-28 Soul is the d- Principle of man
484- 1 based on a d* Principle and so found to be
490-17 reduce to practice the real man's d- Principle,
495-28 Adhere to the d- Principle of C. S.
496-18 based upon its d- Principle, ^iOve,
g 503- 9 The d* Principle and idea constitute
507-16 the creative power of the d- Principle,
Digitized by
Google
DIVINE
128
DIVINE
divine
Principle
9 607-25
613- 3
616-29
518-27
618-29
524-11
630-5
536-16
544-32
546- 9
ap 569-24
560-19
This d- Principle of all expresses Science
incorporeal and d* Principle, Loye.
Now compare man ... to nis d* Principle, God.
The d' Principle, or Spirit, comprehends
be as perfect as the d' Principle is perfect,
the d* Principle to be llred and lored.
sustained bv God, the d- Principle of being,
by corporeiuity instead of d- Principle,
Bnrror begins with . . . instead of a- Principle,
Is the d' Principle of creation misstated?
When yon approach . . . this d- Principle,
without ... we can nerer understand the d*
Principle.
660-31 a greater ignorance of the d- Principle
661-14 d- Principle and spiritual idea,
561-24 as the d- Principle and divine idea.
562-15 yield to the activities of the d* Principle
665-27 be found in its d- Principle.
567-10 he is killed by the d- I^ciple.
569- 1 This rule clearly interprets God as d- Principle,
572-13 this d* Principle, understood and demonstrated,
573-15 the d- Principle of harmony, is ever with men,
577-16 which is the outcome of the d* Principle
gl 582-18 God, the d* Principle, creates man
683-13 rests upon and procee<ls from d* Principle.
58»-21 *d- Principle of aU that is real and good ;
the d* Principle, commonly called God.
Heaven. . . . government by d* Principle;
I, or Eoo. I> Principle; Spirit;
There is but one I, or Us, but one d* Principle,
incorporeal and eternal Mind; d* Principle;
God is the d- Principle of all existence,
the only Spirit, Soul, d- Principle,
not that which is in man, but the d- Principle,
Divine substance; Ifind; d* Principle;
Ukoodlikbss. Opposition to the a- Principle
686- 9
587-36
588-9
588-11
588-20
589-9
501-16
591-18
594-19
596-25
proof
/ 215-22
Providence
p 424-10
purpose
«p 83-27
reftUty
sp 95-22
record
8 139-21
reflection
c 259-18
remedy
6326- 7
revelation
8 109-21
ap 661-20
right
/ 227-26
rights
/ 263-10
p 384-31
rock
6 297-28
rales
8 147- 6
£462-3
Science
(see Science)
With its d- proof, Science reverses the
Under d* Providence there can be no accidents.
The latter is a revelation of d* purpose
to be succeeded by C. S., by d* reality.
material sense stole into the d* record,
true likeness cannot be lost in d* reflection.
and find the d* remedy for every ill,
d* revelation, reason, and demonstration.
In d* revelation, ... the spiritual idea is
be free I This is your d* right.
into the understanding of your d- rights,
quail before the d* rights of intelligence,
no mortal testimony is founded on the d* rock.
the d- rules of C. S.
any student, who adheres to the d* rules
g 605-24 the d* sense, giving the spiritual proof
ap 576-31 human sense of Deity yields to the d-
sentence
pr 11-19 not to annul the d* sentence
service
a 40-28 It is sad that the phrase d* service has
sonship
6 316- 7 and to recognize the d* sonship.
Soul
ph 200-24 must yield to infinite Spirit, the d* Soul
ph 167-14 the d* source of all health and perfection.
189-23 They proceed from the d- source ;
appeal to d* sources outside of themselves.
the d* sovereign of the Hebrew people,
The Holy Ghost, or d- Spirit, overshadowed the
endowed with the Christ, the d* Spirit,
The d- Spirit, which identified Jesus thus
characterized by the d* Spirit as idea,
until d' Spirit, supreme in its domain,
the scientific demonstration of d* Spirit
When subordinate to the d* Spirit,
nor by hygiene, but by the d* Spirit,
it ignores the d- Spirit as unable
power of ... d' Spirit, must break the dream
p405-^
sovereiirn
0r 5^-31
Spirit
a 29-24
30- 7
46- 7
sp 76-17
97-18
99-28
8 125-18
138-13
148-28
p 413-17
divine
Spirit
pU/^-»
442-1
9 616-39
623-15
the just and equitable decisions of d- Spirit
before the tribunal of d* Spirit.
God made man ... to relfect the d* Spirit,
opposed to the supremacy of d* Spirit;
532-1 1 t£te£dicates thatthe d* Spirit, or Father,
6 291-14
statutes
ph 184-14
p 440-26
Strength
P406-31
student
8 117-16
•ubstance
6 300-28
r 466-34
9^594-19
tbeolofpr
/a4-22
a d- state of Blind in which all
enforcing obedience through d* statnte*.
in acconUnce with the d* statutes,
normal control is gained through d- strength
As a d* student he unfolded God to man.
reflects and expresses the d- substance
substance of Spirit.
expi
reflecting the a-
Sputt. Z>- substance; Mind;
r
thought
8 118-14
0r 614-15
title
6 333-8
Trath
jw 4- 1
a 18- 3
26-14
an 106-11
ph 180-33
the weary searcher after a d* theology,
as pemiciou!} to d- theology as
means of d- thought, which include
flgurative transmission from tlie d* thought
not a name so much as the d* title of
While the heart is far from d- Truth
wherebv man reflects d* Truth, Life, and Love
/> Truth, Life, and Love gave Jesus anttiori^
fovemed by his Maker, d* Truth and Love,
have found d- Truth more potent than
/ 231-18 mortal beliefs which d* Truth and Love destroy.
235-23 d- Truth which is Life and perpetuates being,
o 360-31 D- Truth must be Imown by its effects
p 388- 3 uplifting and consecrating power of d* Truth,
- — ' -* the d- Truth that makes man free.
Guided by d* Truth and not guesswork,
d- Truth casts out suppositional error and heals
t 463-29
469-37
r472-8
understanding
7 536- 8 The
universe
^513-8
utterance
8 127-28
vesture
/ 242-37
voice
7 532-20
way
c 266-18
vrlU
a 28- 1
d* understanding reigns, is a//.
To material sense, this d* univerae is dim
It is a d' utterance, — the Comforter
appropriates no part of the d* vesture,
error shrank abashed from the d* voice
Universal Love is the d* way in C. S.
Pharisees claimed to know and to teach the d*
will,
r 474-23 real or the offspring of the d* will ?
wisdom
m 66-30 wait patiently on d* wisdom to point out
p 386-24 d- wisdom will then be understood.
Word
r 480-37 were made by Him [the d- Word] ; —John 1 .* 3w
pr 12-13 the d* healing Principle as manifested in
a 33-19 human element in him struggled with the d*,
43-37 The d- must overcome the human at every point.
51- 8 identity in the likeness of the d*;
53-14 as humanly mighty, rather than as d*,
sp 98-32 not human but d*, not physical but
a 109- 9 and thus proved absolute and d*.
114- 9 and calls mind both human and d*.
126- 8 All Science is d-.
142-17 causes the left to let go its grasp on tlie d*.
147-11 Truth had lost none ^ its (T ana healing
ph 177- 6 The evidence of d- Mind's healing power
300-30 suppositional antipode of d* inflnite Spirit,
{213-39 hand, which sweeps over it, is human or d*.
269-22 testimony of . . . neither absolute nor d*.
275-19 no life is Life but the d- ;
277-25 the opposite of the real is not d*,
287-10 In Science, Truth is d-,
297-31 has little relation to the actual or d*.
901-12 He reflects the d-,
302-25 He is therefore the d\ inflnite
306-30 mortal dreams are of human origin, not d*.
312-29 the intelligent and d* healing Principle
335-18 Spirit is eternal, d:
336-28 immutable, immortal, d*, eternal.
o 341-16 according to a d- given rule,
p 396-23 Give them d- and wholesome understanding,
435-22 no demand, human or d*, renders it just
442- 3 our Government is d*.
t 445-17 when you weigh the ^uman in the scale with
the d-.
462-33 Are thoughts d- or human ?
r 465- 9 God is incorporeal, d-.
Digitized by
Google
DIVINE
129
divine
r 473-31
483- 6
403-27
497-14
a 93(^14
524-16
542-21
54fr-29
654- 4
gl 586-24
500- 6
592-16
divinelj
or l<^ 8
a 23- 7
42- 1
44-2i
«p 84-17
9 145- 3
152-26
b 313- 5
p 3718-30
303-14
9 513-21
545-6
ap 577- 9
Ql 901-21
diviner
9 107-12
/ 226-15
c 200-10
6 285-20
pseo- 7
9 548-23
ap 563- 2
diving:
c 202-10
divinity
eonoeptlon*
8 116-26
Jesus proved the Principle, ... to be d*.
and this Mind most be a% not human,
the Principle of this Science is d*,
the eTidenoe of d\ efUoacioos Lore,
accepts the d* infinite calculus.
Did the d- and infinite Principle become a
let human justice pattern the d*.
for it cures on a d- demonstrable Principle
God. who is its d* immortal Principle,
the human yielding: to the d* ;
hypotheses ; that which is not d*
MoTHKB. God; d- and eternal Principle;
Until we are thus d* qualified
d- unnatural. Such a theory is man-made.
Jesus* life proved, d* and scientifically.
On the contrarv, it was a d* natural act,
to be d- inspircKl, —yea, to reach the
So d* imbued were they with the spirit of
by which morUls are a- driven to a
Jesus the God-croMrned or the d- royal man,
if such a power could be d* directed,
the ability and power d- bestowed
the d* creative Principle thereof.
and never had been d* conceived.
In this d- united spiritual consciousness,
Miracle. That which is d* natural, but
are inspired with a d- nature and essence;
He has built it on d* claims,
beliefs will be attaining d* conceptions,
eive place to a d* sense of intelligence
He enters into a d* sense of the nets.
Had the naturalist, . . . gained the d* side
to a d' sense, harmony is the real
d* into the shallows of mortal belief.
of
confused and erroneous conceptions of d*
V 546-22 they contain the deep d* of the Bible.
esif pce of
g SSfi- 9 knowledge of evil was never the essence of d*
ipleanasof
9 112-12 opinions may have occasional gleams of d*,
nUmltable
9 127- 8 there can be nothing beyond illimitable d*.
Ukenesa of
b 302-29 the body presents no proper likeness of d*,
one
ap 571-21 will unite all interests in the one d*.
raindrops of
b 288-17 the raindrops of d- refresh the earth.
a 22-28
26-31
26-13
44-24
5 116- 9
132-19
e 258-82
6 281-16
306-10
332-30
« 458-14
9 522-10
ap 561-17
divisibility
6 280-13
division
• 148-23
r478- 1
divisor
^fiO8-30
divorce
m 69-29
6 306-14
divorced
#165-7
r 477-31
divorces
m 65- 8
dizzy
/ 243-17
do
pr 2- 1
2-8
2- 9
2-11
3- 1
that d* is appeased by
^ " ilf«
believeth ,
The d* of the Christ was made manliest in
This Christ, or d* of the man Jesus,
d- brought to humanity the understanding
may be to us what d* really is
from doctrines of physics or of d* ;
you can discern the heart of d*.
reflects reality and d* in individual
If . . . there would be no d* reflected.
He expressed the highest type of d*,
T> is always ready.
Existence, separate from d*, . . . impossible.
in the man Jesus, as d* embracing humanity
do
pr
finite sense of the d- of Soul
from this basis of d* and discord
But there is, there can be, no such d*,
mortal thought, the d* of which is the solar year.
but the frequency of d- shows
and then are separated as by a law of d-
have not vet d* the drug from the general faith,
man, d* from Spirit, would lose h& entity.
D" should warn the age of some
do not inform us that they are d*,
I> we pray to make ourselves better
to d* more than He has already done,
nor can the infinite d* lees tluui
We can d* more for ourselves by
He who is immutably right will d* right
•P
3- 8
4-27
6-9
8> 6
9- 6
9-7
9-26
9-82
10-22
10-31
11-25
11-30
13-13
14-20
18- 8
18- 8
19-24
21- 6
25-29
27-28
31- 8
32- 1
42-31
48-31
51-21
62-27
55-12
69- 1
62-15
82- 2
83- 3
85-8
89-22
93- 6
05-13
an 103-32
106-26
a 100-29
117- 9
119-2
135-20
137-10
141-22
141-29
144- 2
161-20
161-16
ph 166-21
169-32
174- 2
174-8
180-3
180-18
192-23
198-14
199-27
/ 214-21
231-8
234-31
237-27
237-29
241-16
249-19
263-19
C 263-18
263-19
267-16
6268-*
280- 9
283-28
292-23
306-17
305-18
326- 6
O 346-32
349-27
857- 4
369-32
f> 864-14
865-4
370-26
371-28
379- 2
383- 6
386-17
885-18
880-10
402-26
406-18
405-26
414- 6
417-26
DO
Shall we ask the divine Principle ... to d- His
Audible prayer can never d* the works of
supposition that we have nothing to d- but
which d' not correspond with their character.
2> we not rather give thanks that
I> we love our neighbor better because of this
D* we pursue the old selfishness.
J> you really desire to attain this point?
Consistent prayer is the desire to d* right.
we d* not always receive the blessings we ask for
I> you ask wisdom to be merciful
We must be willing to d* this.
desire to know andd* the will of God,
I> we gain the omnipotent ear sooner bv
works that I d* shall ne d* also; —John 14 ; 12.
to show them how to d* theirs,
but not to d- it for them
enables man to d* the will of wisdom.
Christians d* not continue to
We must go and d* likewise,
Why d* those who profess to follow Christ
they who d* the will of his Father.
these things will they d* unto you, — John 16 ; 3.
works that I d* shall he d* also.** — JoAn 14 .* 12.
what the true knowledge of God can d*
which he did and taught others to d-.
works that I d* shall he d* also ; ** — John 14 ; 12.
clearer light than mere words can possibly d*,
and this & the pleasantest thing to d*.
will d* much more for the health of
as we d* of one present.
the worshippers of Baal failed to d*;
enabling one to d* good,
We are all capable of more than we d*.
works that I d- shall he d* also,** — John 14 : 12.
cannot injure others, and must d* them good.
both to will and to d- of His — PhU, 2 : 13.
In C. S., man can d* no harm,
they which d- such things — Oal. 6 : 21.
If any man will d- His wUl, — John 7 .• 17.
mortals alone d* this.
that is, when we d- so in our theories,
What cannot God d- ?
what is it that is able to d* the work,
did riot then, and d* not now, understand
Let our pulpits d- justice to C. S.
Why should we wish to make them d* so,
brain, etc., have nothing to d* with Life,
they will d- less violence to that Immortal
He can d- all things for us in sickness
The good that a poisonous drug seems to d*
as consciously as d- civilized practitioners
doing so much for man as he can d* for himself.
should be taught to d' the body no harm
as they so frequently d*. by declaring
The good you d* and embody gives you
but to d* this requires attention.
His belief that he could d' it gave
more than they d- a spiritual God.
What God cannot d*, man need not attempt.
d* no more harm than one's belief permits.
and expect this error to d* more for them
the only living and true God can d*.
can d' no more for mortals than
nothing to d* with Life.
change your course and d* right.
** The good that I would, I d* not : — Bom. 7 ; 19.
evil wnich I would not, that I d*.** — Rom. 7 .- 19.
whosoever shall d- the will of — Matt. 12 ; 60.
Here 1 8tand. I can d* no otherwise ;
Finite belief can never d- justice to
unless we so d*, we can no more demonstrate
lusts of your father ye will d*. — John 8 : 44.
Son can d* nothiuK of himself, — John 6 .- 19.
what he seeth the Father d- : — John 6 ; 19^
A man who likes to d* wrong
works that I d- shall he d- also.*' — John 14 ; 12.
what frail mortals are tr>'ing to d- ?
can d* so only as thought is educated
and knew from the outset that man would d*.
When others see them as I d*,
his rich entertainer had neglected to d*,
this knowledge would d- much more
and d- no more for the patient.
father to the fact that Mind can d* it ;
If disease can attack ... sin can d- the same,
To d* this, the pure and exalting influence
Whatever It is your duty to d-,
you can d* without tiarm to yourself.
It is supposed to d* so.
handle themselves as they should d*.
and it will continue to d* so, until
tends to destroy the ability to d* right.
yields more readily than d* most diseases
To d* this, the physician must
Digitized by
Google
DO
130
DOING
do
p 420- 7 If ther are nnwUling to d- this
435-21 that tney should d' unto yoa«**
442-4 ''SbaU not the Judge... driffht?** —(Ten. 18.*25.
t 447- 8 ignorant attempts to d* good may render yon
448-16 the good you know and a* not.
448-29 It is C. S. to d- right,
454-26 feeling that you have no more to d- for them.
466-26 and so d- all nis students and patients.
460-27 to d' this orally through the meagre channel
462-18 as thev usually d- in every
464- 9 not take her place, eren If willing so to d-.
r 497-26 to d' unto others as we would have themd-
g 530-20 saying, ... I can d* what God has not done
639-14 the propensity or power to d- evil ?
640-6 I the Lord (iaU these things; "~/sa. 45; 7.
doctor (see aXw doctor's)
another
t> 424-14 a remedy prescribed by another d-.
faith of the
p 398-19 It is the faith of the d-
niAterlallstlo
ph 196- 9 The materialistic cf*, though humane,
one
p 424-13 if one d- should administer a drug to
popular
ph 166- 9 popular d- belioTes in his prescription,
s 155-9
p^ 193-8
197-31
196-15
196-16
198-24
/236- 4
p 364-32
doctored
0 347- 8
347-11
doctoringr
p365-ro
doctor's
ph 166-13
197-30
198- 4
198-24
doctors
prefviU-n
ph 180-17
198-37
/ 221-12
p304-6
417-4
doctrinal
a 37-20
« 132-23
0 361-8
r 496-31
doctrine
Chiistiaii's
0 361-8
g 526-20
false
a 27-20
forms of
a 20- 3
his
« 132-2
6286-2
my
old
s 109-28
a 88- 5
a 28-12
rejected
4 150-25
a 26-28
an 101-16
9 109-30
150-26
150-29
6 279-22
301- 9
o 360-31
t 443-22
454-12
458- 3
doctrines
and creeds
r 471-22
the d*, and the nurse equip the medicine with
Thed* went out.
Hie d' should suppress his fear
is formed before one sees a d-
before the d- undertakes to dispel it
eren though the d* says nothing to support
Better suiier a d* infected with smallpox
Did the careless d*, the nurse, the cook,
infers that if anything needs to be d*,
there is nothing left to be d*.
physical though^taking and d*;
the d* and pharmacist's is a medical
The d* mind reaches that of his patient.
A patient hears the d* verdict
moulded and formed by his d* belief
by d* using material remedies:
If should not implant disease in the
importance that d- be Christian Scientists,
havlnc exhausted the sUU of the d*,
majonty of d* depress mental energy,
sometimes knowfaig more than the& d\
into a mutilated d* platform,
on any but a material and a d* theory.
C. S. intervenes, explains these d* points,
if by that term is meant d* beliefs.
Thus the Jew unites with the Christian*! d-
erroneous d* that the knowledge of evil
to cut down the false d* of pantheism.
He at last paid no homage to forms of d*
his works instead of referring to his d*,
To seek Truth through belief in a human d*
" My d* is not mine, but His ~ John 7 : 16.
than the old d* of foreordination,
** He that Uketh one d\ firm in faith,
rejected d* of the predestination of
Our Master taught no mere theory, d*,
not conclusive in favor of the d*
he shall know of the d-, — John 7 ; 17.
The d* that man's harmony is governed by
d- of the superiority of matter
Every system of human philosophy, d*,
Thisfathedof C. S.:
Jew and Christian can unite in d*
all longsuffering and d-." — // Tim. 4 ; 2.
is the d* of absolute C. S..
The chief plank in this platform is the d*
Are d- and creeds a benefit to man ?
doctrines
human
s 117-31
o 504-25
545-14
num-made
a 38- 8
s 134-14
medical
s 163-30
of Cbrlst
s 134-16
of John
s 132-28
of BMn
s 131-24
of physics
s 132-18
old
0 300-12
sach
o358- 5
varied
6 319-15
pr^ vii-14
«p 98-12
6 314-29
9<oeo- 6
document
g 528-19
documents
g 583-16
does
pr 9- 4
12-18
a 26-17
m 63-17
t 123- 6
162- 1
ph 187-15
196-32
/ 212-23
21»- 1
6 335-20
o3«3- 8
356-30
p 366-28
371-16
878-11
S76- 7
379-22
387-19
401- 3
413- 9
€440^ 4
440^17
466-22
466-M
r 488-28
g 515-26
541-3
542-22
560-27
561-13
92 665-28
doest
6 266-23
doeth
a 31-32
c 256-20
6 306-18
305-19
doffma
ph 195-24
/ 244-28
0342- 3
doffmas
o 354-16
dogs
6 272-17
doinsr
a 22-14
3&-29
41-27
61-20
55-21
sp 79-30
79-30
S 155-12
158-28
ph 165-4
174^ 7
which he dei&ned as human d*.
a thousand years of human d*,
errors send falsity into all human d*
lethargy of mortals, produced by man-made d*,-
Man-made d* are wamng.
To harmonize the contrarieties of medical d*
how can they illustrate the d- of Christ
Did the d- of John the Bi4>tist cofkf er
taketh away the ceremonies and d- of men,
from d- of physics or of divinity;
my old d' or human opinions.**
Such d- are ** confusion worse confounded.**
varied d* and theories which presuppose
Truth, independent of d* . . . Icnocks at the
Creeds, d-, and human hypotheses
to those who. depending on d*
human theories, d*, hypotheses ;
The other d- is called the Jehovistic,
evidences of two distinct d*
the falsehood which d* no one any good.
The drug d* nothing, because it has no
to prove what God Is and what He d- for man.
than d- either C. S. or civilisation,
as d* the error relating to soul and
but upon different terms than d- the
as directly as d- the hand.
It d- this by giving names to diseases
and this He d* bv means of Mind,
Mortal mind d- ihe false talking.
Soul . . . d* not exist in mortaUty.
decries this Science d* it presumptuously,
follow its antecedent? It d*.
luMwing, as he d-, that Life is God
no more oomprehends . . . than d* the cbUd;
than d* the smner from his sin.
and d' its work almost self-deceived.
Tte so-called vital current d* not affect
That man . . . who d- the most good,
it d* nothing in the right direction
Mind regulates . . . and matter d* not.
A grain of C. S. d* wonders for mortals,
than it d' to heal the most difficult case.
Truth d* the work.
He d* violenoe to no man.
it d* this in tlie way of His appointing,
lift a weight, your reflection a- this abo.
nearly resembles . . . than d* Cain*s
penalty, both for what it is and for what it d*.
nor d* a lion bring forth a lamb,
but it d* not acimowledge the method
that which d* not last forever;
What d* Thou?** — Dan. 4 ; 36.
think that he d* God service: — John 16.*2.
*^ d- according to His wiU — ban. 4 : 36.
wliat things soever He d-, — John 5: 19.
these also d- the Son likewise.** — John 5 .* 19.
the mere d*. the speculative theory,
cast us headlong mto darkness ana d*.
demonstration, instead of opinion and d*,
to cleave to barren and desultory d*,
not that which is holy unto the d-, — Matt, 7 : 6.
and *• be not weary in well d*,'*— // These. 3 : 13.
in return for our efforts at well d*.
apostles still went about d* good deeds,
only through d* the works wnich he did
what it has done and is d- for mankind,
need •• not be weary in well d*.** — Oal. 6 : 9.
It dissipates fatigue in d* good,
inanimate drug as d* this or that.
Homoeopathy, ... is d* this.
Instead of so d-, it closed the eyes of mortals
Nothing save divine power is capable of d*
Digitized by
Google
DOING
131
DORMANT
doinsr
pJr 181-26
/902-82
208- 2
230-15
2M-i5
e 266-19
266-20
o 34»-24
367-2,3
JE>3S4- 7
S87-22
410-27
438-16
435-20
436-34
«44»-31
440- 6
r 483-29
9 527-27
ap 663-28
671- 9
doleful
/ 203-28
dolinsr
p367- 7
dolorous
9 552-12
domain
9p 80-17 d* Of reason into the realm of mysticiBm.
97-18 nntil dlTine Spirit, supreme in its d;
dome
• 142-12 making d- and spire tremulous with beauty,
that you are d* something for them,
in the act of d- good,
and check the reward for d- good.
for d- what they could not avoid d:
demonstrating the great problem ... is d* much.
sinner makes his own hell by d' evil,
and the saint his own heaven bvd* right.
by so d* our own condition can be improved
for d' what He created man capable of d;
God never punishes man for d- right,
supposition . . . that God punishes man for d'
good,
to promote right thinking and d-.
The Judge asks if by d- good to his neighbor,
d* ** unto others as ye would that they should
pronounced a sentence of death for a* right,
d* one's self the most harm,
in order to continue in well d*.
by d* many wonderful works
but d* so materially, not spiritually,
but d* this in the name of good,
d* right and benefiting our race.
and of fearful and d* dying
and the d* of arguments,
no member of this d* and fatal triad.
domestic
m 50-10
64-14
dominant
ap 560- 4 d* power of which was upon the sea,
dominate
e 266-24
(446-16
dominates
9p 97-19 until divine Spirit, ... d- all matter,
dominion
•ad power
• 148-30
annoyances and cares of d- economy,
debarred by a covetous d* tyrant
his demonstrations, which d* the flesh.
Good must d* in the thoughts of the healer.
give to Mind the glory, honor, d*, and power
€lod-c*v«n
ph 166- 5 man's God-given d* over the earth.
/ 228-13 God-given d' over the material senses.
p 381-21 will sooner grasp man's God-g^ven d*.
ff 531-14 recognise htt God-given d* and being.
Urn
r 485-24 If thought yields its d* to other powers,
•ver all the MMth
an 102-14 has d- over all the earth
/ 202-22 God gives man d* over all the earth,
o 316-23 gives man d* over all the earth.
ff 516-20 reflects God*s d- over all the earth.
531-32 and having -d* over aH the earth.
633- 2 God's behest, d* awer all the earth?
•ver all things
b 307-26 gives man d* over all things.
•ver error
p 380-21 and prove man's d* over error.
over the atmosphere
9 126-26 mariner will have d* over the atmosphere
Ofverthellsh
/ 222-23 «'d*overtheflshof theses, — Gen. 1; 26.
r 476-24 d' over the flsh of the sea, — Oen. 1 : 26.
ff 515-12 d* over the flsh of the sea, — Oen. 1 .- 26.
517-27 d* over the flsh of the sea, — Oen. 1 .■ 28.
over the whole earth
pr 14-27 manJs d* over the whole earth.
ff 545-11 was given d* over the whole earth.
over the works
ph 200-14 d- over the works of Thy hands. — PioL 8 ; 6.
/ 238-22 and so fl»in d- over mankind,
o 347- 7 all Is Life, and death has no d'.
p 438- 4 and let them have d*. — Oen. 1 ; 26.
g 515-21 " Let them have d." — Oen. 1 . 26.
518- 1 His birthright is d-, not subjection.
done
pr
1- 8 whatever has been successfully d* for the
2- 9 to do more than He has already d*,
3- 9 His work is d\
4- 9 our gratitude for all that he has d*.
5- 9 woe comes in return for what is d*.
6- 8 badly d* or left undone,
9-14 simply by asking that it may be d*.
17- 1 Thy wUl be d* in earth, as it is — JfoM. 6 : 10.
22-19 you will discern the good you have d*,
done
a 83-20 "Notmywill,butThine,bed-!" — £vAr€22:42.
88-18 otherwise the healing could not have been d*
44- 3 " Well d\ good and ndthf ul — McUt 25 : 23.
56-20 what it has d* and is doing for mankind.
«p 86-29 ** These ought ye to have d-, — Matt. 23 .* 23.
' s 152- 8 although they know not how the work is d*.
163- 1 mischief which Hippocrates has d*,
164-14 Much yet remains to be said and d*
ph 179- 2 can be d* only by taking up the cross
187-18 We say. "My hand hath d- it."
199-27 he could never have d* it.
/ 202- 5 God*s will must be universally d*.
209-23 In proportion as this is d-, man and the
e 260-15 to discover what God has already d* ;
266-17 This is d* through self-abnegation.
b 326-28 He learned the wrong that he had d*
334-19 as the Christ has always d*,
p 364-13 He even said that this poor woman had d-
372-29 acknowledgment of Truth and of what it has ft-
373-13 if the teaching is faithfully d:
t 449- 7 The Mrrong d- another reacts most heavily
467- 5 this book nas d* more for teacher and student,
r 483-32 to be well d*, the work must be d- unselfishly.
494- 6 that so g^reat a work as the Messiah's was d-
ff 528-22 declaring what great things error has d*.
530-21 saying, ... I can do what God has not d*
557-27 Mind, spake and it was d*.
doom
foresee the
/ 227-15 dannot fail to foresee the d* of all oppression.
foreshadows Its
ap 571-27 rebukes . . . sin, and foreshadows its d*.
foretells Its
an 105-28 The aggravation of error foretells its d*,
moral
p 405-27 hastening on to physical and moral d*.
nearing its
ap M5- 1 when nearing its d*, this evil increases
of matter
b 279- 6 d* of matter establishes the conclusion
precipitates his
m 67-16 precipitates his d* or sunshine gladdens
a 40-14
/241- 6
6 318-11
doomed
9 551-31
dooms
17 635-11
door
bar the
e462-l
closes the
8 144-26
close the
/ 224-25
of this age
/ 224-24
of thought
p^24
open
At 499- •
ffl579- •
opened the
9p 99-11
open the
pr 10-16
shuts the
8p 90-26
8 132-22
shut the
pr 15-16
8 142-14
shut thy
pr 14-32
some other
8p 99-12
pr 15- 4
15-10
a 46-17
6 209- 7
doors
pr 10-19
/ 234-11
p 366-30
While there's sin there's d*.
Mortality Is their d*.
They would ... d* all things to decay.
the resulting germ is d* to the
It d- idolatry.
routine.
Instruct him how to bar the d* of his thought-
Ignorance, pride, or prejudice cloees the d*
Will you open or close the d* upon this angel
stands at the d* of this age, knocking
Stand porter at the d* of thought.
/ have eet be/are thee an open d*, ~ Rev. 3.-8.
/ have eet be/ore thee an open d*, — Rev. 3 .-8.
has opened the d* of the human understanding.
Spiritual attainments op^n the d* to a
This conviction shuts the d* on death,
blind belief shuts the d* upon it,
enter into the closet and shut the d*.
they . . . shut the d* on progress.
when thou hast shut thy d*, — Matt. 6 ; 6.
None may pick the lock nor enter by some other
the d- of which shuts out sinful sense
the d' of the erring senses must be dosed,
hath rolled away tne stone from the d*
appearing at the d- of some sepulchre,
r 495-12
dormant
b 327-30
328-16
^Z 583-16
Stop at the d* to earn a penny by
as watchfully as we bar our d* against
If we would open their prison d* for the sick,
can open wide those prison d*
opens the prison d* to such as are bound.
man's d- sense of moral obligation.
For centuries it has been d*,
rousing the d* understanding
Digitized by
Google
DOSE
132
DREAM
dose
ph 174-26
177-26
doses
8 156-10
dosin&T
I>^le9-i3
dost
©r 9-17
douDle
doably
o34a-7
doubt
pr 1- •
16-11
47-14
fp 80-12
82- 8
« 130- 9
130-30
ph 189-12
194-19
/ 231-24
p 429-26
£44fr- 7
r 493-30
496-17
ff 637-19
661-25
ffl 607-16
doubted
8 136-26
doubtful
o342- 1
doubtinsT
6 317-29
e466-4
doubts
pr 13-21
a 39-29
8 130-27
p 422-28
dove
ap 674-27
(jrf 684-26
down
pr^ vili-28
ix- 1
pr
6-28
16-30
a 27-20
31-20
33- 7
36-26
41-26
61- 7
66-15
an 106-26
8 118-32
pA 174- 5
176-18
178- 4
/ 214-18
223-22
22&r20
c 266-16
6 301-29
319-27
321- 8
O 361-82
p362-»
364-6
394-16
404-18
486-12
< 447-24
448-10
40O- 1
462-15
r 470-19
a 614-23
630-21
63&-13
647-22
540-31
661-21
ap 668- 3
661-12
668-16
668-22
and administer a d* of despair to the
If a e(* of poison is swallowed throogii mistake,
d* of a high attenuation of Svlphuri8,
and by d- the body in order to avoid it.
2>* thou " love the Lord thy Ood ~ Matt. 22 : 37.
This d- term is not nsed in the first chapter
This makee it d* unfair to impugn
and 8hall not d- in hU hearty — Mark 11 ; 23.
some d* among Bible scliolars, whether
were in d* concerning Jesus' teachings.
I entertain no d* of uie humanly
of whoee personal existence we may be in d* ?
unwise to d* if reality is in perfect harmony
astounded at the vigorous claims of evil and d*
or d* that the sun vmi reappear.
It proves beyond a d* that education
To fear sin is ... to d- His government
This is why you d* the statement
No hypothesis . . . should interpose a d* or
Who oares to d- this consummate test
Let neither fear nor d* overshadow
No one can reasonably d* that the purpose
Darkness and d* encompass thought, so long as
WiLDKBiTESs. LoueUness; d*; (Urkness.
But even Herod d* if Jesus was controlled by
aUudes to ** d- disputations.**— Bom. 14 : L
To this dull and d* disciple
a faltering and d* trust in Truth
d* and fears which attend such a belief,
d' and defeats as well as triumphs.
If thought is startled at the . . . and d* the
d* as to the ultimate outcome of the injury.
and you will behold the soft-winged d-
deflnition of
As early as 1862 she began to write d-
She also began to jot a* her thoughts
" [It] is hewn d-.**— MaU. 3; 10.
they assuredly call d* infinite blessings,
cut d* the false doctrine of pantheism,
we shall rest, sit d* vith him,
Their bread indeed came d* from heaven.
** which Cometh d* from heaven," — John 6 .- 38.
sat d- at the right hand of the Father,
power to lay d* a human sense of life
Truth's immortal idea is sweeping d* the
d' to the depths of ignominy and death,
natural order of heaven comes d- to earth,
idolatry, that man should bow d* to a
weigh d* mankind with superimposed
for It is set d* as a poison by
We bow d- to matter, . . . like the pagan
Spiritual rationality . . . cannot be put d:
oppr^ion neither went d* in blood, nor
TnurHe t^kches mortals to lay d* their
inverted . . . with everything turned upside d*.
who only wrote d* what an inspired
led by wisdom to cast d* his rod.
brought d- no proof that it was neard.
Why art thou c€ut d-, O my 90ul — Paal. 42; 11.
to lay d* his mortal existence in behalf
advice to a man who is d* in the world,
cuts d* every tree that brings not forth
Laying d* his life for a good deed.
To put d* the claim of sm, you must
and casts thee d* from the pinnacle,
metaphysics as laid d* in this work,
and advance from the rudiments laid d*.
Has Qod taken d* His omtu standard,
leopud shaU lie d* with the kid ; — /«a. 11 : 6.
saying, through the material senses : . . . Bow
d* tome
A belief in other gods, . . . must go d-
or go d* into dust and nothingness,
coming d- to a belief in the material origin
brought d* from generation to generation ? **
angel come d- from heaven, — liev. 10 .'1.
a bride coming d- from heaven,
accuser of our brethren is cast d-, — Bev. 12 ; 10.
the devil is come d* unto you, ~ Bev. 12 .* 12.
down
ap 568-81 by which we lay d* all for Truth,
674-13 *• New Jerusalem, coming d- from — Bev. 21 : 3.
675- 8 ** d' from God, out of heaven,'* — Bev. 21 .* 2.
577-28 wUl lay d- their hooois within the
678- 6 to lie a* in green pastures: — Ptal. 23 : 2.
downfall
ph 176- 5 unmanly Adams attributed their own d*
ffl 681-21 more certain is the d- of its structure.
downward
6 272-22 in contrast with the d* tendencies and
Dragon* kmi
^508-7 dflflnitlonof
dragon
against the
ap 667-11 Truth and Love prevail against the d*
oaniiot war
ap 667-11 the d* cannot war with them.
cast out
ap 570-12 thed-castontof his mouth.— iZev. 13: 16w
fought
ap 666-27 d* fought, and his angels, — Bev. 12 ; 7.
fought against the
ap 666-26 his angels fought against the d'; — Bev. 12: 7.
gre*t
ap 667-14 the great d- was cast out, — Bev. 13 .* 9.
horns of the
ap 663-11 The ten horns of the d- typify the belief
old
ap 570-18 What if tlie old d' should send forth
red
op 662-80 andbeholdagreatredd-, — A^. 12;8.
663- 8 The great red d- symbolizes a lie,
565- 2 and becomes the great red d-,
667-21 false claim ... is pure delusion, the red d-;
show the
ap 567-24 show tlie d* to be nothingness,
stood before tlie
ap 663-25 and the d* stood bef (n« the woman
this
ap 568-10 This d- stands for the sum total of human error.
warreth not long
ap 567- 9 Agauist Love, the d- warreth not long,
ap 664- 5 animal instinct, of which the d* is the tjrpe,
564-14 the d* as warring against innocence.
569-25 The d- is at last stung to death by his own
569-29 And when the d* saw that he was — Bev. 12 ; IS.
drain
a 88-14 and d- to the dregs his cup of sorrow.
drained
a 54-21 cup of bitterness was d- to the dregs.
drank
pr 6-15 The followers of Christ d* his cup.
a 36-28 draught our Master d* and commended
43-22 because of the cup of bitterness he d*.
62- 5 His senses d- in the spiritual evidence
63- 7 hence the cup he d*.
/ 221- 8 d- nothing but water.
drauffht
pr^ ix- 4 A child drinks . . . and rejoices in the d*.
a 35-28 d- our Master drank and commended
p 884-16 If exposure to a d* of air while in a
draughts
/234- 1 Spiritual d- heal,
draw
b 300- 2 it attempts to d* correct spiritual conclu-
sions
p 396- 8 nor d* attention to certain symptoms as
drawn
a 48-26 Pilate was d- into acquiescence with the
9 117-24 Evidence d* from the five physical senses
129- 1 conclusion, if properly d*, cannot be false.
/ 247-16 models of spiritual sense, d* by perfect Mind
b 274-11 not mere inferences d* from material premises,
o 360- 1 real and eternal because d- from Trutn,
p 879-27 pictures d* on the body by a
379-30 the fever-picture, d- by millions of mortals
draws
sp 96-26 As this consummation d* nearer,
dread
a 51- 5 This d- added the drop of gall to his cup.
b 321-22 white as snow with the d- disease,
p ^6-20 master either a desire to die or a d* of the grave,
dreads
p 379-24 her belief produces the very results she d*.
416- 9 looks upon some object which he d*.
dream
aooording to the
/ 260-17 aoeording to the d* he entertains hi sleep.
another
ap 75-80 we pass from one dream to another d*.
Digitized by
Google
DREAM
133
DRIVEN
dream
o 346-20 If a i(- ceaseB, it is self -destroyed,
WBoeraiid
g 63(^28 therefore the dreamer and d- are one.
/ 223-28 startle . . . thought from its erroneous d-
fleehly
ph 196- 7 awakens mortal mind from its fleshly d\
hmanoreall^r
g 530-26 The d* has no reality, no intelligence,
g 626-23 Beholding the creations of his own d'
illusion or
r 490-30 obltrion, nothingness, or an illnsion or d\
ree mortal nuui
r 492- 1 when the d' leaTSS mortal man Intact in body
■aortal
i*ee mortal)
of death
p ^7-29 The d' of death must be mastered by Mind
^9-17 Mortals waken from the d* of death
of dieoaee
p 306-30 It breaks the d' of disease to understand that
g 029- 8 destroy the d- of existence, reinstate reality,
of material life
Bp 77-13 period required for this <i* of material life,
of matfftrial UTinup
pr 14-26 separate from the ... d* of material living.
g BS2-21 Thus error began and will end the d* of mat-
ter.
of mortal ezistenoe
/ 260-28 in the waking d* of mortal ezistenoe
of pain
ph 186-11 Mortal existence is a d* of pain and
of sin
pA 186-12 ad* of sin, sickness, and death;
of saffertojg
p 420-20^ to l»eak its d* of suffering,
ooci
jp 75-30 we pass fromone d* to another dream.
r 491-22 The d* or belief goes on, whether our eyes are
phaee of tbe
p 437-13 Death is but another phase of the d* that
pliaees of the
/ 219-24 Sleep and apathy are phases of the d* that
pleamre of a
nh 186-19 produced physically by the pleasure of a d*.
sfckneeelsa
p 417-20 Td the C. 8. healer, sickness is a d*
sleepln|r
ph lfi-15 In both the waking and the sleeping d*,
/ 260-23 any more reality in . . . than in the sleep-
ing d*?
r 494-22 as the experiences of the sleeping d* seem real)
temporal
p 412-24 and that sickness ia a temporal d*.
o 347-26 The d* that matter and error are something
this
ph 196- 8 which tend to perpetuate this d*.
r 491-31 that this d' . . . may not be mortal man?
vanishes
/ 260-18 When that d* Yanishes, the mortal finds
m 62-16 will do much more . . . than you d*.
$p 71-10 Close your eyes, and you may d- that you
ph 188-13 is like the d* we hare in sleep,
/ 260- 6 Mortal existence is a d* ;
p 412-17 break the d* of the material senses,
r 491-28 awake, we d* of the pains and pleasures
463-28 awakened Lazarus from the d*,
g 528- 7 this supposition was a d*, a myth.
666-24 of which mortal and material life is the d'.
dreamed
/ 219-20 Tou say, '* I d* last night.'*
ilreamer
^
82-14 not communicate with the d* by our side
68-16 the d* thinks that his body is material
b 322-21 as the startled d* who wakens from an
r 491-31 this dream ~ rather than the d*
492- 2 the so-called d* is unconscious ?
g 630-28 therefore the d- and dream are one,
dreamers
/ 240-23 Mortals are the Adam d*.
drearoinff
«p 96-9 in the cradle of infancy, d* away the hours.
dream-land
g 543-11 and must dwell in d*, until mortals
dream-narratiTe
g 530-26 The history of error is a d*.
dreams
different
§p 82-27 Different d- and different awakenings betoken
mortal
b 306-29 These mortal d* are of human origin,
opposite
tp 74-14 between persons in such opposite d* as
our
/ 212- 1 We suffer or enjoy in our d*,
$p 71-17 From d* also you learn that
82-16 unconscious or are wandering in our d*
90^16 In d- we fly to Europe and meet a
/ 249-22 and His Uxeness never d*.
260- 8 Spirit is the Ego which never d-,
p 386- 1 an illnsion of mortal mind, — one of its d*.
397-26 when they . . . enjoy, or suffer in d*.
g 605- 2 mortal mind, sleep, d-, sin,
566-22 Oblivion and d*, not realities, come with sleep.
dream-sensations
/ 260-19 experiencing none of these d\
dream-sbadows
p 418-31 pain, deformed joints, are waking d%
dreamy
sp 88- 1 and this not in d* sleep.
dreary
sp 96- 8 Earth will become d* and desolate,
dresrs
a 33-14 drain to the d* his cup of sorrow.
54-22 cup of bitterness was drained to the d*.
drencbing
a 122-21 midst of murky clouds and d* rain.
dress
ph 193-17 I told him to rise, d' himself, and take supper
0r 626-27 into the garden of Eden, to a* it ~ CTen. 2 : 15.
527- 2 Ood could notput Mind into matter . . to d* it
drew
b 321-22 and d* it forth white as snow
ap 563-23 And his tail d- the third part — Jtsv. 12 : 4.
drift
pr^ x-12 has not compromised ... to suit the gen-
eral d-
/ 205-25 hinders man's normal d* towards the one Mind,
280-30 like snowflakes, and d* to the ground.
driftinjir
a 21-31 if he can only imagine himself d* in the
drUling-
t> 8%-19 d' and drugging, adopted to core matter,
pr 10- 9 Until we are . . . willing to d* his cup,
o 18- • / wUl not d- qf the fruit qf^ LukeTH: 18.
25-11 they truly eat his flesh and d* his blood,
26- 7 all nave the cup of sorrowful effort to d*
31-18 we d* of his cup, partake of his bread,
31-23 and d* this cup, — / C<yr. 11 : 26.
82-18 J> ye all of it."— 3fatt. 26: 27.
33-17 " 7> ye all of it." —Matt 28;27.
33-32 Are all who eat bread and d* wine in memory
34- 1 Are all . . . willing truly to d* his cup.
64-27 those who followed him should a* of nis cup,
m 62-14 or what ye shall d* ** : — McUt. 6 ; 25.
67- 2 ehall we not d* it and learn the lessons
8 158-22 acquires an educated appetite for strong d*,
pA 165- • or what ye shall d-; — Matt. 6 : 25.
170-17 or what ye shall d:*—MaU. 6; 25.
/ 222-15 less thought about what she should eat or d*,
b 317- 8 will d- ofhis Master's cup.
326-24 and if they d* any deadly thing, —Mark 16 ; 18.
p 363- * and if they d* any deadly thinp, — Mark 16 .- 18.
366- 8 debars him from giving d* to the thirsty
398-22 and the desire for strong d* Is gone.
431- 5 the prisoner give him d*.
g 630- 9 or what ye shall d-." — MaU. 6 ; 25.
ap 570-16 waiting and watching for rest and d\
drinketh
a 65-24 d* of Christ's cup now,
drinking:
a 33-27 Christians, are you d* his cup?
f 254- 8 To stop eating, d*, or being clothed
drinks
prtf ix- 3 child d* in the outward world through the eyes
a 48-12 when he d* from the same cup,
p 406-28 The depraved appetite for alcoholic d*,
t 454- 2 the use of tobacco or intoxicating d* is not
driTe
/ 251- 8 to d* belief into new paths,
o 357-31 Can matter d* Life, Slpirit, hence, and so defeat
r 487- 1 these calamities often d* mortals to seek
g 588- 3 d* error out of all selfhood.
driven
s 186- 3 Jordan, that thou wast d* back? — Psal. 114 .• 5.
Digitized by
Google
DRIVEN
134
DRUGS
driven
8 143-14 D- to Choose between two difficolties,
US2-20 mortals are divinely d* to a spiritual source
droop
m ei-16 often these beantlfol children early d* and die,
droopinsT
m 68- 3 or else joy's d- wings trail in dust.
drop
a 51- 6 This dread added the d- of gall to his cup.
an 106- 2 to d' from the platform of common manhood
$ 153- 8 and yet, with one d* of that attenuation
/ 206- 4 stumble with lameness, d* with drunkenness,
e 265- 3 d* off their mental swaddling-clothes,
262-21 They will then d- the false estimate of life
o 361-16 As a d* of water is one with the ocean,
p 37»-17 when not a d* of his blood was shed.
dropped
/ 223-20 Now she d- drugs and material hygiene,
o 296- 5 the mortal is d- for the immortal.
dropping
/ 228-17 i>* their present beliefs, they will reoogniae
drops
3 148-16 d* the true tone, and accepts the discord.
ph 166-24 the despairing inyalid often d* them,
e 267-20 ** who hath bciotten the d* of dew,'* — Job 88 : 38.
g 520-27 Mortal thought d- into the ground,
548-31 He absolutely d- from his summit,
dropsy
«156-6 A
dross
m 66-33 furnace separates the gold from the d*
drove
y 587- 5 So He d* out the man: — 6en. 3:34.
drown
ap 570-19 a new flood to d- the Christ-idea?
570-20 He can neither d* your voice with its roar,
drowning
a 22-7 This causes them, even as d* men,
ap 569-19 to lift their heads above the d* wave.
drug (aee aiso drair's)
adndnister a
p 434-18 if one doctor Should administer ad* to
any
0 430-31 better than any d*, alterative, or tonic.
applying the
p 401-24 by applying the d* to either ?
L case of d', . . . fell into my hands.
pr 13-31 which causes a d* to be apparently
certain
n 870-11 might be produced by a certain d-,
confldenee In the
a 155- 7 take away the individual confidence in the d*,
dlnoJnlshes the
9 155-26 HonuBopathy diminishes the d*,
disappears
8 165-37 the potency . . . increases as the d* disappears
divorced tba
9 155- 7 you have not yet divoroed the d* from
does nothlag
pr 13-18 TTbe
enables a
ph 174-33 beUef is all that enables a d- to
exterminates the
8 167- 8 C. 8. exterminates the d*,
faith In the
p 370-14 faith in the d- is the sole factor in the cure.
d* does nothing, because it has no
9 166-13 When the general belief endorses the inani-
mate d-
160- 7 the inanimate d* becomes powerless.
b 313-30 and so turns ... to the inanimate d*.
like a
pr 13-17 affects the sick like a d',
may eventually lose
p 370-34 a d* may eventually lose its supposed power
nkeatallBes a
8 157-11 Homoeopathy mentalizes a d*
no eflleaov In a
9 158-15 learned . . . that there is no efficacy in a d*.
poisonous
ph 169-33 good that a poisonous d* seems to do is evil,
prescribes the
p 390- 6 Mortal mind prescribes the d*, and
rely on a
/ 302-38 and yet we rely on a d* to heal disease, as if
p 870-13 are removed by using the same d*
whatever the
ph 178- 8 the strychnine, or whatever the d* used,
9 152-a3 but the d* is frequently attenuated
153- 3 it is not the d* which expels the disease
drug
8 157-13 d* becomes more like the human mind
157-34 the power which the d* seems to possess.
158-30 of a higher attenuation than the d-,
163-11 man-midwife, chemist, druggist, or d*
ph 169-22 however much we trust a d*
p 394-24 unless it can be aided by a d-
401-25 Would the d* remove paralysis,
drugging
8 155-'^ homoeopathy, and . . . have diminished d* ;
p 378-19 hygienic drilling and d*, adopted to
druggist
8 155- 9 The chemist, tlie botanist, the d*,
163-11 chemist, d*, or drug on the face of the earth*
drug's
8 157-14 and the d* power of action is
druss
aadhy^ene
ph 167-13 D* and hygiene cannot successfully usurp
r 484-15 /> and hygiene oppoee the supremacy of the
and Inert natter
r 484-17 /> and inert matter are unconscious, mlndle«.
does not dlstribnte
j9 408-20 Truth does not distributed* through the blood,
does not employ
8 143- 5 God does not employ d- or hygiene,
do not af f eet
p 408-19 Ih do not affect a corpee,
faith in
8 145-14 whether faith in d*, trust in hygiene,
146- 7 have rendered faith in d- the fashion,
ph 181-30 If you have more faith in d> than in Trutli,
p 413-34 Giving d* to infants, noticing every symptom
hygiene and
/ 232-19 the Strictest adherence to hygiene and d*,
inaaJbnate
an 106- 1 from the use of inanimate d* to the
lose their
8 161^ 5 d* lose their healing force, for they have no
material
9 146-18 truth divests material d- of their
matter or
t 463-39 are not healed by inanimate matter or d*.
Hind and
8 143-38 may try to make Mfaid andd* coaleecev
mineral
9 158- 9 from image-gods to vegetable and mineral d*
never gave
p 3W-18 never gave d*, never prayed to know if
ontweli
er taoght that
/S^-19 "
and work through d* to heal the sick?
Jesus never taught that d*, food, air,
pwelghs
9 140- 3 Mind as far outweighs d* in the cure of
phyalelan preecrlbes
ph 198-19 the physician prescribes d-, until the
pleas for
ph 183-27 Pleas for d* and laws of health come from
prescribed no
8 148- 4 prescribed no d*, urged no obedience to
rash after
ph 168-11 When sick (according to belief) you rush
after d%
snbstltnte
/ 318-30 why do you substitute d- for the
snbstltntes
8 146-13 Material medichie substitutes d* for the
their
/ 337- 8 before her parents would have laid aside their d%
through
o3l5- 6
took no
a 44-18 He took no d* to allay inflammation.
nseof
sp 79- 8 more sanitary than the use of d*,
9 155- 3 When the sick recover by the use of d*,
with
/ 330- 3 Would you attempt with d-, or without,
without
ph 185-33 not only without d*, but without hypnotism,
8 166-39 but if d* are an antidote to disease,
155-30 If d- are good things, is it safe to
156-38 If d* possess faitrinsic virtues or
166- 3 Who named d*, and what made them good
167-16 If d- are part of God's creation,
157-18 then d* cannot be poisonous.
157-19 If He could create d* hitrinsically bad,
157-30 If He creates d- at all . . . why did Jesus not
168-16 />•. caUplasms, and whiskey are
ph 166-11 believes in the power of his d-
166-37 less than in d*, air, and exercise,
169-11 faith in rules of health or in d' begets
169-26 wtiatever good they may seem to reoeivefroa ^.
/ 333-30 she dropped d* and material hygiene,
Digitized by
Google
DRUGS
135
DWELL
drufiTS
/23Q-2J
251-16
p40»-l(S
« 463-26
r483- 1
4M-18
never really healed by c(*, hygiene,
faith in hygiene, in a-, or in will-power.
Can d' so of their own accord to the brain
nor did ne use d\
Then comee the question, how do cC*,
results, suppoeea to proceed from d\
drafir-ftyslems
• 158-25 D' are quitting their hold on matter
drunk
If all who ever partook of . . . and d- of his cup.
There is no enjoyment in getting d*,
a S4-11
p40d-S2
drunkard
6 322-17
The d- thinks he enjoys drunkenness,
drunkenness
on 106-23 d*, Terellings and such like : — Gal. 5 .- 21.
{20&- 4 drop with a*, consume with disease,
322-18 The drunkard thinks he enjoys (2*,
dry
p37»-26
88^17
431-26
r401- 1
0 506-16
506-22
607- 1
535-30
657-4
dual
6 334-12
r 482-24
duaUtr
r 473-16
due
pr 6- 1
a 36- 7
41-13
m 68-10
sp 88-27
an 101- 2
106-14
5 143-30
151-8
162-20
p^i 184-32
/ 210-28
bS38-32
O 341-12
ffi5-28
p 385-14
306-10
435-26
436-24
duU
6 272-14
coated tongue, febrile heat, d- skin,
followed by chills, d* cough, influenxa,
I am Sallow Skin. I have been d*, hot,
swimming when he is on d' land.
and let the d* land appear: — Oen, 1 ; 0.
And God called the d^ land Earth ; — Oen. 1 .- 10.
In metaphor, the d- land illustrates
And Ood caUed the d' land Earth; — Gen. 1: 10.
develop their children properly on d- land.
This d' personality of the unseen and the seen,
Angels announced . . . this d- appearing,
hence the d' of Jeeus the Christ.
We cannot escape the penalty d- for sin.
To remit the penalty a* for sin, would be
he cannot forever . . . escape the penalty d',
mistrust, where confidence Is d*.
It Is d' to inspiration rather than to
are d' to manipulations,
incurs the divine penalty d- tliis crime.
everlastingly d' its holy name.
Oreat respect is d- the motives and
With d* respect for the faculty.
She looked and saw that it pointed d* east.
not rendering to God the honor d* to Him
The ideal man was revealed in d* time.
Proof is essential to a d ■ estimate of this subject.
wholly d* to a misapprehension
from all penalties but those d* for wrong-doing.
d* to the force of education
decides what penalty is d* for the sin,
from the penalty they considered justly d",
not to impart to d* ears and gross hearts the
317-29 To this d- and doubting disciple
o 860-19 and their ears are d* of hearing, — Matt, 18 ; 16.
dulness
a 34-22
6 272-15
duly
ff 507- 3
dumb
a 50-2
B 136-17
ph 18S-29
/ 226-25
raise themselves and others from spiritual d*
which d* and grossness could not accept
Spirit d* feeds and clothes every object,
sheep before her shearers is d*, — /sa. 63 : 7.
*Mt came to pass. ... the d* spake. ** —i^iiJto 11 ; 14.
voice to the d*, feet to tlie lame.
J m*^^ The lame, the deaf, the d*, the blind,
o 842-23 It speaks to the d* the words of Truth,
348-13 when devils, . . . were cast out and the d* spake.
** Thou d' and deaf spirit, ~ Mark 9 ; 25.
p898-2
dumbness
s 135-16
dungeon
pk 194-22
196-8
When Christ cast out the devil of d*.
Incarcerated in a d-, where neither sight nor
he asked to be taken back to his d-,
duodecUlions
9 108-17 three times three d* must be nine d\
duplicity
9< 689-4
duration
jp 77-17
durinsT
pr^ ix-28
xil-6
pr 9-2
a
47-31
96-^1
an 101-10
S107-4
/ 254-16
Jaoob. a corporeal mortal embracing d*,
will be of longer or shorter d*
This wasd* the years 1867 and 1868.
2> seven jrears over four thousand students
J> many years the author has been most grate-
ful
Jy his night of gloom and glory
1> this final conflict, wicked minds will
which tested d* several sessions
God had been graciously fitting me d* many
I> the sensual ages, absolute C. S.
d' that moment there would be no
D- all this time the prisoner attended to
during
b m-9
p431-6
dust
and nothSnsness
g 547-22 or go down into d- and nothingness.
atom of
c 263-29 like an atom of d* thrown into the
decay and
ph 200-13 and not subject to decay and d*.
deoom posed into
p 429-16 buried and decomposed into d* ;
dusc to
J 126- 3 The problem of nothingness, or ** dust to d*,**
ap 667-25 show the dragon to be nothingness, dust to d*;
gl 580- 1 ** dust to d- ;^' red sandstone; nothingness;
ephemeral
c 267- 3 Start not from matter or ephemeral d*.
faUinto
an 103-28 singe their own wings and fall into d*.
formed from
{214-10 represented in the Scriptures as formed from d*,
281-26 through a man formed from d*.
ground and
g 537-17 since ground and d- stand for nothingness.
injected into
g 624^30 Is Spirit, God, injected into d*,
matter or
ph 172-18 If ... he is a portion of matter, or d-.
b 338-19 matter or d* was deemed the agent of Deity
non-intelligent
g 531-16 If , . . . body originated in non-intelligent d*,
primarily
g 543-20 who shall say that he is not primarily d* ?
remands him to
g 532-12 condemns material man and remands him to d*.
returning to
g 522-17 this man to be mortal, — d- returning tu d*.
returns to
b 171' \
or 543-3
return to
sp 73-19
the Scripture says that d* returns to d*.
error, . . . yields to Truth and returns to d*;
The belief that material bodies return to d*,
/ 214-12 originate in matter and return to d*,
6 278-26 originated in matter and must return to d%
987- 5 but creations of matter must return to d-.
g 536-29 the mortal and material return to d*,
rising from the
ph 172- 8 grades the human species as rising from the d
trailln
m 58- 4 or else joy*s drooping wings trail in d*.
traU in the
g 660-20 causes our standard to trail in the d*.
tarns hope to
0 263-16 His " touch turns hope to d-.
s 118-20
/ 244-15
c 263-16
6 291-25
296- 1
838-13
p 416-22
r476- 3
485-20
0r 524-14
524-31
628- 1
631-8
635-27
545-29
545-29
662-24
663-27
^584-28
585-27
duties
a 81-12
duty
pr 9-14
a 37-22
m 67-12
6340-6
340-9
p 386-17
433- 7
r486-6
(7 641-25
dwarfing
e 445-11
dwell
82-23
. 284-14
0 341.*
\'.
In all mortal forms of thought, d- Ls
If man were d* in his earliest stage
the d* we all have trod."
Mind never becomes d*.
error . . . man has a resurrection from d*;
Ttd color of the ground, d-, nothingness.
has resigned his body to d*,
declares that man begins in d*
belief . . . that man springs from d*
formed man of the d* of the ground, ~ Gen. 2 : 7.
Does Spirit enter d*, and lose therein the
Was it requisite . . . that d* should become
the belief Uiat everything springs from d*
d' thou art, and untod* — Oen. 3 .- 19.
** Z> [nothhigness] thou art,— Oen. 3 ; 19.
unto d' [nothingness] shalt thou — (?en. 3: 19.
is not in egg nor in d*.
superstition about the creation from d*
definition of
belief . . . that man started first from d*.
First hi the list of Christian d-, he taught
we shall never meet this great d* simply by
it is the d* and privilege of every
firm at the poet of d*. Die mariner worlcs on
especially when the word d*, which is not in the
for this is the whole d- of man.**— Eoct. 12.- 13.
Whatever it is your d- to do, you can do
In compliance with a stem d*, his Honor,
in C. S. the first d* is to obey Ood,
Now it repudiates even the human d- of man
d' the spiritual understanding
nor are thev in the mental realm in which wed*.
Can the infinite d* in the finite
But i/the spirit . . , d- in you, -r- Rom.S: 11.
Digitized by
Google
DWELL
136
dwell
o 867-30
r 46S-12
474-32
478-21
y 510- 8
514-22
534-22
543-11
650-31
az) 609-20
578-17
dweller
b 801-31 an anfiabstaDtiAl d' in material fonna,
dwellers
ap 500-16 d' still in the deep darknees of beUef.
dweUeth
by HU Bpirit that d- in yotL^Bom, 8 ; 11.
if BO, can Life, or God, d- in eril
which neither d * together nor
Vight and darknesa cannot d* together.
^w can intelligence d' in matter
more . . . than to <l* on the objects of sense !
wolf also shall d- with the lamb, — /m. 11 ; 6.
that the spirit of God d' in too/'— Ram, 8 ; 9.
most d' in dream-land, onnl mortals
originate the impure . . . and d- in it.
hearens, and ye that d* in them. — Rev. 12: 12.
and I will d' in the house ~/*sai. 23; 6.
0 341.
dwellinflT
a 2^13
78-31
1
311-14
811-15
0 340^24
*?.
has the Holy Ghost d* in him.**
the inrlsible good d* in eternal Sdenoe.
Art thoa d- in the belief that mind is
false estimates of sonl as d* in sense
and of mind as d* in matter,
while d* on a material plane,
a 506-28 God, Spirit, d- in infinite light and
dweuinff-places
9 142-M meet d* for the Most High.
dwells
which d* f orerer in the eternal Mind
It is not rational to say that Mind ... d* in
Mind, joToos in strength,d* intherealm of Ifind.
snpposioon . . . Soni d* in material sense;
/ 247-22
6284-2
a 614- 6
02 680-24
dwelt
a 29-26
5 381-6
334- 4
9 642-28
The Christ d* forerer an idea
If He d* within what He creates,
Christ, d* forerer in the bosom of the Father,
and d- in the land of Nod. — Gen. 4; 16.
dyinsr
a 49-20
«p 76-18
78-11
oA 196-4
/«906-28
0 268-28
260-11
6279- 1
292-11
p 368-17
378- 7
379-20
428-81
429-15
430- 2
441-16
r 494-27
9 666-18
667-21
dynasties
op 677-23
141-17
176-16
197-23
/221-2
221-4
dyspegtij
tie
22
222-27
*^Sf?^
EARNEST
existence . . . separate from God is a d- error.
Suffering, sinning, d* belleCB are unreaL
mortal, sinning, suffering, and d*.
physician, who said that the patient was d*.
and of fearful and doleful d*
Nerer bom and never d*,
presented man as fallen, sick, sinning, and d*.
the erring, changing, and d*,
A sinful, sick, and a* mortal is not
more faith in liYing than in d-.
The author has raised up the d*,
not d* on account of the state of her blood,
and raised the d* to life and health
Mortal mind afflrms . . . that the body is d*,
healing the d- and raising the dead.
refuses to recognise Man as sick or d*,
mortal testimony, changing, d*, unreaL
is not to be gained by cT.
man as nerer bom and as nerer d*,
Mighty potentates and d* will lay down
as kings are crowned from a royal d*.
For thtt Principle there is no d*.
In cdd times who erer heard of d*.
If a random thought, calling itself d%
Their diet would not cure d- at this period,
adopted the Graham system to cure d*.
Her d- increasing, she decided that her diet
In seeking a cure for d*
She learned that a d* was Tery far from
She finally concluded that God never made
ad-,
[ities
r-26 With rules of health. . .there would still bed-.
E
each
pr
a
m
7-25
21-13
32-8
47-28
69- 4
69-13
66-14
m 88-10
»A 195-11
/ 246-25
248-10
6 291-8
o 356-14
p 413-22
t 457-16
9 602-18
606-13
each oth«r
a 21-20
m 67- 9
/ 209-18
6 278-21
o 358- 7
01)564- 1
^2 688-14
ear
and eye
n> 84-20
deiJ
e 444-23
dlTtne
pr 7-24
gmintlM
pr 1^29
to whom e- want of man is always known
gain a little r day in the right direction,
to pass 6' guest a cup of wine.
«* one came to a violent death except St. John,
most tender solicitude for «■ other's happiness,
e* partner sustaining the other,
E' successive stage of experience unfolds new
By learning the origin or r.
The point for e* one to decide is,
E' succeeding year unfolds wisdom,
which 6' day Drings to a nearer tomb,
e* lesser call in the growth of Christian charac-
ter,
not contributing in any way to e- other's
need not wash his little body all over e* day
e* of them could see but one face of it,
r text is followed by its spiritual
forming e* successive stage of progress.
little opportunity to help e* other.
conjoin naturally with e* other,
which constituent mssses hold to e* other,
warring forever with e- other;
If two statements directly contradict e- other
which would impel them to devour e* other
numbers which nerer blend with & other,
not dependent upon the e* and eye
a deaf e- to the teachings of C. S.,
The ** divine e- ** is not an auditory nerve.
gain the e* and right hand of omnipotence
hath not heard
i 117-14 E' hath not heard, nor hath lip spoken, the
heard
c 26(^18
t469-8
Bye hath not seen Spirit, nor hath e* heard His
voice.
" eye hath not seen nor e* heard.** — / Cor, 2 ; 9.
of the
8 They come -from the hearing of the r,
by the hearing of tlie «* : ^Job 43 ; 6.
p*l
c 262-18
iU-attnned
m 60-24
need the
p 494-22
onuilpotent
pr 18-18 Do we gain the omnipotent e* sooner by words
An iU-attuned e* calls discord harmony,
you need the e* of your auditor.
ear
throoskthe
b 284-28 through the eye nor hear it through the r,
trieth words
s 11&- 8 **Thertriethwords,— Jo634;3.
whispered Into the
p 374- 4 whispered into the e* of mortal mind.
pr 14-2
/ 213-17
r486-6
earlier
9 160-11
earliest
a 45-22
/ 286-24
244-15
9 601-4
early
pr«/ vUI.28
ix-12
a 41-17
52- 1
65- 6
m 61-16
/ 220-10
287-22
246-6
0 351-9
869-21
p 887-13
405- 9
420- 6
r471-M
474-4
9 623-16
9<679-9
A00O-*
earn
pr 10-19
earned
/ 238-15
earnest
pr 15-17
a 21-12
5 289-16
809-18
317-27
p 484-17
material person, whose e* we would gain.
The e* does not really hear,
accident happens to the eye, another to
thee*,
as in the time of its e* demonstration.
They who «• saw Jesus after the resurrection
should teach their children at the a-
If man were dust in his «* stage
the Word, in its e* articulations,
As 0* as 1862 she began to write down
Certain essays written at that e* date
this demonstration of healing was e* lost,
From a- boyhood he was about his
Perhaps the e* Christian era
often these beautiful children e* droop
lifts her blue eye to greet the e- spring.
This makes C. 8. e* available.
Disappointed in love in her e- years,
became a member ... in e- years.
ۥ received her religious education.
Our thinkers do not die e- because they
Choke these errors in their e- stages,
they should «* call an experiencea
subscribed to an orthodox creed in e* youth,
accorded to Trath in the ^ Christian era
in the e- part of the book of Genesis,
surrendering to the creator the e* fraits
Letttsffetupe to the vineyards : — Son^ 7 : H,
and stop at the doors to e* a penny
goal of goodness is assiduously e*
In the quiet e
If honest, he will be in e* from {belstart.
By giving e- heed to these spiritual guidsi
those, who through e* striving followed
to Soul, for an e* of immortality,
e*, solemn eyes, kindling with hope
Digitized by
Google
EARNESTLY 137
EARTH
earnestly
a 29- 8 It bids as work the more 0* in times of
#p 83-32 it is wise e- to consider whether it is the
r 479-21 Learn this, O mortal, and e* seek the
ears
a S8-29 and haTlng e* ye hear not ;
/ 211-26 the eyes to see and the e* to hear,
O 272-14 not to impart to dull e* and gross hearts
o 360-19 and their e* are dull of hearing, — McUt, 13 .* 16.
360-21 and hear with their e*, — Matt, 13 : 15.
gi 585- 1 definition of
686- 4 •• Haying «•, hear ye not ? '• — Mark 8 : 18.
Earth
a 606-22 And God called the dry land E-: — Oen. 1 : 10.
53&-30 " And God called the dry land E- ; — Oen, 1 : 10.
earth (ms al$o Murth's)
ff 521- 2 above the sod, above e* and its enTironments,
above t]K«
g 511-21 fowl that may fly above the «• — Gen, 1 ; 20.
511-28 fowls, which fly above the e- in the open
aUtke
an 108-14 has dominion over all the e* and its hosts.
{202-23 gives man dominion over all the e*.
316-23 which gives man dominion over all the e*.
p 442- 4 Judge of aU the e- do right? ** ~ Gen. 18: 26.
r 476-26 the cattle, and over all Jhe e-, — Gen, 1 : 26.
g 515-14 the cattle, and over all the «*, — Oen. 1 : 26.
516-21 and reflects God*8 dominion over all the e*.
618- 7 upon the face of all the e*, ~ Gen. 1 : 29.
681-S2 and having dominion over all the r.
683- 3 Had he lost . . . dominion over all the e*?
• 121-10 e* and heaven were bright,
e 264-30 all tlie glories of e* andheaven and
g 518- 2 lord of the belief in e- and heaven,
jp 72-31 commonicator of truth, ... to e* and hnman-
^'
and man
g 538-19 God creates the heavens, e*, and man.
and th« heavens
g 520-18 made the «■ and the heavens, — Oen. 2 .• 4.
543-81 made the e* and the heavens," — Oeji. 2 .- 4.
at Ood*s oonanuMid
g 530- 6 The e*, at God*s command, brings forth food
atmomhere of the
/ ao-14 The atmosphere of the e*, kinder than
away from
p 365- 3 the heavenly homesick looking away from r,
heast of tho
g 513-16 beast of the e- after his kind : — Gen. 1 .* 24.
513-22 beast of the e- after his kind, — Gen. 1 : 25.
518- 9 And to every beast of the e*, — Gen. 1 ; 30.
blasts of
57-25 The wintry blasts of e* may uproot the
b 338-29 notwithstanding God had blessed the S'
g 537-28 which blessed the e- and gave it to man
g 516-19 beantifles the landscape, blesses the e*.
borne to
8 109-24 When a new spiritual idea is borne to e*,
broadcast In the
ph 197-18 knowledge now broadcast in the e*,
bronght forth
g 508- 9 And the e- brought forth grass, — Gen, 1 ; 12.
eaat onto the
ap 567-24 Tlie words " cast unto the f " — Rev. 12 ; 13.
569-30 saw that he was cast unto the e*, — Rev, 12 : 13.
children of
b 309-15 the children of e- who followed his example
eUniT to
e 263-10 cling to e* because he has not tasted heaven.
oonkpoiiinc the
/ 209-17 aggregated substances composing the e*,
covers
/ 247-27 and covers e* with loveliness.
dearest spot on
m 58-22 Home is the dearest spot on e*,
dominion over the
ph 165- 5 man*s God-given dominion over the e*.
down to
8 118-32 natural order of heaven comes down to e*.
every plagpe on
p 405-22 better to be exposed to every plague on e-
f aee of the
8 163-11 druggist, or drug on the face of the s*,
faith on the
s 132-27 shallbeflnd faithonthee*?'* — Xt<ii:el8;8.
first
g 586- 8 the first heaven and the first e- — Rev, 21 ; 1.
op 672-21 the first heaven and the first e* — Rev. 21 : 1.
front
a 48- 8 tamed forever away from e' to heaven,
earth
from the
g 521-21 went up a mist from the e*, — Gen. 2 .- 6.
641-29 now art thou cursed from the «*. — Oen. 4:11.
546-13 went up a mist from the e*." — Oen. 2 : 6.
glories of
c 264-30 all the glories of e* and heaven and man.
harmony on
8 Va- 7 the actual reign of harmony on e*.
harmony to
ap 661-15 God and His Christ, bringing harmony to «*.
has no repayment
ap 97-32 £• has no repayment for the persecutions
heaven and
(ses heaven)
heaven and the
r 479-19 created the heaven and the e-. -^ Gen. 1 : 1.
g 602-23 created the heaven and the e*. — Gen. 1 : 1.
heaven on
8 110-12 establishment of the kingdom of heaven on «*.
ph 174-20 proclaiming the kingdom of heaven on <*.
heavens and
ap 573- 7 heavens and e- to one human consciousness,
573-20 John*s corporeal sense of the heavens and e-
heavens and the
g 519- 7 heavens and the e* were finished, — Gen. 2 ; 1.
helped the woman
ap 570-10 And the e- helped the woman, ~ Rev. 12 : 16.
inhabitant of the
b 317-31 the Master remained an inhabitant of the e*.
Inhabitants of the
c 256-22 the inhabitants of the e-.—Dan. 4:85.
Inhablters of the
ap 568-21 inhabiters of the e- and of the sea! — Rev. 12 : 12.
Inherit the
g 516-15 ** The meek shall inherit the e*.'* — Psol. 37 : 11.
Iilstead of the
8 121-19 instead df the e* from west to east.
In the
g 509-24 before it was in the e*.** — Gen. 2: 5.
520-19 before it was in the e*,— Gen, 2:5.
626- 5 before it was in the r ." — Gen. 2 : 5.
launched the
8 124-23 which launched the e* in its orbit
let the
g 607-11 Let the e* bring forth grass, — Gen. 1 : 11.
513-14 Let the e- bring forth the living — Gen. 1 : 24.
material
c 264- 1 the mortal body and material 6*, are the
melted
Sp 97-26 uttered His voice, the e- melted. " — Paai, 46 : 6.
tiply In the
g 612-19 let fowl multiply in the e-, — Gen. 1 : 22.
new
«p 91- 2 «• a new heaven and a new e*. " — Rev. 21 : 1.
g 636- 2 a new heaven and a new e- : — Rev. 21 : 1.
666- 8 Then will the new heaven and new e- appear,
ap 572-20 a new heaven and a new e* : —Rev. 21 : 1.
672-25 he already saw a new heaven and a new e:
572-29 Were this new heaven and new e' terrestrial
573-22 he could see the new heaven and new e*,
opened her month
ap 570-11 and the e' opened her mouth, — Rev. 12 : 16.
OWP
g 509-14 stellar universe is no more celestial than our «•.
548- 9 How little light or heat reach our e- when
over the
ph 188-28 When darkness comes over the S',
189- 3 explanation of the sun's influence over the e*.
pilgrim on
/ 254-31 Pilgrim on e*, thy home is heaven ;
received the harmony
a 54- 6 e* received the harmony his glorified exam-
ple
refresh the
b 288-18 Then the raindrops of divinity refresh the e*.
replenish the
g 511- 5 ** multiply and replenish the e*.'* — Gen. 1 : 28.
517-26 multiply, and replenish the 6*, — Oen. 1 : 28.
return to
a 24-25 as a proof that spirits can return to e* ?
sp 73- 5 and supposedly will return to e- to-morrow,
revolution of the
b 310-13 not affected by the revolution of the e:
revolves
8 121-26 the e- revolves about the sun once a year,
salt of the
p 367-19 " Ye are the salt of the «•.'* — MaU. 5 : 13.
sof Mrlnjr on
► 380-25 Error, ,
produces all the suffering on e*.
P
sufferings upon
8 168-15 and endured great sufferings upon e*.
taint of
m 66-14 joys of Spirit, which have no taint of e*.
thou
8 135- 5 Tremble, thou e*. at the — Psol. 114 : 7.
Digitized by
Google
EARTH
earth
to believe that the
a 119-28 to believe that the r is in motion
138
Truth on
b 281-
upon the
a 31-5
r 475-27
jr 507-13
610- 7
611- 8
513-24
515-15
617-29
518-10
520-21
ap5Q9' 7
wns blessed
6 338-31
3 enter into the kingdom of Truth on «•
no man your father apon the c : — Matt, 23 ; 9.
that creepeth upon the «•." — Gen. 1 : 26.
seed is in itself, upon the e*: — Oen. 1.-11.
to give light upon the e* : — Oen. 1 ; 15.
to give light upon the e*, — Gen. 1 .■ 17.
that creepeth upon the e- — Gen. 1 .-25.
that creepeth upon the e*. — Gen, 1 .- 26.
that moveth upon the «•. — Gen. 1 .-28.
that creepeth upon the e-, — Gen. 1 .* 30.
not caused it to rain upon the e-, — Getu 2:5.
The angers left foot was upon the e* ;
not the ideal man for whom the e- was bleated.
was without form
r 479-19 the e* was without form, — Gen. 1 .* 2.
the c* was without form, — Gen. 1 .- 2.
17 503- 6
whole
pr 14-28
ph 191-14
t7 545-11
ap 575-23
man's dominion over the whole e\
Thus the whole «* will be transformed by
was given dominion over the whole e:
the joy of the whole «•, — P$aL 48 .• 2.
wllT become drearv
ep 96-7 E' will become dreary and desolate,
will echo
9 129-15 and «• will echo the cry,
will help the woman
ap 570-22 Inthisage thee* will help the woman;
pr 17- 1 Thy will be done in a*, — McUt. 6 : 10.
17- 2 €isin heaven^ so on e*,
a 54-30 gloriHed man were physically on e* to-day,'
m 69- 1 and man, not of the e- earthly
tp 72-28 nor the medium through which truth pasaw
toe*.
75-26 those living" on the e*
an 100- 9 celestial IxMies, the e*, and animated thinffs.
• 160- 7 ** on e* peace. eood-wiU toward — Ltike 2 .• 14.
/ 202-19 when God's kmgdom comes on e* ;
226-17 ** on e- peace, g<x>d-will toward — Luke 2 .* 14.
810-12 when the e* has again turned upon its axis.
339-25 ** in «•, as it is in heaven.** — MaU. 6 .- 10.
o 360-29 the Galilean Prophet, the best Christian on r,
361-27 is the higher hopfe on e*,
r 403- 3 and the e- to stand still ;
g 520-17 generations of the heavens and of the e- —Gen.
2:4.
622-20 as the lif e^g^iving principle of the e:
638-11 The sun. giving Tight and heat to the e*.
64^12 E' has little light or joy for mortals before
602- 4 That the e- waa hatched from the
and his left foot on the e*. — Bev. 10 : 2.
and did cast them to the r : — J?ev. 12:4.
he was cast out into the e*,~i2ev. 12; 9.
definition of
To material senae, e* is matter ;
ap 668- 8
668-24
667-16
y<686- 5
686- 7
earthly
pr 10- 7
a
to profit by Jesus* cup of e* sorrows,
80- 6 partook partly of Mary's e* condition,
90-23 throughout the whole e* career of Jesoa,
96-12 What was his e* reward ?
86-14 e- price of spirituality in a material age
89-26 To break this «• spell,
41-16 completed hiae* mission ;
46-27 which closed the e- record of Jesus,
47-28 in his last e- struggle
40-15 met his e- fate alone with God.
62-24 The highest «* repreaentathre of God,
64-21 His e- cup of bitterness was drained to the
65-23 whosoever layeth his e* all on the altar
m 09- 1 and man, not of the earth e*
«p 72-26 A sinning, e- mortal is not the reality of
8 150-27 The doctrine that ... all his e* days,
ph 197<« 6 costs many a man his e* days of comfort.
/ 202-20 e- experience develops the finity of error
c 266-27 The Um of e* hopes and pleasures
b 299- 9 buried its fondest e- hopes.
814- 6 spiritual sense had quenched all e* yearnings.
316-28 more spiritual than all other ^ pernonalitiea.
834- 8 fleshly Jesus, whose e* career was brief,
p 387-16 If . . . authors have the shortest span of «•
ap 666- 14 a brief history in the e- life of our Master ;
eartn-mission
a 51-13 but when his e* was accomplished,
earthquake
b ^93-22 expressed hi e-, wind, wave.
earth's
a 37-10
$p 76-31
90-6
They are e- luminaries, which serve to
from e* sleep to the grand verities of Life,
The e* orbit and the imaginary line called
earth*8
sp 90- 7
a 121-17
ph 185-10
r 471-10
48^ 9
ff 610-90
547-12
earthward
6 272-29
ease
m 68-27
/ 220-13
6 270-28
easier
a 138-22
/ 241-31
632:^-31
p 373- 5
373-12
t 449- 9
easiest
or 6-4
easily
a 20-29
sp 82- 2
91-24
£ast
p363- 3
east
a 21-30
a 121-18
121-19
ph 184-29
l»4-a2
185- 5
y 537-6
eastern
ap 94-12
eastward
ap 675-27
easy
«p 82- 1
an 102-26
/ 236-31
p 362-15
400-15
eat
eaten
a 32-22
/ 211-20
^533- 6
535-21
eaters
ap 90-90
eatest
ph 197-10
r 481-19
g 627-10
632-8
26-10
31-22
92-17
33-32
m 68-24
68-26
62-13
p^ 166- •
170-16
/ 290-29
922-16
229-30
p388-30
390- 3
g tsm- 8
637- 9
629-16
529-17
629-19
680- 9
630-16
639- 7
633- 9
683-29
696-22
696-23
636-26
636-26
687- 3
ap 669-17
669-26
EATEST
e* motion and position are sustained by Mind
The e* diurnal rotation is invisible
the e* magnetic currents
the e- motions or of the science of astronomy,
E' preparatory school must be Improved
Geology has never explained the e- formations ;
able to see in the egg the e- atmosphere,
e- gravitation of sensualism and imparity,
a wife ought not to court . . . stupid e-,
procures a summer residence with more e* than
and a sense of e* antidotes sollering,
e- for Christianity to cast out sickness than
'* e- for a camel to go through - Matt. 19 : 94^
It is e- to desire Truth than to
It ise- to cure the most malignant disease thaa
Healing is e* than teaching,
'*e* foracameltogothrough—JtfiaM. 19.94.
Sorrow for wrong-doing is . . . the very e* step.
the sin which doth so e* beset us, — Heb. 12 .- 1.
We think of an absent friend as e- as
Our Master e- read the thoughts of mankind,
which is in such conmion use in the S-.
he turns e* on the seventh, satisfied if
the sun seems to move from e* to weat,
instead of the earth from weat to e*
when the wind waa from the e*.
She looked and saw that it pointed dne e-.
she never suifered again from e- winds.
He placed at the e* of the garden — Gen.3:2L
The e* empires and nations owe their
e*, to the star seen by the Wiaemen
as e* to read distant thooghta as near.
not lending itself to an e* explanation
vouth makes e- and rapid strides towards Trath.
It was therefore e- for the Magdalen
This task becomes e*, if yon understand
they truly e* his flesh and drink his blood,
" As often as ye e- this bread. — / Cor. 11 ; 26.
Take, e*; this is my body. — Mi^. 26 : 96.
Are all whoe* bread ana drink wine in i
** Two e- no more together
than they e- separately."
what ye shaU e\ or what ye shall — Matt. 6:K.
what ye ahatl e-, or trhcU ye ahail—MatL 6;9ft.
what ye shall e*, or what ye shall — MaU. 6.* 96.
»* Thou Shalt not «• of it.**— Gen. 9 : 17.
leas thought about what she should e* or drink,
and e- what is set before you,
we shall neither e* to Ihre nor live to e*.
and I should like something more to e*.**
thou mayest freely e- : — Gen. 2 ; 16.
thou Shalt not e- of it: — Gen. 2 : 17.
Ye shall not e* of every tree — Gen. 3: h
We may e- of the fruit of — Gen. 3 ; 9.
Ye shaU not r of it, — (fen. 3 .-3.
what ye shall e*, or what ye shall — MaU. 6 : 96.
in the day ye e- thereof, — Gen. 3 :6.
that thou snouldst not e* ? — Gen. 3 : 11.
she gave me of the tree, and I did e*.— Gen. 3 ; 19.
beguiled me, and I did e* ; ** — Gen. 9: 19.
Thou Shalt not e- of it : — Gen. 3 : 17.
in sorrow shalt thou e- of it ~ Oen. 3 : 17.
and thou shalt r the herb— Gen. 3 : 18.
Shalt thou e- bread, — Gen. 3 .* 19.
and e*, and live forever; — Gen. 8:29.
Take it, and e- it up; — Jtev. 10 .-9.
when you e* the divine body
share the hemlock cup and e* the bitter berba;
The disciples had e*,
'* the fathers have e* sour grapes,— Etek. 18 ; 2.
Hast thou e- of the tree, — Gen. 3 : 11.
and hast «• of the tree — Gen. 3 : 17.
Opium and hashish e* mentally travel far
*• In the day that thou e* thereof — Gen. 2 .- 17.
** In the day that thoa e* thereof — Oen. 2 .- 17.
in the day that thou e* thereof -> Oen. 9 : 17.
** In the day that thoa a* thereof — Oen. 2: 17.
Digitized by
Google
EATETH
139
Eddy
eateth
g fVM-lO consisteth not of the things which a man «•.
eating
a 32-15 '* As they were e*, Jesus took bread, — Matt.
26:26.
ph 166- 2 Evil declared that e* this fruit
/ 221-10 until three hours after e*.
222-26 if 0* a bit of animal flesh could orerpower her.
254- 8 To stop r, drinking, or being clothed
p 383-21 er or smoking poison for half a century,
388-27 foolish to stop e- until we gain perfection
g 532- 7 when 6- its first fruits brought death ?
el>biiie
ap 606- 2 dark e- and flowing tides of human fear.
Ecclesiastes
b 291-20 So we read in E-.
910- 4 This text in the book of E-
eoclesiastical
•p 98-32 The way ... is not c but Christian,
s 118- 4 far above the merely 0-
141-11 along the line of scnolarly and e* descent,
141-17 For this Principle there is ... no 0* monopoly.
t 444-22 If 0* sects or medical schools turn
r 473-18 In an age of 0* despotism,
gl 500-13 Levi (Jacob's son). ... 0- despotism.
echo
0 126-11 and Interpreted in its own way the e- of Spirit,
120-15 and earth will 0* the cry,
e 262-18 Mortals will 0* Job's thought,
ecboing
- / 226- 6 voice of God . . . was still 0* in our land,
eclectic
p 416-10 allopathic, homoeopathic, botanic, 0*
ecUose
sp 85- 1 read the starsor calculate an e\
economy
m 59-10 the annoyances and cares of domestic 0*,
50-11 nor ... be expected to understand polidcal 0*.
ph 170- 7 Did Jesus understand the 0* of man less
/ 222-16 consulting the stomach less about the 0* of
228-22 bodily conditions, structure, or 0-,
b 327-21 in the human or the divine 0-. *
p 423-25 now at work in the 0- of being
ecstAsles
b 312-14 People go into 0* over the sense of a
ecstasy
pr 7-17 sensation, not Soul, produces material 0-
14-7 is to have, not mere emotional 0* or faith,
ecstatic
pr 7-19 there would grow out of e* moments
Eddy. Mrs. Mary Baker O.
pr|r xii-27 MAKY BAKER G. EDDY.
avthor
pr€^ ix-10 So was it with the a*.
x-11 The a* has not compromised conscience
xi-22 When God called the a* to
xi-26 first school of C S. . . . was started by the a*
xli- 7 four thousand students were taught by the a*
pr 9-2 I>nring many years the a* has been most grateful
an 104- 5 will be seen why the a* of this book has
0 112-29 without giving that a* proper credit,
114- 2 <r calls sick and sinful humanil^ mortal mind^
114-81 what is termed by the a* mort€um,ind»
12^17 The term C. 8. was introduced by the a*
130-23 a- has often remembered our Master's love
140-22 a* has cured what is termed organic disease
15(^-28 it is as evidently erroneous to the a%
153- 6 The a* has endeavored to make this book the
158- 5 The a* has attenuated Natrum muriatUmm
163-17 a* has restored health in cases of
b 330- 8 Until the a- . . . learned the vastness of C. S.,
o 351- 8 The a* became a member of the orthodox
p 373- 6 The a* has raised up the dying,
374- 9 The a* has answered this question
377-19 a* never knew a patient who did not
880-22 years ago the a* made a spiritual discovery,
386-12 The a* nas in too many instances
304-17 Experience has proved to the a- the fallacy
403- 4 it is but Just to say that the a* has already
428-30 The a* has healed hopeless organic disease,
t 444-13 Students are advised by the a* to be
446-31 the a* trembles whenever she sees a
446-11 Whoever practises the Science the a* teaches,
463- 6 a* understands what she is saying.
467- 8 Since the divine light . . . dawned upon the a'
468-16 a* desires to keep tt out of C. S.
400-25 When the Science . . . was a fresh revelation
to the a*,
468-33 It has been said to the a*,
464- 4 Could her firiends know how little time the a-
has had,
464-22 the a* has labored to expound
Eddy
author
r 471-28 a* subscribed to an orthodox creed in early
youth,
g 546-21 To the a*, they are transparent,
647- 7 BO ascertain if the a* has given you the correct
ap 664-10 The a- is convinced that the accusations
author's
pr^ vii-27 Since the a- discovery of the
viii-24 In the a- work, Retbospbotion Aia> Iimto-
SPECTION,
an 101-21 The a- own observations of the workings of
0 112-28 and yet uses another a* discoveries
126-32 If Christendom resists the a- application
129-30 a- small estimate of the pleasures of the table.
152-21 The a- medical researches and experiments
t 446- 5 thorough perusal of the a* publications
452-24 simply by repeating the a* words,
r 465- 1 from the first edition of the a* class-book,
483-13 After the a* sacred discovery,
g 556-28 hence the a* experience;
discoverer of Christian Science
o 369-20 the d- of C. S. early received
p 426- 5 The d' of C. S. finds the path lees difficult
t 443- 1 When the cf • of C. S. is consulted by
g 655- 6 An inquirer once said to the d' of C. S. :
her
pre/ viii- 1 h- system has been fully tested
vlii-26 experiences which led h-^ in the year 1866, to
viii-29 the results of h' Scriptural study,
vili-30 the Bible was h- sole teacher;
ix- 1 She also began to jot down h' thoughts
ix-13 still in circulation amoxig h' first pupils;
ix-20 H- first pamphlet on C. S. was copyrighted
ix-29 h' ignorance of the great subject up to that
tmie,
x-16 she and h' students have proved
x-17 proved the worth of A* teachings.
x-27 Only those quarrel with h- method who
x-28 do not understand h- meaning,
xi-31 enabled h- to get this institutton chartered
xii-11 publisher of h- own works;
xii-14 She closed h- College, October 29, 1889,
xii-16 conviction that the next two years of /»* life
xii-18 She retained A* charter,
xli-20 as auxiliary to A* church.
xii-22 in order to elucidate h- idealism.
an 101-22 convince h' that it is not a remedial agent,
0 127- 1 or questions h- use of the word Science,
127- 4 nor will Christianity lose its bold upon h:
162-22 prepared h- thought for the metaphysics of
162-24 material dependence had faUed h' in h- search
152-28 H' experiments in homoeopathy
152-28 had made h- skeptical as to
o 361-10 h' own prayers failed to heal h*
361-11 as did tine prayers of A* devout parents
360-21 early receivea A- religious education.
360-23 falling from the lips of h- saintly mother,
p 374-10 The author ... in a- explanation of disease
402- 4 the author has already In h' possession
402- 6 records of the cure, by herself and h' students
426- 6 when she has the high goal always before h'
426- 7 than when she counts h' footsteps
e 448- 2 consulted by h- followers as to the
467-10 H- prime object, since entering this field
460-26 impart, . . . from h* own spiritual condition,
460-29 by A* manuscript circulated among the students.
460-30 beliefs were gradually expelled from A* thought,
464- 3 Could A' friends know how little time
464- 6 except through A- laborious publications,
464- 9 Others could not take A* place,
464-10 She therefore remains unseen at A* post,
r 471-20 Since then A* highest creed has been
hers
pref xli- 3 A* was the only College of this character
herself
pref ix-17 she stiU finds A* a willing disciple
p 402- 6 records of the cure, by A- and her students
464- 5 in which to make A* outwardly known
I am leading
/ 268- 9 I hope, dear reader, I am leading you
I am not patient with
p 413-21 / am not patient with a speck of dirt ;
I as a Christian Scientist
o 360- 8 7 as a Christian Scientist believed in the
I ask
/ 260-22 Now 7 ask. Is there any more reality in the
p 371-22 No impossible thing do 7 ask
I began
0 156-13 Believing them somewhat in ... / began to
I beheld
0 110- 8 Thus it was that 7 beheld, as never before,
I cannot attest
pA 198-28 7 cannot attest the truth of that report,
I cannot coincide
sp 80-13 but 7 cannot coincide with their views.
Digitized by
Google
Eddy
140
£ddt
Cddy
I cMinot fall to
ph 194- 8 / cannot fail to diioem the coincidenoe
loombat
6 269-29 The theories /combat are these:
lenred
ph 184-27 A woman, whom 7 cured of consumption,
p 389-31 / cored her in a few minntes.
I demonstrated
» 147- 6 / demonstrated the dirine roles of C. 8.
I deny
o 348-16 / deny His cooperation with eril,
I desire
o 348-17 / desire to have no faith in evil
Idldso
9 106-18 / did so, and she continoed to gain.
I disooTered
s 107- 1 In the year 1866, /discovered the Christ Science
I discredit
m 68-26 / discredit the belief that ac>^iDogeikesis ap-
plies to
I do aver
o 848-29 / do aver, that, as a resolt of teaching C. a,
I do believe
e 461- 2 hot 7 do believe that the real man is immortal
I do not maintain
t 461- 1 /do not maintain that anyone can
1 entertain no
,sp 80-12 / entertain no doobt of the homanity
Ilind
sUl-3 / find the will, .. .opposed to the divine Mind
lld-M 7 And that God to tme,
I had foretold
ph 169- 9 Bat it always came aboot as / had foretold.
I liave beea informed
ph 193-24 Since his recovery / have been informed that
I have demonstrated
9 126-24 / have demonstrated . . . the effects of Troth
ph 177- 4 /have demonstrated this beyond all cavil.
184-23 / have denkonstrated this as a role
I have discerned
ph 168-24 / have discerned disease in the homan mind,
I have disoovered
9 126-23 Jost as /have discovered them.
I have found
9 126-26 I have f oond nothing in ancient or in mod-
em
ph 180-82 / have foond divine Troth mote potent
I have had
9 126-30 / have had no other golde
Ihaveheided
o 369- 7 / have healed infidels
I have made
/ 233-27 tests /have made of the effects of troth
I have named
m 68-19 / have named her case to individoals,
I have narrated
ph 193-W occorred lost as /have narrated.
I have never supposed
o 348-26 / have never soppoeed the world woold
I have never witnessed
t 4S3-11 / have never witnessed so decided effects from
I have not seen
ph 193-19 Since then 7 have not seen him,
I have restored
9 162-22 / have restored what is called the
I have revised
o 361-21 / have revised Soibxce a nd Health only to
I have said
ph 169- 6 and / have said to the patient,
I have seen
ph 169- 4 7 have seen the mental signs,
/ 212-10 7 have seen an onwitting attempt
247- 8 7 have seen age regain two of the elements
I have set forth
9 126-22 / have set forth C. 8.
I here present
p 430-13 7 here present to my readers an allegory
I hope
/ 253- 9 7 hope, dear reader, I am leading voo into
263-14 7 hope that yoo are conqoering uus false
I Insist
p 413-20 7 insist on bodily cleanliness
I keep
p 371-21 nor woold / keep the sockling a
I kindly quote
9 lCI-29 / kindly qoote from Dr. Benjamin Rash,
Iknew
9 109-16 / knew the Principle of all harmonicas
/ 221- 1 / knew a woman who when qoite a child
247- 4 A woman of eighty-five, whom / knew,
I learned
9 108-21 / learned these troths in divine Science :
ph 194-14 (as / learned in metaphysics)
I long to see
p 367-27 / long to see the consammation of my hope.
Eddy
I love
sp 99-16 7 love mankind, and shall continae
I mean
ph 168-32 By chemicaliaktion /mean the process
I met
ph 193- 3 On entering the house 7 met his ^ysician,
I must know
9 11)9-19 bat 7 most know the Science of
I nawM*
ph 169-10 / name these facts to show that
/ 210-23 /nameHmortal.
I never could
sp 71-26 7 never coald believe in spiritoalism.
I never knew
m 68-16 7 never knew more than one indlvldaal who
I prescribed
9 156- 8 7 prescribed the fourth atteanatlon of
I pressed on
/ 285-31 bat 7 pressed on throng fUth in Qod,
I regret
o 346- I 7 regret that such criticism confounds
Irejolee
o 364-28 7 rejoice in the apprdiensioQ of this grand
Ireeeued
9 382-91 One whom 7 reseoed from seeming... oblivion,
ph 184-29 /sat silently by her side a few moments.
I saw
j>^ 198-18 The next day 7 saw him in the yard.
198-29 what / saw and did for that man,
/ 226-22 / saw before me the sick,
226-29 /saw before me the awfolconffict,
227- S / saw that the hkw of mortal belief
Isay
6 329-7 proves the troth of all that /say of It
I say with Paul
/216.28 /saywtthPMl: Be**wtlllng-/7Cbr.6;8L
I sh'ould appear
1-17 Ifyouor
I sought
9 164-17 If you or /should appear to die,
9 109-11 / sought the solotion of this problem
Ispeak
^ pr 1- 6 / speak from experience.
I submitted
9 111-29 / submitted my metaphysical system
I term
. p 401-16 What / term ehemicalUtUUm is the opheaval
I then
o 348-1 ShaU/ then be smitten for healing
I then requested
ph 184-^ / then reqoested her to look at the
I tnerefore
6 269-22 / therefore plant myself onreservedly on the
I told
ph 193-17 / told him to rtee, dress himself,
I understand
pr 16-24 let me give what / understand to be the
a 40-11 which Jonderstand to mean Ood*s method
65-29 This Comforter 7 onderstand to be Divine
Science.
I was called
pft 192-32 /was called to Visit Mr. Claik
I went
ph 198- 9 /went to his bedside.
I wished
/ 226-26 /wished to save from the slavery of
I won my way
9 109-20 /won my way to absolote oonclosions
I would not transform
p 371-20 / woold not transform the infant at once Into
pr 16-24 let m* give what I onderstand to be the
9 107- 4 Ood had been gracioasty fitting m*
108- 1 Whence came to m- this heavooly conviction,
108- 6 onf olding to m* the demonstrable fact that
109-23 revelation of Truth . . . came to m* gradually
110-18 No human pen nor tongoetani^tm'tne Science
111-28 this fact became evident torn-,
113-10 in the four following, to m*, sc^-svidene
156-17 It then occorred to m* to give her
156-21 After trying this, she Informed m* thiCt
156-26 and receiving occasional visits from m*,
ph 169- 5 aasoring m* tnat dlanger was over,
177- 6 is to m- as certain as the
193-32 It has been demonstrated to m*
/ 226-22 I saw before m* the si<^
226-80 I saw before m- the awfol conflict,
226-32 to goide m* into the land of C. S.,
p 382-26 One whom I reseoed . . . wrote to m* :
messenger
t 466-24 When He commissions a m-, it is one who
mine
o 845-14 bat in this volome of m* there are no
a 40-10 This is m* sense of divine pardon.
Digitized by
Google
Eddy
141
Eddy
a 05-16 if- weaiy hope tries to reallae
1M 68-20 when casting m* bread upon the waters,
ap W-15 m* oontest is not with the indiridual,
9 106-12 M' oonolnsions were reached b^
106-30 M' disoorery, that errinc, mortal . . . mind
106-32 set m- thoughts to workln new channels,
100- 1 and led ap to m* demonstration of the
lOB-U For three years after m- disooyerr,
109-20 I won m* way to abeolate conclusions
110-14 the Bible was m* only textbook.
111-26 After a lengthy examination of m- discovery
11 1 -29 I snbmittea m* metaphjrsical system
115- 8 C. 8. as brought forth in m- discoTery.
126-27 nothing ... on which to found m* own, except
128-29 The BiDle has been m* only authority.
IM- 6 A case of dropsy, . . . fell into m- hands.
ph 177- 6 as certain as the evidence of m* own existence.
18&- 3 M- metaphysical treatment changed the
/ 21^ 2 J/* method of treating fatigue applies
237- 1 little girl, . . . listened to m- explanations,
b 299- 7 M' angels are exalted thoughts,
340-16 The first Commandment is m- favorite text.
o 343- 3 and for proving m- word by m* deed
p 387-28 I long to see the consummation of m- hope,
370-14 This confirms m- theory that faith in the drug
case of convulsions, . . . under 9i»* observation.
M' first discovery in the student's practice
requires m* work Science aitd Health
I therefore plant m* unreservedly on the
I
t 456-21 o- who has grown into such a fitness for it
456-25 When He commissions a messenger, it is o* who
411- 3
< 456-26
nyaelf
6 269-22
pr^TiU-27
viii-28
ix- 1
ix-11
U-17
U-22
ix-26
ix-31
ix-32
x-2
x-13
x-16
xi-28
xii-8
xli-13
xil-18
xii-20
xli-26
9 127-2
127-10
149-23
168-24
168-10
68»^6
0 861-9
389-22
889-25
369-26
p 373- 8
426- 6
42fr- 7
e443- 4
443- 9
446-32
463-6
467- 8
467- 9
460-26
464- 8
464-10
r466-3
471-24
471-31
483-13
writer**
ap 677-28
jou
p 882-26
e464- 1
464-2
464-2
the system that «* denominated C. S.
As early as 1862 s* began to write
S' also De«:an to jot down her thoughts on the
«• ** lispea in numbers, for the numbers came."
r still finds herself a willing disciple
s* had learned that this Science must
$' made copious notes of Scriptural exposition,
$• came at length to the solution of the
r values them as a parent may treasure the
and ff* would not have them changed.
8- has made no effort to embellish,
«• and her students have proved
In 1881, «* opened the . . . College
Meanwhile r was pastor of the
S' closed her College, October 29, 1889,
S' retained her charter,
r had never read this book throughout
r commits these pages to honest seekers
s* will not therefore lose faith in
The terms . . . s* employs interchangeably,
as readily as s- has cured purely functional
and r can now understand why,
s* has cured a patient sinking In the last stage
s* cherished sanguine hopes
/I* learned that her own prayers
In childhood, s* often listened with ioy
r pondered tne meaning of that Scripture
that Scripture s* so often quotes :
while r has struggled long, and
when 8' has the mgh goal alwajrs before her
than when r counts her footsteps
r tries to show them that
r feels, as «* always has felt, that all are
the author trembles whenever s* sees a
author understands what s* is sajring.
r has never used this newly discovered power
in
never used ... in anydireotion which a*
r had to impart, wbile teaching its grand facts,
would understand why s* is so secluded.
8' therefore remains unseen at her post,
r revised that treatise for this volume
until s* caught the first gleam of
which, . . . r has named C. 8.
r affixed the name ** Science '* to Christianity,
The ur present feeble sense of C. S.
but for the glorious Principle y teach,
*« The worldis benefited by y ,
it feels your influence without seeing y.
Eden
m 68-11
pfi 176-18
g 526-27
edge
526-30
637- 4
637- 6
EFFECT
mistrust, . . . withers the flowers of E'
would load with disease the air of E%
put him into the garden of E\ — Gen. 2; 15.
name E', according to Cruden, means ptetrntre^
In this text E- stands for the mortal, . . . body,
forth from the garden of £*, — Gen. 8 : 23.
at the east of the garden of E- — Gen. 3 ; 24.
the children's teeth are set on e:** — Etek. 18 : 2.
walking in darkness on the e* of a precipice.
Edinburfi[li
/ 208-17 John Young of E' writes :
/ 211-21
p 374-22
edition
pre/ X- 3
r 465- 1
editor
preif xii-12
educate
m 69-17
e»-i8
pJi 179-15
o 345-31
educated
a 39-10
9 158-22
ph 196- 8
c 260-24
o 349-27
p414- 2
r 484-20
489- 9
education
academic
/ 235-12
bias of
p381-3
entire
m 62- 4
force of
p 396-19
formed by
ph 1944l
rengions
The first «• of Soibkob and Health was
This chapter is from the first e- of
sole e- and publisher of the C. 8. Journal,
If Christian Scientists e- their own offspring
they can «• others spiritually
\ou can even r a healthy horse so far
not . . . to *' e* the idea of God,
e- belief that Soul is in the body
acquires an e- appetite for strong drink,
All that gives pleasure to our &• senses
Selfishness and sensualism are e- in
as thought is «' up to spiritual apprehension,
and thus are children e* into discord,
false human consciousness is e* to feel,
hypothesis which supposes ... is an e- belief.
it is not so much academic e*,
the bias of e* enforces this slavery.
The entire e* of children should be
due to the force of e*
a belief formed by e* alone.
early received her religious e*.
adequate to the right e* of human thought.
this e- is at the expense of spiritual growth.
m 60-20 the e* of the higher nature is neglected,
ap 86-23 E- alone determines the difference.
ph 176-26 All disease is the result of e-,
194-19 e- constitutes this so-called mind,
/ 247-12 e-, and fashion form the transient standards of
educational .
sp 89-18 not necessarily dependent upon e- processes.
/ 226-27 the e- systems of the Pharaons,
educator
/ 636-12 A mother is the strongest e*.
right
/ 234-23
this
C 260-27
ph Ufi- 2 we should c the outlines of disease
196-21 e- the images and thoughts of disease,
b 318- 3 to know that nothing can e* Mind '
318-15 would e- the pure sense of omnipotence,
p 396- 2 6' from thought all forms and types of
•*"'" "' e- the images of sickness from mortal mind.
Why do y not make yourself more widely
known?"
g 566- 8 I do not comprehend what y say about error."
your
e 464- 1 it feels y influence without seeing you.
g 666- 7 " I like y explanations of truth,
( 464- 3 Why do you not make y more widely known? *'
effaced
/ 240-20
h 327-14
17 543-5
efllEices
r 485-26
effect
alterative
/224- 2
p 421-22
any
p 401-23
appear in
a 40-2
banefal
e 449-19
beneficial
pr 12- 5
oaase and
(aee
until all wrong work is e* or rectified,
to be «• by the sweat of agony.
The image of Spirit cannot be e*,
e* them and delineates foreign agents,
the world feels the alterative «• of truth
alterative e* produced by Truth upon error.
If . . . could you produce any e- upon the brain
and it will not appear in e:
The baneful e- of evil associates is
The beneficial e* of such prayer for the sick
)
m 67-32 from any such cause or e-.
/ 207-18 amalgamation of Truth and error in cause or r
cause to
r 467-29 Reasoning from cause to e* in the Science
Digitized by
Google
EFFECT
142
EFFICACY
•URdCt
p 418- 9 unerring, and certain e* of divine Science.
•▼©ITT
6 268-9 Mindas the cause of every e-.
p 37^ 7 controlling every e* and recognizing all
» 141-14 the healing e- followed the understanding
162- 9 Truth has a healing e* , even when
its
p 404- 1 familiar with mental action and its r
nuiterial
p 403- 9 believed that the misfortune is a material e-.
noedicAl
t 463-30 Such seeming medical f or action is
mental
p 371- 5 Disquisitions on disease have a mental e-
mistakes
» 124- 8 this belief mistakes e* for cause
w
p 398-20 and produces a new e* upon the body.
/ 207-21 there can be no e- from any other cause.
/ 232-23 never tried to make of none e- the sentence
of Illusion
an 101-31 In no instance . . . other than the e* of illu-
sion.
of mortal mind
ph 189-10 explain the r of mortal mind on the body,
c 281- 8 The e* of mortal mind on health and happiness
of this Selence
» 182- 9 The e* of this Science is to stir the
only
p 401-21 The only e* produced by medicine is
physical
p 883-26 prove the illusive physical e* of a false belief,
pvoduoe tbe
/ 211-15 produce thee* seen in the lachrymal gland?
t 458- 9 will finally have the same e- as
seeks cause In
b 279-31 Pantheism, . . . seeks cause in e*,
supposed
p 408-21 derive a supposed e- on intelligence
whatever
o 358-25 it is said: **Rest assured that whatever a-
sp 95- 1 The e- of his Mind was always to heal
an 101-29 In no instance is the «* of animal magnetism,
8 155- 5 according to this faith will the e* be.
pfi 179-30 may erelong reap the e* of this mistake.
195-18 passes naturally from e* back to cause.
6 291-94 until probation and growth shall e* the
p 870-15 The e*, which mortalmind produces through
408-29 unconscious thought . . . produces no e*,
415- 8 disease is not a cause nor an e*.
r 467-24 We reason imperfectly from e* to cause.
467-26 when we conclude thai matter is the e* of Spirit ;
480-17 would make matter the cause as well as the e-
eABCted
a 47-U hatred towards that just man e- his betrayal.
o 348- 6 any cure, which Is e* Inr making the
p 413-18 e* without scrubbing tfie whole surface dally.
•ABCtinfiT
t 46(k90 Instead of scientiflcally e* a cure,
eAdctive
s 112- 1 most e* curative agent in medical practice.
bad
p 877-18 that it may not produce blindlv its bad e*.
884-24 or to destroy the bad «r of your belief .
398- 7 remote, and exciting cause of all bad e'
413-10 good or bad e- on the health of children.
hanofnl
ph 181-17 ignorant of the baneful «• of magnetism,
p 408-12 baneful e- of illusion on mortal minds
418- 1 the baneful e- of their own conclusions.
heneflclal
p 367-27 increase the beneficial e- of Christianity.
eamolative
p 405-23 the cumulative e* of a guilty conscience.
decided
t 463-12 I have never witnessed so decided e- from
different
t 461-21 because of the different r they produce.
dire
ph 196- 4 save him from the dire e* of knowledge.
elevating
8 146-21 elevating e- practically prove its divine origin
fatal
p 384-22 if you believe in laws of matter and their fatal e-
ap 568- 8 the fatal e- of trying to meet error with error.
glonouB
ph 176-10 in its glorious e- upon the body.
effects
p 397-19 good e* to be in exact proportion to your
" belief in the healing e* of time and medica-
tion,
p«8-26
iU
its 9- upon those who nractise it,
will be the removal of its e:
Matter and its e* — sin, sickness, and
and its e*,— sickness, sin, and death.
manifest by its e* upon the human mind and
known by its e* on the body
Hatred and its e* on the bodv
Remove the error, and you oestrov Its e*.
while its e* still remain on the individual,
uncovers so-caUed sin and iu r,
communicate with man through . . . material e- ?
. e* of C. S. are fully apprehended,
e* of C. S. are not so much teen as felt.
error cannot remove the e* of error,
beliefs emit the e- of error at all times,
are to be classified as ^ of error,
the falsity of error and the e* of error.
to remove the r of fear produced by sin.
The c of medicine
e- of sin;
an 101-23
/ 219-20
628^8
290-13
816-10
o 360-25
p374- 5
378-10
404-13
g 540-15
material
8p 78-22
of Christian Selenee
b 288-10 When the
323-28
of error
an 101-28
b 273-30
r 473- 6
(f 537-21
of fear
p 373-20
of medicine
8 163-15 Professor in London, said
of sin
gl 588- 3 Hkll. . . . self-imposed agony
of Tmth
8 126-94 ttie e- of Truth on the health, longevity,
p 386-14 the corresponding e* of Truth on the
of truth
/ 233-27 scientiflc tests I have made of the e* of truth
only
£379- 5 Christian Scientist finds only e*, where the
e" *
be body
p 370-19 produce very direct and marked r on the body.
374- 5 Hatred and its e* on the body are removed
physical
(8ee physical)
qualities and
ph 177-21 qualities and e- of what is termed matter,
o 342- 7 the sad e- on the sick of denying Truth.
such
9 132-11 any one who should not deny that soch e-,
suffers from the
ph 184-19 We say man suffers from the e- of oold.
their
/ 217-16
p409- 1
these
m 68-23
8p 88-23
those
p 386-10
violent
on 101- 1
are superior to others, is seen by their e-.
errors It includes and of their r.
salutary causes sometimes incur these e-.
These «*, however, do not proceed from
those e* will follow,— not becanse of the cU-
mate,
that the violent e*, which are observed
These are the e* of one universal God,
give up her medicine for one day, and risk the e-.
led from «• produced by mortal mind.
jp 78-31
s 156-21
159-21
ph 181-22
2^284-26
etl^tual
pr 11-18
« 108- 4
140- 2
p 372-29
efl^minate
ph 197-26 Many of the e* constitutions of our time
efflcacions
a 2.V 7 The material blood of Jesus was no more r
r 497-14 the evidence of divine, e* Love,
efficaciously
t 466-21 e* treated by the metaphysical process.
efficacy
admits the
satisfied with good words instead of e*,
the e* commonly attributed to them.
but wipes it out in the most e- manner.
e- working of His power.'* — Eph. 3 : 7.
e* in the treatment of moral ailments,
acknowledgment of Truth ... Is an r help.
p 401-27
aldHs
a 10-20
healing
8 147-11
loses its
p 370-26
BO
pr 12-17
5 153-15
Until the advancing age admits the «■
understand Jesus* atonement for sin and aid
Itstf*;
had lost none of its divine and healing e-.
Hygienic treatment also loses its e*.
has no «* of its own but borrows
and that there is no e* in a drug.
Digitized by
Google
EFFICACY
143
EJECTED
efficacy
orlclnand
« 146-22
tMtito
o 344-15
a 24-27
25- 3
S 16S-17
^Blcient
/233-31
p 376-21
effort
pre^ x-13
a 19-17
26- 7
86- 1
ph 166- 6
0 262-25
b 329-20
9 654-17
efforts
practically prove its dlTine origin and «•.
until the enemies of C. S. test its e*
Tbe 0* of the cruciflxion lay in the
The e* of Jesus' spiritual offering is
diTine Mind and its e* to heal.
Why should truth not be e* in sickness*
Therefore the e* remedy is to destroy the
She has made no e- to embellish,
every e* for reform, every good thought
pinning one's faith . . . to another's vfeariouBC.
all have the cup of sorrowful e- to drink
to stir mankind to Christian e* ?
the healine e- is made on the wrong side,
even as light emits light without e* ;
because he fails in his first e*.
The first e* of error has been and is to
in return for our «• at well doing,
reverse our feeble flutterings — our e* to
a 36-29
6 262-11
tlft€dr
ph 180- 6 faith in their e« is somewhat helpful
t 456-10 reputation experimentally justified by their e*.
tkeM
These e- show . . . the degrees by which
these e* are crowned with success.
pr^ ix-29
a 22- 9
▼igporoas
a 22- S
yoor
p41&-26
to make vigorous e- to save themselves;
in your «• to destroy error.
The r of error to answer this question
/ 223-20
eflkilgrence
sp 95-27 be beholds the light . . . and describes its e-
g 50i-26 vague conjectures emit no such e*.
611-17 The changing glow and full e- of
egg
g 563-18 the maternal er never brought forth Adam.
i-inteUisent
a 560- 2 a oircumscribed and non-intelligent e*.
mor in dost
^662-24
■Mctena, or
^549-16
of niirlit
<r66S-5
is not in er nor
for the redeeming power, ,
in dust.
with the formation of the nucleus, or e-,
«• of
That the earth was hatched from the
night "
parent of tho
g 562- 4 Who or what produces the parent of the r ?
c 261-29 even as the bird which has burst from the «*
• r 4S5-20 belief . . . man springs from dust or from ane*,
g 543-19 If man is material and originates in an e*,
643-25 Did man, whom God created . . . originate in
ane-?
547-12 able to see in the «• the earth's atmosphere,
660-23 An e- is an impossible enclosure for Deity.
55^ 1 Which is first, the e- or the bird ?
is answered, if the e* produces the parent,
mortal life, which starts from an «*,
Agassis. . . . saw the sun in an e*
second from a rib, and third from an e*.
652- 1
6S2-14
ap 561- 6
^565-28
0 549- 4
549-12
561-10
651-18
Ego
The supposition that life germinates in e*
sometimes through e\ sometimes through buds,
naturalist argues that mortals spring from e*
transmitted through these bodies called e*,
/
divine
6336- 6
and there is but one E-.
The divine E-^ or individuality, is reflected
b 814- 6 Thus he found the eternal E% and proved that
Is deftthlefM
b 835-32 The E- is deathless and limitless,
UMInd
/ 216-11 The understanding that the E' is Mind,
ono
b 281-14 The one E\ the one Mind or Spirit called God,
nnderatand the
/ 204-21 When will the ages understand the £•,
pr 14-21 [because the E' is absent from the body,
•p 70-9 the B' and the Father are inseparable.
/ 260- 7 Spirit is the E' which never dreams.
Ego
/ 260-11
b
281- 9
306-11
315- 7
p 368-25
fir{588- 9
688-21
£go-€k>d
b 281-11
Ego-man
b 281-11
281-21
egotism
t 452-17
egotists
C263- 1
egregious
o 365-22
Egypt a
8 133- 8
ph 185-16
/ 221-27
eight
p 421-81
eighty-five
either
pr 12-21
a 36- 6
61-22
68-17
73- 1
77-20
82-15
83-22
86-19
93-11
an 101-18
103-23
5 119- 6
153-14
169-17
ph 168- 5
170-29
171-9
181-18
/ 203-17
211- 7
213- 6
213-28
220-26
232- 7
236-12
236-15
237-20
240-24
249-13
C 258-21
6 291-27
296- 6
297-10
m
ap
324-16
330-17
0353-9
860-16
360-17
p884-
390-24
401-24
415-17
423- 3
424-18
426-20
e446- 7
451- 9
451-29
467-18
r 488-19
490-29
g 608-18
531-21
647-21
661- 3
651-21
567-20
Spiritual man is the likeness of this E-.
What is the E', whence its origin
The E- would be unexpressed,
He knew that the E' was Mind instead of
Because matter has no consciousness or E\
definition of
I Am. . . . divine Principle ; the only E\
Ego-man is the reflection of the E- \
E' is the reflection of the Ego-God;
E' is the image and likeness of
than the luxury of learning with e- and vice.
Mortals are a*.
the most e* fallacies ever offered
In E't it was Mind which saved the Israelites
the necromancers of E' strove to emulate
she thought of the fleshpots of E-y
asserting that the products of e- multiplied by
A woman of e*, whom I knew, had a return of
sight.
drug to be apparently e* poisonous or sanative
suffering, e* oefore or after death,
propensities that muste* be overcome or
less rights than does e* C. S. or civilization.
In «' case, one does not support the other,
the illusion e* of a soul inert or of a
because both of us are e**unconscious or
to suppose that life is e* material or
e- involve feats bv tricksters, or
e* our logic is at fault or
nothing in common with e* physiology or
It is r Ignorant or malicious.
They e* presuppose the self-evolution
From it may be learned that e*
They would 0- have allayed her fear or
removal of a single weight from e* scale
but in «' case dependent upon his
e* of his life or of the weather.
In e* case you must improve your
We are prone to believe e- in more than one
The sensations of the body must e- be
conceives of something as e- liquid or solid,
discoursing e* discord or harmony
The belief that e- fasting or feasting makes
no scatheless and permanent evidence of e*.
strongest educator, e- for or against crime,
e* after a model odious to herself or
keep out . . . e- sinful or diseased thoughts,
sooner or later, e* by suffering or by Science,
E' there is no omnipotence, or omnipotenoe is
so-called senses have no cognizance of e*
for the grave has no power over e\
E' here or hereafter, suffering or Science must
a change in e* a health-belief or a
We are e* turning away from this utterance, or
conquer sin, sickness, and death, e- here or
knowledge of it is left e- to human conjecture or
e* in the form of sickness or of sin ?
This ideal is «* temporal or eternal.
E' Spirit or matter is your model.
Can matter, . . . e* feel or act without
coming from . . . as if e* were intelligent,
e- the food or this thought niunt be
no law of His to support the necessity «• of sin or
by applying the drug to c- ?
e* retards the cireulation or quickens it,
not to be communicated to the patient, e* ver-
bally or
e* by giving antagonistic advice or
master c a desire to die or a dread of the grave,
may «* arise from the alarm of tbe physician, or
win-0' make shipwreck of their faith or
e* with a mistaken or a wicked purpose,
there is no good aspect, e- silvern or golden,
cannot be true e* of man or of his
Sleep shows material sense as e- oblivion,
does not necessarily refer e- to masculinity or
Who dares to say e- that God is in matter or
must e- return to Mind or
E' Mind produces, or it is produced,
peculiarities of ancestry, belonging to e* sex,
claiming that there is intelligence m matter e-
g 624-30 and eventually e- at the demand of matter ?
Digitized by
Google
EJECTION
144
ELOQUENCE
ejection
ap 97- 2 They will aid in the e* of error.
ph 171-ao expoeed to e* by the opermtion of
elaborate
prtf x-14 She has made no effort to embellish, r,
elaborated
8 141-14 Jeans e- the fact that the healing effect
elastic
9 128-13 becomes more r , is capable of ereater
161- 1 supple and «• condition of the healthy limb,
elasticity
ph 19S-20 antil the ۥ of mortal thought haply causes a
elders
a 41-28 The truth Uught by Jesus, the r scoffed at.
o 354-16 derired from the traditions of tlie r
EI Dorado
pr 9-21 This is the ^- />• of Christianity.
ap 569-30 into the E- />• of faith and hope.
elect
c 266-22 material sense, . . . would deceiye the Tery e*.
election
a 38-6 old doctrine of ... the e* of a few to be sared,
elective
m 63-20 If the e- franchise for women will remedy
electric
ap 78-22 through e*, material effects?
97- 9 and the r current swift,
p 393-23 or the e* wire which you stretch,
electricity
destraotlTe
sp 93-17 Destructive f is not the offspring of
hsrpnotism and
$p 78-26 hypnotism and e* are claimed to be
spirits and
sp 80-29 believes that . . . emanates from spirits and e*.
tmiit in
ph 181- 9 When you manipulate patients, you trust in e*
wires nor
sp 78-19 Spirit needs no wires nor e* in order to
ap 73-16 tkirough e- or any other form of
ph 178-30 may attempt to unite ^'^" * "
b 293- 3 i:- is not a vital iluid,
293-17 E' is the sharp surplus of materiality
293-19 e- is not intelligent,
t 450-32 e-, animal nature, and organic life,
element
destracttve
/ 210-32 it is without a destructive e*.
essential
o 847-18 restoring an essential e* of Christianity,
fleshly
6 332-31 Into the real and ideal man the fleshly r can-
not
grossest
ap 665- 9 Led on by the grossest s* of mortal mind,
human
a 33-18 When the human e* in him struggled with
lost
6 328-17 has been dormant, a lost e* of Christianity.
mental
a 157- 6 whole force of the mental «* is employed
native
p 383-15 It is the native a- of such a mind,
no
b 311- 7 it is Spirit, which has no e- of self-destruction.
g 603-23 no <* nor symbol of disoord and decay.
no material
ph 191- 7 will include in that likeness no material e*.
of error
t 463-12 has not a single e* of error,
of evil
g 539-1 1 Ood could never impart an «* of evil,
of progress
/ 233- 5 This is an e* of progress,
only
pA 196- 9 for sin is the only e* of destruction,
swlnf
ph 178-30 mav attempt to unite with it hypnotism, . . . e* ;
robs Christianity of the very r , which
inish
b 212r- 8 the swinish e* in human nature uproots it.
the very
a 134-19
tbis
a 146- 3 Why has this e* of Christianity been lost?
tarbnlent
ph 180-23 they should try to correct this turbulent e*
b 310-24 Sin is the f* of self-destruction.
p 302- 6 Fear, which is an e< of all disease,
413-16 more vigorously in its own «*.
r 480- 8 Nerves are an c of the belief
gl 583-26 not create an atom or an r the opposite of
elementary
p 872- 5 error in solution, e* mortal mind,
ap 560- 5 upon the sea, ~ upon e* , latent error,
elements
oeitaUa
m 57- 6 through certain e- of the feminine,
different
m 57- 9 These different e- conjoin naturally
dissolving
r480%
•vU
along with the dissolving e* of clay.
sp 83- 7 evil 0* now coming to the surface.
heafinjr
b 329- 2 the healing e- of pure Christianity wiU be
inflnlte — « «-
0 512-21 From the infinite ir of the one Mind
ni»teri«l
6 284-25 Even the more subtile and misnamed materials
r 475- 7 blood, bones, and other material e*.
g 561-20 composed of tlie simplest material «*,
mortal
p 374-29 is resolved into its primitive mortal e-.
prlnml
ap 550-26 partaking of the nature, or primal «*, of Troth
^ynnbols and
6 280- 2 Symbols and e' of discord
a llM-32 The e- and functions of the physical body
/ 224-28 Truth brings the «- of liberty.
947- 3 two of the e- it had lost, sight and teeth.
6 300-18 not in e- wliich are not spiritual,
r 479-25 and they are the e- of nothingness.
481-24 Sin has the e- of self-destruction.
g Stn- 3 while uvUer sjrmbolizes the e* of BClnd.
elerate
m 68- 2 intercourse with those adapted to r it,
{235-18 will degrade the characters it should . . . e*.
318-26 and are not adapted to e- mankind.
r 492-11 will purify and c- character.
eleyated
a 45-20 hath e- them to possible at-one-ment
ap 576-28 Jewish concept, not yet e • to deiflc apprehensioD
elevates
6 323-22 6' even mortal mind to the contemplation
elcTating
m 67-^ enlarg^ing, purifying, and ^* it.
a 146-21 e' effects practically prove its divine origin
o 341- 3 e- them from a theoretical to a practical
gl 583-15 and is found «- the race,
586-14 FiBE. . . . affliction purifying and e* man.
eleyation
pr 7- 9 it gives momentary solemnity and e* to thought,
m 63-24 the e* of society in general
sp 08- 2 the e* of existence above mortal disoord
p ^6-25 health and morals far beyond its present e*,
t 444- 4 suffering i» oft the divine agent in this e*.
eleTcn
a 27-23 but only e- left a desirable historic record.
40- 8 Were an conspirators save e- ?
Ellas
a 136-15 some, E- ; and others, Jeremias, — Matt, 16 : 14.
136-19 controlled by the spirit of John or of E\
ap 562- Z AmE- presented the idea of the fatherhood
gl 586- 9 definition of
585-13 " E' truly shall first come and — MaU. 17 11.
elicited
a 137-21 This assertion e- from Jesus the benediction,
ElUah
s 130- 7 so did Joshua, B\ and Elisha.
eliminate
o 348-18 Is It not well to e- from so-called mortal mind
eliminated
b 273-15 till the errors of sense are e*.
Elisha
a 139- 8 so did Joshua, Elijah, and E-,
Elohim
b 320-32 Stand in celestial perfection before B\
g 515-16 The eternal E- includes the
515-17 The name E- isin the plural,
523-18 the Supreme Being is therein called E\
623-25 it is E- (God) who creates,
of 501- 4 one Spirit, or intelligence, named E; or God.
Elohistic
g 523-17 One is called the E-, because
538-18 no record in the E- introduction of Genesis,
Eloi, EUoi« lama sabachthani
a 61- 1 the plaintive cry, "i:-, E\ l-r? **^Mark 16 ; M.
elonsrated
a 162-21 shortened limbs have been s*,
eloquence
ap 88-26 J?' re-echoes the strains ef Troth and Love.
Digitized by
Google
ELOQUENCE
145
EMPLOY
9p 88-31 Wben e- proceeds from the belief that a
89- 9 Destroy her belief in . . . and her e* disappears.
eloqaent
sp 89- 5 the devotee may become nnwontedly 0*.
8^17 the tongae grows mnte which before was e\
pr 3-13 reflected by man, — c man is not the image
11-24 if we desire holiness above all 0*,
a 25-29 «* we are not improying the great blessings
m 58-3 ore' joy's drooping wings trail in dust,
sp 76- 4 forgets all e* and breathes aloud his raptnre.
89- 7 bel^Ting that somebody e* possesses her tongae
9 109-13 searchea the Scriptures and read little e-,
119- 7 or e- they assume that matter is the product of
135-22 6' one or the other is false and useless:
143- 6 tf- Jesus would have recommended and
ph 168- 8 which wonld otherwise outweigh all e*.
182-28 or e- from ignorance of C. S. and its
197-31 e* his belienn its reality and fatality will
/ 206- 1 e* God will continue to be hidden from
206- 5 e* it will misguide the judgment
208-18 " God is the lather of mina, and of nothing e-."
220^19 and then charges them to something «%
e 2(3-22 e* it is a new multiplication or self-division
b 272- 7 e* it beareth not much fruit,
289- 9 He is little e- than the expression of error.
310- 9 e* the clay would have power over the potter.
331-22 reflected Dv . . . and by nothing e*.
335-20 for Spirit is more than all e*.
336-21 «• God would be manifestly finite,
p 414-22 there is none e- beside Him.*' — Deut. 4 ; 35.
435-26 For naught 0* can he bepunished,
r 466-20 Soul or Spirit signifies I>eity and nothing e*.
478-26 of material human beliefs and of nothing e*.
481- 3 tributary to God, Spirit, and to nothing e*.
g 551-28 All must be Hind, or e- all must be matter.
ph 190- 7 neither ... is found in brain or «■ in matter
195- 4 said that he should never be happy e*.
b 277- 3 and e- the Scripture says that
gl 998- 7 and e- in the New Testament.
daeidate
pr^ xii-21 in order to e* her idealism.
r 4^^ 5 to e* scientific metaphysics.
elucidates
ifi 579- 3 often 0* the meaning of the inspired
elacidation
o 349-18 The e- of C. S. lies in its spiritual sense,
elude
/ 252-19 and says : . . . I e* detection by smooth-tongued
p 440- 1 he could not possibly e* their search.
emanate
/ 229- 7 whence did they e- ?
236- 2 Truth should e- from the pulpit,
b 273- 2 contrary to God. and cannot e- from Him.
g 512-22 From . . . Mind 0* all form, color,
ap S64-17 barbarity of his foes could 0* from
emanates
9p 80-29 believes that this wonder 0* from spirits
g 504- 1 from which 0* the true idea,
emanatinsT
s 118-15 0' from the invisible and infinite power
e 257- 1 infinite image or idea e- from this Mind.
b 284-29 spiritual, 0- from divine Mind.
g 508-15 the pure thought 0* from divine Ifind.
emanation
an 104-15 as the 0* of divine Mind,
s 127-26 Science Is an 0- of divine Ifind,
g 519- 5 the 0-, of His infinite self-containment
emanations
•p 88-11 Ideas are 0- from the divine Mind.
b 336-16 They are the 0* of Him who is Life,
emancipate
/ 223-23 They will 0* humanity, and supplant
emancipated
g 546- 2 at some future time to be 0* from it,
eniascnlation
b 271- 5 Neither 0*, illusion, nor insubordination
enibellisli
pr^ x-14 She has made no effort to 0*,
embellishments
/ 247-28 0* of the person are poor substitutes
emmem
/ 238-31 The cross is the central 0- of history.
embodied
sp 93-29 this is the error 0* in the belief that
p 372-11 belief . . . that man can enter his own 0*
embodies
b 299- 3 which e- his conception of an unseen quality
embodiment
{226-16 proportionate to its 0* of right thinking.
333-13 the life of which Christ Jesus was the 0*.
o 360-27 Hence its e- in the incarnate Jesus,
r 491-25 apparently with their own separate 0*.
ap 563-15 lifts the veil from this 0* of all evil,
embody
ph 192-23 good you do and 0* gives you the only power
embrace
pr 7-15 may e* too much love of applause
/ 208-29 You 0- your body In your thought,
c 258- 2 finite conception of God cannot e- the
embraced
t 463- 3 under influences not 0* in his diagnosis,
g 503- 2 which are e- in the infinite Mind
embracing
sp 77-14 0* its so-called pleasures and pains,
/ 208-10 0* sin, sickness, and death
ap 561-17 in the man Jesus, as divinity 0* humanity
gl 589- 4 A corporeal mortal 0* duplicity,
embryo
/ 236-13 Her thoughts form the e- of another
r 476- 4 declares uiat man begins ... as a material e*.
gl 583- 2 God's thoughts, not in 0-, but in maturity;
embryology
g 550-26 E' supplies no instance of one species
553- 1 in the various forms of e\
embryonic
ph 188- 6 an 0* thought without motive ;
189-28 the development of 0* mortal mind
190- 1 formation of so-called e- mortal mind,
190- 8 This 0- and materialistic human belief
g 547-14 the germinating speck of so-called e- life
548-29 facts in regard to so-called e- life.
550-22 If Life is God, . . . then Life is not 0*,
ap 561- 6 at a point of so-called 0* life.
emeralds
8p 87-19 The mine knows naught of the e- within
emerge
r 485-14 E- gently from matter into Spirit.
g 549-17 one or more individualities subsequently e* ;
552-16 Mortals must e- from this notion
emergence
g 553-25 as the point of e- for the human race,
emergency
p 406- 6 which is equal to every 0-,
emerging
$ 148-11 as 0* from the lowest, instead of from
emigrant
p 383712 A hint may be taken from the 0*,
emit
b 273-30 beliefs 0* the effects of error at all times,
g 504-26 vague conjectures 0* no such effulgence.
emits
c 262-25 even as light e- light without effort;
Emmaus
a 46- 5 In the walk to E\ Jesus was known
emolument
/ 236- 6 0* . . . which many leaders seek?
emotion
pr 7-18 produces material ecstasy and e*.
ph 180-16 reservoir already overflowing with that &.
emotional
pr 14-7 is to have, not mere 0* ecstasy or faith,
a 25-27 all the 0* love we can bestow on him, will never
emphasize
g 516-27 To 0* this momentous thought,
emphasizes
a 116-20 G. S. strongly 0* the thought that
emphatic
a 620-23 Here is the e- declaration that God
emphatically
p 369-24 preventive and curative) arts belong e- to C. S.,
empire
f> 378-22 not an intelligence to dispute the e* of Mind
res
pre/ vii-20 Though e- fall, '' the Lord shall — Exod. 15 ; 18.
sp 94-12 The eastern 0' and nations owe their
8 121- 8 the fate of 0* and the fortunes of men.
employ
a 44-18 that he might e- his feet as before.
8 143- 5 God does not 0* drugs or hygiene,
167-21 why did Jesus not 0* them
ph 181-11 and for that reason, you e- matter
/ 218-21 and e- means which lead only into
235-19 Physicians, whom the sick 0* in their
p 390-31 as a legislator would e- to defeat the passage of
418-23 By the truthful arguments you 0*,
gl 598- 9 to 0* words of material significance
Digitized by
Google
EMPLOYED
146
ENDEAVOR
emploved
an 102-28 abused by its possessor, than otherwise 0%
8 112- 1 proved itself, wheneyer scientifically «•,
116-25 are commonly and ignorantly e*,
143- 7 else Jesus would have . . . e* them
166- 7 Tapping had been e*. and yet,
157- 5 whole force of the mental element is e*
ph 186- 8 under whateyer name . . . they are r;
o 34d-25 material terms must he generally «*.
p 403-10 The human mind is e* to remove the illusion
422-24 A sureeon is e* in one case,
ff 502-25 word beginning is «• to signify the only^
gl 590-15 this term is sometimes e* as a title,
employers
» 43&- 5 advertises largely for his e\
employingr
8 156-26 e- no other means, and she was cured.
p 421-29 or by e- a single material application
employs
an 104-23
8 127-10
empowers
ph 199-10
emptied
/ 201-14
emptiness
glS&9- 7
empty
pr a-17
a 54-11
/ 234-20
emptyingr
ph 186- 2
empurpled
ph 175-26 e-
empyrean
8 121-10
emulate
a 37-16
ph 185-17
0 515- 2
The hypnotizer e* one error to destroy
The terms . . . C. S., or Science alone, she e*
and e* man through its mandate.
They must first be e*.
E", unfaithfulness; desolation.
How e* are our conceptions of Deity!
e- or sin-filled human storehouses,
and e* it of sin and sickness,
0* his thought of the false stimulus
the plump cheeks of our ancestors,
was to them displayed upon the e*,
learn to e* him in all his ways
strove to «• the wonders wrought by Moses.
enables its possessor to e* the example of
emulations
an 106-22 hatred, variance, e-, wrath,— Gal. 6 .- 20.
enable
pr 4-29
watchfulness, and devout obedience e* us to
£• u8to knoii\ —as in heathen, so on earthy
He was here to «• them to test his
to ۥ them to leave all for Christ,
e* them to rise above the supposed necessity
e- him to cast physical evils out of his patient ;
e- you to commute this self-sentence,
426-26 would e- us to hold the banner of Christianity
enabled
pr^ xi-30 e- her to get this institution chartered
a 24-30 e> their Master to triumph over the grave,
28-14 8' to heal the sick and to triumph over sin.
this e- him to be the mediator,
0' to rise somewhat from mortal sensuousness,
e- the disciples to understand what Jesus
which 0- Jesus to heal the sick,
it e- them to understand the Nazarene
0* him to direct those thoughts aright;
e- him to demonstrate the racts of oeing,
6- him to follow the example and teachmgs
e- Jesus to demonstrate his control over mat-
ter.
This hereafter e- woman to be the
This e* woman to be first to interpret
17- 2
a 42-29
o354- 6
i>365- 9
366-5
378- 6
30- 9
35- 7
43- 4
51-30
54-24
94-25
315-21
324-23
r 482-22
*?
^534-3
534- 5
enables
pr 3-11
10-14
a 19-23
e- us to work out our own salvation.
It is striving that 0* us to enter,
and e- man to do the will of wisdom.
sp 84-14 Acquaintance with the Science of being 0*
87-15 Science e- one to read the human mind,
87-17 It 0- one to heal through Mind,
0 147- 1 This S3rstem 0* the learner to demonstrate
147-21 and e- you to grasp the spiritual facts
ph 174-22 belief is all that e* a drug to cure
/ 238- 8 0- one to be Christian.
0 317-19 and e- him to conquer sin,
o 350- 9 0* them to interpret his spiritual meaning.
p 392- 8 0- truth to outweigh error.
r 493-14 0- the healer to demonstrate . . . the Principle
0- you to demonstrate, with scientific certainty,
0' its possessor to emulate the example of Jesus.
496-16
17 515-1
enablinj:
8p 81^
enaet
p 440-23 beliefs
enactment
p 384-11 belief of mortal mind, not an 0- of wisdom.
8 0* one to do good, but not evil.
compel them to e- wicked laws of
enactments
p 381-20 Think less of the 0* of mortal mind,
enamoured
/ 245-20 coaxed the e- lightning from the clouds.
enchantment
/ 209-15 Nearness, not distance, lends 0* to this view.
enclosure
g 660-23 An egg is an impossible 0* for Deity.
encompass
g 551-25 Darkness and doubt 0* thought, so long as
encompasslngr
r 4i6-19 overlying, and e- all true being.
gl 585-16 Divine Science 0* the universe and man ;
597-29 God's spiritual government, 0* all things.
encounter
/ 264-28 If you launch your bark . . . you will e- storms.
encountered
a 28-29 The trials 0* by prophet, disciple, and
encouracfe
pr 7-^6 to induce or e- Christian sentiment.
p 396-11 nor 0* in the patient's thought the
encouragement
b 83^1 sinner can receive no 0* from the
p 363-31 there was 0* in the mere fact that
367- 4 tender word and Christian 0- of an invalid,
encourages
b 320^ and 0* mortals to hope in Him
encouraging
m 63-22 without 0- difficulties of greater
end (noun)
beginning Mid
b 282- 8 the finite, which has both beginning and 0*.
338- 6 belief — that man . . . has beginning and 0-
gl 660-22 supposition that Life ... has beginnmg and e-
beginning or
b 282- 7 represents the infinite without beginning or r :
ff 521- 5 narrative of being that is without beginning
or 0*. ^*
gl 685- 6 which are likewise without beginning or 0*.
b^^lnnlng to
0 139- 4 From beginning to 0-, the Scriptures
r 478-26 From beginning to e-. whatever is mortal
ap 669-21 Read this book from beginning to r.
no
ap 565-16 thereshaUbenosV* — ZiiJtel;33.
of error
sp 96-19 We welcome ... the 0* of error,
96-19 disturbances will continue until the 0* of error
tbelr
pr 5-20 the Psalmist could see their 0*.
this
pr 5-6
a 22-12
until the
g 633-25 and multiplies until the c thereof.
onto the
sp 96-10
< 446-23
withont
/ 253- 6 life, without beginning and without e*,
r 468-27 Life is without beginning and without 0-.
To this 0- we are placed under the
for to this 0* Ood worketh with you.
will continue unto the 0*,
even unto the r of the world." — Matt. 28 : 20.
sp 96-27
0 139-10
/ 212-11
O26&-30
b 331-10
333-18
p 401-11
r 484-26
g 601-14
ap 564-30
669-20
9^592-5
end (verb)
/ 214-27
227- 8
245-32
249-15
0 262-28
6292-2
331- 6
p 376-27
427-15
r 491-12
^632-27
636-20
endeaTor
sp 96-31
p^ 169-23
he . . . will endure to the 0*.
even when the e- has l)een brightness
attempt to scratch the e- of afinger which
to the 0* that they may produce harmonious
testifies to a begmning and an e\
without beginning of years or e- of days,
to the 0* of producing a higher
thus putting an 0- to the hypotheses
which subserve the 0* of natural good,
intertwined to the 0* of chapter twelve,
they must consequently have an e*,
From the beginning to the 0-, the serpent
What must the 0- be ?
a beginning and therefore an f ;
when a wound on the retina may e- the
law of the divine Mind must e- human bondage*
infinite never began nor will it ever 0*.
infinity never b^an, will never 0-,
To begin rightly fe to 0- rightly.
will 0* the battle of Truth with error
subject to theirlimitations and would0* in death.
Destroy fear, and you e- fever.
Nothing can ... 0- the existence of man
facts of being, in which all must 0-.
error began and will 0* the dream of matter.
Passions and appetites must e- in pain.
wicked minds wUl c to find means
towards which human faith or e* is directed.
Digitized by
Google
ENDEAVOR
147
England
endeaTor
b 323- 4 Thto Strife consists in the e* to forsake error
p 368-14 has little inspiration to nerve e*.
endeaYored
a 27-31 «■ to hold him at the mercy of matter
9 153- 6 author has c to make this book the .Sscnlapius
endeaTorin^
/ 246- 7 and e- to reach Spirit
p 4K- 8 in e- to reach it.
432-26 e* to assist the prisoner to escape
endeavors
a 22-15 If yonr e* are beset by fearful odds,
/ 253-20 right e- against sin or sickness,
p 426-14 Man should renew his energies and e*,
ended
s 123-26 not specially belong to a dispensation now e*,
g 51»-22 God e- His work wUch— Oen, 2; 2.
ttftdeth
ap 567-12 Thus r the conflict between the flesh and
endinsr
p ^B9-23 it must also have an e*,
r 469- 6 it would also have an 0*.
g 560-17 as beginning and e*, and with birth, decay, and
endless
a 18- 5 and for this we owe him e* homage.
endorse
r 488-12 iq»pear . . . toapproreand c belief,
endorsed
a 42-11 0* pre-eminently by the approval of God,
endorses
s 156-11 When the general belief e* the
endow
9 119- 1 When we e- matter with vague spiritual power,
119- 3 of course we cannot really c matter with
132-29 or e- him with the truest conception of the
o 367-13 but if we theoretically e* mortals with
endowed
a 30- 6 0* with the Christ, the divine Spirit,
an 106- 7 God has e- man with inalienable rights,
9 161-16 '* Man is a- by his Maker with
b 312-32 Jesus' spiritual origin . . . richly e* him
p 378-27 God never e- matter with power to disable Life
t 461- 9 morally advanced and spiritually e\
g 548-26 Natural history is richly e- by the labors
endowment
sp 88-29 said to be a gift whose e* is obtained from
endowments .
r 488-25 mental e* are not at the mercy of
endows
p 380-30 to believe . . . that God e- this opposing power
g Sa2' 6 e- man out of God's perfection ana power.
ends
/ 230-28 discordant and e- in sin, sickness, death.
261- 6 becomes more severe before it e*.
c 261-26 the solid objects and e* of life
307-16 false sense of an existence which e- in death.
309-29 so-called life always e- in death.
340-24 constitutes the brotherhood of man; e* wars;
p 380- 2 which e- in a belief called death,
g 660-11 which e*, even as it begins,
ap 661- 2 which works out the e- of eternal good
endued
a 55-25 e- with the spirit ... of Christian healing.
t 445-10 possibilities of man «• with divine Science.
endues
g 547-18 Darwin's theory, — that Mind . . . «• matter with
endurance
«p 80- 5 or for the support of bodily e:
» 128- 8 C. S. enhances their e- and mental powers,
128-13 more elastic, is capable of greater «•,
p 385- 8 supplies energy and «• surpassing all other
387- 6 When we reach our limits of mental e*,
endure
a 39- 3 indignities as he received, his followers will «■
40-21 6' human brutality without murmuring,
sp 96-27 he . . . will e- to the end.
99-17 and shall continue to labor and to e*.
b 290-24 but «• until the death of these errors.
p 385- 5 which ordinary people could not e\
40S-23 than to e- the cumulative effects of a
endured
a 36-10 Jesus e- the shame, that he might
s 158-14 Apollo, . . . e* great sufferings upon earth.
6 239- 2 e- the lash of thmr predeoessors,
endureth
pr^ xii-24 •• hopeth all things, e- all things,"— / Cor. 13 . 7.
enduring
m 5»- 2 a full recognition of its e* obligations
enduring:
m 66- 8 they will be strong and «•.
c 269-27 Immortal ideas, pure, perfect, and e*,
261-4 Hold thought steadfastly to the e*,
r 488- 1 c and harmonious phases of things.
enemies (see also enemies*)
blessing its
gl 5^22 pure affection blessing its e*.
bless our
a 30-29 Only in this way can we bless our «•,
his
a 43-24 Out of reach of the barbarity of his r,
51- 6 Jesus could have withdrawn himself from his e:
Implacable
a 40-16 the crimes of his implacable e*
Jesus'
a 48-27 acquiescence with the demands of Jesus' e*.
love our
/ 234-12 We should love our e-
mine
ap 678-14 in the presence of mine e* : — PsaZ, 23 : 5.
of Christian Science
o 344-15 until the e- of C. S. test its efficacy
physical
s 116-16 nor do they carry the day against physical «•,
Thine
/ 201- • w?ierewith Thine e- have reproached. — Psal,
89 .■ 5L
a 33-23 It blesses its «•, heals the sick,
45-11 " For if, when we were e*, — Horn. 5; 10.
48-21 Peter would have smitten the «• of
c 266-13 Friends will betray and e- will slander,
t 449-26 They are e- without the preliminary offence.
enemies'
a 51-13 could give his temporal life into his e- hands;
enemy
a 39-13 The Bible calls death an e*,
/ 210- 9 last e- that shall be destroyed," — / Cor. 15 .• 26..
p 401- 2 Any human error is its own e*,
' 427-19 laste* that shall be destroyed — 7 Cor. 15:26.
438- 6 over all the power of the e* : — Luke 10 ; 19.
r 486-17 If . . . then death is not an e-
energ^ies
divine
ph 186- 4 flUing it with the divine e- of Truth.
his
p 426-14 Man should renew his &• and endeavors,
latent
t 445- 8 Unfold the latent e* and
recuperative
/ 252- 5 and of the recuperative e* of Truth
spiritual
p 887- 9 spiritual e* can neither wear out nor
wasted
a 44-15 to resuscitate wasted e\
8 109-14 devoted time and e- to discovering
t 455-12 and if , . . . you fail to use the e- of Mind
energry
pr 3-16 absolute consecration of thought, e*, and
/ 249- 6 Let us feel the divine e* of Spirit,
p 385- 8 The spiritual deuuind, . . . supplies e*
394- 6 majority of doctors depress mental e-,
t 445-21 the unlabored motion of the divine e*
463-10 Though gathering new «-, this idea cannot
g 534-16 material intelligence called e*
enfeebled
/ 227-28 crippled your capacities, e* your body,
enforce
r 488-13 to e* the necessity of understanding.
enforced
8 151-15 bondage now r by false theories,
enforces
p 381- 3 the bias of education e* this slavery.
enforcin&T
ph 184-14 e* obedience through divine statutes.
engaged
p 385- 2 philanthropists «* in humane labors
g 543-14 against which divine Science is e* in a
engender
r 476-30 nor can God, ... c* the capacity or freedom
to sin.
engendered
8 133-20 ۥ the limited form of a national
/ 220-16 are e- solely by hunmn theories.
engenders
t 401- 6 not a healer, but it e* disease and death.
England
8 111-20 Offered in Oxford University, E;
163- 7 William IV, King of E\
Digitized by
Google
English
148
ENTERED
English
a 23-21 In Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and E; faith and
edfr
32- 5 oar £• word sacrarnent is derived from it.
ph 176- 1 " Where ienorance ia bliss, . . . sars the E- poet,
/ 245- S a sketcli from the history of an £• woman,
o 348-15 like all other lang^uages, E- is inadequate
p 379- 9 on whom certain E- students experimented,
r 48a- 9 oonyeyed by the E- verb believe ;
engrraved
g 521-15 should be e* on the understanding
engrulfed
p 382-26 in which the senses had e* him,
enhance
p 387-11 as directly as you «• your Joys by
enhances
9 128- 8 G. S. e* their endurance and mental powers,
/ 208-14 immanent sense of Mind-power e* the glory of
enigrma
«p 70- 1 Mortal existence is an e\
a 124-19 is, and must continue to be, an e*.
enigrmatical
r 467-96 shows material existence to be r.
enjoined
a 56- 4 the idea of Christian healing «• by Jesus ;
p 441- 7 but be «' to keep perpetual silence,
t 463-26 He nerer r obedience to the laws of nature,
enjoy
pr 9-15 before we can e* the fruition of our hope
ph 176-28 human mind, . . . issuppoeed to feel, suffer, e*.
181- 7 Matter, which can neither suffer nor e*,
/ 21»- 1 We suffer or e- in our dreams,
946-22 would e* more than threescore years and ten
960-16 A mortal may be weary or pained, «• or suffer,
p 887-26 walk, see, hear, e*, or suffer in dreams.
enjoyed
/ 921-26 but she never e* her food as
eivjoyment
m 61- 3 The senses confer no real «-.
p 387- 8 Suffering is no less a mental condition than is «*.
406-82 There is no 0* in getting drunk,
eiKfoyments
m 60-32 Higher e* alone can satisfy the cravings
ei\joys
o 294-10 belief that matter e* and suffers.
322-17 drunkard thinks he e- drunkenness,
p 414-25 matter neither feels, suffers, nore*.
gl 589-16 has spiritual bliss and e- but cannot suffer.
enlarge
pA 199- 3 might be thought true that hammering would <■
p 430- 6 Faith should «■ its borders
enlarged
a 4&^
a 161
e 268-22 The human capacities are e- and perfected
266- 6 treasures of Truth and Love are e*.
966-12 but confers upon man e- individuality,
g 567-13 towards e- understanding and intelligenoe;
enlarges
a 128- 9 e- their perception of character,
ph 198-10 Mind alone r and empowers man
enlarging
m 57-23 Love enriches the nature, r,
enlighten
pr 2- 8 Do we pray ... to e* the infinite
g 610- 9 Truth and Love «* the understanding,
enlightened
pr 12-24 help should come from the e- understanding.
16-31 Trustworthiness is the foundation of «* faith.
enlightening
g 638-12 e* and sustaining the universe.
enlightenment
a 46- 8 Jesus* deed was for the e- of men
t 462- 7 understanding, potency, «•, and success.
g 666-17 Did . . . the e- of the race come from the
enlisted
ph 168- 9 when it ought to be e* on the side of health.
t 460-19 Christian Scientist has e* to lessen evU,
enmity
8 131-10 carnal mind is e- against God.'* — Ifam. 8 .- 7.
b 273-12 Hence the e* between Science and the senses,
316-14 Their carnal minds were at e- with it.
^584-9 I will put e- between thee and — (Ten. 8:15.
634-19 carnal mind is e* against Ood ; — Bom, 8 .* 7.
Enoch's
/ 214- 6 If ^* perception had been confined to the
enough
jTT 10- 6 If good e- to profit by Jesus' cup
a 28-22 it is e* if thou art found worthy to unloose the
41-30 It was & for them to believe in a national Deity ;
;-32 thev were roused to an e* understanding
-11 ana were in possession of the e* power
sects many but not e* Christianity,
well e- to pass judgment upon them.
Surely it u not e- to cleave to
Strangely e*, we ask for material
If the Scientist has e- Christly affection to
Christian e- to practise scientifically
That is e-!
enough
/224-12
0 646-16
364-15
365-32
p 365-19
965-21
^590-5
enrages
o 345-29 e* the carnal mind and is the main cauM
enraptured
? 946-15 should dawn upon the e* sense
o 333-11 until boundless thought walks «*,
enrich
•p 79-32 neither does withholding e* us.
enriches
m 57-33
o 361-29
en route
a 21-16
enshroud
ap 96-27
enslave
f>A 187-11 beliefs of the human mind rob and «- it,
avemeut
/ 228-11 The e- of
p 373-15
407-6
enslayes
/296-2
enslaying
/ 237- 6 cUims of the e*
ensnare
on 102-31 they e- the age into indolence,
ensue
m 66-90 There will e- a fermentation over this
ensues
p 433-16
gl 681-21
ensuing
p 3OT-19 you will find the r good effects to be
ensure
e- the subility of the marriage covenant,
are not necessanr to e* deafness
necessary to e- the avoidance of the evil
Love e- the nature, enlarging, purifjring,
e* mankind only when it is nnoentood,
to Europe, while I am e- r* for California,
Mystery does not e- Christ's teachings,
I is not legitimate,
are the sources of mairs e*.
Man*s tf- to the most relentless masters
' 236- 2 Whatever e- man is opposed to the
I must be denied
A brief consultation e*, and the jurv
confusion e*, and the more certain is the
64-29
ph 194-11
€tp 671- 6
ensured
o 357-13
ensures
e 960-17
entangled
/«7-27
enter
pr 10-16
14-81
1^-9
16-14
a 31-10
40-32
m 63-30
06-10
M> 70- 6
99-13
/338- 6
338-18
341-33
6 288-13
381- 2
S39-S2
336-20
p 372-11
384-11
806- 3
419-18
440-28
441- 6
t 461-12
r 481- 6
g 594-31
025- 1
ap 677-26
entered
m 69- 1
ap 76-U
^680-96
and error's destruction «* ;
and e* failure at the outset.
bound you, e* your free limbs.
It is striving that enaUes us to e*.
e- into thycloset, — MatL 6 ; 6.
To e* into the heart of prayer,
we must e- into thedoeet and shut the door,
he is striving to r In.
rejoicing to e* into fellowship with him
but in order to e- into the Jdngdom,
collect her own wages, e- into business agree-
ments.
Through great tribulation we e* the kingdom,
can never e* the atmosphere of Spirit.
None mav pick the lock nor e* bv some other
nothing innarmonious can e* being,
to e* unlawfully into the labors ofoOiers.
than for sinful belief^ to «* the kingdom of
matter does not «* into metaphyslcalpremises
by which we e* into the kingdom of Truth
Into the . . . ideal man uie fleshly element
cannot e*.
A portion of Ood could not e* man ;
belief . . . that man can e* its own embodied
shall in no wise e- therein." — Lt4*c 18: 17.
and man has only to e* his protest
and e* no more into him.** — Mark 9 : 36.
" How can one e* into a — ifott. 13:29.
lest aught unflt for development e* thought,
forbidden to e* against Mortal Man
not permitted to e* any suits at the bar of Soul*
strive, to e- the narrow path of life,
free " to e- into the holiest,** — Heb. 10 : 19.
Does Spirit e- dust, and lose therein
Does Mind, Ckkl, e* matter
to e* man's nostrils so that
nothing can &• that city, which
Matrimony should never be e* into without
understood that Spirit never e- matter
supposition . . . creator e* what He created.
Digitized by
Google
ENTERING
149
EQUAL
eoterinK
ph 198- 3 On e* the house I met his phjrsician,
t 457-11 Her prime object, since e- this field of Ubor,
r 478- 6 nerer beheld Spirit . . . leaving a body or «• it.
g 622-20 Spirit is represented as e* matter
enters
/ 228-12 It will cease when man e- Into his heritage
o 277-28 in every statement into which it e*.
38S- 2 Mind never e* the finite.
336- 4 Good never «- into evil,
p 369- 7 He e* Into a diviner sense of the facts,
442-16 Neither animal mag^netism nor hypnotism e-
g 503-12 No supposition of error «• there.
529-22 e* into the metaphor only as evil.
530-31 Second, it supposes that mind c matter,
538-20 Until that . . . e- into the arena,
gi 580-23 supposition . . . that the hifinite e* the
entertain
•p 80-12 I «• no doubt of the humanitj and
/ 214-18 We bow down to matter, and e- finite thoughts
232- 5 beliefs we commonly a* about happiness
b 299-17 and we e- " angels unawares.*' — lieb. 13 ; 2.
p 301-10 Banish the belief that you can possibly e* a
418-24 spirit of Truth and Love which you e*,
g 548-16 by which men may e* angels,
ap 560-16 or e* a false estimate of anyone whom
entertained
a 54-32 if he 0* any other sense of being
p 411-22 always induced by a faUse sense mentally e*,
g 545-22 The translators . . . «* a false sense of being.
ap 574-80 an angel e* unawares.
entertainer
p 364-13 had done what his rich e- had neglected to do,
entertaininsr
/ 237-17 kept from discussing or e* theories
o 280-31 The only excuse for e- human opinions
entertains
/ 250-17 according to the dream he «• in sleep,
p 422-27 e* fears and doubts as to the ultimate
enthroned
/2S2-26 andsays:.. . lame-inthegorgeousneesof
e 266-26 infinite Iftlnd e- is heaven.
6 306-26 Soienoe, still r, is unfolding to mortals
e 454-10 hate has ... no kingdom. Love Is e*.
enthrones
ph 186-31 it e* matter as deity.
p 394-12 and e- matter through error.
t 446-21 TO understand Ood . . . e- faith in Truth,
ap 571-32 He c pure and undefiled religion,
enthusiasm
gl 069- 6 Zbal. . . . Blind e*; mortal will.
entire
m 62- 4 The e- education of children should be
9 118-11 It must destroy the «• mass of error,
151-27 e* being is found harmonious
157-28 C. S. impresses the «• corporeality,
ph 183-21 man's e* obedience, affection, and strength.
/ 21^29 E' immunity from the belief in sin,
244-21 If . . . God is without His e- manifestation,
252-11 0* mortal, material error finally disappears,
e 262- 7 ascribes to Him the e- glory.
b 277-17 throughout the e- round of nature.
p 871-31 Truth Is an alterative in the «• system,
884-32 over the e- functions and organs of the
408- 7 throughout the e- round of tlie material senses,
t 443- 7 0* conndenoe in onmipotent Mind
461- 7 illustrates and proves the e- Principle.
r 494- 1 and to govern man's e* action?
496- 6 and governs the S' universe.
g 502- 4 preponderance of unreality in the e*
587-12 represented as spiritual^ e; and good.
entirely
pr 14-25 ^* separate from the belief and dream of
8 156-80 matter disappears from the remedy e*.
o 353- 6 testimony of the physical senses yields e-
g 545-16 material theory, which is e* a false view,
entireness
b 293-30 the e* of Ood, good, and the nothingness of evil.
entities
/ 204- 8 antagonistic e- and beings,
entitled
a 42-10 Though e* to the homage of the world
8 127- 6 6* to a classification as cruth,
ph 183-31 the one Mind only is e* to honor.
b 312-32 richly endowed him and e- him to
r 403-12 in a previous chapter e* C. S. Practice.
entitten
t 466- 8 This alone e* them to the high standing
exMty
p 869- 5 loses to human sense all e* as man.
entity
eternal
b 301-13 constitutes the only real and eternal r.
lose his
r 477-31 man, divorced from Spirit, would lose his e*.
man's
o 366- 6 sickness, and death do not prove man's e-
no real
/ 250- 7 mortal existence has no real e-,
g 606- 4 Therefore matter, . . . has no real e:
nor power
g 555-13 C. S. attributes to error neither e* nor power,
re«I
ph 186-17 It sa3rs : ** I am a real c.
without
r 470-28 If . . . Deity was unexpressed— that is, with-
out e*.
«p 92- 9 Mind is not an e- within the cranium
o 369-12 to man's existence or e*,
p 399-25 This misnamed mind Is not an e*.
entrance
a 20-26 It commands sure e- into the realm of Love.
p 393- 3 through divine help we can forbid this s*.
entreat
ph 182-22 Mortals e- the divine Mind to heal the sick,
entry
a 42-12 his brief triumphal e- into Jerusalem
enumerates
8 162-30 Jahr, . . . e* the general symptoms,
enunciator
g 524-22 How could . . . error be the e* of Truth ?
environment
«p 87- 8 their mental e* remains
environments
c 258-10 which must escape from its e*
g 521- 2 lifts man above the sod, above earth and its r,
Envy
p 480-28 Hypnotism, B', Oreed and Ingratitude,
envy (•«« aUo envy's)
and hate
a 48-21 was silent before e* and hate.
t 462-27 selfishness, malice, e-, and hate.
htgotry, nor
r 484- 4 neither pride, prejudice, bigotry, nor e*
or Jealousy
m 64- 8 Pride, e*, or Jealousy seems on most occasions
a 47-20 this spiritual distance Inflamed Judas* r.
51-25 motives of his persecutors were pride, s*,
8 115-22 pride, 0-, deceit, hatred, revenge,
ph 188- 9 dishonesty, «*, hatred, revenge
/ 218-11 malice, lust, apjpetite, e*, hate."
241-8 incurs the hostility of e* ;
241- 9 Falsehood, e\ hypocrisy, malice, hate,
6 289-10 To suppose that sin, lust, hatred, e\
330-30 dishonesty, selfishness, e*, hypocrisj,
p 404-29 «*, dishonesty, fear nutke a man sick,
407- 7 passion, selfishness, «•, hatred,
419- 2 Lurking error, lust, e% revenge, malice, or
t 446-22 Self-seeking, e*, passion, pride, hatred,
452-12 Your advancing course may provoke e*,
464-24 weapons of bigotry, ignorance, «% fall
ap 664-25 death, e*, hatred, andrevenge, — all evil,
^ 582- 6 pride; e-; fame; illusion;
589- 2 e*; hatred; selfishness; self-will; lust.
589-14 sensuality; r; oppression; tyranny.
envyiniTs
an 106-23 r , murders, drunkenness, — Oal. 5 ; 21.
envy's
g 542-24 To e* own hell, Justice consigns the
epliemeral
c 267- 3 offspring of Ood start not from matter or e* dust,
r 485- 9 e- views of error ought to be obliterated
epileptic
p 388- 2 as when he said to the e- boy,
epistle
an 106-18 in his great e- to the Galatians,
8 112-22 characterized in the e- to the Hebrews.
b 313-16 the author of this remarkable e-
321-3 Paul says, in his first e- to the Corinthians,
g 534-18 Paul says in his e* to the Romans:
episues
b 319-82 what the beloved disciple meant in one of his «*,
epizootic
ph 179-18 The e* is a humanly evolved ailment,
eoocti
m 67-32 The c approaches when the understanding
CQual
m 67-10 nautical science is not e- to the Science of
ap 80- 3 A cup of coffee or tea is not the e* of truth.
Digitized by
Google
EQUAL
150
ERROR
aqoaI
«tp 83- 4 artifice and delusion claimed that tbey could r
• 117- 6 one alone and withoat an r.
133-24 made " himself c with God,** — John 5 ; 18.
b 814- 9 but one Mind withoat a second or e-.
368-11 beliefs . . . that eyil is e- in power to good
406- 5 is e* to eyery emergency,
418-10 if your fidelity is half 0* to the
r 480- 9 In infancy this belief is not 0- to
ap 560-23 made him 0* to his great mission.
574-23 the four 0- sides of which were heaven-beetowed
equalizes
b 340-28 r the sexes; annuls the curse on man,
eqmdliii&r
9 106-16 three multiplied by three, e- nine,
equally
0p 73-21 B* incorrect is the belief that spirit
96-11 wiU be found to be 0* possible for the body
ph 167-24 or to expect to work 0* with Spirit and matter,
/ 211-11 Is it not 0* true that matter does not
221-21 and it is 0* far from Science,
224-18 Is less material ... but it is 0* as cutting.
281-26 To hold yourself superior to ... is 0* wise,
o 349-29 To a certain extent this is 0* true of all
p 383-14 To the mind 0- gross, dirt giTes no uneasiness.
424-15 It is 0* important in metaphysical practice
438-19 Another witness, 0* inadequate, said
equals
/ 231- 9 no lesser power 0* the infinite All-power ;
equator
0p 96- 7 the imaginary line called the e-
equip
0 155- 9 0- the medicine with their faith,
equipoise
0 124-22 support the 0* of that thought-force,
equipollence
8 110- 9 The 0* of Qod brought to light another
-15 understanding of maB*s power, when be is 0*
by God,
equitable
p 440-80 just and e- decisions of divine Spirit
equity
p 436-24 Supreme Judge in ۥ decides what penalty
equivalent
pr 6-13 will furnish more than its 0* of pain,
gl 698-13 0* to our common statement,
equivalents
g 685- 7 some of the 0* of the term man
era
Christian
a 20- 9 which we call the Christian 0-;
55- 6 Perhaps the early Christian e- did Jesus
a 138-17 Jesus eeublished in the Christian e-
139- 8 The Christian e- was ushered in with
b 333-17 marked the first century of the Christian 0;
33^20 both before and after the Christian 0*.
r 474- 5 accorded to Truth in the early Christian e-
g 534-26 since the Christian 0* began.
new
a 43-18 opened a new e' for the world.
spiritual
m 66-16 struggling against the adrancing spiritual 0*.
eradicate
a 142- 1 and it will «• sickness and sin
ph 180-20 eren before they jro to work to 0* the disease
p 400-12 E- the image of cusease from the
eradicated
t 446-32 Ignorance of the error to be 0*
erase
81-20 E- the figures which express number,
290- 2 was and Is and shall be, whom nothing can 0*.
ere
pre/ rii- 3 0* cometh the full radiance of a
erect
p 442-11 His form was 0* and commanding,
erected
0 161-21 a statue of Liberty, r near the guillotine:
erects
g 623-10 which God 0* between the true and false.
erelongr
^,
ph 179-30 mar 0* reap the effect of this mistake.
192-25
may0*
which
err
0* betrays its weakness and falls.
b 272- 9 " Ye do 0% not knowing the — McM. 22 : 29.
Uitytoi
g 555-27 or . . . confers the ability to 0*.
errinfiT
pr 15-10 the door of the 0* senses must be closed.
m 62-26 the laws of 0-, human concepts.
errinsT
0 106-30 My discoTsry, that 0% mortal, . . . mind
151- 5 0*, finite, human mind has an absolute need
157-28 £* mortal mind confers the power which
ph 166-15 The 0* human mind is inharmonious
186- 7 B- human mind-forces can work only CTil
187-27 If you take away this 0* mind,
188- 1 only as the mortal, 0* mind yields to God,
192-11 E' power is a material beU^
/ 206- 8 0*, human thought acts injuriously
211-22 the thoughts oione 0* mind
289-27 If it comes from e- mortal mind,
253-12 outside of 0*, mortal, material sense
e 260- 7 The conceptions of mortal, e- thought
6 279- 1 the r, changing, and dying,
t 447- 6 you must not forget that 0* human opinions,
460-12 Any attempt to heal mortals with r
r 472-28 seem real to human, e- belief,
477-13 corporeal senses to be uM^tal and r lUuslona.
494-17 thus helping 0* human sense to flee from
g 503-24 God creates neither 0* thought, mortal Ufa,
506-30 The mortal, 0*, and finite are human beliefs,
gl 587-14 supposititious minds, ... 0' and mortal ;
erroneous
ap 71-22 spiritualism will be found mainly 0*,
91-19 and destroys the 0* knowledge
91-22 Certain 0* postulates should be
91-26 The first 0* postuUte of belief is,
91-27 The second 0* postulate is,
91-29 The third 0* postulate is,
91-82 The fourth 0- postulate tis,
92- 3 The fifth e- postulate is,
a 112-29 is 0*. for it inculcates a breach of
116-26 confused and 0* conceptions of dlTlnity
121-23 Science shows appearances often to be 0*,
150-23 it is as eridentbr 0- to the author,
155-16 0* general belief , which sustains medicine
ph 177-16 0* theory of life and intelligence in matter,
184- 2 The premises being 0% the ccmclusions
185-26 E' mental practice may seem
185-28 because 0* methods act on and through the
/ 204-18 Such theories are evidently 0*.
223-26 slumbering thought from Its 0* dream
c 267-20 inverted thoughts and 0* beliefs
b 277-32 sometimes beautiful, always 0*.
o 862-24 traditional beliefs, 0* and man-made.
p 372- 2 mortal body is only an r mortal belief
375-16 unscientific mental practice is 0*
378-20 represented by two material 0* bases.
396-23 It Is no less 0* to believe in the
396-25 with which to combat their 0- senses
401-17 Truth is destroying 0* mortal belief.
r 472-21 absurdity — namely, 0* truth.
478-18 The assertion that there can be . . . is 0*.
480-15 Inharmony has no Principle ; its action is 0*
487-24 The belief that life is sentient ... is 0*.
g 522-18 In this 0* theory, matter takes the place of
526-20 0* doctrine that the knowledge of evil is
536-24 Mortal mind accepts the 0*,
643-23 creationsof0* thought, not of matter.
654- 9 following from a mdnoonceptlon of life, is e-,
gl 688-17 whatever refiects not this one Mind, is ... 0*,
(000 alao belief)
erroneously
b 274-17 what we 0* term the five physical
282-25 mortal thought, always governing Itself 0*.
Error (000 cUao Error's)
Court of
(000 Court)
p 438-24 Personal Sense, who is in partnership with M-
438-31 the firm of Personal Sense, E', A Ca,
error (0000200 error's)
abonnds
/ 202-25- ^* abounds where Troth should
above
p 400-18 By lifting thought above &, or disease,
accompanies
b 2^-17 Neither . . . nor truth accompanies 0*,
action of
r 484-22 the voluntary or involuntary action of «•
AdJun — alias
^528-24 Adam~a<ia0 0- — gives them names,
mant of
/ 242-18 theadamantof0*,— self-will,
Adnm or
ph 177-16 Adam or 0-, ... had the naming of
g 534-13 unfolded the remedy for Adam, or 0* ;
adhere to , .^
ph 181-23 if you adhere to 0* and are afraid to trust
against
a 29- 2 take up arms against 0* at home and abroad.
aggravation of
an 106-27 The aggravation of e- foretells its doom.
Digitized by
Google
ERROR 151
ERROR
w 10-13 mod thus deetroylng all e*.
15-13 divine Principle, Lore, which destroys all e*.
a 35-19 Our baptism Is a purification from all 0*.
39- 6 He oreroame the world, the flesh, and all r,
38- 9 until all e- is destroyed.
ph 174-19 robuking in their course all «*
/ 227- 3 the law of mortal belief included all «*,
240-28 until all e* is finally brought into
251-23 leads the human mind to relinquish all «*,
e 267-24 all e* disappears in celestial Truth.
6 292- 8 only as it aestrojrs all e*
294- 6 carries within itself the seeds of all s*.
303-19 through the self-destruction of all 0-
305-26 destroys all e- and brings immortality to light
p 414-13 destroy all r, whether it is called
r 474- 2 destroy all «*, evil, disease, and death.
482-16 the truth casting out all 6*.
492-12 Thus progress will finally destroy all s-,
g 543-17 All e* proceeds from the eTidence before the
545-28 Truth has but one reply to all r,
aactont
j> 389-24 the ancient e* that there is fraternity between
and death
g 539-10 such as eril, matter, «•, and death ?
aaddlseord
p 423-21 superior to e* and discord,
and disease
pr 5-32 destruction of all evil works, a* and disease
and erll
a 52-17 e* and eril again make common cause
h 272-26 in the destruction of «* and eyil,
and hatred
g 532-30 produce death, r, and hatred?
and mortality .
b 292- 3 the battle of Truth with s* and mortality;
and sin
b 296-17 lose all satisfaction in «* and sin
and Tmtlft
o 366-13 as the two opposites, — as «■ and Truth,
8B6-18 between e* and Truth, between fiesh and Spirit.
animate
p 409- 6 its final statement, — animate tr
antidote for
r 486-10 and find a sovereign antidote for e*
any
p 372-30 If pride, superstition, or any e*
assnmption of
g 546- 7 this assumption of «* would dethrone the
attrllmtesto
g 666-13 C. S. attributes to r neither entity nor power,
Iwck to
a 22-16 go not back to r, nor become a sluggard in the
Jc
p 405- 1 The basic e* is mortal mind,
r 470- 6 was the basic r of idolatry.
/5S-15 Befogged in e* (the error of belieying that
begins
g 589- 3 K' begins by reckoning life as separate
544-31 E* begins with corporeality as the producer
belief in
b "Sn-l^l beUef in Truth is better than a belief in t\
belief, or
b 28(^16 a mortal belief, or e*, which Truth destroys
gl 589-20 Truth rebuking mortal belief, or e*.
beliefs that
p 368-10 Against the fatal beliefs that e- is as real
believed
b 306- 1 believed e* to be as immortal as Truth.
bites the heel
/ 216- 7 E' bites the heel of truth, but cannot kill truth.
brini^to
p 422-10 tremor which Truth often brings to «■
boildson
tp 83-11 belief hides Truth and builds on «'.
biutelof
/ 232-30 unquestionable signs of the burial of e*
called
s 108-24 that the opposite of Truth, — called r,
eallof
a 21-26 the worldly man is at the beck and call of r,
cannot produce
p 4»>- 8 «• cannot produce this unnatural roluotance.
cannot remove
on 101-27 e* cannot remove the eflFects of error.
cannot support
r 481-27 since Truth cannot support e\
can tolerate no
« 129- 6 can tolerate no 0* in premise or conclusion.
capable of •
a 532-23 Is Mind capable of e* as well as of truth,
castlngont
a 83- 8 healing the sick and casting out e*.
34- 4 instead of showing, by castug out e*
error
casting out
a 86-24 casting out <* and healing the sick.
41-16 casting out e* and healing the sick,
43- 1 must understand ... by casting out e*,
sp 97-81 apostolic work of casting out e- and healing
« 135-29 casting out 0* and healing the sick,
ph 182- 3 The act of . . . casting out e* with Truth, shows
gl 583- 9 casting out e- and healing the sick;
cast out
« 186- 4 divine Principle, which would cast out e*
ph 170-20 Jesus healed the sick and cast out e*,
t 462- 6 can demonstrate C. S., cast out e*,
casts out
pr 14-29 This understanding casts out e*
a 25-15 casts out e*, and triumphs over death.
33-24 casts out e*, raises the dead from trespasses
{230- 8 casts out r and heals the sick.
275-32 It casts out f and heals the sick,
o 350-11 Truth casts out e* and heals the sick,
r 478-30 which heals the sick and casts out e-,
405- 2 Truth casts out e- now as surely as
causes disease
o 344-12 understood . . . that e- causes disease,
chaff of
ap 565-21 fiery baptism will bum up the chafF of e*
charges its lie
b 307-16 E- charges its lie to Truth
claim of
/ 283-13 false claim of e* continues its delusions
closed to
pr 15- 6 Closed to r, it is open to Truth,
clouds of
g 657-19 Divine Science rolls back the clouds of e*
conquer
0 339-31 You conquer e* by denjring its verity.
conquered
p 400- 6 This <* conquered, we can despoil
consuming
ap 558-19 prophetically described ... as consuming s*.
contaminated by
b 287-32 Troth cannot be contaminated by r.
convinced of the
/ 240-25 convinced of the e- that is to be overcome.
corrects
0 269-29 which corrects e* with truth
correspond with
6 2M- 1 physical senses . . . correspond with «*.
counteracts
p 414- 7 salutary action of truth, which counteracts r.
create
b 279-15 no more . . . than Truth can create e*,
287-12 Did God, Truth, create e- ?
creates
g 546- 6 If Mind, God, creates t\ that . . . would
darkness of
Tth 191-15 chasing away the darkness of 0*.
dkbrUoi
b 289- 3 temporal dibrls of e*, belief in sin, sickness,
deliverance from
a 22-23 Final deliverance from e*,
delusion that
gl 694- 7 first delusion that e- exists as fact;
demanded by
p 390-18 the last penalty demanded by e*.
demands
g 532-29 6' demands that mind shall see and feel through
designs of
gl 583-28 DAir . . . error, working out the designs
of «•;
destroy
/ &3-30 is designed to rebuke and destroy e\
o 358-12 omnipotent Truth certainly does destroy «-.
p 400-19 lifting thought above . . . you destroy e\
418-27 in your efforts to destroy «•.
g 542-19 Let Truth uncover and destroy e-
548-14 Every agony of . . . helps error to destroy r,
destroying
p 368-19 healing the sick and destroying «•.
401- 8 If . . . destroying e*, causes chemicalization
t 463-24 first step towards destroying e-.
gl 689-17 rebuking and destroying e- and bringing
destroys
dp 98- 6 which heals the sick and destroys e«,
/ 216- 8 Truth . . . destroys e\
252-10 understanding of Truth which destroys r,
o 346-15 Disbelief in error destroys e\
t 452-14 the explanation which destrojrs e-.
r 483-18 heals the sick, destroys «*,
destroy the
p &3-10 the truth of being, to destroy the e\
destruction of
{see destruction)
devils, or , ..
gl 583-18 thereby casting out devils, or e*.
Digitized by
Google
ERROR
162
ERROR
error
/ 251-25 improves mortal mind until e- disappeartt
p 406-13 Then «• disappears. Sin and sickness wiU abate
disbelief in
o 346-15 Disbelief in e- destroys error,
discern the
$p 85-11 and discern the e* you would destroy.
discomfort under
an 101-28 Discomfort nnder e* is preferable to comfort.
disease as
6 319- 3 Science depicts disease as e*,
r 483- 5 We classify disease as e%
disease is an
p 400-16 if you understand that every disease is an e*,
dispels
b 283- 1 Truth is the light which dispels e-.
doniinlon over
p 380-21 and prove man's dominion over c.
drive
g 538- 3 drive e- out of all selfhood.
dyintr
a 42-20 belief . . . separate from Ood is a dying e*.
effectoof
an 101-28 error cannot remove the effects of «*.
6 273-30 beliefs emit the effects of e- at all times,
r 473- 6 are to be ciassitled as effects of e\
g 537-21 to depict . . . the effects of e-.
effort of
g 654-17 The first effort of r has been and is to im-
pute •
efforts of
/ 223-20 The efforts of t- to answer this question
ejection of
sp 97- 2 They will aid in the ejection of e*.
element of
t 463-12 has not a single element of e*,
end of
sp 95-20 We welcome . . . the end of «*,
96-19 disturbances will continue unUl the end of e-,
escape the
sp 83- 8 to escape the e* of these latter days.
every form of
p 418-29 Speak the truth to every form of e*.
evidence of
o 353- 8 Truth which contradicts the evidence of t\
evil and
/ 227-19 evil and f lead into captivity.
evil or
r 489-25 the only source of evil or e*.
evolved by
g 628- 4 the mist of obscurity evolved by e*
excision of
t 462-25 indispensable to the excision of e*.
excludes Itself
g 537-14 E' excludes itself from harmony.
experience of
/ 287-18 TO prevent the experience of e*
expression of
b 289- 9 He is little 9^^ than the expression of s*.
extemUnator of
r 469-13 The exterminator of e- is
face of
g 603-18 saith to the darkness upon the face of r,
fact concerning
sp 92-22 Until the fact concerning e* . . . appears,
falls
a 87-8 e* falls only before the sword of Spirit.
falsity and
r 474-31 Truth destroys falsity and e*.
falsity of
6 294-32 Truth demonstrates the falsity of «*.
g 537-21 to depict the falsity of t-
fatal
b 803-24 The belief that . . . isafatalr.
fear of
p 380-21 Truth can prevent the fear of e*,
felt the power
a 20-19 when tr felt the power of Truth,
Unity of
/ 202-21 earthly experience develops the flnity of tr
forms of
/ 204- 8 AH forms of e* support the false conclusions
c 264-24 proved them to be forms of t\
forsake
b 323- 4 in the endeavor to forsake e*
foundations of
b 273-12 tears away the foundations of e*.
o 367-12 the f oundatioos of er would be sapped
from . . . to Truth
p 370-31 from e- to Truth, from matter to Spirit.
from ... to truth
AD 77- 3 the change from r to truth
fundamental
m 65- 9 some fundamenUl e- in the marriage state.
ph 171-31 fundamental t- lies in the supposition
error
give up
6 330-1 in proportion as mortals give up «*
greater
aii 104-26 the greater e* overcoming the lesser.
104-26 greater e* thereafter occupies the ground,
s 123- 2 will surely destroy the greater e*
greater than
/ 223-10 Bemember that truth is greater than e*,
growth of
Tph 188-22 Sickness is a growth of e*,
guilt and
ap 668- 1 Innocence and Truth overcome guilt and e*.
has no creator
6 277-10 and e* has no creator.
has no foothold
6 282-18 e* has no foothold In Truth.
of
/ 216- 8 Truth bruises the liead of e*
helps
g 548-14 helps s* to destroy error,
he vanquished
a M- 5 With the affluence of Truth, he vanquished e*.
his
g 543- 5 e* hides behind a lie and excuses guOt,
b 306-21 smote the sinew, or strength, of his^r ,
808-26 perceiving his r and his need of he^,
histonr of
g 521-21
hun
-29 history of e* or matter, if veritable, would
522-13 the history of r in lu extemaliaed forms.
625-26 if we eive the same heed to the history of ^
530-26 The history of r is a dream-narrative.
b 294- 1 the avenues and instruments of human e*,
p 401- 2 Any human f is its own enemy,
ap 663-10 dragon stands for the sum total of human e*.
husbandman of
ph 180- 2 mortal mind is the husbandman of e*,
hypothesis of
(^633-28 is based on SOTM hypotlieeis of «*,
Ignorance of the
t 446-81 Ignorance of the e* to be eradicated
illusion of
g 638-16 Is significant of the illusion of e*,
illusion or
g 666- 1 and not the belief in illusion or tr,
impossible for
e 448-23 well knowing it to be impossible for t\ evil,
inipotence of
t 454- 5 which illustrates the impotence of e*.
impotent
g 666-18 Only impotent tr would seek to unite
among the leee.
impurity and
m 65^ Impurity and e* are left
in actioir
/ 207- 7 Error of statement leads to e* In action.
incarnate
gl 668-11 which comes to the flesh to destroy Incar-
nate«'.
laf em froni
6 283-83 ruleof inversion Infers from r Its opposite,
la solution
p 873- 4 matter was originally tr in solution.
In the premise
ph 167-16 an r In the premise must appear in the
bTTi'TJ This e* in the premise leads to errors In
Involves
b 801- 8 but his sense of substance involves e-
involving
b 286-38 temporal thoughts are human, involving e\
Is a coward
f> 868- 4 JST* Is a coward before Truth,
is always
g 564- % B'lB always e*. It is no thing.
Is a supposition
r 47^14 f * is a supposition that pleasure and pain,
Is false
6 287-22 ^isfalse, mortal belief;
Is limited
r 466-14 Truth is Itanitiees ; r is limited.
Is mortal
6 337-12 while e- is mortal and discordant.
r 46&-13 Truth is immortal; e* is mortal.
is non-Intelligent
r 466-14 f is non-intelligent.
is nothing
o 346-10 we need to understand that f ia nothing.
Is not true
t 461-26 f is not true, hence it is unreal.
is opposed
p 406-20 E' is opposed to Life.
is reduced
ap 91-11 f Is reduced to its native nothingness,
Is seen
c 265-21 f is seen only when we look from wrong
Digitized by
Google
ERROR
153
ERROR
error
Is •elf-destroyed
p 36»- 8 fitlll dearer as «* is self -destroyed.
Is linUke Truth
r 4eB- 5 because e- is unlike Tmtli.
la mireal
p 368- 4 in the fact that Truth is real and e* is unreal,
r 466-15 Truth is real, and e- in unreal.
47^18 E' is unreal because untrue.
Hs
sp 97-18 the more obyious its e%
• 144-12 the more obstinately tenacious its e*;
ksowledge of
/ 252- 9 A knowledge of e* and of its operations
ff 533-27 cross-questioning man as to his knowledge of e* ,
lAtent
ap 559- 5 upon elementary, latent e*,
leading
p 377-21 Remove the leading e- or goreming fear
learaed from
b 288-32 what mortals seem to hare learned from e-,
te^l of
ph 173- 9 supposition, . . . Truth^ reduced to the leyel
loTe rebnklng
gl 504-15 lo
lurking
ppoeil
ore-,
[bye rebuking e- ; reproof of sensualism.
\ng
p 419- 2 Lurking e*, lust, envy, revenge, malice,
nuMleajpof
b 39&-2S mortal thought is made up of e:
Ake nothing of
•p 92-24 the ability to make nothing of <• wiU be
Aifestation of the
ff 532-26 Fear was the first manifestation of the e-
■9 of
§ 118-11 It must destroy the entire mass of e*,
terial
{252-11 mortal, material e- finally disappears,
281-31 mortal man is divested of all material •*.
309- 8 He bad conquered material e- with the
315-28 spiritual Truth destroys material e-,
■uttterand
will incline you to the side of matter and e*.
dream that matter and e- are something
We define matter as e\ because it is the
ph 181-31
o 347-26
6 278-29
■aAtteror
• 146-27
/206-3
towards other forms of matter or e*,
no consciousness of the existence of matter
or C-.
ithods of
t 461-25 may perceive the nature and methods of e*
Irnceof
f^H- 3 is not real, but is illusion, the mirage of e*.
»rtnl
(•00 mortal)
re-power of
ffl 597-20 Will. The motive-power of e* ;
■MMh
b 295-21 lost much materiality — much e*
nanst be mortal
r 468- 5 If Truth is immortal, f must be mortal.
b 978-27 the nothingnesB named e*.
r 471- 6 The unlikeness of Truth, — named e*,
gl 694- 2 the opposite of Truth, named e* ;
antoreof
g 565- 9 This is the nature of e*.
aentrmliaes
• 157-31 Science both neutralises e- and destroys it.
centralising
• 163- 6 alterative, neutralizing er with Truth.
Mever imparts
^ 85-32 truth communicates itself but never imparts e*.
never made
ph 183-14 Truth never made 0* necessary,
night of
pTf;/ vii- 9 till across a night of c
no
• 131- 8 There is no e- in Science,
{219-31 Immortal sense has no 0* of sense,
278- 8 even as in Truth there is no 0*.
r47»-2 To Truth there is no 0\— all is Truth.
ap 567- 8 there is no 0*, no sin, sickness, nor death.
no eonseiousness of
/ 243-26 Truth has no consciousness of e-.
no home In
b 282-18 Truth has no home in 0*,
nor obeying
/ 944- 6 never fearing nor obejring e- in any form.
no senile of
/ 210-81 it has no sense of 0-;
not
p 420- 8 Truth not e-, Love not hate, . . . governs man.
not contaminated by
6 304-20 Truth is not contaminated by 0*.
error
nothingness of
(see nothingness)
not Truth
p 386-26 E', not Truth, produces all the sufifering
r 474-27 0*, not Truth, is the author of the unreal,
now simnlates
g 528-20 0- now simulates the work of Truth,
of action
g 500-15 Error of thought is reflected in 0* of action.
of any kind
•p 96-1 1 E'Oi any kind cannot hide from the law of God.
of any sort
/ 232-32 no place ... in Science for e- of any sort.
of belief
ph 168-28 if the 0' of belief was met and destroyed
184-10 casting out by denial the e- of belief
/ 208- 8 What iB it but an 0* of belief,
t 450-29 Who, . . . can say that there is no e* of belief ?
r 486-21 So long as this e- of belief remains,
of believing
/ 205- r When will the e- of believing that there is
205-15 0- of believing that matter can be intelligent
offspring of
gl 589- 2 A corporeal belief; the offspring of 0*;
of measurluff
/ 246-20 Except for the e* of measuring and limiting
of mortal belief
a 20-14 he knew the 0* of mortal belief,
of physical belief
gl 586-18 Flesh. An e- of physical belief;
of sensation
6 318-22 denies the e- of sensation in matter,
of statement
/ 207- 6 E- of Statement leads to error in action.
0 277-26 Matter is an 0* of statement.
of the ages
/ 241-17 0- of the ages is preaching without practice.
of thought
g 560-15 E' of thought is reflected in error of action.
one
an 104-23 hjrpnotlzer employs one 0* to destroy another.
8 143-13 the human mind uses one 0* to
r 486-13 one e* will not correct another,
only
gl 585-21 the only er of which U limitation;
oppose
8 145-25 Other methods undertake to oppose e- with
«p 93-16 evil is the opposing 0* and not the truth
opposite
b 280-20 the opposite e- of many minds.
g 521-25 now the opposite 0*, ... is to be set forth,
or unreality
t 461-28 the 0- or unreality of sin,
461-28 the 0* or unreality of disease,
out of
b 296-28 An improved belief is one step out of 0-,
outweigh
p 302- 8 enables truth to outweigh e*.
overooming
a 21- 1 If Truth is overcoming e* in your daily walk
overruled the
p 381-31 Christ Jesus overruled the 0* which would
pantheistiG
b 807- 3 This pantheistic 0-, or so-called Berpent^
partakes of its own
b 307-19 Thus 0* partakes of its own nature
part of the
r 482-26 Sickness is part of the 0* which Truth casts out.
part with
p 430- 4 Mortal mind must part with e-,
phantoms of
/ 215-20 and flee as phantoms of e- before truth
picture of
g 526-25 second biblical account is a picture of e-
pierces the
/ 210-20 Truth pierces the e- of mortality
policy of
i 452-23 take no risks in the policy of e-.
power over
pr 5-2 from demonstrating his power over 0-.
practical
t 452- 4 Incorrect reasoning leads to practical 0*.
proves that
•6 338- 9 proves that 0* has been ingrafted into the
quenching
b 329-& maintains the claim of Truth by quenching 0*.
rabbinical
a 30-20 Christ Jesus came to rebuke rabbinical 0*
reap the
t 462-12 he will inevitably reap the 0* he sows.
rejection of
a 20-15 [the rejection of 0-]
relies
b 277-19 E' relies upon a reversal of this order.
Digitized by
Google
ERROR
154
ERROR
'/ 681-17 Babel. Self-destroying e- ;
error
reUnqnish Ito
b 322-18 belief may be preparod to relinquish its r.
relinqolshmeiit of
pT 7-6 reUnqnlahment of e* deprlTee material sense
remedy for
« fia- 1 Tnith Is God*s remedy for e* of eyery kind,
remoTe
a 40- 1 Remove e* from thonght,
remoTe the
ph 173-28 to remoye the e* which the human mind
p 378-10 Remove the e*, and yon destroy its effects.
415-25 To remove the e- prodadng disorder,
repeats
a 28-28 JP- repeats itself .
replies
g 664-16 E' replies, '* God made yoo."
representlnir
g 540-22 representing e- as assoming a dirine character,
representing the
6 294-20 representing the e- that life and Intelligence
represents
g 530-17 myth represents «* as always asserting its
546-13 represents e- as starting from an idea of good
reversed
6 319- 4 e* reversed as snhserving the facts
erseof
f» 442-18 but the reverse of e* is true.
nto
/ 260-1 We run Into e* when we divide SoQl Into souls,
says
p 478-23 B' says, " I am man ; **
sea of
ap 669-18 They are in the surging sea of e-,
g 536- 2 The seed of Tmth and the seed of e-,
self-destroyinj
self-destruction of
b TSf^'Xl they show the self-destruction of e*
self-evident
6 300-27 It is a self-evident e- to suppose that there
seniteof
g 620-14 in which all sense of er forever disappears
serpents of
gl 687-16 the serpents of e*, which say,
seven seals of
ap 672-15 open the seven seals of e* with Truth,
should not seem
s 131- 1 e* should not seem so real as truth.
slirank abashed
g 532-19 Ashamed before Truth, e* shrank abashed
sickness and
r 405- 8 classify sickness and e* as our Master did,
side of
/ 205-29 Selilshness tips the beam . . . towards the side
of e*,
signet of
gl 693-23 SsAL. The signet of e- revealed by Truth.
simulates tmth
sp 97-6 the more closely e* simulates truth
sin and
b 290-23 Sin and e* which possess us at the instant of
sin, or
jph 183-11 Scriptures inform us that sin, or e*,
soweth the wind
/ 210-2* £• soweth the wind
standpoint of
g 545-24 From that standpoint of «*, they could not
state of
b 311-17 This state of e- is the mortal dream of life
states of
gl 692- 7 idolatry ; the subjective states of e* ;
stUl the
/ 214-13 stUl the e-, not the truth of being,
stronger
an 104-28 before it was grasped by the stronger e-.
submission to
ph 183-24 Submission to e- superinduces loss of power.
such an
• pr 5-23 Such an 0* would impede true religion.
suffering is an
a 23- 9 suffering Is an «• of sinful sense
suffer severely from
/ 238-21 because we suffer severely from e*.
supplant
r 495-22 understanding will supplant e* with Truth,
suppose
/ 260- 2 and suppose e* to be mind,
supposed really off
gl 696-25 ana the supposed reality of e*.
supposes man
6 287-6 J?* supposes man to be both mental and materlaL
suppositional
/206- 1 obtained from suppositional 0*,
r 472- 4 casts out suppositional s- and heals
error
supposition of
g 509-11 No supposition of e* enters there.
surface of
/ 264-24 If you venture upon the quiet surface of r
sympathy with
/2U-21 Sympathy with e- should disappear.
264-25 and are in sympathy with e*,
synonym for
g 529-30 Adam, the synonym for «*, stands for a
tenacity of
sp 77-18 according to the tenaci^ of e*.
b 296-21 depends upon the tenaetty of r.
termed
gl SSO-IB theopposerof Truth, termed r;
terns for
an 103-19 hypnotism is the speeillo term for r,
testimony of
r 481-14 forbidden fruit ... Is the testimony of e*.
b 320-22 according to that r man is mortal.
g 546- 6 that e* must exist in the
their
b 320-16 [or, in'^heir e* they are]
p 406-31 causes mortals to retreat from their e*,
theorises
b 295-31 e* theorises that spirit Is bom of matter
this
a 42-20 This 0* Jesus met with divine Science
sp 73-29 This e* Science will destroy.
/ 237-27 and expect this 0* to do more for them than
o 280-16 Through this 0*, human belief comes to liave
200-12 Hence Truth comes to destroy this e-
296-11 to escape from the mortality of this r.
307-14 This 0* has proved itself to be error.
p 400- 6 This 0* conquered, we can despoil
r 470- 7 This 0* assumed the Ices of
490- 2 grand truths of C. S. dispute this 0*.
g 526-12 sickness, and death, follow in the train of this 0*
543- 2 This 0, . . . yields to Truth
tlUsistbe
ap 93-29 and this Is the 0* embodied in the belief
thunderlK^ts of
6 288-15 lightnings and thunderbolts of e- may Vurst
treated
t 463-24 Our Master treated e- through Mind.
treated as
p 425-12 they should be treated as 0*
treatment of
t 463-21 as to the proper treatment of 0*
Truth against
o dBS-lS calm and clear verdict of Tmth sgainst 0*,
tmth against
p 405-12 the arbiter of tmth against r.
Truth and
(000 Truth)
truth and
(«00 truth)
Truth controls
8 145-17 In it Truth controls r.
Truth decapitates
c 266- 8 sword . ... with which Troth decapitates 0-,
Truth destroys
b 339- 3 Tmth destroys r, and Love destroys hate.
o 350-30 Soul rebukes sense, and Tmth destroys r.
Truth or
/ 211- 5 sav whether Ttuth or 0- is the greater ?
b 324-10 wnether it be Trath or e*,
truth or
p 403-30 in proportion to the truth or e- which
Truth over
8 111-13 the power of Truth over 0*;
p 378-17 represents the power of Truth over r,
406-22 the supremacy of Truth over e*,
r 484-25 Science . . . over material sense, and Tmth
over 0',
tmth regarding
t 461-25 The troth regarding e- is, that
Tmth upon
p 421-23 alterative effect produced by Troth upon r,
trjring to meet
ap 668- 8 fatal effects of trying to meet 0* with error.
type of
gl 608-17 foaming, and dashing, it is a t]rpe of 0-.
unconscious
ph 188- 6 is an unconscious e- in the beginning.
§p 92-21 Uncover 0-, and it turns the lie upon you.
unnatural as
s 131- 1 Tmth should not seem so . . . unnatural as r,
unveils
g 642- 8 Troth, through her eternal laws, unveils e*.
a 47-tt Jesus realised the utter e* of a belief in any
victory over
a 44- 1 Troth and Life must seal the victory over r
Digitized by
Google
ERROR
165
ERROR'S
errw
r 486-10 eikhemenl Tiews of e- ought to be obliterated
▼toible
ap 500- 8 exercised upon risible e- and aadible sin.
ToiMMntmry
r 481- 8 made ap of inTolantary jmd Tolontary e;
wmrf are acainst
ap 568-^ in our warfare against e-,
vara witb
M 144-M even as Tmth wars with e\
waves off
t 466- 9 in order to walk orer the wares of e*
g 53^10 The way of e* is awful to contemplate.
wax to extract . . ^
f 201-17 The way to extract e- from mortal mind
c200-^ If we look to the body .. .for Truth, we find a*;
we treat
o M6-19 We treat r through the understanding of Truth,
wbatU
r 472-13 Question. —What iB e- ?
wblcli impedes
pr 2-n an e- which impedes spiritual growth.
wWlcli prerente , ^ ^ ^ .
p 4&-14 the e- which prerents mortals frohi knowing
wllfal
p 360-dO Ko man is physically healed in wilful e*
willeease
r 470- 7 E' wiU cease to claim that soul is In body,
win nerer sare
a M- 2 Firmness in e- will nerer sare from sin,
win not expel
r 482-27 B' will not expel «•.
pr 13-30 world of «• is ignorant of the world of Truth,
womldeetabUsh . ^.. ^
ap 568- 2 erer since &• would establish material belief,
wovild atmalate . . ,
b 281-25 out of which s* would simulate creation
wrestled with
ffl 583- 7 whd, baring wrestled with e-, sin, and
wreettinffr with ,. ^ ^
b 30fr-16 Jacob was aloTte, wrestling with a*,
ylelda
6 320-31 tUl a* yields to Truth.
7- 1
11-17
10- 5
30-25
36-7
62-12
72-19
74-11
77-6
79-3
92-31
96- 5
97- 7
97-22
97-24
a 123- 6
126-2
132-25
146-25
154- 1
ph 183-16
188-23
191-30
197-29
/ 201-14
204-31
281-13
239-12
246- 1
251- 1
251-13
6269-10
281- 7
286-29
286-30
287-9
287-18
287-25
288-2
291-31
294-11
807- 5
307-14
818-14
The only cirll sentence which he had for a*
Truth bestows no pardon upon a*,
cannot reconcile Truth to r .
between the offspring ... of Truth and of a*.
would be for Truth to pardon e*.
foresight of the reception a* would gire him.
E' is not a conrenient siere
the a* which has held the belief dissolres
E' brings its own self-destruction
Warning people against death is an a* that
The mistake of thinking that a* can be real,
leads to belief in the superiority of a*.
Before a* is wholly destroyed, tnere will be
the more impotent a* becomes as a belief.
tliey bring a* from under corer.
the louder will a* scream,
the a* relating to soul and body,
E' will be no longer used in statinjg truth.
salration from all a-, physical andmental.
Other methods . . . oppose error with a*,
Neither . . . should ever tempt us to cherish a*
nor devised a law to peri>etuate a*.
E- rehearses a*.
Truth never mingles with a*.
belief loses some portion of its a*.
Let us disrobe a*.
The a*, which says that Soul is in body.
If . . . truth results in a*, then
success in a* is defeat in Truth.
The a* of thinldng that we are growing old,
E- seems to be more imperative as it
Sickness, as well as sin, is an a*
The first is a* ; the latter is truth.
E- presupposes man to be both mind and
E- IS the so-called intelligence of mortal mind.
a' must also say, '* I am true.*'
e\ the lie, destroys itself.
We call the absence of Truth, a*.
nor is a* the offshoot of Bfind.
The supposition that ... is an a*.
a*, Truth*8 unlikeness, is unreal.
As for spiritual a* there is none.
This mortal belief, misnamed mant is a*.
Corporeal sense, or a*, may seem to hide Truth,
that is, I will make a* as
This error has proved itself to be a*.
We must cause the a* to cease
as the r . . . yields to the reality of
error
6 322-32 than to rid one's self of a*.
329-29 a- into which mortal mind is plunged,
338- 8 the a- which must be destroyed by Truth.
338-22 it stands for obstruction, a*,
o 343-14 Jesus strips all disguise from a-,
347-17 Is it a* which is restoring an
347-31 These critics will then see that a- is
361-17 while a* seems as potent and real
363-22 When we learn that a* is not real,
p 367-30 a* should be known as nothine.
367-32 a* , Truth's opposite, has no might.
368-16 more faith in the truth of being than ... in a-,
309-32 It is a* eren to murmur
391-13 It is a* to suffer for aught but your own sins.
392- 6 taken into account and the a- be rebuked.
394-12 enthrones matter through a*.
398- 5 spirit [a-l cried, and rent him — Mark 9 : 26.
401-11 truth of being must transform the a*
402-22 The a*, mesmerism — or hypnotism,
406-19 Resist evil ~ a* of every sort — and it will
408- 1 Bvery sort of sickness is a-,
408- 4 nor discovered to be a*
418- 6 in contradistinction to the a* that life,
t 447-13 false charity does not forever conceal a*;
460-13 They do not incline longinely to a*,
462-12 When a* confronts you, withhold not the rebuke
464-13 truth which strips all disguise from a*.
464-15 points out to his student a* as well as truth,
468- 9 Another plank in the platform is this, that a*
461-24 Both sin and sickness are a*,
463-22 whether a- is manifested in forms of
r 467-20 belief that the greater can be in the lesser is an a*
460-17 evil — is not Bund, is not Truth, but a*,
472-16 E- is neither Mind nor one of Mind's faculties.
472-17 E' is the contradiction of Truth.
472-18 ^- is a belief without understanding.
472-20 If a- were true, its truth would be a*,
473- 5 Truth, God, is not the father of a*.
474-25 must a- still be immortal?
476- 6 E\ urged to its final limits, is
483-14 amxea ... the name ** a- " to corporeal sense,
486- 1 If a* is necessary to define or to reveal
486-13 Death is not the result of Troth but of a*,
486- 1 soon ascertain that a* cannot destroy a*.
ff 523- 5 and finally declares that God knows a*
523- 5 and that a* can improve His creation.
523-11 In a* everjrthing comes from beneath,
524-22 How could ... a- be the enunciator of Truth?
528-16 Here falsity, a*, credits Truth, God, with
528-22 and declarmg what great things a* has done.
531- 5 a*, —that mortal man starts materially,
682-27 Thus a- began and vrill end the dream of mat-
ter.
533-24 but €' has its suppositional day
537-16 E- tills its own barren soil
542- 6 a* cannot forever be concealed.
542- 9 sets upon «• the mark of the beast.
546-15 £' tills the whole ground
645-31 ♦♦ As in Adam [e-] all die, — / Cor. 16 ; 22.
548- 3 C. S. separates a- from truth,
551-29 a- declares that the material seed must
565- 8 not comprehend what you say about a*."
666-11 E' woula have itself received as mind,
665-14 a* is neither mind nor the outcome of Mind.
ap 568- 8 fatal effects of trying to meet error with a*.
ffl 579-15 Adam. E- ; a falsity ;
582- 7 a* masquerading as the possessor of life,
682-25 the a- which would make man mortal
583-27 a-, working out the designs of error;
684-17 Devil. Evil; a lie; a-;
585-15 definition of
585-25 e- ; the belief that the human race
586-11 ignorance; a*; desire; caution.
588- 1 Mortal belief ; a- ; lust ; remorse ; hatred ;
601-26 a* creating other errors ;
593- 6 Purse. Laying up treasures in matter; a*.
593- 8 subtlety; e- ; animal magnetism.
693-13 sensuality; delusion; mortality; a*.
505- 5 Tares. Mortality; a*; sin; sickness;
596-19 beliefs, opinions, knowledge; matter; a*;
595-24 Impure thoughts; a-; sin: dirt.
598-17 £'\ fornication; temptation; passion.
Error's
p 438-24 and smuggles E' goods into market
error's
sp 79-10 dig up every seed of a- sowing,
a 154- 1 we should not be a* advocate.
{254-26 What is there to strip off a- disguise ?
307-31 Above a- awful din, blackness, and chaos,
o 346-20 because Truth is a* antidote.
867-12 and a* destruction ensured ;
if 543- 7 more beautifullv apparent at a* demise.
ap 569- 5 the source of all a- visible forms
564- 3 a* own nature and methods.
Digitized by
Google
ERRORS
166
errors
ph 177- 3 it most relinquish all its e\
all sorts of
c 257-22 Finite mind manifests all sorts of e%
both are
p 379- 3 both are e-, announced as partners
casUne out the
s 138-13 casting out the r of mortal mind.
correct the
r 494-20 serves to correct the e* of corporeal sense ;
desftroT the
/ 216-13 begins at once to destroy the e* of mortal sense
destroy those
a 53-27 He knew . . . and could destroy those e-\
fevers are
|> 379-25 Fevers are e- of various types.
idamental
fnn4
g 545-13 Such fundamental e- send falsity into all
history of the
an 101- 6 in the history of the e* of the human mind,
homan
g 533-10 Here there is an attempt to trace all human e-
Ignorant of the
p 408-32 ignorant of the e* it includes
Ulosive
o 343-19 illusive e- — which he could and did destroy.
leads to
b 277-27 This error in the premise leads to e* in
■aortal
a 53-26 mortal e* which constitute the material body,
multitudinous
a 43-30 and the multitudinous c growing from
of all sorts
p 419- 3 ^* of all sorts tend in this direction.
of belief
«p 96-23 untU all 6* of belief yield to
t 460-25 knows that they are e* of belief,
offending
p 392-31 Sxclude from mortal mind the offending e* ;
of sense
/ 240-37 In tnring to undo the e^ of sense
o 273-14 till tne «■ of sense are eliminated.
p 406-11 The Science of being unveils the e* of sense,
old
t 460-32 finally the shadow of old e* was no longer cast
other
gl 601-27 mythology ; error creating other e* ;
such
a 152-11 Such a* beset every material theory,
escapes
8 128-13
/ 203-28
eschew
«p 90-15
eschewed
8 137-13
eschews
8 112-13
127-30
ESTABLISH
e* . . . from itself, and requires less repose,
then mortals believe that . . . Soul, e* from
some others who e* their false beliefs.
Jesus oomptotely e- the narrow opinion
8 121-23 and corrects these «• by the simple rule that
/ 232-21 nor did he illustrate these e- by nis practice.
o 290-26 but endure until the death of these e\
328- 8 These e* are not thus really destroyed,
o 366-21 as He is of experiencing these e-.
p 404- 6 meet and destroy these e* with the truth
406- 9 Choke these e* in their early stages,
triad of
» 122- 6 facts of Life, . . . defeat this triad of r,
o 866-22 subject to this triad of e-.
If we have triumphed sufficiently over the c
They are the e*. which presuppose
by reversal, e- serve as waymarks to the
even the c- that are destroyed by Truth
the e* which Truth must and will annihilate
the opposites of God; e- ; hallucinations.
greatly «■, ignorantly or intentionally,
I>oes e- theology regard the crucifixion
It is due to inspiration rather than to e:
a 80-26
/ 207-25
c 267-23
6 294-17
t 461- 1
^; 604-24
errs
< 466-12
erudite
a 24-20
erudition
ap 88-27
escape
pr 6- 1
a 36-7
n>
41-12
48-13
83-8
99- 4
90-6
an 103- 7
8 12^21
151-16
/ 227-22
C 258-10
6 295-10
316- 3
327-12
p 432-26
ap 571-12
eBcape<l
an 105-22
We cannot e- the penalty due for sin.
E' from punishment is not in accordance with
cannot forever break the Golden Rule and e- the
or even wish, to e- the exalting ordeal
to e* the error of these latter days.
divine Principle by which mortals can e*
to e* from sin, is what the Bible demands.
by which man can «• from sin
its e- into the surrounding atmosphere.
from which multitudes would gladly e:
E' from tbe bondage of sickness, sin, and
which must e- from its environments
in order to e- from the mortality
mortals may learn how to er from evil.
way to ۥ the misery of sin is to cease sinning.
endeavoring to assist the prisoner to e-
E' from evil, and designate those as unfaithful
Whoever uses his ,
. powers like an e* felon
divine Science which e* man-made systems,
C. S. e- what is called natural science,
escutcheon
p 437- 6 It blots the fUr e- of omnipotence.
esoteric
an 101-32 proportional to one*s faith in e* magic
Esoteric Ma&ric
p 441-22 Hypnotism, Oriental Witchcraft, and E- M'
especiallv
8 117-21 miracles (marvels) wrought by Jesus and e*
137-15 term C. S. relates e- to
ph 170-31 all ills have gone forth, e- despair.
6 340- 5 conveys the C. S. thought, e* when the
o 348-24 e- when by so doing our own condition
e- if we consider Satan as a
e- under the stem rules of rabbinical law.
those around him ... e- his host,
treatment of insanity is e- interesting.
e- by the spirit of Truth and Love
^>«^»« the Science of healing, e- its ethics,
461-26 a* any subtle degree of evil,
g 664-31 e* those of the human form.
Esquimaux
8p 82-29 do we look for help to the E'
p\ 174- 1 E- restore health by incantations
essay
8 111-20 for the best e* on Natural Science,
an e* calculated to offset the tendency
Dr. Chapman, . . . in a published e* said:
361-20
p3e2- 8
368-11
414-4
418-23
t 444-32
111-21
163-21
essays
pre/ ix-12
Esse
8p 93-19
essence
nature and
9 107-12
6270-6
t46^-7
of divinity
g 637- 9
of Love
6
Certain e- written at that early date
the real nature of tbe divine E\
inspired with a diviner nature and e*;
in its very nature and r;
the nature and e* of all being,
was never the e* of divinity
in the divine nature, the e* of Love,
of this Sdenoe
6 271-28 Sermon on the Mount is the e- of this Science,
real
6 298-32 mortal man is not tbe real e* of manhood,
resenibl«s its
«p 97- 6 resembles its e% mortal mind,
same In
6 381-29 same in e*, though multiform in office:
spiritual
a 26- 8 The spiritnal e* of blood is sacrifice.
6 298-18 counterfeits the true e* of spirituality or
the nature, s-, and wholeness of Deity.
the 6' religion he came to establish
they are not deprived of their «• vitality.
Goa*s €' language is spoken of
It is ^ to understand, instead of believe,
the threefold, e* nature of the infinite.
Proof is 0* to a due estimate of this subject.
restoring an e* element of Christianity,
Two e- points of C. S. are,
mortal mind has decided upon as r for health.
the divine Mind and Love*s e* qualities.
e* to their maintenance and reproduction,
the essential religion he came to e*
e- the truism that the only sufferer is
affords no foundation upon which to e- a
the p<iwer of C. S. to e* harmony
no relation to God wherewith to f
this understanding would e* health.
ۥ the definition or omnipotence.
But behold the zeal of belief to e-
would . . . e* a basis for pantheism.
Discord can never e- the facts of harmony.
E- the scientific sense of health,
fact that truth and love will e- a healthy
sUte,
Thus we may e- in truth the temple, or body,
to 0* the stately operations of C. S.,
r 465-18
essential
a 27-29
sp 96-30
8 U7-10
6286-32
331-32
o 341-12
347-18
349-10
p 874-1
t 460- 8
^553-18
^^ci4a 1^11 dim
estaDUsn
a 27-29
s 106- 9
112-26
ph 189- 9
196-18
/203- 8
6 270-20
280-20
335- 6
o 356- 7
p 373-22
414-11
428-13
£464- 7
Digitized by
Google
ESTABLISH
157
ETERNAL
r 48fr-U The beUef that he dies wOl not e- his
ap 669- 3 ever since error woald e- material belief.
established
pnf zii- 4 which had been e- in the United SUtes,
zii- 8 TOiatnr of the first e- Church of Christ, Scientist ;
pr S- 6 The rale is alreadv r . and it is our task
a 31>-10 but he e* no ritualistic worship.
34-5 (e* by hierarchies, and instinted
s VSL-dO «* his claim to the Messiahship.
195- 1 Jesus e- his church and maintained
138-17 Jesus r in the Christian era the
1G3-M healthy organizations have been r
e 265- • Thy throne ia e: of old : — P»cU. 98 :2.
o 34S-1 1 Jesus e* this foundational fact,
p 3S4-28 In Science this is an e- fact
r 467-13 true brotherhood of man will be e*.
473-26 Jesus e- what he said by demonstration,
establishes
a 23-19 and e* the claims of Ood.
m 68-12 Ciril law «• very unfair differences
6 27»- 6 The doom of matter €• the conclusion
r 401-15 e- man forever in the divine likeness,
establlsliinsT
s 135- 8 e* the Science of God's unchangeable law.
6 274-24 e- it by demonstration.
establishment
s 1 10-11 the e- of the kingdom of heaven on earth.
150- 9 for its e* as a permanent dispensation
estate
e 258-30 impossible ... to fall from his high e\
g 514-21 the millennial e- pictured by Isaiah :
548- 7 man has never lost his spiritual e*
esteemed
a 49-32 t' Jesus as ** stricken, smitten — /sa. 63 : 4.
estimate
s 129-31 small e* of the pleasures of the table,
e 282-21 will then drop the false «• of life and
o 341-12 Proof is essential to a due «• of this subject.
360- 3 all is won, by a right e* of what is reaL*'
ap 660-16 or entertain a false e* of anyone whom
estimates
an. 105-14 and human law rightly s* crime,
b 311-14 false e* of soul as aweUing in sense
estimation
a 47-24 in order to raise himself in popular f.
etceteras
6 330-33 with all the e> that word Includes.
eternal
b 320-18 man's r and harmonious ezistenoe as image,
anil r0Al
b 800-13 temporal and unreal never touch the s* and real .
r 4M-27 The other is the e* and real evidence,
g 664- 3 onlverse, inclusive of man, is as a* as God,
aa the Mind
g 613-18 as S' as the Mind oonoeiving them;
ns
/ 282- 8 the claims of harmonious and er being
g 021- 8 conscious spiritual harmony and e* being.
iMlairls
s 122-27 Life goes on unchanged and being is s*.
p 407-23 In Science, all being is «•, spiritual,
UiM
ap 677-10 no impediment to «* bliss,
Imllder
p 428-16 the e* Irailder, the everlasting Father,
b 278-20 it would follow that there are two e* causes,
cbnln
pK 172-12 divine Science reveals the e* chain
emidren
g 629-11 His e* children, belonging to
a 38-28 The f Cftrist, . . . never suffered.
b 334-14 the e> Christ and the corporeal Jesus
coexistent and
g 516-22 Man ... as coexistent and «• with God
620-10 Principle and ... are coexistent and e*.
gl 581-11 God and man coexistent and t- ;
c 2(3-30 a scientiflo e- consciousness of creation.
eopnrtnership
o 366-17 neither a present nor an s* copartnership
d»wn
sp 96-26 the light which heralds Christ's 0- dawn
gl 505-11 the e* demand of divine Science.
•ph 184-13 the only legitimate and e* demands
dlatlnetnnd
sp 70-18 maintains all identities, ... as distinct and 0*.
eternal
Ego
b 314- 6 Thus he found the 0* £go,
Elohlm
g 516-16 The 0- Elohim includes the
entity
b 301-13 constitutes the only real and 0* entity.
ever present and
b 306-29 life and the universe, ever present and 0*.
existenoe
m 65- 6 spiritual and 0* existence may be discerned.
b 319-13 the infinite cycles of 0* existence,
p 867-20 adhering to the realities of 0- existenoe,
teet
g 544-10 Blatter cannot change the tr fact
facto
b 293-16 Life, perpetuating the 0* facts
Father-Mother
b 335-26 nothing unlike the e- Fathe1^Mother, God.
God
p 415- 4 Mind in every case is the 0- God,
good
/ 213-14 attraction towards infinite and 0* good
b 340-19 have no other spirit or mind but God, 0- good,
ap 661- 2 which works out the ends of 0- good
good and
b 269-20 this advantage . . . they are good and 0*.
harmonious and
fp 88-14 Ideas are spiritual, harmonious, and 0*.
an 102- 2 all that is real, harmonious, and 0*,
9 114-29 man, is spiritual, harmonious, and 0*.
151-28 is found harmonious and 0'.
ph 184-17 roan is harmonious and e*.
/ 209-24 the universe will be found harmonious and 0*.
232- 8 the claims of harmonious and 0* being
b 336-26 are inseparable, harmonious, and 0-.
r 472- 8 that which is harmonious and 0*.
472-26 All reality is . . . harmonious and 0*.
harmony
(000 harmony)
hlston^
r 471- 5 unchanged in its 0* history.
honors
a 39- 4 He won 0* honors.
Indestructible and
a 51-14 his spiritual life, indestructible and 0*,
p 402-13 Man is indestructible and 0*.
r 477-17 immortal idea of being, indestructible and 0*.
Individuality
0p 91-19 man's spiritual and 0* individuality, .
b 282- 9 self-existent and 0- individuality or Mind;
Interpretation
t 461-14 the 0' interpretation of Ood and man.
in the heavens
t 454- 9 " 0- in the heavens.** — // Cor. 6 : 1.
Uw
p 385-11 Let us remember that the 0- law of right,
lAWS
g 542- 7 Truth, through her 0- laws, unveils error.
Ufe
(000 Ufe)
life
(000 life)
Ufe is
/ 246-27 Life is r. We should find this oat,
likeness
/ 246- 5 are the 0- likeness of their Maker.
p 305- 6 immortality and 0- likeness to God.
I<ove
a 19- 1 derived from the 0* Love
a 29-32 Spirit is harmonious and man 0*.
ph 191- 6 the 0* man will include in that likeness
b 311-81 the spiritual, 0* nian is not touched by
mandate
g 620-26 growth is the 0* mandate of Mind.
manifestations
b 275-16 the 0- nianifestations of the infinite divine
man is
g 538-80 the sinless, real nian Is e*.
means
t 444-10 right use of temporary and 0* means.
Mind
(000 Blind)
nature
b 333- 9 Christ expresses God*s spiritual, 0* nature,
noon
/ 246-12 Manhood is its 0- noon,
not
b 279- 9 and is therefore not 0*.
ap 569-26 Scriptures declare that evil is temporal, not r.
order
b 334-18 exist in the 0* order of divine Science,
perfect and
m 69-16 and of man . . . perfect and 0-.
/ 205-13 and made all perfect and e*.
Digitized by
Google
ETERNAL
168
Europe
reaJliti
eternal
perfect and
c 260- 8 the ideal of all that is perfect and e*.
6 280- 3 not products of the . . . perfect, and r AU.
286-21 God^B thoughts are perfect an d e- ,
292-12 not the likeness of God, the perfect and 0*.
r 471- 4 all that He creates are perfect and e*.
ffl 583-22 that which is perfect and e- ;
perfection
g 560-13 The tme sense of being and its e* i>erfection
Principle
b S99-32 If ... he would hare no e* Principle
312-20 man*s e- Principle is ever-present Life.
gl 579-11 faith in the divine Life and in the e- Principle
592-16 MOTHBK. God; divine and e- Principle;
pure and
r 467-15 man is the likeness of God, pure and e*,
quality
r 469- 9 It is the primal and e- quality of
real and
(see real)
real is
o 35a-16 All the real is e-.
r 474-29 while aU that is real is 0*.
realitlefl
p 78- 6 they are not the e- realities of Mind.
g 538-14 significant of e- reality or being.
reflection
b 296- 3 man is the spiritual, e- reflection of God.
resplendent and
/ 247-29 Shining resplendent and e- over age and decay
Sclenee
«p 78-32 the invisible good dwelling in e* Science.
a 150- 5 demonstrated as an immanent, e- Science,
c 258-29 under the government of God in e* Science,
sdentiflc nor
b 297-18 it is neither scientific nor e\
self-existent and
b 278-19 self-creative, self-existent, and e:
282- 9 self-existent and e- individuality or Mind;
g 556-18 God, the self -existent and e-.
sinleseand
b 804-15 The i>erfect man ... is sinless and e*.
spiritual and
ph 190-19 immortal man, spiritual and e; is found to be
0 264- 7 mental picture is spiritual and e-.
b 286-26 but counterfeits of the spiritual and e*.
302- 4 the real man is spiritual and e:
335-14 Things spiritual and c are substantial.
336-18 Immortal man is . . . always spiritual and e*.
837-28 the opposite of the real or the spiritual and s*.
p 410- 2 heed to C. S., which is spiritual and «•,
substance
6 299-25 e* substance, which cannot destroy the
801-11 and reflects the e- substance, or Spirit,
temporal or
o 360-17 This ideal Is either temporal or «*.
• 337-24 E' things (verities) are God's thoughts
Truth
(see Truth)
truth
b 303-14 statement . . . contradicts this c truth,
truths
o 366- 1 in support of spiritual and e- truths,
unchangeable and
8 12D- 4 Spirit, is God, unchangeable and «•;
unf alien and
r 476-32 man in God's image is unf alien and e*.
unfoldlnr
b 335-23 we gain the e- unfolding of Life
verities
8 110- 4 These c* verities reveal primeval existence
r 476-13 the only and c- verities of man.
verity
/ 262-12 the «• verity, man created by
o 296- 2 whereas Science unfolds the r verity,
r 468- 7 sin is not the c* verity of being.
480-28 This is the e* verity of divine Science.
g 602-25 e- verity and unity of God and man,
wonder
g 503-15 Hence the e- wonder,
pr 13-29
m 68-31
s 115-16
140-25
145-28
p^ 173-20
/ 247-10
C267- 1
267-7
b 275-5
278-32
ignorant ... of man's e* incorporeal exist-
ence,
the unbroken links of e-, harmonious being
spiritual idea, individual, perfect, c.
C. S. God is universal, c-, divine Love,
Ignorance of the laws of e* and unerring Mind.
Man is spiritual, individual, ande-;
Beauty, as well as truth, is e* ;
the spiritual idea, ... is e*.
God is Father, e-, self -created, infinite.
This shows that matter ... is not e*.
Spirit is substantial and e-.
eternal
b 279-12 and they have the advantage of being r .
287- 6 All creations of Spirit are e* ;
290- 1 Because Life is God, life must be e-,
334- 1 not that the human Jesus was e-, but
336-18 Spirit is r, divine.
335-28 immutable, immortal, divine, e-.
336-29 Nothing unspiritual can be real, ... or e*.
836- 6 never . . . the «* into the temporal,
336-30 God and man coexist and are e*.
r 468-17 Anstper.— Substance is that which is a*
475-18 the reflection of God, . . and therefore is e*;
486-21 spiritual senses of man. are e-.
gl 580-22 false supposition that Life is not e*,
687- 6 all-acting, all-wise, all-loving, and e* ;
600- 2 the realm of unerring, e*, and
etemality
8 123-& indicates the e- of the scientific order
eternally
9 118-11 «* glorified in man's spiritual freedom.
143-29 If Mind was . . . and must be first e-,
{240-17 revolutions of the universe of Mind go on s*.
302- 9 when God is all and e* his.
r 495-19 life harmonioas—as Life e* is
eternity
aU
g 619- 2 from all e> knoweth His own ideas.
belief of the
b 278-23 The belief of the e* <rf matter
foretaste off
gl 50&-24 spiritual understanding ... a foretaste of e-.
glory of
g 502-17 illuminating time with the glory of e*.
heaven and
g 503-10 spiritual harmony, ~ heaven and a*.
no part of
r 468-29 and time is no part of r.
seal of
a 44- 8 His three days' worit ... set the seal of e* on
time.
statement of the
b 834-29 statement of the a* of the Christ,
tinoeaud
b 285- 6 the great fact of being for time and r.
type of
gl 585- 5 a type of e- and immortality,
will reveal
g 620-13 and they will reveal e; newness of Life,
work of
pr 3-15 to understand God is the work of e*,
o 363-15 Time has not yet reached e*,
r 468-28 E-f . . expresses the thought of Life,
469- 1 e* is forever infinite.
g 517-22 Even e* can never reveal the whole of God,
gl 599- 1 £' iB God's measurement of
ether
9 169- 2 a needed surgical operation without the e*.
16^ 4 protested against inhaling the e*
169- 9 occasioned, not by the r , out by fear
159-19 would have performed the operation without e*.
ethereal
{249-30 makes its mundane flights quite e*.
293- 9 the more e* is called mind.
ethereallzed
b 298-25 Angels are not e- human beings,
gl 598-15 was indeed air, an e* form of matter,
etherization
p 416-27 E- will apparently cause the body to
etherized
s 158-32 A woman in the city of Ljmn, . . . was e-
ethical
8 146-18 From this fact arise its e- as well as its
145-19 its e* and physical effects are
ph 185-24 the reverse of e- and pathological Truth-power.
p 429-30 not understood genemlly by our e* instructors.
ethics
sp 99- 2 «•, and superstition afford no demonstrable
o 848-30 e* and temperance have received an impulse,
t 444-32 the Science of healing, especially its e*,
464-29 a scientific system of e*.
Encharist
a 20-11 partake of the £*, support the clergy,
32- 9 But the £• does not commemorate a
36-26 Our E- is spiritual communion with
Euclid
b 329-18 who attempts to solve a problem of £*,
Euphrates
gl 585-16 definition of
Europe
a 21-16 If my friends are going to J7*,
8p 74-25 that we are in ^' when we are in
Digitized by
Google
Europe
159
Europe
90-16 In dreams we fly to i?* and meet a
0 330- 6 distinguished theologians in E' and America
eTade
/ 23&-2i These merely a* the question.
6808-24 Then said the spiritual e- :
ap 669-20 Mortals, obey the heaTenly e*.
EYangelist*8
/ 231-31 planted on the £• statement that
eyangelized
/ 254-19 But the human self must be e*.
evaporates
p 375- 3 as painlessly as gas . . . when it a*
ff 667-16 When the mist of mortal mind a*,
evasion
t 448-10 E- of Truth cripples integrity,
Eve ($ee also w:ve*»)
$p 92-12 serpent . . . speaking to Adam and £\
g 633-23 which came from Adam to form E'.
538-23 And Adam knew E- his wife ; — Qtn, 4 : 1.
663-17 Adam was created before E\
563-19 E' was formed from Adam's rib,
pt 665-23 definition of
even
pmf Till- 6 r as the science of music
pr 4-14 blessings which, a* if not acknowledged in
9-19 a' the surrender of all merely material
10- 2 a* though with bleeding footsteps,
13-14 E' if prayer iB sincere,
a 19-5 E' Christ c-annot reconcile Truth to error,
20- 1 there is one Life, — a* God, good.
20-18 r the nature of God;
22- 7 causes them, a* as drowning men,
24-32 After the resurrection, a* . . . Thomas
28- 3 J?* many of his students stood in his way.
28-18 E' his righteousness and purity
30-18 which bosses a* those that curse it.
37-28 r as your Father which is in — Mail. 6 ; 48.
38- 4 a* more pernicious than the old doctrine of
43- 1 a* as they did understand it
46-24 E' his disciples at first called him a spirit,
46-16 or, in other words, rose a* higber
47-1 a* to the spiritual interpretation and
48-13 or a* wish, to escape the exalting ordeal
49-6 ^*E' the dcYils are subject — L%3(e 10 : 17.
50-21 E' what they did say, — that Jesus* teachings
64-32 Would they not deny him a* the
m 67-22 a* though it meet no return.
62-24 a- as it clothes the lily;
65-23 fermentation a* of fluids is not pleasant.
67- 9 but a* the dauntiess seaman
67-22 commanded a* the winds and wares
fp 77-22 E- if communications from spirits to
* 78-12 a* were communication possiole
80-22 E' planchette — the French toy
82-18 a* if our departed friends were near us
87- 3 a* when they are lost to the memory of
8a- 6 The mind may a- be cognizant of a
96-20 a* human inyention must haye its day,
96-12 This material world Is a* now becoming
97-16 it ceases to be a- an illusion,
98-24 E' now multitudes consider that which they call
• 111-16 a* as the explanation of optics rejects
113-11 E- if reversed, these propositions will
116-16 a* to the extinction of all belief in matter,
126- 6 a* as man sees his reflection in a glass.
131-21 a* so. Father, for so it seemed — lAtke 10 : 21.
183-15 E' in captivity among foreign nations,
136-25 But a' Herod doubted if Jesus
137- 4 not spiritually discerned, a* by them,
139-10 a- when the end has been brightness
141- 8 to set aside a- the most cherished beliefs
144- 4 a* if these so-called powers are real.
144-24 a* as Truth wars with error,
146-14 a- the might of Mind
146-21 a* when in elevating effects
147-11 a* though centuries had passed away
160-29 a* the doctrine of the superiority of matter
161-13 E' this one reform in medicine
1S2- 9 a* when not fully understood.
155- 6 E' when you take away the ind ividual confldence
161-28 a* if it were not already determined
pk 171- 5 a* the way through Christ, Truth,
177-26 a* though physician and patient are
177-28 E' so, and as directly as if
179-15 Ton can jer educate a healthy horse so far
180-19 a- before they go to work to eradicate
185-16 a* as the necromancers of £gypt
137- 3 mortals do not comprehend a- mortal existence,
191-12 a* to the birth of a new-old idea,
198- 6 He a* showed me the probe,
197-32 will harm his patients a* more than
even
ph 198-24
/ 213-23
215-29
216-32
217-11
220- 8
227-4
234-2
244-29
253- 7
0265-*
261-28
262-25
263- 2
265-26
266-10
267-26
6 276-20
277-22
278- 7
282-21
284-24
291-30
292-21
294-17
301- 1
802-20
302-31
809-23
811-23
313- 7
313-20
313-28
318- 6
320-18
320-30
6 334-19
386-10
838-22
0 341-6
842-31
348-4
849-29
367-15
369-11
361-17
p 364-12
368-12
375-27
377-26
378- 2
397-29
398-27
400-24
400-31
404-31
407-15
414-22
416-17
416-23
419- 3
427-3
429-23
440-13
t 446-22
454-6
467-26
464-9
r 470- 1
471- 9
478-4
478-12
485-23
486- 7
491-29
492- 8
494-21
496-22
497-22
^502-14
506-20
609-18
517-22
620- 1
641-12
641-25
542-9
644-17
EVEN
a* though the doctor says nothing
a* more strikingly true of Beethoven,
E' the faith of nis philosophy spumed
and have but one Mind, a- God;
a* of catalepsy and hysteria ;
Instinct is better ... as a* nature declares.
a* as oppressive laws are disputed
not a- '' the Son but the Father;'*— Afar* 13:32.
a* as ritualism and creed hamper
E' Shakespeare's poetry pictures age as
When false human beliefs learn a* a littie
a* we our$elves groan — Rom. 8 ; 23.
a- as your Father which is in ^ Matt. 6 ; 48.
a* as the bird which has burst from the egg
a* as light emits light without effort;
and a* priviles^d originators
a* before we discover what belongs to wisdom
a* if you cling to a sense of personal joys,
E' in this world, therefore,
a* as our Father in heaven is perfect,
contradict a* the order of material so-called
a* as in Truth there is no error,
E- though they seem to touch,
E* the more subtile and misnamed
a* the judgment by which mortal man
E' because ye cannot hear my word. — J6/i«
8:43.
a* the errors that are destroyed by
a* as the human likeness
a* as the Father is i>erfect,
E' in C. S., reproduction
a* as the gospel teaches,
a* the higher law of Soul,
a- thy God, hath anointed thee — Heb. 1 : 9.
a* clearer in the translation of the
only in a limited degree e- by his disciples,
a* while the corporeal senses are saying
a* man's eternal and harmonious existence
a* if disease and worms destroyed his body,
and elevates a* mortal mind to the
Asia Minor, Greece, and a* in imperial Rome,
a* before the human Jesus was incarnate
a* the infinite expression of infinite Mind,
a* the supposed separation of
E' the Scriptures, . . . appear contradictory
when
a* if their treatment resulted in the
a- while treating them as disease:
all learning, a* tiiat which is wholly material,
or a* to deny that God made
E' though you aver that the
a* so God and man, Father and son.
He a* said that this poor woman
a* the hope of freedom from the
It is error a- to murmur
a* when they are supposed to be in hopeless
a* a mortal fear,
a- as poetry and music are reproduced
belief that mind is, a- temporarily,
E- a blind faith removes
a* as in optics we see painted on the retina
E' our Master felt this.
a* in body.unless they make him better mentally,
a* into spiritual power and ^ood-will to man.
E' so, harmony Cb universal,
a' as the body, ... is material,
no longer the parent, e- in appearance,
hate will perpetuate or a* create the
a- the law of the spirit of Truth,
a* according to the calculations of
E- penal law bolds homicide, ... to be
a- unto the end of the world." — MaU. 28:20.
The understanding, a* in a degree.
They a- practise these. Intending
could not take her place, a* if willing so to do.
With one Father, a- God,
a* as these so-called senses receive no
E' according to the teachings of natural science^
nor were they a* visible through the windows ?
in which man is perfect, a- as the
E' then he must gain spiritual understanding
a* though he does not understand C. S.,
a knowledge of this, a* in small degree,
(a* as the experiences of the sleeping dream
a* with the spiritual law which says
a- the allness of Soul, Spirit,
£• thus the crude forms of human thought
a* as He opens the petals of a
a* as nebuise Indicate the immensity of
E- eternity can never reveal the whole of God,
sweetest rest, a* from a human standpoint,
a* the human concept of Love
Now it repudiates a* the human duty
E' the disposition to excuse guilt
under the control of the one Mind, a* God.
Digitized by
Google
EVEN
160
EVERY
even
ff 645-31 «• BO in Christ — / Cor. 16 :22.
540-27 6* this (n^at obsenrer mistakes nature,
550-11 ends, e- as it bef^ins, in nameless nothingness?
660-13 should appear now, e- as.it will hereafter.
562- 8 e- where the proof requisite to sustain this
664- 2 e- the cause of all that exists,
556-22 £' so goes on the Adam-belief,
ap 564- 6 to kill . . . e- their fellow-mortals,
564-11 and e* his cruciflxion
566-22 purifying e* the gold of human character.
673-14 €' the declaration from hearen,
677- 1 0* as the material sense of personality
gl 688-13 ۥ as numbers which nerer olend
588-17 e- the belief that life, substance, and
eveninsT
and momlni;
ff 610-22 already diTided into e- and morning;
and the morning
g 504- 4 e- and the momhig were the first — Oen. 1 : 5.
506- 9 e- and the morning were the second — Oen. 1 : 8.
508-26 e- and the morning were the third — Gen. 1 ; IS.
511-15 e- and the morning were the fourth — Gen. 1 .- 19.
513- 4 «• and the momii^ were the fifth — Gen. 1 .• 23.
518-25 e- and the morning were the sixth — Gen. 1 ; 31.
gl 584- 3 e* and the morning were the first — 6^. 1 .- 5.
gl 586- 1
eveuiiiirs
17 5^17
evenly
ph 168- 4
event
a 24-31
46-24
events
m 60-12
66-23
ap 84-16
85-18
eventually
a 23-10>
an 105-16
/ 244-17
h 303-18
0 367-23
1> 370-24
r 492-23
g 524-30
ap 665-16
660-20
ever
pre/ xl-17
pr fr- 9
m
34-10
41-20
68-16
60^26
71-30
72-21
76-9
86-13
91-2
8 118-10
129- 6
148- 7
163-32
164- 6
ph 175- 7
193-22
200-10
200-17
/201- 1
219-21
24&-32
248- 4
250- 9
250-32
e 260-25
b 277- 1
300-21
302-13
306-28
313-24
314-31
0363-4
,35&-22
p 364- 2
868- 7
374-29
376-14
384-27
definition of
taking place on so many e- and mominj/s.
If the scales are e* adjusted,
could not admit such an e* to be poeaible.
misconstrued that e^.
From the logic of e- we learn that
It is better to await the logic of e-
to foresee and foretell «* which concern the
e* of great moment were foretold by the
e- both sin and suffering will fall at the feet of
When our laws e- take cognixance of
hypothesis that he returns e* to his
will e- destroy this illusion
false claims, which will e- disappear,
a drug may f * lose its suppoeecf power
must ۥ submit to the Science of Mind,
and 6* ejected at the demand of matter?
will e* rule all nations and peoples
must e* expiate their sin through suffering.
c present in human consciousness
So it will er be, till we learn that
If all who e* partook of the sacrament
No ancient school . . . e' taught or
the best man that e- trod the globe.
before this union and continues* after,
presupposes Spirit, whk:h is e* infinite,
God, good, being r present, it follows
belief that life, . . . was e- in a finite form,
told me all things that «• I did : — John 4 .- 29.
Hare you e- pictured this heaven and
this leaven of Truth is e- at work.
Truth is e- truthful,
Neither anatomv nor theology has «* described
Neither 8ympatny nor society should e* tempt
e* yet promulgated, is true.
In old times who e' heard of dyspepsia,
e- since the injury was received in b^hood.
Life is, . . . and e- will be indenendent of
the real man was, is, and e* shau be perfect,
The best sermon e- preached is
" The wish," . . . " is ^ father to the thought.**
infinite never began nor will it e- end.
One marvels that a friend can e- seem less
which never slumbers, but is «* conscious;
nor . . . e* the sport of circumstance.
by the thoughts «* recurring to one's self,
but matter u f non-intelligent
the realization of God as f present
this belief is all that will r be lost.
Life and the UMiverne, e- present
Jesus . . . was the most scientific man that «*
trod the globe,
presented to her. more than e* before,
and <f* will be inseparable from the
senses and Science have e- been antagonistic,
e- offered for acceptance,"
the best man that e* trod this planet,
truth and error have come nearer than 0*
Nothing that lives e- dies,
than in all the blood, which ^* flowed
neither . . . will «■ result from exposure to the
ever
p387- 8
429-22
e444- 7
464-28
r 469- 6
470- 9
470-24
470-30
471-18
478-10
4T9-16
486- 6
^507-28
607-28
627- 5
631- 9
634-28
an 568- 1
568- 2
568-27
672-14
573-16
678-18
immortal Mind is e* active.
for if Life e- had any beginning.
If Christian Scientists e- fail to receive
Neither dishonesty nor ignorance e* founded.
If Life e* had a beginning,
the loss of Love as e- present and
If there e* was a moment when
If man e* existed without this
God is infinite, therefore e- present,
when no such persons were e- seen to go into
Does that which we call dead e- see, hear,
which e- betrays mortals hito sickness, sin, and
Creation is e* appearing,
and must e- conrinue to appear
but 0* beautiful and complete.
as if hope were e- prophesying thus :
than there has e* been since tne *
E' since the foundation of the world,
e* since error would establish material belief,
A louder song, sweeter than has e* before
can e- furnish the vision of the Apocalypse,
the divine Principle of harmony, is e* with men,
in the house . . . of [love] fore*. — Pto/. 23.* C
ever-MTitated
/2M-27 the e- but healthful waters of truth,
everlasting
a 23-11 will fall at the feet of e* Love.
With the great glory of an e- victory
sublime success, an e- victory.
this fact affords no certainty of «* life.
sin, disease, and death give e- place to
clearer views of the e- »cts,
the e* government of the universe.
in submission to e- Life and Truth and Lore.
«^randeur and inmiortali^ of development.
Thou a rtfrom e-. — PecU. 98 : 2.
Tlie e* I AM is not bounded nor
are the antipodes of e* Truth,
the e' I AM, the Being who was and is
p 380- 6 should never deny the e* harmony of Soul,
410- 5 defines e- life as a present knowledge of
the eternal builder, the e- Father,
yields to the reality of e- Life.
life e* is not to be gained by dying.
Love sends forth her primal and ۥ strain.
God; that only which is perfect, e*,
everlastingrly
8 143-30 power e- due its holy name.
evermore
6 334-27 and, behold, 1 am alive for e*, ~ Rev. 1 : 18.
ever-operative
8 123-27 they illustrated an e* divine Principle.
ever-presence
8 107- 8 <**, delivering the children of men
ap 667- 2 the «' of ministering Love. '
ever-present
pr 16-31 Thy kinadom is come ; Thou art e-.
"^ ^ the e* rebuke of his perfection and parity.
33-15
45- 4
$p 81-11
99-82
8 121-20
121-31
/ 216-18
^(4-31
c 255- •
256-13
b 286-27
290- 1
428-17
r 489-12
17 556-12
ap 568-30
^/ 594-20
a 52-9
$p 84-11
8 106-23
130-32
ph 180-26
/21S-23
c 266-11
6S97-M
prerogative of the e-, divine Mind,
Truth, and Love arc "
are all-powerfal and e*;
no longer imagine evil to be «•
the e* Mind who understands all things,
divine Love, who is an e* help
rather than the one e- 1 am.
«(ri-M and Truth, the e*. is becoming understood.
312-20 man*s eternal Principle is e* Life.
p 377- 5 he should rejoice always in e* Love.
' this e- onmi potent Mind is reflected
is consonant with e- Love,
light of 6' Love illumines the universe,
fin immensity and are e-.
To infinite, e* Love, all is Lore,
r 496-4
g 501-13
608-14
601-14
ap 567- 7
every
pr 6-12
13-4
a 19-17
19-17
19-18
20-28
23-19
28-31
30-28
37-23
37-30
43-27
46-2
45- 2
46-10
m 61- 9
61-9
65- 3
Sp 70- 1
E- supposed pleasure in sin
'* Ho, €' one that thirsteth, — /so. 66 : L
E' Mng of repentance and suffering,
e* effort for reform,
e* good thought and deed,
" Let us lav a»ide e- weight, — Heb. 12 ; 1.
Spirit, which rebukes sin of e* kind
await, in some form, e* pioneer of truth.
loathe sin and rebuke it under e* mask.
privilege of e* child, man, and woman,
8 reach the gospel to e* creature ! ** — Mark 16 .- 15.
ivine must overcome the human at e* point,
but Jesus vanquished e* material obstacle,
overcame e- law of matter,
spoken ... in ^- age and clime.
E' valley of sin must be exalted,
and e* mountain of selfishness be brought low.
May Christ, Truth, be present at e* bridal altar
E' day is a mystery.
Digitized by
Google
EVERY
161
EVIDENCE
every
sp
77-24 less with e* advanced stage of existence.
79-10 and dig up e- seed of error's sowing.
9S-90 for e- man to onderstand and to practise.
an 103-19 e* hoar wearing webs more complicated
104- 9 ** £' great scientiflc truth goes through three
105-13 Mortal mind, ... is the criminal in e* case;
s 107-10 delirering the children of men from e* ill
115-94 *' but «• [mortal] man a liar." — Rom. 3: 4.
122-22 instances . . . which e- thinker can recall
134- 2 At a- adTandng step,
13S-27 Our Master said toe- follower:
138-28 preach the gospel to e* creature ! — Mark 16 ; 15.
143- 1 Truth is God's remedy fur error of e* kind,
144-28 r man will be his own physician.
148-14 e- function, formation, and manifestation.
149- 5 more excellent way Is divine Science in e* case.
151-20 B' function of the real man is governed by the
151-31 mortal mind claims to govern r organ
102-12 Such errors beset c material theorv,
152-23 £' material dependence had failed her
15^25 Evidences of progress . . . greet uson e* hand.
102-13 not in one instance, but in «■ instance.
ph 179-12 £• medical method has its advocates.
186-15 E' mortal must learn that there is neither
186-20 E- attempt of evil to destroy good
188-13 e* one recognizes his condition to be
194-13 AT- theory opposed to this fact
196- 6 E' souncl convulsed him with anguish.
197- 4 £• one hastens to get it.
/ 207- 5 €' scientiflc statement in Christianity has
208- 9 a law of mortal mind, wrong in «• sense,
215-11 E' step towards goodness is a departure from
215-23 E' quali^ and condition of mortality
224- 2 feels the . . . effect of truth throu^^b e* pore.
224- 7 E' sensuous pleasure or pain is seli-destroyed
235- 1 E' day makes its demands upon us
236-20 availability of good as the remedy for e- woe.
produces e* discordant action of the body,
while inspiration restores e- part of the
^15- 7 can heal the sick in e- age
e 261-16 he hobbled e* day to the theatre,
261-32 Good demands of man e* hour,
E' concept which seems to begin with the brain
E- object in material thought will be
b 268- 9 Btind as the cause of e- effect.
277-28 e- statement into which it enters.
279-22 E' system of human philosophy.
280-22 urges through e* avenue the belief
299-14 e* real individuality, image, or
307-21 e- sin or supposed material pain
323- 4 the endeavor to forsake error of «* kind
326- 7 and find the divine remedy for e* ill,
o 354-26 Sin should become unreal to e- one.
365-11 Let discord of e* name and nature
358-11 and sustains . . . e- point it presents.
p 370- 1 To be e* whit whole,
371-13 sick humanity sees danger in e- direction.
371-32 and can make it ♦* c whit whole." — Jofin 7: 23.
378- 6 and meet c circumstance with truth.
379- 7 Mind, controlling e- effect
380-32 if • law of matter or the body,
389- 4 e* erroneous belief, or material condition.
391-29 Mentally contradict e- complaint
392- 4 e* broken moral law should be taken into ac-
count
394-26 conquer discord of ۥ kind with harmony,
400-16 understand that «• disease is an error,
404-18 e- tree that brings not forth good fruit,
400-22 better to be exposed to r plague on earth
406- 6 equal to e- emergency,
406-19 Resistevil— error of «• sort
406-21 to avail ourselves in e- direction
407- 8 E- hour of delay makes the
407-24 perfect, harmonious in e- action.
408- 1 E' sort of sickness is error,
410-10 e- word that proceedeth out of— Afatt. 4 : 4.
410-14 E' trial of our faith in God makes us
411-31 alleviates the symptoms of e* disease.
413-14 taking a fish out or water e* day
413-24 noticing e* symptom of flatulencv,
415- 3 Mind in e* case is the eternal God,
418-28 "Preach the gospel to e- creature."— 3far*
16; 15.
418-29 Speak the truth to e* form*of error.
419-16 Meet e- adverse circumstance as its master.
420-26 e* physical action and condition.
423-11 reaching to e* part of the human system.
431- 4 prisoner watched with the sick «• night
t 448-19 Try to leave on e- student's mind
460- 2 twist e* fact to suit themselves.
451-19 E' Christian Scientist, e* conscientious teacher
451-26 nature and methods of error of e- sort,
468-18 sword of Truth munt turn in e- direction
460-21 starts a pet^ crossfire over e- cripple
462-14 abide strictly by its rules, heed e- statement.
every
t 462-18 as they ... do in e- department of life.
463- 2 phenomena, which fluctuate 0* instant
r 471-21 but e* [material] man a liar." — Horn. 3 .* 4.
475-26 and over 0* creeping thing
482-25 to the hungering heart in e* age.
486- 6 nntU e* corporeal sense is quenched.
494-10 and always will meet e* human need.
494-14 in c hour, divine Love supplies all good.
ff 607- 4 Spirit duly feeds and clotnee e* object,
512- 4 «' living creature that moveth, — Oeti. 1 : 2L
512- 6 «• winged fowl after his kind: — Oen. 1 .-21.
515-14 and over e- creeping thing — Oen, 1 ; 26.
517-28 and over e- living tning — Oen. 1 ; 28.
618- 6 e- herb bearing seed, — Oen. 1 ; 29.
518- 7 and e- tree, in the which is — Oen. 1 : 20.
618- 8 And to e* beast of the earth, — Oen. 1 :80.
518- 9 and to e- fowl of the air, — Oen. 1 : 30.
518-11 I have given e* green herb — Oen. 1 : 80.
620-19 and e- plant of the field — Oen. 2 .* 5.
520-19 and e- herb of the field — Oen. 2 .- 5.
525-31 e> tree that is pleasant to the — Oen. 2 .* 9.
626- 4 " e- plant of the field — Gen. 2 : 6.
527- 7 Of c tree of the garden — Oen. 2 : 16.
527-20 Evil is . . . false in e- statement.
formed e- beast of the field, — Oen. 2: 19.
and e- fowl of the air; — Gen. 2 .• 19.
Adam called e* living creature, — Oen. 2: 19.
Ye shall not eat of e- tree— Oen. 3.1.
belief ... is growing worse at e- step,
sword which turned e* way, — Geri. 3 .- 24.
The belief of life in matter sins at e* step.
e* one must be true, for not one departs from
627-22
527-22
627-24
529-16
533-21
537- 7
542- 1
547- 4
548-13
ap 564-16
665-10
669-3
9^584-14
598- 4
>V«00- •
everythinsT
belief that
ff 531- 2
God saw
^518-24
good in
ph 176-13
He saw
17 525-23
E' agony of mortal error helps error to
met and conquered sin in e* form.
decreed the death of 0* male child
£• mortal at some period,
e- belief of life where Life is not yields to
So is 0* one that is bom of the — John 3 .- 8.
being fruUful in e- good work, — Col. 1 ; 10.
the belief that 0* springs from dust
And God saw r that He had made, — Gen. 1:31.
** sermons in stones, and good in e*."
He saw e- which He had made,
opposition to
s 114-32 the usual opposition to 0* new,
relating to God
8 127-13 stand for e* relating to God,
saorifloe •
pr 11-25 we shall sacrifice e- for it.
that creepeth
g 613-23 and e- that creepeth upon — Oen. 1 ; 25.
518-10 and to e- that creepeth — Oen. 1 ; 30.
' 8 127- 5 0- entitled to a classification as truth,
/ 243-28 annihilation to e- unlike themselves,
o 269-32 The first theory, that matter is e\
270- 3 (1) that e- is matter; (2) that e- is Mind.
301-28 MTith 0* turned upside down.
331-16 E' in God's universe expresses Him.
g 523-11 In error 0' comes from neneath,
525-20 E' good or worthy, God made.
everywhere
8 147- 8 0*, when honestly applied
/ 223- 8 If Spirit is all and is 0-,
b 287-14 God being e- and all-inclusive,
now and forever, here and e-.
As frightened children look e- for the
God is 0', and nothing apartfrom Him is present
shall see this true likeness and refiection e-.
o 361- 5
p 371-11
r 473- 8
g 516- 8
Eve's
g 538-30 E' declaration, " 1 have gotten — Gen. 4 .- 1.
Eves
ph 176- 3 modem E- took up the study of medical works
evidence
mbsolat«
8 142-10 Tmth, alone can fumish us with absolute e-.
according to the
p 423-17 according to the e- which matter presents.
accredited
a 18-10 against the accredited 0* of the senses,
affords no
material existence affords no e- of spiritual
o 356- 4
all
a 50-23
all the
p 384-28
basts of
gl 561-19
and that all e- of their correctness
all the 0* before the senses can never ovenrule.
on the basis of 0* obtained from the
Digitized by
Google
EVIDENCE
162
EVIL
evidence
ch*nse the
b 297-13 Change the e% and that dJaappean
Chrlatlan
r 487-19 Chriatian r is founded on Science
clear . ,
p 386- e Clear e* that the malady was not material.
contradicts the
8 119-26 contradicts the «* before the senses
destroy the
p 412-22 conform the argument so as to destroy the e-
417-17 yon destroy the e-, for the disease disappears,
false
s 120-24 heals the sick, OTCrthrows false e<.
131- 6 false e* before the corporeal senses disap-
pears.
/ 252-15 The false e* of material sense contrasts
b 276-27 It destroys the false e- that misleads
267-29 false e- will finally yield to Truth,
p 420-31 Turn his gaxe from the false e- of the senses
feasible
o 345-20 the only feasible e- that one does understand
fuU
a 42-17 and gave full e- of diyine Science,
famish the
ph 189-17 is supposed to furnish the e- of
inunediate
ph 188-29 physical senses have no-immediate e* of
inmiortal
a 29-31 immortal e- that Spirit is harmonious
latter
sp 81- 4 this latter e- is destroyed by Mind-sdence.
lAwand
p 441- 1 comprehending and defining all law and e*,
material
a 52- 7 the material e- of sin, sickness, and death.
p 422-18 causing it to depend less on material e*.
gl 684-15 Any material e- of death is false,
no
pr 9-9 though we give no r of the sincerity of
no direct
b 284-17 which receive no direct e* of Spirit,
not so much
ap 81- 1 There is not so much c to prove
of error
o 353- 8 which contradicts the «• of error,
of matter
$ 128-28 the so-called e- of matter.
of Personal Sense
p 433-11 c of Personal Sense against Mortal Man.
of Spirit
b 296-23 When the e* of Spirit and matter,
of the material sensea
b 274- 9 deduced from the e- of the material senses.
of the physical senses
$ 114- 7 based on the ۥ of the physical senses,
122- 1 e- of the physical senses of ten reverses
of the senses
a 18-10 against the accredited e- of the senses,
p 386- 2 the ۥ of the senses is not to be accepted ,
420-31 Turn his gaze from the false e- of the senses
of the spiritual senses
b 288- 4 the e- of the spiritual senses
of things
r 4«-21 the e* of things not seen." — Heb. 11 ; 1.
of this condition
ph 193- 7 r of this condition of the bone.
of this revelation
8 106-12 allowing the e- of this revelation to molttply
only
/ 207-32 The only e- of this inversion is
permanent
/ 232- 6 no scatheless and permanent e* of either,
real
r 494-27 The other is the eternal and real e-,
recognize
an 101-29 Our courts recognize e* to prove the
reverses the
8 116- 5 Science so reverses the e- before the
/ 215-22 reverses the c of material sense.
t 461-13 because Science reverses the e- before the
rises above the
t 448-12 rises above the e* of the corporeal senses ;
scientific
p 380-23 scientific e* of which has accumulated
sensible
8 109- 7 not, . . . seen to be supported by sensible e*,
spiritual
a 52- 6 drank in the spiritual e- of health,
b 297-22 spiritual e*, contradicting the testimony of
ffl 585- 9 spiritual e* opposed to material sense;
stronger
pr 7-2 stronger e* that Jesiis* reproof was pointed
o 353- 7 having the stronger e- of Truth
•nfllcient
p 363-29 was her grief suificient e* to warrant
evidence
p 380-26 this e- will gather momentum
to the senses
p 870-10 furnishes the e- to the senses,
worthy
pr 4-8 the only worthy e- of our gratitude
a 23-18 Faith, ... is the e* gained from Spirit,
42-18 e- so important to mortals.
50-20 before the r of the bodily senses,
8 117-24 £• drawn from the five fmysical senses
16^ 7 The r was found to be conclusive,
164-21 rather does it «• the truth of
ph 177- 5 The e- of divine Mind's healing power
177- 6 as certain as the r of my own existence.
/ 214- 5 e- before his material senses,
0 303-30 When the e- before the material senses yielded
o 369-14 The 6' of the existence of Spirit.
p 380- 8 Contending for the e* or indulging the
388-12 better results of Mind's opposite e:
417-18 The e- before the corporeal senses
The r of man's inunortality will become
0* for the prosecution being called for,
0' before the five corporeal senses,
471-14 the 0* as to these facts is not supported by
471-16 the 0* that God and man coexist
What 0' of Soul or of immortality
All the 0* of physical sense
the 0* of divine, efficacious Love,
All error proceeds from the e* before the
E' obtained from the five corporeal senses;
430-27
r471- 7
and it is as r erroneous to the author.
Such theories are e- erroneous.
0- considering it a mortal and material belief
478- 3
403- 6
487-13
9 543-17
glB»^ 4
evidenced
o 365-29 and 0* by the sick who are cured
evidences
8 158-24 E' of progress and of spiritualization
e 264-26 the only 0% by which we can recognize
b 289-17 destroys with the spiritual e- of Life ;
p 395- 8 master the false e- of the corporeal senses
428- 9 false trusts and material e-
ff 523-16 clear c of two distinct documents
evident
m 68-26 perpetuation of the fioral species by bud .
is0',
sp 82- 1 must have known the deceased ... is 0*,
8 111-27 became 0- to me, — that Mind eovems
138- 6 It was now e- to Peter that divine Life,
/ 214-30 0* that the body as matter has no sensation
o 345- 4 As it is 0* that the likeness of Spfarit cannot
evidently
8 150-23
/ 204-18
0362- 6
evU (000 also evil*s)
aU
8 127-19 Supreme Being, Mind, exempt from all e-.
ph 178-20 this so-called mind, from which comes all 0*,
/ 206-10 Will-power is capable of aU e:
t 460-30 claim of animal magnetism, that all 0*
r 473- 4 The Science of Mind disposes of all 0*.
494-32 they cast fear and all 0* out of themselves
ap 663-16 lifts the veil from this embodiment of all 0*,
563-28 winding its way amidst all 0*.
564-25 hatred, and revenge, — all 0*, — are tjrpified
gl 681- 6 counteracting all 0*, sensuality, and
all manner of
p 418-27 Cast out all manner of 0*.
aU sorts of
p 404-10
and error
/ 227-19
and fear
p 382- 7 Casting out 0* and fear enables
and good
M> 91-29 postulate is, that mind is both r and good ;
an 103-21 belief that mind is . . . both 0- and ffood;
8 114- 1 Usage classes both e- and good together
/ 246- 2 not a pendulum, swinging between e- and
good,
b 330-25 The notion that both e- and good are real
and hate
t 448-22 impossible for error, 0-, and hate to accompliah
and materiality
b 277-11 0- and materiality are unreal
and matter
b 277- 9 0* and matter, are mortal error,
and saf fering . . .
8p 72-29 when 0* and suffering are communicable.
ascendency over tlie
m 61- 5 must have ascendency over the 0*
attempt of _ ^ ^, . „
ph 186-20 Every attempt of 0* to destroy good is a f aflurs^
avoidance of the
ap 671- 6 necessary to ensure the avoidance of the 0*
Lust, malice, and all sorts of 0*
but 0' and error lead into captivity.
Digitized by
Google
EVIL
163
EVIL
healed the sick, cast out «%
enabled Jesus to heal the sick, cast out «*,
heal the sick, oast out e\ raise the dead ;
Jesus cast out e* and healed the sick.
evil
I ittore apparent
/ 207- 2 ۥ becomes more apparent and olmoxious
omea notl&iiiip
r 480- 4 e* becomes nottiini:, — the opposite of
behold
/ 248-23 ** of purer eyes than to behold e*/' — ffcib. l ; 13.
o SOT- 6 »* of purer eyes than to behold «•.** — Hub. 1 ; 13.
belief In
g MO- 7 stirring up the belief in «• to its utmost,
t 448-16 upon your blindness to e*
caUaltaelf
b 287-18 E' calls itself something, when it is nothing.
cannot be
»p 91-30 whereas the real Mind cannot be «•
can only teem
r 470-14 e* can only seem to be real by giTing reality to
cnatlnit ont
a 46-11 again seen casting out e* and healing the sick.
east ont
a 48-4
61-31
8 187-2
ph 186-22
cast ont the
p 411-16 Thereupon Jesus cast out the «*,
easts out
r 497-1 1 understanding that casts out e* as unreal,
easts out the
8 186-14 when Truth casts out the e* called disease,
eanslns:
sp 93-16 not create a mind susceptible of causing 0*,
eease to uianifest
o 846-14 only as we cease to manifest «*
clainis of
» 130-30 Astounded at the vigorous claims of e*
t 447-21 Expose and denounce the claims of e*
448- 1 To assume that there are no claims of e* and
yet
g 638-28 faith to fight all claims of e*.
coincide with
ph 167-22 no more . . . than good can coincide with e*.
confers no pleasure
a 40- 1 once admit that e* confers no pleasure,
constltntes
g 527-17 constitutes e- and mortal knowledge.
create
(7 540-5 "I make peace, and create e*. — /0a. 46:7.
crying
if» 64- 1 Want of uniform Justice is a crying e*
declared
ph 166- 2 JS* declared that eating this fruit would open
degree of
t 461-26 subtle degree of e-, deceived and deceiving.
deliver ns from
pr 16-16 **Deliveru8from«'," — ifa«. 6.13.
17- 9 but deliver us from 6* ; — Matt. 6 : 13.
demon, or
p 411-16 demon, or «•, replied that his name was Legion.
destruction of
a 63-24 sacrifice ... for the destruction of «*.
devil or
r 469-16
ap 668-19
element of
g 539-11 God could never impart an element of r,
error and
a 62-17
b 272-26
escape fronoi
o 316- 3 may learn how to escape from e\
ap 571-12 Escape from «*, and designate those as
flesh, and
pr 10-13 overcoming the world, the flesh, and e*,
foreshadowing
«p 84- 6 not by foreshadowing e- and mistaking fact
foundation of
8p 92-26 The foundation of e' is laid on a belief in
from good to
8p 77- 2 said: ** I cannot turn at once from good to e*.
ipood and
(Me good)
i or
ph 172- 1 and that the cognizance of good or e*.
/ 206-16 believing that matter can be . . . good or e*),
240-18 Mortals move onward towards good or e-
b 340- 1 their imaginary power for good or «•,
gocMl over
p 406-23 Life over death, and good over e\
has no history
g 638-21 0> has no history,
has no power
p 396-32 JS' has no power, no intelligence,
has no reality
ap 71-2 2?* has no reality.
devil or r — is not Mind, is not Truth,
that old serpent, whose name is devil or e*,
error and a* anin make common cause
recorded in the destruction of error and e;
evil
has tried
ap 668- 3 €' has tried to slay the Lamb;
Inventions of
ap 663- 7 showing its horns in the many inventions
of «•.
is a negation
ph 186-11 J
Is but an illusion
E'iBSk negation, because it is the absence of
r 480-23 Hence, e* is but an illusion,
is destroyed
b 311-13 E' is destroyed by the sense of good.
Is nothing
b 330-27 E' is nothing, no thing, mind, nor power.
is not Mind
/ 207- 8 Indeed, e- is not Mind.
Is not mind
p 398-32 fact remains that e- is not mind.
Is not power
an 102-30 Mankind must learn that e* is not power.
ph 192-24 E' is not power.
Is not supreme
/ 207-10 E' is not supreme ; good is not helpless;
is self-assertive
ph 186-17 E' is self-assertive.
is sometimes
6 327- 9 E' is sometimes a man*s highest conception
Is temporal
ap 6(60-26 e* is temporal, not eternal.
is unreal
t 447-31 He may say, as a subterfuge, that s- is unreal,
g 627-19 E' is unreal because it is a lie,
its
r 490-10 From this cooperation arises its e*.
knowledge of
g 526-21 erroneous doctrine that the knowledge of e* is
527-14 a knowledge of e- would make man mortal.
537- 9 knowledge of e- was never the essence of
lapse Into
r 470-17 How can good lapse into 6*,
lessen
t 450-20 has enlisted to lessen e*,
lie, called
ap 568- 6 Science is able to destroy this lie, called e*.
loses all sense of
b 325- 3 He . . . loses all sense of e*,
manifestations of
6 293-24 manifestations of «•, which counterfeit divine
justice,
nuMter
p 404-26 increases his ability to master e-
matter and
gl 583-23 CREATOR. ... the opposite of matter and «•,
matter, or
8p 92-16 knowledge gained from matter, or e;
gl 594- 6 claim that there is . . . matter, or e* ;
medium of
8p 91-31 Mind cannot be evil nor the medium of e; ,
mention of
g 526-14 first mention of e* is in the legendary
named
r 469-28 believe there is another power, named e*.
gl 694-10 claim . . . there was another power, named e*,
never causes
8p 93-13 Good never causes e*,
never enters into
b 336- 4 Good never enters into e*,
never produce
b 304-13 good can never produce a* ;
no
B 140-27 Love, . . . causeth no e\ disease, nor
/ 207- 1 for there is no e in Spirit.
210-30 immortal sense incluaes no e- nor pestilence.
b 278- 8 in Truth there is no error, and in good no e:
335- 2 There is no e* in Spirit, because God is Spirit.
( 448- 8 Under such circumstances, to say that there is
no«',
453-22 thanks God that there is no «*, yet serves evil
ap 578-11 I will fear no e- : — Paal. 23 : 4.
gl 696-22 I will fear no e: " — Psal. 23 : 4.
no longer Imagine
8 130-32 no longer imagine «• to be ever-present
nothingness of
b 269- 8 the unreality, the nothingness, of «•.
293-31 entireness of God, good, and the nothingness
of «•.
ap 563-17 but he also sees the nothingness of 0*
not supported by
r 471-16 evidence ... is not supported by e*,
one
pr 16-19 one c, is but another name for
r 476- 2 children of the wicked one, or the one e*,
only
ph 186- 8 Erring human mind-forces can work only e-
only as
g 629-23 enters into the metaphor only as e*.
Digitized by
Google
EVIL
164
evU
or mattar
t 454-11 e* or matter has neither intelligence nor power,
ap 671-16 under all clrcomstances, oTeroome e- with
parent of
r 48(^25 The snppoeititioas parent of r is a lie.
pereonillcatlon of
an 103- 3 Paul refers to the personifloation of 0* as
personified
o 357- 7 Jesos said of peraonifled r, that it was
point oat the
ap 571- 1 they are not so willing to point oat the e*
prodiioes
8 144-19 It produces e* continnaUy,
prodaolng
c 263-12 producing e- when he would create good,
o 343-16 tanpossibflity of good producing e-;
prolific of
( 457-17 mental malpractice, prolific of e*,
Temedy the
m 63-21 If . . . franchise for women will remedy the e*
repetition of
sp 73-14 knownby its fruit, — repetition of e-.
repreMnts
b 282-10 the straight line represents ff\
resist
p 406-19 Resist e* — error of every sort
resisting
( 44&-24 BesiBting e-, you oTeroome it
sense of
ff MO-15 that Truth may annihilate all sense uf e-
t 453-22 yet senree e* in the name of good,
slialt not know
a 19-32 thou Shalt not know 0-, for there is one Life,
sin, and
6 315-8 matter, sin, and e- were not Mind;
soareeof
r 489-24 Tlie corporeal senses are the only source of e-
statement aboat
g 544-17 The first statement about e*,
still charges
ap 564- 8 f still charges the spiritual idea with
suppositional
an 103-17 met by the maximum of suppositional e*,
symptoms of
g 54(X-12 when the symptoms of «', illusion, are aggra-
vated,
tempted with
g 627-13 ** God cannot be tempted with e*, — Jos, 1 .* 13.
this
m 65-31 will assuredly throw off this e*,
ap 565- 2 nearing its doom, this e- increases
to accomplish more
9p 96-32 wicked minds will endeavor ... to accomplish
more 0* ;
unimportant and
r 485- 8 If the unimportant and r appear,
unreality called
8 110- 9 the awful unreality called 0*.
nnreall^ of
{205-21 the nothingness and unreality of 0*.
339-12 Science demonstrates the unreality of 0*,
339-19 Only those, . . . understand the unreality of 0'.
victory over
ap 671-18 the occasion for a victory over e-,
wiU boast
t 450-18 unless ... 0- will boast itself above good.
would appear
/ 216-22 0- would appear to be the master of good,
would vanish
r 480-31 0* would vanish before the reality of good.
pr 6-27 If prayer nourishes the . . . prayer is an 0*.
a 42-27 governed by Ood — by good, not 0* — and is
m 65-13 powers of e- so conspicuous to-day
68-22 and the e* to hatch their silly innuendoes
sp 72-22 0*, the suppositional opposite of good.
72-25 0* is neither cominunicable nor scientific.
76-10 belief ... in a finite form, or good in 0*,
93-14 nor creates an^ht that can cause 0*.
93-16 0* is the opposing error and not the truth
an 102-32 C. S. despoils the kingdom of e\
103-21 false belief . . . that 0* is as real as good
104-17 0', occultism, necromancy, mesmerum,
105- 9 0*, which is the real outlaw,
s 113-19 denv death, 0*, sin, disease.
113-20 0-, oeath, deny good, omnipotent God, Life.
114- 5 human mind and 0* in contradistinction to
116-17 extinction of all belief in matter, 0%
119-22 0* should be regarded as unnatural,
ph 167- 8 admission of the claims of good or of r
169-32 good that a poisonous drug seems to do is 0*,
186-16 there is neither power nor reality in 0*.
186-18 should strip 0* of all pretensions.
evil
pA 186-19
186-24
/a03- 1
203-90
904- 1
204-13
EVIL
The only power of e- Is to destroy Itself.
If 0* is as real as good, 0- is also as
as though 0* could overbear the law of Love,
when 0* has overtaxed the belief <
[good produces r.
good than with 0*,
of life
It Is 0* that dies; good dies not.
w.-x» 0% Is the unlikeness of good.
904-32 Tne error, which says . . . frood is in 0*,
907- 9 0* is the awful deception and unreality
nor is 0* mightier than good.
declaring Him good in one instance and «• In
no more . . . than goodness can cause «•
If God makes sin, if good pro
more familiar with good 1
insubordination is an 0*,
He does not pass . . . from e* to good.
He does not pass . . . from goodto 0*.
the 0- which I would not, that /do."— Bom. 7 : 19.
sinner makes his own hell by dohug 0*,
material sense, aiding e- with 0*,
Good cannot result in 0*.
asserts . . . that good is the origin of 0*.
cannot be cognisant of good or of 0-,
that Life Is God, good, and not 0*;
no purer until 0* n disarmed by good.
To mortal mind, ... 0- is real.
of your father, the devil [0*]. — John 8 .• 44.
B' still affirms itself to be mind.
It says: . . . God makes 0* minds and 0- spirits.
Art ttiou dwelling In the belief ... that 0*ls mind.
Hence 0* Is not made and is not reaL
The serpent, 0*, under wisdom's bidding, was
there Is no abiding pleasure in 0*.
0- has in reaUty neither place nor power
0-, beinff contrary to good, is unreal,
I deny His cooperation with 0-,
I desire to have no faith in e-
Does e- proceed from good?
deny that God made man 0* and made 0* good
can Life, or God, dwell in 0*
E' is but the counterpoise of nothingness.
beliefs . . . that 0- is equal in powerlo good
Neither 0*, disease, nor death can be
If the 0' is over in the repentant mortal mind,
Jesus caused the 0* to be self -seen
0* will in time disclose and punish itself.
E' which obtains in the bodily senses,
if 0* is uncondemned. It is undenied
Under such circumstances, to say ... Is an 0*
e- has in reality no pen
It, .
907-15
229-13
230-18
231-19
934-10
236-22
944-27
944-27
0 263-18
266-19
266-21
6 277-7
277-21
285- 2
288-22
290^
99»-]5
292-92
307-7
307-10
8(»- 9
Sll-6
821-13
837-9
327-90
839-9
O 348-16
348-17
36e-25
857-16
357-30
p 367-33
868-U
404-19
411-19
f 447-13
448- 5
448- 7
448- 8
452- 3
r 469-22
460-23
470-13
when we admit that, ... 0* has a place
r can have no place, where
0*, the unlikeness of God, is unreaL
474- 3 destroy all error, 0-, disease, and death.
474-26 If 0* is real. Truth must make It so;
479-28 0* should be denied identity or power,
480-21 the opposite of good — that is, 0*
480-23 E'iBz false belief.
g 601-18 the history of i>erpetual e*.
696-22 Was 0- Instituted through God, Love ?
627-19 Has e- the reality of goMl ?
529-26 should rejoice that 0*, . . . contradicts Itself
632-28 Is Mind capable ... of 0* as well as of good,
633-12 as if He were the creator of 0*.
637-10 e- has no local habitation nor
638-21 0* is brought Into view only as the unreal
639- 2 In the words of Jesus, it (0-, devin is
53^ 9 such as 0*, matter, error, and death
540-13 may think ... the Lord hath wrought an 0-;
565-20 error would seek to unite . . . good with 0*,
ap 560-13 the ** seven thunders " of e\ — liev. 10 ; 3.
661- 3 destroys both faith in 0* and
561 - 4 and the practice of 0*,
667-19 serpent whose name is devil (e-),
gl 679-16 0- ; the opposite of good, — of God
684-17 Devil, a*; a lie; error;
evil (adj., adv.)
4-25 goodness will " be 0* spoken of, ** — Bom. 14 .* 16^
seek the destruction of all e- works,
that there are good and 0* spirits, is a mistake.
Jesus cast out 0* spirits, or false beliefs,
incredible good and 0* elements
enabling one to do good, but not 0*.
out of the heart proceed 0' thouffht8t — ifott.
15 .19.
E' beliefs, passions and appetites, fear,
S*>cond Degree: E- beliefs disappearing.
There are e- beliefs, often called e- spints;
God is not the creator of an 0* mind.
If ... its opposite, health, must be 0*,
so as to bring about certain e- results.
Ton must control e- thoughts in the
E' thoughts and alms reach no farther and
E' thoughts, lusts, and malicious purposes
254-29 Your good will be 0* spoken of.
n>
pr
5-32
70-11
79-17
83- 6
85-9
an 100- •
0 115-21
115-25
/ 206-32
207- 8
229-24
230-13
284-26
234-31
Digitized by
Google
BVIL 166
EXAMPLE
evil
e 266-25
b 274- 6
p 401- 5
406- 2
4ia- 1
t 44»-19
448-20
468- 4
r 482-4
496- 2
g 53^18
sa&-i4
ap 063-13
^5»l-22
eril-doer
ph 186-22
evil one
pr 16-16
16-18
evirs
ap 671- 2
eTils
pA 183-26
brood of
/ 234-18
jiT36-14
/210- 8
b 316-28
838-16
O 347-17
cast out
a 84-15
41-33
6822- 1
o 342-12
casts oat
« 136-13
143-3
b 282- 1
eonjoctoiml
ph 176-19
moral
p 366- 4
phystMl
p 36^ 6
The e< beliefs which originate in hste sre heU.
STmbolizes all that is er and perishable.
cherishing er passions and nuUiciotis purposes,
The indulgence of e* motives and aims
and cannot transmit good or e* intelligence
The baneful effect of e* associates
The inoculation of e* human thoughts
one good and the other e*,
hypothesis that soul is both an e- and a good
there is no transfer of f suggestions
the rib . . . has g^own into an e* mind,
the propensity or power to do e- ?
and that by means of an e- mind in matter
Mortal beliefs; corporeality; t- minds;
aids in peremptorily punishing the 0*.
•* Deliyer us from the e* o*.**
C 8. teaches us that '* the e* o*/*
expose e* hidden mental ways of
Truth casts out all e* and
the brood of t- which infest it
casting out r and healing the sick
casting out «•, and destroying death,
healing the sick, casting out e\ '
healing the sick and casting out «*,
healing the sick, and casting out e*.
cast out e*, and preach Christ, or Truth,
cast out e- and heal the sick.
to heal the sick and cast out e*
students should cast out c and heal the sick.
when Truth heals the sick, it casts out e%
Christ casts out 0* and heals the sick.
Truth casts out e- and heals the sick.
superimposed and conjectural e-,
must first cast moral e- out of himself
cast physical e* out of his patient ;
/ 207- 1 but these e- are not Spirit,
219-31 may look for an abatement of these r ;
o 347-26 it is Christ, Truth, who destroys these 0*,
r 481-21 hypotheses . . . assume the necessity of these e*
p 394-20
r 474-21
evince
o 366- 7
evoke
p 366-13
evoked
sp 94-19
evolution
• 136-9
pM89-30
ff 647-16
647-20
661-12
evolve
$p 86-13
& 336-19
0r 524-28
evolved
m 69- 3
M> 86-20
ph 179-19
C 260-20
6 803-13
r 476-30
a 523- 3
632-17
644-22
646-13
evolves
sp n-16
s 108-27
e 260-22
6296-7
r468-l
evolvine
6 29^26
Will you bid a man let e* overcome him,
Is it possible, then, to believe that the e-
Our Master cast out devils (e*)
prayers which e* no spiritual power to heal.
with which to r healing from the
His healing-power e* denial, ingratitude,
Spiritual 0* alone is worthy of
0-, keeping always in theairect line of matter,
Darwin *s theory of 0* from a material basis
Material e- implies that the great First Cause
E' describes the gradations of human belief.
Mortals 0* images of thought.
Nothing but Spirit, Soul, can e- Life,
Could Spirit 0* its opposite, matter,
man and the universe are 0- from Spirit,
0- involuntarily by morul mind.
The epizo5tic is a numanly 0- ailment,
A sick body is e- from sicK thoughts,
statement that man is conceived and ۥ
nor can God, by whom man is 0-,
the mist of obscurity 0* by error
0- through materia] sense,
these gods must be 0* from materiality
the theory of man as c from Mind.
images, which mortal mind holds and 0*
0*, in belief, a subjective state
0- bad physical and moral conditions,
filled with spiritual ideas, which He 0*,
intelligence, which 0* its own unerring idea
0* animal qualities in their wings;
exact
9 113-13 showing mathematically their 0* relation
161- 4 an 0- statement, more 0* than 3rou suppose:
ph 176-20 The 0' amount of food the stomach could digest
6 296-27 The theoretical mind is . . . the 0* opposite
p 307-19 in 0* proportion to your disbelief in physics,
r 482- 1 gives the e- meaning in a maiority of cases.
g 621-28 which is the 0* opposite of scientific truth
623- 6 Although presenting the e- opposite of Truth,
exaction
m 58-13 the selfish e* of all another's time
exactly
o 350- 6 C. 8. takes 0* the opposite view.
exagrgerated
h 196-26 Novels, remarkable only for their e- pictures.
exalt
0 266-14
< 464-23
exaltation
a 4^21
46-22
6 313-17
314- 2
ffl 681-14
exalted
pr 1-13
a 38-16
m 61- 9
208-12
299- 7
until the lesson is sufficient to 0* you;
not to 0' personality.
was followed by his e- above all
and this e* explained his ascension,
the cause given for the 0* of Jesus,
(his further spiritual 0*)f
temptation overcome and followed by r.
that they may be moulded and e-
right hand of the Lord is 0-.'* — P$al, 118 : 16.
Bvery valley of sin must be 0*,
This thought incites to a more 0* worship
My angels are e- thoughts,
p 363-13 wondering why, being a prophet, the 0- guest
373-17 through the 0* thought of John,
ff 506-11 0* thought or spiritual apprehension
613- 7 lead on to spiritual spheres and e- beings.
ap 674-11 It 0' him tm he became conscious of the
gt 608-25 This 0* view, obtained and retained
exalting
a 4&-13 0* ordeal of sin's revenge on its destroyrr
p 388- 6 the pure and 0* influence of the divine Mind
exalts
8 148-26 Physiology 0' matter, dethrones Mind,
examination
$ 111-26 After a lengthy c of my discovery
ph 196-26 induced by a single po*/ mortem c,
p 438-26 summoned Furred Tongue for 0*,
g 647- 9 microscopic 0* of a vulture*8 ovum,
examine
pr 8-28
a 46-18
8 169-24 , ^ . „ .
p 870-32 Physicians 0* the pulse, tongue, lungs,
examined
c 267-18
6 274-31
examining
8 161-24 ordinary practitioner, e- bodily symptoms,
example
consummate
a 61-19 His consummate 0* was for the
emulate tbe
g 616- 2 to emulate the 0* of Jesus.
followed his
6 809-16 the children of earth who followed his 0*
We should 0* ourselves and
caused him to e- the nail-prints and the
They 0- the lungs, tongue, and pulse
"^ • • • thep * *
0* in the light of divine Science,
0* in the light of divine metaphysics,
foUow his
pr 4- 7
9-30
64-20
. and follow
To keep the commandments
his0*.
If unwilling to follow his 0*,
They would not accept . . . nor follow his 0*.
following the
|>/i 192-28 following the r of our Master
•llow the
all men should follow the 0* of our Master
to follow the 0' and teachings of Jesus,
fol
How the
a 40-26
6 324-23
gloriflecl
a 54- 7
great
^666-28
ap 677-19
his
6 329-11
r 473-21
Jesus*
pr 4-30
r494- 7
Master*s
o349- 9
one
the harmony his glorified e- introduced.
Our great 0*, Jesus, could restore
forever interprets this great 0*
and left his ^ for us.
but to reach his 0* and to test its
enable us to follow Jesus* 0'.
God, who needed no help from Jesus* 0*
We propose to follow the Master *s e-.
g 646-32 proving of one e* would authenticate
ihing and
teaching \
this
a 64- 8 Who is ready to follow his teaching and e* ?
J
9 161-13 If her sister States foUow this 0-
Digitized by
Google
EXAMPLE
166
EXERCISE
example
a 37-24 to follow ... the e- of the Master
8 113-28 For &• : There is no pain in Truth,
/ 236-10 in support of his proof by e*
b 320-26 For e*. the text, ** In my flesh —JM> 19.* 26.
o 364-18 Consistency is seen in e- more than in
examples
o 343-29 which allows words, . . . to follow such r!
t 463- 2 among the e- on the blackboard,
ff 646-32 a thousand different e* of one rule,
exceed
a 19- 4 Man cannot e- diylne Love,
8 128-11 ability to e- their ordinary capacity.
ph 197- 7 But the price does not e- the original cost.
excel
/ 228-31 e- the influence of their dead faith and
exceUence
/ 249- 4 producing His own models of e*.
t 467-20 no e- without labor in a direct line.
excellent
8 149- 4 The more e- way is divine Science
o 360-22 as given in the e* translation of the
except
a 47-29 each one came to a violent death c St. John,
«p 98- 8 Body cannot be saved e- through Mind.
8 126-27 e* the teachings and demonstrations of
143-27 no power e* tmit which is derived from
149-10 they are left without explanation e- in C. S.
163-16 e-, mdeed, that it has already destroyed
ph 169-20 There can be no healing e- by this Mind,
169-26 sick are never really healed e- by means of the
181-13 when you resort to any e- spiritual means.
196- 7 All that he ate, e- his black crust,
/ 243-29 thev declare nothing e- God.
246-20 E' for the error of measuring
b 271-32 8' they be sent? " — Rom. 10 : 15.
272- 2 how shall they preach, . . . «• the people bear?
831-13 nothing possesses reality . . . e* the divine Mind
831-24 e- as infinite Spirit or Mind,
o 360- 5 replies : . . . I have no mind-ideals ^ those which
p 371-13 looks for relief in all ways e* the right one.
375-29 seems anomalous c to the expert in C. S.
881-11 e- a moral or spiritual law. .
899-30 e- he first bind the strong man ? " — Maa. 12 .- 29. I
400-17 e' what mortal mind assigns to it. '
407- 6 no creature e- a loathsome worm,
409-18 e- through fear or choice.
410-26 in any way e* to promote right thinking
426-26 You will never fear again «• to offend God,
t 447- 6 e* it be to benefit them.
463-25 c that you must not tell the patient that he is
460- 6 achieves no worldly honors e- by sacrifice,
464- 6 e* through her laborious publications,
r 473-31 Few, however, e- his students
478- 7 e- the claim of mortal belief ?
ap 664-17 e- the highest degree of human depravity.
excepted
8p 98-24 not... a part of any religion, Christianity note*.
exception
/ 216-26 health would seem the e<,
t 467-19 C. S. is not an e* to the general role,
exceptions
ph 199-22 E' only confirm this rule,
excess
p 388-16 through a deficiency or an e*,
excessive
p 375-31 fear so s* that it amounts to fortitude.
exchange
o 360- 7 replies : ... yet I would not e-
p 390-10 to 0* the pleasures and pains of sense for the
exchanges
b 269-16 e- the objects of sense for the
exchanging
r 483P- 4 e* one disease for another.
g 531-11 e* it for spiritual perception,
631-12 0* human concepts for tne divine consciousness.
excision
t 462-26 indispensable to the e- of error.
excite
8p 88-20 E' the organ of veneration or religious faith,
88-22 E' the opposite development, andlie
excited
p 377-23 the morbid or «• action of any organ.
416- 1 Inflammation is fear, an e* state of mortals
417-10 no reaction • . . from e* conditions.
excitement
an 101- 3 or to the e* of the imagination
p 421-21 Calm the e* sometimes induced by
exciting
a 21-29 The oompcoiy is allnring and the pleasures r.
exciting
jp^ l&-iZ by e* fear of disease, and by dosing the body
178-11 predisposing cause and the «• cause are mentaL
/ 230-32 the e- cause of all suffering,
p 396- 7 remote, and ۥ cause of alTbad eflSects
exclaim
p 397-13 yon think ore-, "I am hurt I'*
434- 4 Some e-, ** It is contraiy to law
exclaims
g 616-14 grass beneath our feet snentty r,
exclude
ph 170- 9 certainly present what human theories e*
j> 392-31 JS?* from mortal mind the offending errors;
excluded
/ 237-21 should be e* on the same principle
g 643-16 are never e* by falsil^.
excludes
8 123-13 r matter, resolves thin08 into thottghts,
ph 186-20 e* the human mind as a spiritual factor
g 637-14 Error e* itself from hannony.
exclusively
8p 93-24 It means quantity . . . and applies e* to God.
excuse
b 280-30 The only e* for entertaining human opinioiis
g 642-10 Even the disposition to e* guilt or to
excuses
8 130- 4 bidden to the feast, the e- come.
0r 642- 6 hides behind a lie and e- guilt,
executed
p 406-14 will be e* upon mortal mind and body.
441-23 e- at the hands of our sheriff, Progren.
execution
l> 434- 2 there comes a despatch :** Delay the r;
executioner
p 385-13 the law which makes sin its own e-,
executor
a 30-17 Not so did Jesus, the new e* for God,
p 430-27 and the righteous e* of His laws.
Exegesis
g 502-21 Chapter sub-title
exe&resis
g 502-18 In the following e*, each text is
Exemplar
pr 5-31 We should follow our divine f *,
p 396- 6 Like the great E-, the healer should
ap 677-19 this great example and the great E'.
exemplification
a IB- 1 the e* of man's unity with God,
36-16 its e- of human probation, and
exempt
8 127-18 Blind, e* from all eviL
/ 247-14 Immortality, c from age or decay,
exemption
p 373- 2 physical e* which Christianity includes,
411-28 their e* from disease and danger.
exempts
p 386-13 e* man from all penalties but those due
exercise
air, and
ph 166-27 lees than in drugs, air, and e*,
/ 232-19 Jesus never taught tlut drugs, food, air, and e*
and air
ph 174- 6 to flannels, to baths, diet, e-, and air ?
faith in
ph 199-13 the blacksmith's faith in e-,
aaasenlar
ph 199-12 Not because of muscular e-, but
of despotic control
an 102-26 It implies the e* of despotic control,
of divine power
s 136- 9 worthy of the e- of divine power.
of faitb
ph 170- 6 result of the e- of faith in material
of wiU
t 446-27 e- of will brings on a hypnotic state,
perpetual
r 487- 9 the perpetual e* of the Mind-f acuities
plans the
p 399- 7 Mortal mind plans the e-,
76-22 can then e- Jesus' spiritual power
165- 7 To measure . • . strength by the e- of muscle,
181-32 Any hypnotic power you may e- will diminish
198-81 does not follow that e- has produced this
199- 6 trip-hanmier is not increased in size by e*.
/ 206-12 while the e- of the sentiments
220- 1 We hear it said : *' I «• daily
p 892-28 whether it be air, e-, heredity, contagion,
393-10 E' this God-given authority.
396-28 power which their beliefs e- over their
^
Digitized by
Google
EXERCISE
167
EXISTENCE
exercise
j> 436-19 in the e* of a loye that
t 465-13 if , . . . yoa can e- little or no power for
exercised
m 64- 3 Our forefathers e* their faith in the
/ 206- 4 0* only in snbordination to Truth ;
o 356-18 has e* any syBtematio healing power
p 378-18 e- oTer mortal beliefs to destroy them ;
ap 559- 7 e- upon visible error and audible sin.
exerted
an 100- 4 so-called force, which he said could be 0*
exhalations
p 382- 9 or to remore unhealthy e* from the
p^^ii&iiAted
./ 221-12 having e- the skill of the doctors,
p 416-12 when the soporific influence of the opium is e;
exhaustion
a 519-27 No e- follows the action of this Mind,
exhibit
s 120-19 or to e- the real status of man.
exhibited
an 101-11 phenomena e- by a reputed clairvoyant.
exliibitiner
» 401- 6 e- to the wrong-doer the suffering which
exhibition
s 132- 3 e* of the divine power to heal
150- 6 Science, instead of a phenomenal e-.
163-2$ so ample an 0* of human invention
exhibits
ap 568-11 first 0* the true warfare and then the false.
exhort
t 443-21 " Reprove, rebuke, e- — Tl Tim, 4 ; 2.
exist
m 57-20 It is unselfish ; therefore it cannot 0* alone,
59-25 A mutual understanding should e*
»p 70-15 Does life or soul c in the thing formed ?
74-13 No corresx>ondence nor communion can 0* be-
tween
82-12 cannot 0* in two different states of
9 153-22 The fact that pain cannot 0* where
162-14 indestructible faculties of Spirit c without
ph 183- 3 What is termed disease does not a*.
/ 213- 8 Immortal and spiritual facts e- apart from
e 262-31 Cause does not e* in matter, in mortal mind,
b 281-18 The mind supposed to e* in matter
310- 4 Did it e- prior to thought?
319-16 presuppose life and intelligence to e- in
327- 6 neither . . . 0* in or of matter,
334-17 continues to 0* in the eternal order
335-21 Soul . . . does not 0* in mortality.
337-25 as they e- in the spiritual realm of the real,
o 352-14 Would a mother say . . . They e-, and are to be
feared;
p 429-19 If man did not e* before the material
429-20 If ... he could not e- after the body
t 461- 1 I do not maintain that anyone can 0* in the
r 488-30 since they e* in immortal Mind, not in matter.
ff 546- 6 If . . . error must e- in the divine Mind,
ffl 581-13 the spiritual realities . . . r forever.
existed
b 302-15 hannonious and immortal man has 0* forever,
r 470-30 If man ever e- without this perfect Principle
existence
pr 2-29 the source of all 0* and blessedness.
ph 181- 2 God, is the source and condition of all 0*
b 280-27 God, the Soul of man and of all 0*,
gl 588-12 Mind, governing all 0* ;
589-10 God is the divine Principle of all 0-,
mnd continuity
g 513-19 0*, and continuity of all individuality
mnd happiness
g 54&-17 destructive to 0* and happiness.
and intelllffenoe
g 510-17 giving 0* and intelligence to the universe.
and utili^
an 100-18 '♦ In regard to the e- and utility of
belief that
f) 427-10 belief that 0* is contingent on matter
ly
b 334-12 Jesus appeared as a bodily e-.
consciousness of
p 428-24 We must hold forever the consciousness
of 0',
consecrate
p 428-15 We should consecrate 0*,
contemplation of
g 550-16 contemplation of 0* as material
continued
0p 81- 9 a continued e* after death
oontinnes to be
$p 77-5 E' continues to be a belief . . . until
existence
declaring
r 481-14 declaring 0* to be at the mercy of death,
demonstrating the
b 314- 9 demonstrating the 0* of but one Mind
deny the
ph 189-11 than they should deny the 0' of the sunlight
p 368-29 Deny the 0* of matter, and you can
dreatn of
fir 529- 8
dream that
p 427-13
earthly
p fe7-15
elevation of
8p 98- 2
eternal
m 65- 6
b 319-13
p 387-20
will destroy the dream of 0-,
the dream that 0* can be material.
the shortest span of earthly 0*,
the elevation of 0* above mortal discord
spiritual and eternal e- may be discerned.
the infinite cycles of eternal 0-,
By adhering to the realities of eternal 0*,
evidence of the
o 359-15 The evidence of the 0* of Spirit,
fabulous
discords have only a fabulous 0*,
/ 231-18
faots of
sp 95-31
/254-9
fir 652-11
gl 597-19
Material sense does not unfold the facts of 0*;
before the spiritual facts of 0* are gained
spiritual scientific facts of e- include no
, spiritual sense unfolds the great facts of e\
false sense of
a 122-28 Temporal life is a false sense of e\
g 539- 1 This false sense of e- is fratricidal.
form of
p 369-13 or the constructor of any form of e:
g 541- 2 A lamb is a more animate form of 0',
iprades of
g 551-12 through all the lower grades of c
happiness and
o 356-14 each other's happiness and 0*.
p 407-20 the scale of health, happiness, and 0*.
r 4^7- 2 find a higher sense of happiness and 0*.
harmonious
b 320-19 man's eternal and harmonious e- as image,
harmony of our
ph 167- 9 determines the harmony of our 0-,
has no real
8 114-17 to designate that which has no real 0*.
b 287-23 it is illusion, . . . and it has no real e-.
gl 584-11 Matter has no life, hence it has no real 0*.
human
ph 190-22 saddening strains on human e- :
/ 205-28 Selfishness tips the beam of human c
Ignorant of the
g 512-30 albeit God is ignorant of the e- of both
Immortal
g514- 1
incorporeal
pr 13-29
Infantile
{^654-13
not within the range of immortal e-
man's eternal incorporeal 0*
unconscious of his foetal and infantile 0*;
Infinitude of
b 302- 7 conscious infinitude of e- and of all identity
be inimical to 0-.
blind to the reality of man's 0*,
Science proves man's e* to be intact,
spirituality, was the reality of man's 0*,
you aver that . . . are indispensable to man's r
If . . . then man's e- was a myth.
Inimical to
p 389-21 cannot .
Intelligent
sp 73-27 any part of the reality of intelligent 0*,
life or
6 311-29 lose all . . . claim to life or 0-,
manifestation of
g 655-29 individualized manifestation of 0*.
man's
pr 13-31
6 306-20
o 352- 9
a59-12
r 470-31
material
{see material)
misapprehension of
ph 191 - 9 is found to be a misapprehension of 0-,
mortal
{see mortal)
my own
ph 177- 7 certain as the evidence of my own c.
nature and
sp 84-23 by which we discern man's nature and e\
necessity of
ap 560-13 the grand necessity of e- is to gain the
no other
b 310-28 Spirit, which has no other e*,
r 492- 5 In reality there is no other 0-,
no proof of the
an 100-20 no proof of the 0* of the animal magnetic
nor realness
o 347- 6 has no origin, 0*, nor realness.
Digitized by
Google
EXISTENCE
168
EXPERIENCE
existence
not the fact, of
a 127-20 matter is the falsity, not the fact, of e*;
of man
jp 427-15 Nothing can . . . end the e* of man in Science.
orlifin or
b 287- 1 They are withoat a real origin or e-,
g 654-12 of its origin or e\
or mind
a 4:^-19 belief tliat man has e* or mind separate
personal
ip 82- 7 of whose personals we may be in doubt?
phenomena of
p 430- 2 includes all the phenomena of 6*.
plane of
sp 77- 9
ap 573- 3
planes of
/226-3
prlmoTal
8 110-4
Principle of
c 262-31 the only cause or Principle of e*.
real
6 288-32
JP 395-24
reality nor
6 331-12
reality of
/ 215- 9
reflected in
ff 516-10
rightful
b 281-24
scale of
b 29(^- 6
sense of
n> 75- 9
ap 566- 8
spiritnal
(see spiritual)
stage of
ap 77-25
/ 244-15
260-28
state of
Sp 74- 9
7fr-26
76-30
82-20
ap 673-26
states of
ap 74-32
stiU in the
ap 75- 4
supposed
sl20- 1
r 470- 5
sustain
b 274- 2 and thus inyigorate and sustain c.
thoughts of
c 263- 7 blends his thougtau of r with
to happify
m 5S- 1 To happify e* by constant intercourse with
true
c 264-26 bv which we can recognize true e-
b 283- 2 l)elief that there is any true e- apart from God.
unrealitT of
/ 20^10 evil is the awful deception and unreality of r.
▼eritles of
ff 543-15 great rerities of e* are nerer excluded by
riews of
shape our views of e- into loveliness,
Death will occur on the next plane of e*
The Revelator was on our plane of e-,
found on higher planes of ۥ
These eternal Terities reveal primeval s*
man*s real e* as a child of God
to believe in the real e- of a tumor,
nothing possesses reaUty nor e* except
Mortals are unacquainted with the reality of e*.
Life is reflected in e*,
without actual origin or rightful e:
no higher spiritually in the scale of s*
from the spiritual sense of e*
from a material sense of e* to the
less with every advanced stage of e*.
If man were oust in his earliest stage of e;
l^pon this stage of e* goes on the dance of
a new form and state of e:
This state of e* is scientific and intact.
Death can never hasten tliis state of e*,
and were in as conscious a state of «*
possible to men in this present state of e*,
they are in separate states of s*,
still in the e- cognized by the physical senses,
its supposed organic action or supposed e*.
supposed e* of more than one mind
/ 246-29
world's
pre/ ix- 5
your own
p 374-20
ph 175-30
/206-3
215-25
216-24
c266- 6
6 307-15
317-32
p 368-27
425-16
t 445- 6
g 622-10
M5-23
556-29
existent
a 120-22
b 302-18
308-18
He is as sure of the world's e* as
and incapacity to preserve your own e*,
of the e* of tubercles and troches,
no consciousness of the e* of matter or error.
antlpode of Immortal man in origin, in e\ and
would appear ... to be the rule of «•,
Would «• without personal friends be
transient, false sense of an r which
Nothing but . . . could make s* real to Thomas.
Admit the e- of matter, and
matter never sustained e*
No hypothesis as to the e- of another power
E', separate from divinity, . . . impossible.
They believed in the e- of matter,
e* will be on a new standpoint.
reveals man as harmoniously e* in Truth,
illusion of any life. ... as tf' in matter,
a mortal sense of life, ... as r in matter
existent
b 311-18 mortal dream of life . . . as «* in matter,
r 4?i-15 supposition that pleasure and pain, . . . are e- in
existing
gl 587-13 theories that hold mind to be ... e* in brain,
exists
a 39-26 divine Principle of all that really e-
m 04-29 a worse state of society than now e .
an lOU- 8 propositions . . . ** There e- a mutual influence
a 110-32 No analogy c between the vague hypotheses
151-26 AU that really e- is tb^divine Mind
ph 171-23 No more sympathy e- between the flesh and
177- 8 Neitlter e- without the other,
188-31 knows not where the orb of day is, nor if it e*.
/ 202- 3 The scientific unity which e* between
215- 6 being cannot be lost while God e*.
253-28 for no such law e-.
c 258-15 Mind manifestA all that e-
b 271- 6 Neither ...<»• in divine Science.
272-30 the divine Principle ... of all that really r.
278-13 «- only in a supp<»s]titious . . . consciousness.
311-10 Sin e- . . . only so long as the
340-13 all that really e- is in and of God,
o 357-28 if another mighty and self-creative cause ۥ
g 614- 4 nothing e* bevnnd the range of . . . infinity,
620- 7 can repeat only an infinitesimal part of what e*.
631-22 Who Clares to say . . . that matter e* without
644-11 fact that man e- because God e*.
664- 2 even the cause of all that ^.
gl 502- 8 that which neitlter e- in Science nor
6M- 7 the first delusion that error e* as fact ;
exit
a 117-22 and triumphant e- from the flesh.
expand
/ 252-28 and says: . . . Like bursting lava, I er
c 264-17 this understanding will «• into
expands
c 265- 3 thought e* into expression.
expansive
ph 195-20 studv, and original thought are e*
c 266-14 coniers upon man ... a more e* love,
expect
pr 2-26 Do we «• to change perfection ?
ph 167-23 or to e- to work equally with Spirit and matter,
/ 219-10 and then e- that the result will be harmony.
237-27 and e* this error to do more for them than
p 400-30 cannot ... e* to find beyond the grave a
t 452-23 E' to heal simply by . . . and you will be disap-
pointed.
expectation
c 260-26 and by the e- of perpetual pleasure or pain
p 368-30 sufficient evidence to warrant the e-
396-12 nor encourage . . . the e* of growing worse
426- 9 6- speeds our progress.
expected
m 60-10 nor should woman be e* to understand polltica]
expecting'
a 21- 6 not ... to labor and pray, ^ because of
ph 177-27 though physician and patient are er favorable
exnedi en ts
t 443-22 If the sick find these material e- unsatisfactory,
expel
r 482-27 Error will not «• error.
expelled
o 340-29 Material beliefs must be e-
t 460-30 As former beliefs were gradually e*
p 437^ rose to the question of e* C S. from the bar,
expels
a 153- 3 it is not the drug which e- the disease
162- 7 It changes the secretions, e* humors,
p 374-31 then e- it through the abandonment of a belief,
expense
c 260-28 this education is at the e* of spiritual growth.
experience
author's
g 556-28 hence the author's «-;
bitter
a 82-12 The cup shows forth his bitter e-,
brief
ph 194- 3 Reviewing this brief e*.
Chili stian
a 29- 7 Christian e- teaches faith in the right
dally
o 350- 4 or as very far removed from daily e*
earthly
/ 202-21 earthly e* develops the finity of error
fruits of
gl 579- 9 surrendering to the creator the early fruits of e*.
higher
pr 7-20 a higher e- and a better life
Digitized by
Google
EXPERIENCE
169
EXPOSE
experience
«p 99-20
^562-13
ap 672-di
tndivldaal
a 26-5
p 370-24
in practtee
t 461-32
mj
oseo- 4
of death
b 291-10
of error
/ 237-18
personal
pr^ x-23
6 290- 7
n»eak from
pr 1-5
•ta^eof
m 66-15
teael&es as
pr 10-22
jour
self-immolation, mast deepen human e-,
Hnman e- in mortal life,
transitional stage in human 0* called death,
yet Jesus spares us not one individual e*,
medical testimony and individual e-,
student's spiritual growth and e* in practice
other artist replies: '* You wrong my e\
belief in the e* of death
To prevent the e* of error and its sufferings,
in the personal er of any sincere seeker
on account of that single «*,
1 speak from e*.
Each successive stage of e* unfolds new views
E' teaches us that we do not always
and adopt into your e* the angular
36-:
39-22
1
238-17
940-31
e 261-6
6296-4
p 394-17
421-26
e 443-14
r 493-20
ap 574-21
pr 4-26 and patience must bring e*.
a 2^ 7 Waking to Christ's demand, mortals e* suffer-
ing.
They, who know not purity and affection by «•,
now is the time in which to e* that salvation
m w X £• should be the school of virtue,
s 122-21 E* is full of instances of similar illusions,
/ 217- 8 Paul's peculiar Christian conversion and «•,
'*^ "" an e* we have not made our own,
learning from c through pangs unspeakable
and you will bring these into your e-
Progfress is bom of e*.
E' has proved to the author the
than it is to e- it.
If patients fail to e* the
Disease is an e* of so-called mortal mind.
brought also the e* which
experienced
a 34-18 Through all the disciples e*,
88-21 Jesus e* few of the pleasures
/ 213-20 Moxart «• more than he expressed,
p 386-16 can be e* without suffering.
420- 6 should early call an e- Christian Scientist
experiences
prQ^ viii-26 er which led her, in the year 1866,
a 108- 7 human e* show the falsity of all material things ;
e 261-11 If one turns away from . . . the body e* no pain.
b 322-26 The sharp e* of belief in the
r 494-31 as the «• of the sleeping dream seem real)
experiencinfiT
jp 92- 6 Is not only capable of e*
/ 250-18 r none 01 these dream-sensations,
o 366-20 as He is of «* these errors.
experiment
cm 101- 6 an important «* upon the power of
p 379-16 think of the 6* of those Oxford boys,
experimental
/ 230-16 cannot be, the author of e* sins.
' did not govern the
t 4iS6- 9 reputation e* justified by their efforts.
experimented
p 379- 9 A felon, on whom certain English students e\
Experiments* Beaumont's Medical
ph 175-24 Beaumont's ** Medical E- " (
experiments
s 152-21 The author's medical researches and 6*
Her e* in homoeopathv had made her skeptical
E' have favored the fact that Mind governs
152-28
162-12
expert
p 375-29
expiate
ap 669-20
explain
a 27-17
sp 83-6
8 126-17
145- 3
148-22
pA189-9
909-8
6 328-19
seems anomalous except to the e* in C. S.
eventually e- their sin through suffering.
Jesus' parables e* Life as never mingling jwith
Science only can e* the incredible good
Shall Science e* cause and effect
sweet tones, . . . without being able to e* them.
Then theol<^ tries to r how to make
to e* the effect of mortal mind
Whoever is incompetent to 6* Soul
V «.«x-^ can it be said that they e* it practically,
o 350-16 The Master often refused to e- his words,
p 388- 4 a victory which Science alone can e-.
explain
p 396-22 At the right time e' to the sick the
414-15 e* C. S. to them, but not too soon,
417-27 £• audibly to your patients,
421-23 sometimes e* the symptoms and their cause
422-13 e- to them the law of this action.
438-29 we have heard Materia Medica e- how
r 487-22 without Principle from which to e- the
490-28 Sleep and mesmerism e* the mythical nature
493- 9 Question. — Will you «• sickness
g 510-20 ft cannot «■ them.
explained
a 33- 9 Their Master had e- it all before,
46-22 and this exaltation e* his ascension,
8 124-16 but when e* on the basis of physical sense
131-26 e* the so-called miracles of olden time
138-10 On this spiritually scientific basis Jesus 6*
5 334-28 [Science has e- me]."
o 350-14 Unless the works . . . which his words «•,
350-31 the Word was materiallv e-,
p 420-14 This fact of C. S. Qhoula be e- to invalids when
441- 2 e* from bis statute-book, the Bible,
g 501-15 «• by that Love for whose rest the
510-20 Geology has never e* the earth's formations ;
explainingr
a 33-11 breaking («•) it to others,
E- the origin of material man
E- and demonstrating the way
6 292-19
315-32
explains
pr«f xi- 5
8p 80-16
89-23
8 114-23
148-8
b 278- 3
0 343-15
361-2
p 433- 5
r 470-11
493- 5
g 511- 3
522-11
634-14
545- 1
C. S. rationally e- that all other
and «• extraordinary phenomena;
6' the phenomena or improvisation
0. S. e* all cause and effect as mental,
The former e* the man of me>i,
Divine metaphysics e- away matter.
e* the iinuossibility of good producing evil ;
Here C. ». intervenes, «• these
e* the law relating to liver-complaint.
Divine Science e- the abstract statement
science contradicts this, and e- the
and so e* the Scripture phrase,
Science «' as impossible.
and the Apostle Paul e- this warfare
Error . . . e* Deity through mortal and finite
easy
an 102-26
her
p 374-10
of body
ph 2b0- 9
of optics
8 111-15
explanation
not lending itself to an easy e*
in her e- of disease as originating in
would be wise not to undertake the e* of body.
even as the e* of optics rejects the
Principle and
8p 83-28 gains the divine Principle and e- of all things.
•elentlflo
a 23- 9 but its scientific e* is, that
this
ph 173-18 Physiology continues this e*,
b 302- 6 not lost, but found through this e* ;
without
8 149-10 they are left without e* except in C. S.
your
/ 237-29 Impatient at your e*,
ph 189- 2 the e- of the sun's influence over the earth,
p 38^ 5 e* lies in the support which they derived from
414-17 until your patients are preparea for the c*,
t 452-13 withhold not the rebuke or the e* which destroys
453- 9 chemicalization follows the e* of Truth,
g 504-21 Here we have the e* of another passage
explanations
/ 237- 1 had occasionally listened to my c,
r 482-13 Is it important to understand these e*
490-23 The scientifically Christian e- of the
g 555- 7 said ..." 1 like your e- of truth,
explication
8p 83-16 since Science is an e* of nature.
ff 501- 6 often seems so smothered ... as to require e*;
exploiting:
t 457-31
explored
8 121- 6
exploring:
a 26- 4
exponent
a 49^ 9
exponents
a 52-18
expose
p 384-8
386-5
without 6* other means.
the heavenly fields were incorrectly e-.
in speechless agony e- the way for us,
Had they forgotten the great e- of God ?
conmion cause against the 0* of truth.
though they «• him to fatigue, cold, heat,
E' the body to certain temperatures, and
Digitized by
Google
EXPOSE
170
EXTRAORDINARY
expose
t 447-20 E' and denounce the claims of eTil
ap 571- 2 e* evil's bidden mental ways of
exposed
J 122- 8 r nineteen hundred yean ago
154-16 If a chUd is e* to contagion or infection,
ph 171-19 e* to ejection by the operation of
p 405-3<2 better to be e* to every plagae on earth
g 538-21 this falsity is 0* by our Master
exposes
sp 91-10 because Science e* his nothingness;
exposition
pr^ ix-27 she made copioos notes of Scriptural r,
r 490-31 The following is a brief e- of
expositions
pre/ ix-16 not complete nor satisfactory e* of Tmth.
exposure
8 154-22 Then it is believed that e* to the contagion
p 384-16 If e* to a draught of air while in a
384-21 such symptoms are not apt to follow «• ;
384-27 nor anv other disease will ever result from «•
ap 571- 4 Why this backwardness, since e* is necessary
exposures
p 385- 4 have been able to undergo . . . fatigues and e*
385-15 Constant toil, deprivations, e*,
expound
t 464-22 has labored to e- divine Principle,
g 539-28 gave him more than human power to e*
expounder
t 459-29 the Christian and scientific e*
expounds
b 274-14 Christianity and the Science which «• it
express
pr 4-10 is not of Itself sufficient to e* loyal and
8-15 gratitude, and love which our words e*,
sp 81-20 Erase the figures which e* number,
98-13 human hypotheses do not e* C. S. ;
/ 223- 7 Matter does not e- Spirit.
b 313-11 and the e- [expressed] image — Eeb. 1 : 3.
313-12 the phrase ** e- image ** — Heb. 1 : 3.
331-32 e* in diviue Science the threefold,
332-30 highest t^pe . . . which a fleshly form could e*
336-24 and nothms less can e* God.
o 354-21 If our words fail to e' our deeds,
r 465-13 also intended to e- the nature, essence,
470-25 If there ever was a moment when man did
note*
470-26 then there was a moment when man did not e*
expressed
pr 4- 4 e* in patience, meekness, love, and
4-19 e- in daily watchfuliiess and in striving
11-32 It is best e- in thought and in life.
a 26- 5 infill itely greater than can be e' by our
sp 72-17 Ferfection is not e- through imperfection.
88- 2 for which the poet Tennyson e*
8 111- 5 as 0' through aivine Science.
119-18 spiritual and is not e- in matter.
ph 178-22 divine Mind, c in Science.
/ 210- 1 Its ideas are e- only in
213-20 Mozart experienced more than he e*.
c 259- 7 divine nature was best c in Christ Jesus,
b 403-21 fury of mortal mind — e* in earthquake,
304-30 music is, must be, imperfectly e*.
313-11 and the express [e-l image — Jfeb. 1 ; 3.
332- 6 As the apostle e* it In words which
332-29 He e- the highest type of divinity,
p 364-27 e- by meekness and numan affection,
373-21 Disease is e' not so much by the lips as in
392-13 must be e* mentally,
423- 7 more strongly than the e- thought,
r 471-28 the spiritual import, e- through Science,
g 608-16 The feminine gender is not yet e-
519-10 are complete and forever e-,
520- 3 Unfathomable Mind is e:
541-10 the worship e- by Cain's fruit?
expresses
pr 3-26 Action e' more gratitude than speech.
a 23-28 e' the helplessness of a blind faith ;
38-16 It e- spiritual power;
/ 208-26 A material body
expresses
g 518-27 Spirit, comprehends and «• all,
ap 576-27 llie term Lord, ... e* the Jewish concept,
expressinsr
jtp 89-2(1 beauty and poetry, and the power of e*
B 114-19 in r the new tongue we must
115-5 difficulty of so e* metaphysical ideas
p 424-17 c such opinions as may alarm
g 507- 5 tenderly e* the fatherhood and
expression
audibla
pr 11-32 Such a desire has little need of audible e*.
fervency of
pr 8-21
foller
with whatever fervency of e*
o 361-22 to give a clearer and fuller c
infinite
b 336-10 even the infinite e- of infinite Mhid,
of Seal
r 477-26 Man is the e* of SouL
of Spirit
r 484-30 the understanding and r of Spirit?
perfect
gl 501-19 of whom man is the full and perfect e* ;
pnbllc
pr 13-12 Can the mere public e- of our desires
verbal
pr 3-25 Gratitude is much more than a verbal e- of
9p 86-26 peculiarities of e*, recollected sentences,
/ 210-19 The c mortal mind is really a solecism,
247-23 reflects the charms of His goodness in e*,
e 255- 3 thought expands into e*.
b 289- 9 He is little else than the e- of errxa.
o 349-16 English is inadequate to the e- of
r 470-23 Man is the c of God's being.
expressions
g 518-22 All the varied e- of God
expressive
b 320- 5 names are often e* of spiritual ideas.
extend
p 418-18 the negation must r to the supposed dis-
ease
extended
a 43-20 perpetuated and e* it.
extends
8 128-16 It e- the atmosphere of thought,
14^29 and e* throughout all space.
b 328-31 purpose of tus great lite-work e- through Ume
extent
iy only c a material and
tne infinite idea
c 258-13 God e- in man
b 298-15 Material sense e- the belief that
300-28 reflects and e- the divine substance
310-10 God is His own infinite Mind, and e- all.
331-17 Everything in God's universe c Him.
333- 9 Christ e- God's spiritual, eternal nature.
p 376-21 only what that so-called mind e*.
r 467-31 underHtood through the idea which e- it
468-28 Eternity, not time, e- the thought of Life,
477-30 Separated from man, who e- Soul, Spirit would
484-13 The physical universe e* the conscious
9 507-26 This divine Principle of all e- Science
8 139-22 darkening to some e* the inspired pages.
— Inhere 18 . *' " " ~
. I cert
exterminated
163-26 Nowherels . . . displayed to a greater e*;
o 349-28 To a certain e* this is equally
8 1&1-16 diseased though t-gei
77-11 when their fear of cl
exterminates
p 377-:
rms aree*.
climate is e*.
8 157- 8 C. S. e- the drug, and rests on Mind
extermination
^543-15 is engaged in a warfare of e-.
exterminator
r 469-13 The e- of error is the great truth
externalized
o 360-13 which mind-picture or e* thought
p 411-23 an image of thought e*.
g 512-15 f, yet subjective, states of faith and
522-13 gives the history of error in its e- forms,
externals
pr 8-8 such e* are spoken of by Jesus as
extinct
8p 74-11 When ... the belief of life in matter is r,
o 309-30 Life is never for a moment c*.
extinction
8 116-16 even to the e* of all belief in matter,
extingruish
6 296- 5 As a cloud hides the sun it cannot e-,
extingruished
a 51-18 no more . . . than God could bee*.
extingrnishes
r 474-32 Light e- the darkness,
extract
an 102-24 an e- from the Boston Herald :
/ 201-17 The way to e* error from mortal mind is to
extracted
/ 212- 8 tooth . . . e- sometimes aches again in belief,
extracts
p 437-33 oerUin e- on the Rights of Man,
extraordinary
8p 80-16 dispels mjTStery and explains e* phenomena;
Digitized by
Google
EXTKAVAGANCE
171
FACE
extrairasrance
m 58-26 a wife ought not to court yolgar e-
extreme
ap 570- 6 shocked into another e* mortal mood,
570- 7 for one e* follows another.
extremity
ph 166-2^ in hto e* and onlv as a last resort,
e 268-14 ** man's «* is God's opportunity."
eye {9ee aUo eye's)
beholds
r 479-10 An image .
bine
/ 230- 9 The Tiolet lifts her blue e- to greet the
brotiier's
t 455-16 mote out of thy brother's e-." — Matt. 7 : 5.
earaad
is all that the «* beholds.
84-20 not dependent upon the ear and «■ for
by the
g;uidUd ^.
p 420^ 8 When walking, we are guided by the e*.
hath not seen
ph 170- 7 Immortal Mind heals what e- hath not seen ;
c 255-18 E' hath not seen Spirit, nor hath ear heard
His yoice.
t 460- 2 «• e* hath not seen nor ear heard." —I Cor. 2 : 9.
g 554- 1 rereals what *' e- hath not seen," — I Cor. 2 ; 9.
49-16 No human e* was there to pity, no arm to
save.
ph 188-30 The human e- knows not where the orb of day is,
mine
e 282-1 8 but now mine e- seeth Thee. " — Job 42 .- 5.
of » needle
/ 241-31 to go through the e* of a needle,*' — AfaU. 19 ; 24.
t 440-10 to go through the e- of a needle," — McM, 19 : 24.
physical
8 121-18 is invisible to the physical e\
rl^t
s 141- 7 cut off the right hand and pluck out the right 6*,
testimony of the
s 121-21 false testimony of the e- deluded the
thine ovvn
t 455-15 the beam out of thine own c ; — Matt. 7 : 5.
thronarh tlie
b&^22 They can neither see Spirit through the e- nor-
twinUing of an
b 291- 6 " in the twinkling of an e-," — 7 Cor. 15 : 52.
a 30-15 " An e* for an e-," — Mcttt. 5 ; 38.
b 330-13 E' hath neither seen God nor His Image
p 378-11 By looking a tiger fearlessly in the e*,
378-13 may infuriate another by looking it in the c.
" the light of the body is the e-,'^— Matt. 6 .- 22.
Suppose one accident happens to the e-,
while yet beholding what the e* cannot see.
r 486-4
ap 573- 4
eyelids
ph 193-11 The «* closed gently and the breathing be-
came
eye's
8 122-16 On the e* retina, sky and tree-tops
eyes
oefore their
a 43- 4 his material disappearance before their c
blind
t 444- 2 these very failures may open their blind e*.
causes the
/ 211-25 If . . . material organism causes the e* to see
close the
sp 87-30 We have but to close the 0*, and forms rise
close your
sp 71-10 Close your e-, and you may dream that you
71-14 Close your e* again, and you may
having
a 38-28 Having e* ye see not,
ffl 686- 6 ** Having «•, see ye not ? " — Mark 8 : 18.
her
/ 221-23 These truths, opening her e*
his
ph 193- 8 Mr. Clark lay with his e- fixed and sightless.
lf)3-13 In about ten minutes he opened his e-
195- 1 His e- were inflamed by the light.
laughing
/ 237- 5 Bounding off with laughing e*, she presently
man's
ph 165- 3 declared . . . this fruit would open man's e-
mortal
6 334-20 Jesus was incarnate to mortal e*.
of purer
/ 243-22 " of purer e- than to behold evil," — Hab. 1 ; U
o 367- 4 " of purer e- than to behold evil." — Hab. 1 ; 13.
opened the
a 49- 3 opened the e- of their understanding,
open the
t 451-24 obligated to open the e* of his students
ap 670-30 wlllmg to open the e* of the people to the
our
b 268- ♦ which we have seen with our e*, — / John 1 : 1.
people's
/ 220- 5 Such admissions ought to open people's e-
solemn
p 434-18 earnest, solenm e-, kindling with hope
their
o 350-19 and their e- they have closed ; — Matt. 13 : 15.
350-21 they should see with their c, — Matt. 13 : 15.
through the
pref ix- 4 drinks in the outward world through the e*
your
g 530-15 then your e- shall be opened; — Oen. 3 ; 5.
530-20 and saying, ..." I can open your c.
1 lift the sac ^"
ap 574-26 it will 1
I sackcloth from your e*,
pX 166- 4 it closed the e* of mortals
189- 3 If the c see no sun for a week, we still
c 265-11 Mortal man has made a covenant with his e*
t 452- 8 6' accustomed to darkness are pained by
r 491-22 goes on, whether our e* are closed or open.
g 630-23 saying, . . . more pleasant to the e*
gl 686- 3 definition of
eye-witness
p 436- 2 he was an e- to the good deeds
fable
5 129- 8 by reversing the material/*,
129- 9 be the/' pro or con,
b 302-19 This statement is based on fact. not^.
p 406- 7 a universal insanity . . . mistakes/* for fact
g 544-18 suggestion of more than the one Mind, — is in
the/
gl 686- 7 Fan. Separator of/ from fact;
fables
an 109-26 they annihilate the/* of mortal mind,
fabulous
/ 231-18 discords have only a/ existence,
face
hef ore the
a ^-31 before the/* of the Most High," — Zam. 3 .- 35.
her
8 154-29 little one, who thinks she has hurt her /
his
ph 193-10 In a few moments his/ ohxmged;
ap 558- 5 and his/^ was as it were the sun, ~ Rev. 10 .* 1.
My
8 140- 6 *• Thou canst not see My/* ; — Eocdd. 83 ; 20.
the
£P 76- 2 name the/* that smiles on them
JesDs
e 260- 5 or the painter can depict the form and/ of Jesus,
of the sky
8p 86-21 can discern the/ of the sky ; — Matt. 16 ; 3.
/ 233-17 Te who can discern the/ of the sky,
g 509-31 can discern the /■ of thesky ; — Matt. 16 ; 3.
of
face
one
t 457-15 each of them could see but one/- of it,
paUid
p 415-17 Note how thought makes the/ pallid.
sallow
p 433-14 His sallow/' blanches with fear,
sun's
g 548-10 when clouds cover the sun's/* !
Thy
ph 190-28 As for me, I will behold Thy/— PaoZ. 17 .* 15.
thy
g 535-26 in the sweat of thy/ shalt thou ^Oen. 3 .* 19.
whole
g 621-22 watered the whole / of the ground. — Oen.
2:6.
pr 8- 5 /• to/* with their wickedness
a 121- 1 and starvation stared him in the/ ;
163-11 druggist, or drug on the/* of the earth,
/ 246-14 She had no care-lined/,
c 263-29 thrown into the/* of spiritual immensity.
b 306- 5 a/ reflected in the mirror is not the original,
338-18 upon the/ of the deep," — Oen. 1 : 2.
o 342- 9 presumptuously, in the/ of Bible history
t 460- 7 while looking you blandly in the/-,
r 479-20 upon the/* of the deep." — Oen. I • 2.
g 60S- 7 upon the/* of the deep,
503- 8 move * " " " "
603-13 saitb
- Oen. 1 ; 2.
503- 8 moved upon the/ of the waters. — Oen. 1 : 2.
to the darkness upon the/- of error,
Digitized by
Google
FACE
172
FACTS
minflr error
92-^ Until the /• conoeming error — namely,
face
g 618- 6 npon the/- of all the earth, — Gen, 1 : 29.
ap 568-14 When you look it fairly hi the/*,
&ces
p 439-16 in the perturbed/- of these worthies,
gl 686-29 The Jewish women wore veils over their /^
facilitate
p 421-10 showing him that it was to/> recovery.
fac-similes
«p 86-26 Portraits, landscape-paintings,/ of
fact
awfal
r 472-28 the awful/* that unrealities seem real
based on
b 302-18 This statement is based on/*, not fable.
oentral
s 131-10 The central/- of the Bible is the
oonoeming error
sp
eoiinter
/ 233-28 The counter/* relative to any disease
demonstrable
8 108- 6 unfolding to me the demonstrable /• that
elaborated the
s 141-14 Jesus eUborated the/* that the healing efTect
established
p 384-28 In Science this is an established /•
eternal
g 644-10 Matter cannot change the eternal /■
every
2 450- 2 twist eweryf' to suit themselves.
flgnre or in
b 282-13 Mind and . . . never unite in figure or in/>.
fixed
m 06-26 Matrimony, which was once a fixed /> among us,
ph 180-19 by declaring disease to be a fixed /,
foundational
o 348-12 Jeeus established this foundational/,
glorious
g 629- 9 usher in Science and the glorious/* of creation,
great
8 100- 6 This great/ is not, however, seen to be
137-17 and his reply set forth a great /- :
ph 190- 9 Hence the great/ that Mind atone
/ 228- 4 impossible if this great/* of being were learned,
o 286- 6 it is the great / of being for time and eter-
nity.
339-26 the g^reat/ that God is the only Mind ;
o 343-18 scientifically demonstrates this great /,
p 388-32 The great/ remains that
412- 1 The great/ that God lovingly governs all,
421-16 great / which covers the whole ground.
When ' " — " ^^ * ^^'
480-12
en will mankind wake to this great/
harmony is the
p 412-28 Mentally insist that harmony is the/,
heedless of the
p 36^ 7 Heedless of the/ that she was debarred
ignorant of the
s IJSO-dO Ignorant of the / that a man's belief produces
iUastrates the
p 402-24 mesmerism . . . illustrates the/ just stated.
inimortal
b 327- 4 Science, which reveals the immortal /
in metaphysics
8 15^ 9 This/ in metaphysics is Illustrated by
in Sdenee
ap 67S- 6 This testimony . . . sustains the / in Science,
knowledge of the
ph 199-19 of less importance than a knowledge of the/.
matter of
r 486-^ as a matter of/, these calamities often
p 363-32 there was encouragement in the mere/
mistaking
sp 84- 6 not by foreshadowing evil and mistaking/
of being
/ 2SS- 4 if this great/ of being were learned,
248-26 is sometinoes nearer the/ of being than
b 286- 6 the great/ of being for time and eternity.
320-18 decuires plainly the spiritual/ of being,
one
r 482- 3 should be but one/ before the thought,
one more
an 101- 6 one more/ to be recorded in the history of
only
b 297-17 The only/ concerning any material concept is,
r 471-20 spirituality of the universe is the only/
remains
8 164-23 the forever/ remains paramount
b 289-23 the/ remains, that God's universe is
scientiflo
m 60- 2 The scientific/ that man and the universe
/ 207-27 The spiritual reality Is the scientific/
b 296-13 will at last yield to the scientific/
fact
spiritoal
(see spiritual)
•oeh a
8 152-19 Such a/ illustrates our theories.
this
jtp 81-10 this/ alfords no certainty of
8 111-27 this/ became evident to me,
134-32 This/ at present seems more mysterious than
145-17 From this /^ arise its ethical as well as
151-29 acknowledge this/, vield to this power,
ph 194-14 Every theory opposea to this/ . . . would make
/ 207- 6 This/ proves our position,
320-21 avers that this/ is not forever to be humbled
p 420-13 This / of C. S. should be explained to invalid*
427- 1 If it is true tliat man lives, thto/ can never
r 467-11 in proportion as this/ becomes apparent,
whereas the
pr^ viii- 10 whereas the/ is that Spirit is good and real,
/ 2U-28 whereas the/ is that only through
sp 73- 6 The/ is that neither the one nor the other
5 116-17 Tbev never . . . insist upon the / that God is
127-20 It t^udies that matter to the falsity, not the /,
143- 2 Hence the/ that, to-day. as yesterday, Christ
153-22 The / that pain cannot exist where there is no
154-13 / was, that he had not caught the cholera by
162-12 Szperiments have favored the /that Mind
/ 222-12 availed herself of the/ that Mind governs
238-29 To reconstruct timid justice and place the/
b 270-29 Hence the/ that the numan mina
289-14 The/ that the Christ, or Truth, overcame
339-11 can receive no encouragement from the/
p 368- 3 confidence inspired by Science lies in the/
368-28 lias a foundation in/.
371- 1 when in/ all to Mind.
371-28 father to the/ that Mind can do it ;
874-12 to in/ the ot^tive state of mortal mind,
388-22 The/ is, food does not affect the absolute
406- 2 Thto view to not altered by the/ that
408- 7 mtotakes fable for/ throughout the entire
413-25 Realise the presence of heuth and the/
414-11 the/ that truth and love will eetabltoh a
420-17 / that Truth overcomes both disease and
r 486- 1 matter to without foundation in/.
Fait. Separator of fable from/- ;
the first delusion that error exlBts as/ ;
glBg&'l
594- 7
factor
pr^ X- 8
5 109-2
144-20
151-2
151-3
150-14
ph 185-21
p 370-14
factors
r402-^
facts
broadest
«p 97-21
connate
pr<?/viii-21
conscious
gl 593- 6
thto mind is not a/ hi the Principle of C. S.
as the leading/ in Mind-science,
to not a/ in the realtom of being,
as if there was but one/ in the case ;
but thto one/ they represent to be body,
as if matter were the only/ to be consulted
excludes the human mind as a spiritual/
faith in the drug to the sole/ in the cure.
theory,
to that there are two/,
The broadest/ array the most f atoities
the response deducible from two connate/,
the conscious/ of spiritual Truth.
dennonstrate the
p 429-27 and do not demonstrate the/ it involves.
eternal
b 293-16 perpetuating the eternal/
everlasting
8 121-20 rebuked by clearer views of the everlasting/,
expound the
g 539-28 more than human power to expound the/
fundamental
8 120- 9 arrive at the fundamental/ of being.
grand
/ 244- 4 Divine Science reveato these grand/.
t 460-26 she had to impart, while teaching its j
r 471- 9 afford no indication of the grand/ of
great
s 122-4
gl 697-19
harmonious
p 420-31 the harmonious/ of Soul and immortal being.
immortal
b 279-17 the immortal/ of being are seen.
p 428-28 the immortal/ of being are admitted.
important
g 648-28 important / in regard to so-called embryonic
invincible
a 65- 6 but thto does not affect the invincible /*.
maintain the
p 417-11 Maintain the/ of C. S., — that Spirit is God,
she had to impart, while teaching its grand/,
~ ' orbeing;
the great/ of Life, rightly understood,
spirftual sense unfolds the great/ of
Digitized by
Google
FACTS
173
facts
of bein^
(Mebelnc)
of cicifction
a 644-19 The/^ of creation, as preTiously recorded,
of dmno Sdenoe
r 471-13 /■ of dirine Science should be admitted,
of oxietonoe
9p 9&-30 Material sense does not unfold the/- of exist-
ence;
of hjtrmotnr
o 3{S6- T Discord can nerer establish the/- of harmony.
of Mind
b 268-18 as well as on the/^ of Bfind.
of Sdonoo
* g 616- 7 subordinate . . . to the/- of Science,
of Soul
P 428- 4 demonstration of the/^ of Soul in Jesus' way
of Spirit
/ 216-10 matter and mortality do not reflect the /• of
Spirit.
b 281-30 as we ^rasp the /• of Spirit.
r 479-22 the only /■ are Spirit and its innumerable
pemuuient
e 961- 2 before the permanent /* . . . appear.
primal
«p 87-16 for it presents primal /• to mortal mind.
•deaMflo
g 652-11 spiritual scientific /■ of existence
•pAritaal
(see spiritual)
Sttbaerrinc the
6 319- 4 error reversed as subserving the /•
two
s 138-20 these /* show how a mortal and material sense
pk 169-10 1 name these /* to show that disease has
r 471-14 the eridence as to these /• is not
.e
p 876-23 true / in regard to harmonious being,,
o
/ 261-10 mortals wake to the knowledge of two /■ :
** The /* which had been promised by
The logic is lame, and / contradict it.
Some invalids are unwilling to know the /*
They are not / of Mind.
The /* are so absolute and numerous
unfair to impugn and misrepresent the /*,
He enters into a diviner sense of the /,
the /• in the case show that this fur
the f* which belong to immortal man.
belief, at war with the / of immortal Life.
The indestructible /■ of Spirit exist without
then, when the body is dematerialized, these /*
these f- be conceived of as immortal.
there is no oblivion for Soul and its f.
with all the /of Mind;
Life and its / are nut measured by
Error is neither Mind nor one of Mind's /*.
Mind alone possesses all /,
ordered the medical /• of Paris to
A case of dropsy, eiven up by the /,
With due respect for the /•,
an 101-13
8 149-22
/ 237-23
1» 283-10
0 341-17
343-8
p369-8
438-21
r 476-19
406-22
faculties
s 162-14
/ 211-27
211-30
214-32
216-6
246-4
r 472-17
488-24
faculty
an wo- 13
#166-6
162-29
6 327-29
o 848-10
p 407-22
r48a-6
^628-31
fade
sp 81-19
fades
/ 946-14
fadlnfl"
sl60-30
/ 247-11
C263-32
264-7
o 367-22
fail
8 149-12
p* 173- 1
194-3
/ 227-14
0 364-21
p 372-22
e 443-14
444-7
448-28
466-8
466-12
op 669-16
Reason is the most active human/*.
. ^ _jacle
No/of iSindislost.
It is a pity that the medical /> and clergy
Human will is . . . not a /* of Soul.
this may be a useful hint to the medical /•,
grass seemeth to wither and the flower to /,
the transient sense of beauty/^,
the doctrine of ... is/* out.
/• and fleeting as mortal belief.
The/" forms of matter.
Mortals must look beyond />, finite forms,
wrong notions . . . are/* out.
If you/* to succeed in any case, it is because
we/* to see how anatomy can
I cannot / to discern the coincidence
cannot/ to foresee the doom of all oppression.
If our words/ to express our deeds.
Its false supports/' one after another.
If patients/* to experience the
If Christian Scientists ever/- to receive
he cannot/- of success in healine.
never/- to stab their benefactor in the back.
and if, knowing the remedy, you/* to use the
and/ to strangle the serpent of sin
faUed
pre/ x-20
a 46-14
sp 83- 3
s 148- 2
152-24
o sni-io
p 388-8
427-27
e 464-15
failing
pA 166-23
/ 220-23
e4fi9-10
fails
8 14*-27
149- 8
157-3
b 329-19
p 370-27
failure
ph 186-21
FAITH
till all physical supports have/-,
persecutors had/* to hide immortal Ttnth
the worshippers of Baal/* to do;
brought to him a case they had/^ to heal,
Every material dependence had/- her
learned that her own prayers/* to heal her
when dire inflictions ^ to destroy his body,
when all such remedies have/*
and the Scientists had/* to relieve him,
F- to recover health through adherence to
Finding his health/*, he gave up his
lest you yourself be condemned for/ to
When physiology/* to give health or life
succeeds in one Instance/- in another,
It succeeds where homoeopathy/-,
because he/' in his flrst effort.
Quackery likewise/" at length to
Every attempt of evil to destroy good is a/*,
199-23 /' is occasioned by a too feeble faith.
c 260-17 distrust . . . ensures/* at the outset.
failures
/ 240-19
t 444-2
fain
b 302-29 mortal sense would /* have us so believe.
faint
pr^ vii- 3
a 47-8
5 144-10
/ 218-29
219-12
264-4
faintly
a 29-29
«p 91-17
ap 67r-32
fair
pr^ vUi-16
8 122-20
141-30 ^ . ,
ph 167-32 /- seeming for straightforward character,
191-22 not a leaf unfolds its /* outlines.
It blots the /' escutcheon of omnipotence,
would, by /' logic, annihilate man
A /- conclusion from this might be,
a city of the Spirit, /-, royal, and square.
past /* will be repeated until all wrong work is
these very /• may open their blind eyes.
beholds the flrst /* morning beams,
a /* conception of the Life which is God.
and afford /■ eleams of God, or Truth,
they shall walK, and not /•.*' — 7«a. 40: 31.
" sick, and the whole heart /• ; " — /so, 1 .- 5.
walk, and not /•,*' — /sa. 40 .-31.
though at flrst /* developed.
and reflect but /* the substance of Life or
one word shows, though /*, the light which C. S.
On this basis C. S. will have a /* flght.
barometer, . . . points to f' weather in
Let it have /' representation by the press.
; f or * • - ' - - •
p437-6
r 490-21
^556-3
ap 575-26
fairly
/231-3
240-28
b 319-19
329- 2
t 457-10
ap 55S-14
fairness
/248-9
faith
absolute
pr 1- 2
all
p 426-23
and belief
pr 12-18
and piety
sp 9$-26
Unless an ill is rightly met and /■ overcome
one must pay fully and /- the
when it becomes/* understood that the divine
elements of pure Christianity will be /*
never . . . fears to have /• understood.
When you look it /* in the face,
feeds the body with supernal freshness and /-,
absolute /* that all things are possible to God,
The relinquishment of all / in death
borrows its power from human /* and belief.
no proper connection with /* and piety.
and'anderstandlng
8 107-13 fresh pinions are given to/* and understanding,
6 312-27 It divides/' and understandinc: between
p 366-10 mental penury chills his/* ana understanding.
387-30 gives mttn/' and understanding whereby to
armed with
b 293- 7 Science armed with/*, hope, and fruition.
article of
8 145-32 Our Master's flrst article of /^ propounded to
blacksmith's
ph 199-13 but by reason of the blacksmith's/* in
bUnd
jw 12-8
a 23-28
ph 167- 4
p 398-28
through a blind/* in God.
expresses the helplessness of a blind/- ;
If we rise no higher than blind/,
^ blind/* removes bodily ailments for a season,
gl 582- 2 not a faltering nor a blind/*, but the
break
Alas for those who break/- with divine Science
ap 668-15
dawn in
6298-3
dead
/228-32
describes
6 279-4
They dawn in/- and glow full-orbed
influence of their dead/* and ceremonies.
Kew Testament writer plainly describes/-,
Digitized by
Google
FAITH
174
FAITH
dlMentor
a 15&-13 indhridual dissent or/*, unless it rests on
•ostAsy or
pr 14-7 is to haye, not mere emotional ecstasy or/,
Bl Dorado of
ap 65&-d0 out of bondage into the El Dorado of/ and
•nllfl^htened
pr lfr-31 the foundation of enlightened/*.
exercised their
m 04- 3 Our forefathers exercised their/-
feeble
ph 199-24 failure is occasioned by a too feeble/.
feUer
/ 226-19 fetter/ and spiritual understanding.
firm ia
a 23-13 said: ** He that taketh one doctrine, firm in/,
general
a 16&- 8 not yet divorced the drug from the general/.
b 319-10 lower appeal to the general/
great
8 133- 7 " I have not found go great/, — McUL 8 ; 10.
half the
/ 202- 7 half the/ they bestow upon the
his
8 146- 1 he proved his/ by his works.
ph 180- 6 his/ in their effortH i» somewhat helpful
/ 216- 1 his/ in Soul and his indifference to the body.
hope and
pr 9-16 enjoy the fruition of our hope and/.
a 40-18 from the door of human hope and/,
gl 681-15 ASHKR (Jacob's son). Hope and/ ;
664-27 DovB. . . . purity and peace; hope and/.
faith in drugs the fashion, rather than / in
Deity.
general belief, culminating in indiyidual/.
(see human)
ImpUcit
a 26-26 Implicit/ in the Teacher and all the
In a carnal mind
p 396-11 Science overcomes/ in a carnal mind.
In Deity
« 1*6-7
Individual
s 166- 4
In drugs
S 146-
1^14 whether/ in dru^, trust in hvgiene,
146- 7 have rendered/ m drugs the fashion,
In God
(seeOod)
in hygiene
-16
Inniatter
pr^ xi- 7
8 130-21
whether through/ in hygiene,
the fruits of human/ in matter,
Laboring long to shake the adult's / in mat-
ter
The first idolatry was/ in matter.
/ in matter instead of In Spirit,
when/ in matter has been conquered.
146-6
ph 170- 6
n 426-24
in sin
p 396-12 destroys all/ in sin and in
Inspires
g 647-32 Which lifts humanity . . . and inspires/.
in the divine Principle
b 31»- 7 Having/ in the divine Principle
in the drug
p 370-14 / in the drug is the sole factor in the cure.
In the right
a 29- 7 Christian experience teaches/ in the right
in the truth
n 401- 7 If / in the truth of being, which you impart
Inl^th
6 286- 7 gives full/ in Truth,
t 446-21 strengthens hope, enthrones/ in Truth,
lnvalid*8
ph 166-26 The invalid's/ in the divine Mind
in words
superiority of faith by works over / in words.
F' is higher and more spiritual than belief.
Was John's/ greater than that of the
If they keep the/, they will have the
I have kept the/, " — 77 Tim. 4 . 7.
physician lacks/ in the divine Mind
/210- 1
Is higher
6 297-20
John's
s 133-3
keep the
a 2&-6
kept the
a 21- 3
lacks
p 366-17
less
ph 173-32
/ 222-13
UtUe
pr^ x-21
P394-80
Uving
6 306-8
call into action less/ than Buddhism
she also had less/ In the so-called pleasures
because there is so little/ in His
the sick usually have little/ in it till they
art thou In the living/ thftt there is
faith
lose
» 127-2
o 361- 3
material
p^ 180-21
more
sp 89- 6
ph 181-30
0 368-29
369- 6
p 368-15
368-16
368-16
368-17
373- 3
mnst prove
6&-13
my *
o34»-5
r 487-26
new
8 1S4- 9 The new/ in the Christ, Truth,
no
ph 169-17 we should put no/ in material means,
o 348-17 I desire to nave no / in evil or
r 486- 2 yon can have no/ m falsehood when
one kind of
a 23-24 One kind of / trusts one's welfare to others.
she will not tlierefore lose/ in Christianity,
When we lose/ in God's power to heal,
through the material/ whicb they inspire.
Having more/ in others than in herself.
If yon nave more/ in drugs than in Truth,
Is it likely that church-members have more/ in
Is this because the patients have more/ in
When we come to have more / in the truth
more/ in Spirit than in matter,
more/ in liviiig than in dying,
more/ in God tnan in man,
we must have more/ in God on this sabjeci
our
We must prove oar/ by demonstratiim.
show thee my/ by my woriM." —Jos. 2 ; 18.
show thee my/ by my works." — Jcu. 2 : 18.
one's
a 22-26
an 101-32
nor by pinning one's/ vrithout works
proportional to one's/ in esoteric magic.
b 340- 2 until we lose our/ in them
p 410-14 Every trial of our / in (lod makes us stronger.
410-17 the stronger should be our /
point beyond
/ 241-23 One's aim, a point beyond /, should be
" The prayer of/ shall save— Jas. 5 ; 16.
Excite the organ of veneration or religious/,
reform in rel%ious/ will teach men
prayer of
pr 12- 1
religious
sp 88-21
8 130-12
resort to
t 443- 6 a resort to/ in corporeal means
shall he find
8 132-27 shall he find/ on the earth ? **—Luke 18 : 8.
significance of
r 488-10 they have more the significance of /,
stepping-stone to
pny vu-18 no longer the stepping-stone to /.
stronfr
ap 667- 6 strong/ or spiritual strength wrestles
superiority of
/ 209-3^ It shows the superiority of / by works
o 389- 4 Will that / heal them?
their
a 49- 3 inspired their devotion, winged their /,
8 166-10 equip the medicine with their/,
o 869- 4 tiy to cure his friends by their / in him.
t 461-10 wul either make shipwreck of their / or
this
8 166- 6 according to this / will the effect be.
ph 181-30 this / will incline you to the side of
r 487-30 This / relies upon an understood Principle.
thy
o 343- 4 " Show me thy / without thy — Jo*. 2 ; 18.
r 487-26 ** Show me thy / without thy — Ja8. 2 ; 18.
to uplift
r 497-21 served to uplift / to
unflinching
p 426-27 with unfiinching / in God,
unify of the
g 51^19 come in the unity of the /, — Eph, 4 .- 13.
8 10^19 Christian healing by holy, uplifting / ;
without works
a 23-16 "/^without works is dead." — Jos. 2; 26.
pref xi- 7 /in the workings, not of Spirit, but
pr 11-22 only the results of mortals' own /.
16- 3 The highest prayer is not one of / merely ;
a 23-16 /*', if it be mere belief, is as a pendulum
23-17 F; advanced to spiritual understanding,
23-21 / and the words corresponding thereto
23-26 Another kind of / understands divine Love
sp 86- 7 he was answered by the / of a sick woman.
an 106-28 gentleness, goodness, /, — OaL 6 : 22.
8 115-27 compassion, hope, /, meekness, temperance.
126-14 changes . . . from / to understanding,
133- 6 also a certain centurion of whose /
160- 7 Unsupported by the / reposed in it,
ph 169-11 / in rules of health or in drugs begets
169-14 The / reposed in these things should find
170- 6 the exercise of / in materiia modes.
Digitized by
Google
FAITH 175
faith
ph 196-19
/ 906-12
215-29
218-18
6286-7
297-29
296-14
812-26
p 382-14
giying another direction to /-, the physioian
hope, /•, love — is the prayer of the righteous.
Even the /■ of his philosophy spumecT
if you are without /■ in God'iB willingness
settle all questions through /• in
Until belief becomes /■, and / becomes
inyolves intuition, hope, /, understanding,
' "*• ' ritual
limits /• and hinders spii
more receptive of spiritual power and of /•
shows that f is not the healer in such cases.
f punctual, patient, full of /•,
t is the / of the doctor and the
So also/, cooperating with a belief in
424-30 ^in the possibility of their transmission.
429-27 We must nave /• in all the sayings of our Master,
430- 6 F- should enlarge its borders
896-20
386-19
388-26
r 482-26
484-19
^512-16
angels whisperlt. through/-, to the hungering
are really caused by the/* m them
externalized, yet subjective, states of /•
/■ to fight all claims of evil,
ap 661- 3 destroys both/* in evil and the practice
ffl 579-10 /* in the divine Life and in the eternal Principle
fftlthfUl
** Well done, good and/ servant,"— ^fatt. 25 ; 23.
this/* sentinel of God at the highest post
to sustain and bless so/ a son.
wrune from his/ lips the plaintive cry,
but the/ Mary saw him,
"/ over a few things," — Matt. 26 -21.
Let us be/ in pointing the way
" Thou hast been/ over a few — Matt. 25 ; 23.
44-3
49-18
60-12
60-32
6 314-20
323-17
t 444^16
ap 569-6
faithfoUy
a 26- 6
p 373-12
387-13
if we follow his commands/ ;
if the teaching is/ done.
do not die early because they/ perform the
faithAilness
a 34-26 As the reward for his/, he would disappear to
/ 226- 6 the fewness and/ of its followers.
fidtliless
J 148- 2 " O/ generation," — Mark 9 ; 19.
faU
pr^ vli-20
the Lord shall— £xoc2.
Though empires /,
16.18.
a 23-11 will/ at the feet of everlasting Love.
an 108-28 singe their own wings and/ into dust.
ph 193- 2 caused by a/ upon a wooden spike
'^ ' — -" both shall/ into the ditch." — Matt. 15 : 14.
into the land of C. S., where fetters/
To/ away from Truth in times of persecution,
it were impossible for man, . . . to/ from his
Whatever Indicates the/ of man
Day may decline and shadows/,
Sickness and sin/ by their own weight,
on whomsoever it shall/,— AfrcW. 21 :44.
now and forever,/ into oblivion,
he may stumble and/ in the darkness,
weapons of bigotry, . . . / before an
misinterpreted, the divine idea seems to f*
/ 223-18
227- 1
238-12
e 268-29
6 282-28
* 810-11
p380-4
880- 6
441-11
t468-4
464-24
^607-31
528-10
536-19
fiOlacies
o
fUlacy
/ 287-24
p 394-17
r 466-24
fallen
o 260-10
r 470-20
476-13
&Ueth
6 291-19
291-22
faUingr
a deep sleep to/* upon Adam, — Gen. 2 ; 21.
The blind leading the blind, both would/.
355-22 and the most egregious / ever offered
the/ of matter and its supposed laws,
the/ of material systems in eeneral,
have perpetuated the/ that mtelligence,
thoughts which presented man as/*.
Has God taken down His . . . ana has man/ ?
Mortals are not/ children of God.
*• In the place where the tree/, — Eccl. 11 ; 3.
As man/ asleep, so shall he awake.
with shadows fast/ around ;
8 154-29 thinks she has hurt her face by/
o 360-23 / from the lips of her saintly mother,
p 389-26 This belief totters to its /
t 449-12 Man's moral mercury, rising or /*,
false
m 68- 7
69-10
8p 70-5
94-12
99-16
an 100- •
8 107-15
108-25
.121-22
122-5
123- 1
127-31
128-28
129- 1
135-23
151-15
164-11
ph 168-14
falls
a 37- 8
ph 192-96
/ 240-29
6 291-22
^543- 1
Hdse
prfrvUi-7
a 27-20
m 60-26
error/ only before the sword of Spirit,
betrays its weakness and/, never to rise.
It / short of the skies, but^makes its
•* As the tree /, so it must lie."
/ back upon itself.
as the science of music corrects/ tones
to cut down the/ doctrine of pantheism,
they did say, — that Jesus' teachings were /,
physical sense, . . . places it on a / basis.
/ views of life hide eternal harmony.
175-30
177-10
180- 3
186-2
192-5
196-7
/201-7
201-10
204-3
204-23
218- 1
229-21
232-14
282-15
242-3
262- 7
0 262-21
265-32
6278-9
281-19
285-16
287-22
290-12
296-11
808-12
308-18
311-14
315-11
324-2
0 356-21
367-17
357-21
358-7
1)868-26
372-22
880-11
389-15
890-14
395-8
403-17
404-8
417-30
428-9
428-12
437-13
438-12
440- 7
440-22
t444-30
447-12
458-25
450-20
r 484-19
484-26
489-25
^506-2
510-12
522-1
622-4
522-24
523- 3
523-10
525-27
627-20
639-19
645-17
545-19
549-22
ap 660-16
667-28
568-11
668-12
575-1
FALSE
We ought to weary of the fleeting and/
as the/ and material disappears.
Whatever is/ or sinful can never enter
owe their/ government to the misconceptions
not with the individual, but with the/ system.
thefts, /• vyitness, blasphemies : — Matt. 15 : 19.
Feeling so perpetually the/ consciousness
testimony of/ material sense,
deluded the . . . and induced/ conclusions,
contradict their/ witnesses, and reveal
science has destroyed the/ theory
/ hypotheses that matter is its own lawgiver,
not upon the judgment of/ sensation,
conclusion, if properly drawn, cannot be/,
else one or the other is/ and useless;
bondage now enforced by/ theories,
more scientific than are/ claimants
through just this/ method and dependence,
authority which Jesus proved to be/
before he ate the fruit of / knowledge,
body, is but a/ concept of mortal imnd.
and to uproot its / sowing,
by emptying his thought of the/ stimulus
quit our reliance upon that which is /
/ pleasures which tend to perpetuate this
we cannot build safely on/ foundations.
/ appetites, hatred, all sensuality, yield to
All forms of error support the /• conclusions
/'• and self-assertive tneories have given
Mortal mind does the/ talking,
/ law should be trampled under foot.
Christianity is not/,
religions which contradict its Principle are/,
no nme for gossip about/ law or testimony,
their material beliefs and/ individuality.
When/ human beliefs learn even a little
They will then drop the/ estimate of life
if they wrench away/ pleasurable beliefs
a/ supposition, the notion that there is
/ conception as to man and Mind.
Our/ views of matter perish
is a/ conception of man.
Error is/*, mortal belief ;
That Life or Mind is finite . . . is/,
both strata, . . . are/ representatives of man.
The death of a/ material sense
/ pleasure, pain, sin, sickness, and death."
matter with its/ pleasures and pains,
/ estimates of soul as dwelling in sense
The opposite and/ views of the people
Gladness to leave the/ landmarks
••absolutely/, and the most emglous fallacies
/ notions about the Divine Being
must have originated in a/ supposition,
one is true, the other must be/,
these/ conditions are the source of all seeming
Its/ supports fail one after another.
This/ method is as though the defendant
This/ reasoning is rebuked
the/ processor mortal opinions
leaving Soul to master the / evidences
producing . . . the results of/ opinions;
there is no real pleasure in / appetites,
by certain fears and/* conclusions.
To divest thought of/ trusts
we shall sweep away the/
Nerve, ... to be a/ witness,
and bearing/ witness against Man.
before sacnflcing mortals to their/ gods.
The/ and unjust beliefs of yonr
are discordant and of ttimes/ brethren.
Ignorance, subtlety, or/ charity
Neither is he a/ accuser,
a/ practitioner will work mischief,
/ human consciousness is educated to feel,
involved in all/ theories and practices.
C. S. shows them to be/,
distinguishing between the/ and the true,
turn away from a/ material sense.
/ history in contradistinction to the true.
If one is true, the other is /,
in declaring this material creation/.
Because of its/ basis, the mist of
which God erects between the true and/,
favors the/ conclusion of the
it is a lie, — / in every statement.
It is/ to say that Truth and error commingle
a/ view, destructive to existence
this opposite, in its/ view of God and man,
as must necessarily' attend/ systems,
a/' estimate of anyone whom God has appointed
The beast and the/ prophets are lust and
first the true method . . . and then the/,
exhibits the true warfare and then the/.
Arise from your/ consciousness
Digitized by
Google
FAI^E
176
FARTHER
The name Adam reprwents the/- supposition
The higher/ knowtodge bnilds
false
^{ 580-21
6M-16 Any material evidence'of death is/,
688-17 whatever reflecU not this one Mind, is/*
597-12 It rerealed the/- foondations
(see aUo beUef, beUefs, cUim. dalnas, eTidenoe,
sense, testimony)
False Belief ^ _
p 430-21 F' B-iBthe attorney for Personal Sense.
"*' ' Counsellor F- B- has argned that
Here the opposing counsel, F* B\
a foreign suDstance, imported by F- B-,
F- B-t the counsel for the pUUntiff,
when a message came from F" B-,
machinations of the counsel, F' ^,
deoeiTed by your attorney, F- B-,
The plea of F-B'yre deem unworthy
Let what F- B- utters, . . . fall into oblirion.
Your attorney, /^ B*. isan impostor.
435-4
437-20
438-22
430-2
430-7
440-4
440-8
441-10
441-11
441-28
fiEdsehood
capable of
p432-6
no faith in
r486-2
the prisoner at the bar, is capable of/,
you can have no faith in/
the/- which does no one any good.
an 104-20 sensuality./-, revenge, malice.
pr
9-4
s 163-29 so much absurdity, contradiction, and/.
ph 180-18 This/ should strip evil of all pretensions.
/ 238-30 and place the fact above the/,
241- 9 /*•, envy, hypocrisy, malice,
t 460- 6 They utter a/, while looking yon blandly
a 530- 1 increases in/ and his days beoome shorter.
falsehood's
r 480- 3 when yon have learned/ true nature.
falsely
c 262-30 which seems to begin with the brain begins/.
b 806-31 The Sadducees reasoned/ about the
/ testifies to a beginning and an
/ parading in the vestments of law.
They are the/ of sense.
The broadest facts array the most/
partakes of its own nature and utters its own/.
^' fraught with/ painful to behold " ?
'* utter / and absurdities,'*
331-9
p 372-24
falsities
sp 78-3
97-21
b 307-20
o 346-18
354^3
falsity
and lllasion
g .'»4-28 and is simply a/ and illusion.
oon<^ed
p .196-15 not a difflcult task in view of the conceded/
matter is the
8 127-19 It teaches that matter is the/,
of error
b 294-32 Truth demonstrates the/ of error.
of material belief
c 258- 8 proves the/ of material belief.
•end
(T 545-14
their own
/252-8
this
b 283-24
301-30
g 539-21
pr 16- 6
8 108- 7
/ 263-15
b 317- 4
t 464-26
r 474-31
0622-3
628-15
637-21
54a-16
^f 579-15
falteringr
t 456-4
gl 582- 1
fame
m 57-15
/2:»- 5
fl 582- 6
liar
8p 70- •
89-12
/23t- 9
7)320-11
p 397-23
403-32
errors send/ into all human doctrines
learn even a little of their own/,
lost to all who cling to this/.
This/ presupposes soul to be an
this/ is exposed by our Blaster
Truth that is sinless and the/ of sinful sense,
experiences show the/ of all material things;
Knowing the/ of so-called material sense,
insisted on the might of matter, the force
of/,
F has no foundation.
Truth destroys f- and error,
proves the/ of the second.
Here/, error, credits Truth, God, with
to depict the/ of error
are never excluded by/,
a/ ; the belief In ♦* original sin,'*
a/ and doubting trust in Truth
not a/ nor a blind faith, but the perception
Beauty, wealth, or/ is incompetent to meet
Take away wealth,/, and social organizations,
pride; envy;/; illusion; a false belief ;
them that havep 8plrit8, — ha. 8 : 19.
This/ instance reaffirms the
become more/ with good than with evil,
the/ text. Genesis vT 3,
To heal the sick, one must be/ with
/ with mental action and its eifect
familiar
w t 463- 6 Should also be/ with the obstetrics
ap 576.-15 was/ with Jesus' use of this word,
families
an 10^7 1 promotes affection and virtue in/
fomily
luumonloiis
t 444r29 God's cliildren . . . areoneliarmonioiis/;
his
ph 198-18 drees himself, and take supper with Ills/.
(seshaaian)
universal
ap 577- 4 one Father with His universal/,
whole
r 470- 1 the whole/ of man would be brethren;
your
p 302-18 If yon think that ... is hereditary in jotu/'.
^51S.21
famine
$p 96-16
8 163-18
famished
pr 17-6
fkmious
#161-20
l«2-«)
9 548-18
fan
r 408-27
9^586-7
fancied
/2S^-28
1)370-10
fancies
pr 6-28
6 310-2
fancy
8 136-20
ph 176-13
191-28
6 291-10
299- 1
(443-19
460-16
far
pr 8-32
10- 2
15-22
a 31-18
34-25
62- 2
53- 4
Sp 79-21
90-21
5 118-8
121-26
124-24
127-31
146-27
140-3
ph 178-30
174-12
179-16
/ 221-22
222-22
222-23
229- 9
257-13
6 300-9
318-17
o 350- 4
354-23
p 387- 7
426-26
t 448-16
r 478-24
9 548-23
farce
b 272-20
farm
5 130-6
far-off
8p 90-16
fartlier
pr 6-19
6-18
8 124-24
ph 173- 4
17ft-27
197-14
Man is the/ name for all ideas,
may seem to be/ and pestilence,
war, pestilence, and/, all combined.
feed the/- affections ;
the words of the/ Madame Roland,
I kindly quote from Dr. Benjamin Kush, the/
of the origin of nKHtala, a/ naturalist says:
Science of Christianity comes with/ in hand
definition of
and says: ... all my/ Joys are fataL
/ himself bleeding to deatli,
because he/ himself forgiven.
The human belief/ that It delineates
This ghostly/ was repeated by Herod
profane to/ that the perfume of clover
Illusive senses may/ affinities with
Mortals need not/ that belief in the
suggestive feathers; but thisisonlv/.
other systems they/ will afford relief.
Sickness is more than/ ;
While the heart Is/ from divine Truth
walk in the light so/ as we receive it,
in so/ as we put our desires into practioe.
so/ as we apprehend it,
ascend/ above their apprehension.
His pursuits lay/ ap.irt from theirs.
so/ removed from appetites and pai*siona
so/ as can be learned from the Gospels,
mentally travel/ and work wonders,
an inference/ above the merely
so/' as our solar system is concerned,
"Thus/ and no farther.**
in so/ as this is built on the false
/ anterior to the period in which Jesus lived.
ICind as/- outweighs drugs in the cure of
The idols of civilization are/ more fatal
" the night is/ spent, — Rom. 18 • 12.
educate a healthy horse so/ in physiolofry
and it is eoually/ from Science,
She learned that a djrspeptic was very/ from
/ from having •* dominion — Oen. 1 : 26.
Not/ removed from infidelity is the belief
the substance of an idea is very/ from
So/ as the scientific statement as to
so/ as he is discordant, he Is not the image
very/ removed from daily experience.
The night of materiality is/* spent,
has been carried sufficiently/ ;
/ beyond its present elevation,
A dishonest position is/ from Cbrlstianly
this belief is mortal and/ from actual. '
so/ apart from his material sense of
the ghastly/ of material existence;
One has a/, smother has merchandise,
we fly to Europe and meet a/ friend.
lookinir f\ the Psalmist could see their end,
higher we cannot look,/ we cannot go.
»♦ Thus far and no /•.*'
or determine when man . . . has progressed/
can carry Its lll-effects no/ than
the J- mortals will be removed from imbecility
Digitized by
Google
FARTHER
177
FATHER
farther
£42&- 1
pr 5-11
reach no/- and do no more harm than
or some of his progenitors/ back
,. the uttermost/-. " — Matt 5 • 26.
/ 240-28 one must pay fully and fairly the utmost/',
p 380-17 in payment of the last/,
•' ^ " win bj manacled until the last/ is paid.
405-15
fasbion
pr 4-21
tn 6S-4
S 140- 7
/ 247-12
will mould and/ us anew,
They are slaves to/, pride, and sense.
hava rendered faith in drues the/*,
Custom, education, and/ form the
f asbionable ^ ^ , .. , „
o «4-30 more/ and less spiritual ?
fasblons
g 51&- 9 Ood/ all things, after His own
fast
a 82-32
53- 3
$ 1»-10
/254-21
p 392-14
t 44S-3
404-20
^515-5
gl W7- 6
fksten
j)439-23
fastened
p 87S-14
fastens
p 395-28
fasting
221-20
fat
0 540-27
Iktal
»r 7-32
m 59-26
with shadows/ falUng around;
He did not/ as did the Baptist's disciples;
and holding/ to discord and death,
abandon so/ as practical the material,
thought should be held/ to this ideal.
Blindness and . . . cling f' to iniquity,
hold/ that which is good." — / TTieas, 5 ; 21.
material man was / degenerating
if only he appeared unto men to/.
to / upon him an offence
/ fearlessly on a ferocious beast,
/ disease on the patient.
The belief that either / or feasting makes
never ordained a law that / should be
his flock, and of the / thereof. — Oen. 4 : 4.
Hypocrisy is / to religion.
^ „ for deception is / to hopniness.
59-30 / mistakes are undermining its foundations.
a 129-19 and / to its demonstration ;
ph 173-30 The idols of civilization are far more /
/ 203- 1 admits . . . that this cold may produce/
252-28 and says: ... all my fancied loys are/.
b 286- 6 this is/ to a knowledge of Science.
303-24 The belief that ... is a/ error.
p 368-10 / beliefs that error is as real as Truth,
3T2-27 a denial of Truth is/,
384-22 if you believe in laws of matter and their/
394-25 Are material means the only refuge from/
422-27 holding that matter . . . renders them/
a 552-12 no member of this dolorous and / triad.
ap 500-26 but has been/ to the persecutors.
668- 8 / effects of trying to meet error with error.
9P 79- 2 iu symptoms, locality, and/
ph 197-32 his belief in its reaUty and/ will harm
fatally
ph lM-25
fate
a 40-21
40^-15
$ 121-2
121-7
ph 176-5
termed a/ broken physical law.
<^
could not avert a felon's /,
met his earthly/ alone with Ood.
but sterner stfll would have been his/, if
read in the stars the/ of empires
attributed their own downfall and the/ of
Father (M0 o^fo Father's)
and Mother ^ ^
c 256- 7 the /^ and Mother of the universe,
^ g 530-11 recognizing Gk>d, the F' and Mother of all,
and son , ^ ,
o 361-18 F' and son, are one in being.
bosom of the . ^ ^ ^ ^ „
b 334- 5 dwelt forever in the bosom of the F-,
eometh onto the
6 280-9 ** No man Cometh unto the ^—JbAn 14; 6.
Ego and the
«p 70- 9 the Ego and the F' are inseparable.
everiastlns „
p 428-17 the eternal builder, the everlasthig F-,
God and the
m 64-5 undeflledbeforeOodandthe/'*,— /(u. 1:27.
Ood as the
a 29-23 demonstrating God as the /• of men.
Ood Is his
m 63-10 God is his F\ and Life is the law of his be-
ing..
llT
a 40^ Our heavenly F-^ divine Love, demands that
p 387-29 bestowed on man by his heavenly F-^
Father
his
a 30-3 his /"• or divine Principle.
31- 8 they who do the will of his F-.
p 410- 6 knowledge of his F- and of himself,
in accord with the
b 337- 9 the Son must be in accord with the i^.
In secret
pr 15- 7 The F' in secret is unseen to the
9 133-27 taught as he was inspired by the F-
is perfect
6 302-20
my
man as perfect, even as the F- is perfect.
3 ** i and my F- are one," — John 10 ; 30.
9 »* I and my F- are one ; " — JohnlO :
pr 14-21 because I go unto my F-^** — John 14 : 12.
a 26-12 " 1 and my F' are one. " — John 10 .• 30.
sp 79-20 «»My/''worketh hitherto, — Jo/in 6. 17.
8 137-24 my jP- which is in heaven : " — Matt. 16 ; 17.
c 267-15 the will of my F- which is in heaven, — JfoO.
12 .• 60.
&315-J
333-29 " I and my i
333-30 " My F- is greater than I." — John 14 ; 28.
o 361-15 «• I and my F- are one," —John 10 ; 30.
» 372-26 before my F- which is in heaven. " — Matt. 10 ; 33L
not known the , .
a 32- 1 they have not known the / • — John 16 ; 3.
nombered by the . , ^ „
367-16 with those hairs all numbered by the F-.
13-26 the F- of all is represented as a corporeal
64-26 Until it is learned that God is the /■ of all,
31-11 the only creator, and therefore as the F- Of alL
of aU
pr
a
our
pr
the desire ... is blessed of our F-,
our F\ who seeth in secret, will reward
Our F' which art in heaven, — Matt. 6 .-9.
The cup our F' hath given,
even as our F- in heaven is perfect.
2-6
13-11
16-26
m 67- 1
b 276-20
the perfect
/ 207-14 the perfect >'•, or the divine Principle of
wiU of the
ph 168-21 He did the will of the F-.
with the , ^ , „
a 18- 4 demonstrated man's oneness with the F',
worship the
a. 31-27 Shall worship the F in spirit — Jb/in 4 ; 23.
sliall worship the ?'• in spirit —Jo/in 4 .* 23.
shall worship the F- in spirit — John 4 : 23.
8p 93-7
s 140-21
pr
your
pr 1- • Ymir F knoweth what things ye — Matt. 6 : 8.
a 31- 6 one is your F. wh ich is in heaven . " — Matt. 23 : 9.
37-28 your /*• which is in heaven — Matt. 5 : 48.
c 259-20 vour /'• which is in heaven — Matt. 6 : 48.
b 326-21 your F- will open the way.
pray to thy F- which is in secret ; — Matt. 6 ; 6.
and thy F'y which seeth in secret, — Matt. 6 ; 6.
then sat down at the right hand of the F'.
neither the Son, but the F:" — Mark 13 • 32.
" I thank Thee, O F*, Lord of heaven — Luks
10:21.
even so, F-, for so it seemed good — Luke 10 ; 21.
not even " the Son but the / • ; " — Mark 13 : 32.
Hence the F- Mind is not the father of matter.
It is generally conceded that God is /^,
If th& is so. the forever F- must have
our fellowship is vHth the F-, — / John 1 ; 3.
for it is not begotten of the F-.
but what he seeth the F' do i—John 6 : 19.
and the F' would be childless,— no F\
proved that he and the F- were inseparable
found, in His likeness, perfect as the /*-,
not that the corporeal Jesus was one with the F;
not that the F- was greater than Spirit,
Has the F- " Life inlJimself ." — John 5 : 26.
all men have one Mind, one God and F;
With one F*. even God, the whole family of man
" F- which is in heaven — J/a«. 5 ; 48.
all having the same Principle, or F- ;
the divine Spirit, or F\ condenms material man
gravitation and attraction to one /'•,
Life, represented by the F' ;
as one /^ with His universal family,
deflnition of
14-82
15- 1
a 41-25
ep 77-16
8 131-19
131-22
/ 233-13
C 257-14
267- 7
267- 8
6268-«
282-31
305-18
806-11, 12
314- 6
325-17
834- 3
334- 6
0 867-29
r 467-10
470- 1
485-23
g 618-17
532-11
536-12
op 669- 2
677-8
gl586-9
father
name of
a 31-10
not the
ap 89-27
c 267-15
r 473- 5
of mind
/ 208-17
no record of his calling any man by the name
of/.
and man is not the/ of man.
the Father Mind is not the/ of matter.
Truth, God, is not the/ of error.
John Young, . . . writes : " God is the/ of mind.
Digitized by
Google
FATHER
178
FEAR
father
of mythology
b 294-23 Dellef in them to be the /• of mythology,
primeyal
"" or from the rib of our primeTal/*.
^563-28
your
a 31- 5
6 292-22
292-22
9 554-26
a 60-10
m 69-22
/ 219-21
c 257-19
b 292-26
309-12
o357- 8
p3n-27
^533-30
561- 1
564-22
** Call DO man your/' upon — Matt. 23 ; 9.
Ye are of your/-, the devil — Jo An 8; 44.
the lusts of your/* ye will do. — John 8 .- 44.
♦* Ye are of your/*, the deTil." — John 8 : 44.
would impuen the justice and lore of a/' who
If the/- replies, *' God creates man through
•* is ever/- to the thought."
divine Love.— is the / of the rain,
a liar, and the/- of it."*' ^John 8 ; 44.
He was to become the/^ of those, who
♦* a liar, and the/- of it." — John 8; 44.
is /^ to the fact that Mind can do it ;
*' Neither man nor God shall/* my fault.*'
the material senses must/* these
He is a liar, and the/* of it." — John 8 .* 44.
566-31 It is related that a/* plunged his infant
gl 580-31 he is a liar and the /• of it." — John 8 .* 44.
fatherhood
g 507- 5 the/* and motherhood of God.
'*'*'* the/' and motherhood of Love.
As Ellas presented the idea of the/ of God,
519-11
ap 562- 4
fatherless
m 64- 6 To visit the /• and widows — Jos. 1 .* 27.
Father-Mother
i?r 16-27 Otir F- Ood, aH^harmonious^
■ "" God the F-; Christ the spiritual idea
F- is the name for Deity,
nothing unlike the eternal F-, God.
the infinite F- God,
reflects God as F*, not as a
6 331-30
332- 4
9 516-23
ap 577- 8
Father's
a 25- 9
52- 1
p366- 2
as he went daily about his F- business,
he was about his ** F business.** —Luke 2 .* 48.
priceless sense of the dear F loving-kind-
ness,
it is your F- good pleasure — Luke 12 ; 32.
442-27
fathers
/ 211-19
fathers*
ap 566-17 Her/' God before her moved,
fathom
C262-9
g 519-17
566-15
fatigriie
8p 79-30
ph 165-16
184-19
/ 217-20
217-25
218-30
219-3
P384-8
fatigrued
/ 218- 3 You do not say a wheel is/* ;
fatigues
You say, »» Toil/- me."
undergo without sinking/ and exposures
* the/ have eaten sour grapes, — Ezek, 18 : 2.
We cannot/ the nature and quality of
What can/ infinity!
the Christian alone can/ it.
It dissipates/ in doing good.
You say that indigestion,/, sleeplessness.
We say man suffers from the effects of . . . /.
the next toil will/ you less,
scientific and permanent remedy for/
applying it literally to moments of/,
My method of treating/ applies to
though they expose hhn to/, cold, heat,
/ 217-29
p 385-4
fatlinfjT
^514-24
fault
pr 8-31
sp 93-12
b 292-1
^533-27
533-30
faults
ap 571- 9
favor -
a 36-17
an 101-16
p 380-13
young lion, and the/ together; — I$a, 11 .* 6.
If a friend informs us of a/,
otherwise, . . . our logic is at/
When the last mortal/ is destroyed,
finds woman the first to confess ner/.
" Neither man nor God shall father my/.**
to tell a man his/, and so risk
preclude C. S. from finding/ with the
not conclusive in/ of tbr doctrine of
in/ of a decision which the defendant
441-19 decrees of the Court of Error in/ of Matter.
441-19 Spirit decides in/ of Man
441-25 •The Supreme Bench decides in/ of
t 458- 7 This theory is supposed to/
favorable
ph 177-27 physician and patient are expecting/
p 422- 8 these indications are/.
ignorant that it is a/ omen,
tendency towards a/ result.
422-12
423-5
favored
s 162-12
Experiments have/ the fact that
When/ disappears, the foundation of
should interpose a doubt
favorite
s 121- 2 if his discovery had undermined the/
b 340-16 The First Commandment is my/ text.
fiAvors
g 525-27 / the false conclusion of the
Fear
p 436-18 they brought with them F, the sheriff,
436-20 It was F who handcuffed Mortal Man
439-24 You aided and abetted ^*
441-14 neither can F- arrest Mortal Man
fear (noun)
and sin
p 373-21 yon must rise above both/ and sin.
and trembling
a 23^2& with/andtrembling." — />A«. 2.12.
sp 99- 6 with/ and trembling," — PhU. 2 . 12.
p 442-26 with/ and trembling :** — PhiL 2 . 12.
beUef and
p 386-25 will suffer in proportion to your belief and/.
t 456-11 lost hi the belief and/ of disease
blanches with
D 433-14 His sallow face blanches with/,
railing up the
9 154- 6 calling up the/ that creates the
easteth oat
ph 180-24 divine Love which casteth out/.
p 373-18 •* perfect Love casteth out/.*' — / John 4 ; 18.
406-10 ** perfect Love casteth out/.** — / John 4 .• 18.
410-19 perfect Love casteth out/. — / John 4 : 18.
cast ont
p 442-13 Divine Love had cast out/.
darkness Induces
p 371-14 Darkness induces/.
dark places of
ap 669-12 heard in the desert and in dark places of/.
destroy
p 376-26 Destroy/, and you end fever.
destrovs
t 464- 7 destroys/, and plants the feet hi the true
dlsap^
doQDt or
e 446- 7 No hTpothesis .
effects of
p 373-20 the effects of /produced by sin,
380-16 The physical effects of/ illustrate
evil and
p 392- 7 Casting out evil and/ enables
excitlnjr
ph 169-13 by exciting/ of disease, and by dosing the body
fmlts of
g 532-18 the immediate fruits of/ and shame.
governlnir
p 377-21 Remove the leading error or governing/
gre*t
p 426-21 and thus destroy the great/ that besets
has no
p 406-17 has no/ that he will commit a murder,
her
8 159-18 They would either have allayed her/ or
his
ph 197-31 should suppress his/ of disease,
196- 6 his/, which has already developed the
199-30 His/ must have disappeared before his
p 405-18 good man can finally overcome his/ of
423- 2 The belief . . . increases his/* ;
436-23 and be punished for his/.
hope and
b 298-17 hope and/, life and death,
hanuuB
ph 176-17 Human/ of miasma would load with disease
p 412- 3 to advance and destroy the human / of sick-
ness.
ap 563- 5 We may well be perplexed at human/ ;
566- 3 dark ebbing and flowing tides of human/,
Ignorance or
ph 18a-23 springing from mortal ignorance or/.
increases
t 453-27 for such a course increases/,
Inflammation Is
p 414-32 Inflammation is/, an excited state
latent
p 376- 4 the latent/ and the despair of recovery
made manifest
r 493-21 It is/ made manifest on the body,
master
p 392- 1 you master/ and sin through divine
more
ph 180-15 may unwittingly add more/ to the
mortal
p 377-26 disease is mental, even a mortal/,
Moses*
b 321-11 and then Moses'/ departed.
321-26 G od had lessened Moses' /
Digitized by
Google
FEAR
179
FEED
fear
BO
p 393-18 Have no/' that matter can ache,
410-18 " There b no/- in Love, — / John 4 : 18.
nor doubt
r 48^17 Let neither/* nor doobt overshadow
of climate
p 377-10 when their/- of climate is exterminated.
of conaequenoes
b dSi-2ii only through/' of consequences
of death
al 506-25 destroy . . . the/ of death,
of diseaae
(460 disease)
of error
p 380-20 power of Truth can prevent the/* of error,
of its sHnir
p 426-3 and also of the/- of its sting
«»f patients
p 411-27 by allaying the/- of patients.
of ponlshment
b 327-22 F- of punishment never made man truly honest.
of the disease
ph 196-27 induced . . . from the/* of the disease
of the liord
p 37»-15 " The/ of the Lord is the — Psal. Ill : 10.
or fever
ph 175-12 and dissuade any sense of/* or fever.
or sin
p 392- 3 Only while/* or sin remains can it
patent's
ph 168-25 and recognized the patient's/- of it,
pride and
a 81- 1 Pride and/- are unfit to bear the standard of
proceed from
c 260-22 disease, and death proceed from/-.
removing the
p 411-32 If jrou succeed in wholly removing the/,
■eeolingsof
ph U&-26 according to the seedlings of/.
stage of
p 375-31 a stage of/ so excessive that it amounts to
thim
p 381- 0 This/ is the danger
423- 4 this/ greatly diminishes the tendency
wHl soothe
p 386-26 will soothe/ and change the belief of disease to
your
p 374-24 your steps are less firm because of your/,
m 68- 8 for/ of being thought ridiculous.
8 115-21 £vil beliefs, passions and appetites,/,
125-14 changes . . . from/ to hope
151-18 F' never Btopi>ed being and its action.
150- 9 not by the ether, but by/ of inhaling it.
ph 180-22 Instead of furnishing thought with/,
180- 7 and casts out a/.
197-16 We should master/, instead of cultivating
/ 20O- 4 in proportion as ignorance,/, and
222-27 while/, hygiene, physiology, and physics
230-26 satisfy mortilbelfef. and qufet/.
b 327- 6 destroy the false beliefs of pleasure, pain, or/
o 352-13 sick in consequence of the/ :
362-30 no longer seeming worthy of/ or honor.
p 370- 8 proves that/ is governing the body.
373-19 The/ occasioned by ignorance can be cured;
377-28 also a/ that Mind is helpless
384-24 the/ subsides and the conviction abides
391-32 F- is the fountain of sickness,
392- 5 /^, which is an element of all disease,
401-20 envy, dishonesty,/ make a man sick,
409-19 never yields to the weaker, except through/ or
411-21 foundation of all sickness is/, ignorance, or
419-11 Neither disease itself, sin, nor/ has the power
421-20 when the/ is destroyed, the inflammation
t 445-19 C. S. silences human will, quiets/
r4M-31 they cast/ and all evil out of
g 582-26 jF was the first manifestation of the error of
gl 566-11 definition of
586-13 /^; remorse; Inst; hatred; destruction;
603-7 RkdDbaoox. /^ ; inflammation ;
fear (▼«'*>)
8 156-14 to / an aggravation of symptoms from
ph 196-U " F- him which is able to — Afatt. 10 . 28.
/ 214-20 to / and to obey what they consider a material
body
281-22 To / sin is to misunderstand the power of Love
231-27 To / them is impossible, when you
b 340- 7 F- God, and keep His — Eccl. 12 • 13.
o 348- 2 and which we desire neither to honor nor to /.
852-17 Children, like adults, aught to / a
p 376-30 To/' and admit the power of disease,
406-25 and no more / that we shall be sick
419-26 Never / the mental malpractitioner,
425-26 You will never / again except to offend God,
436-22 He must obey your law, / its consequences,
fear
p 442-27
e 444-21
452-10
ap 570-18
678-11
gl 596-22
feared
/ 216-28
0 362-15
p 411- 1
413-31
feareth
p 410-19
fearful
pr 6-31
a 22-15
m 65-11
/ 203-28
»41J^15
fearless
p 406-18
g 614-11
fearlessly
p 378-11
378-16
420-25
fears
certain
p 417-30
children's
o 302-20
doubts and
pr 13-22
entertains
p 422-27
lier own
8 154-18
his
p867-5
mental
ph 199-20
ph 187- 8
o 362-23
p 392-30
419-28
t 457- 9
feasible
m 63-23
0 345-19
feast
a 32- 8
« 130-4
ap 575- 4
feastin&T
/ 225-26
feathers
h299- 1
feats
sp 86-19
ph 199-19
feature
ap 560- 4
features
an 102-17
febrile
p 379-26
fed
a 3a-5
m 62- 9
b 273-26
p 442-25
feeble
pre/ lx-14
ph 199-23
c 262-11
t 454-27
ap 677-28
feebleness
•• F not, little flock ; — Luke 12 : 32.
F not that he will smite thee again
you should not / to put on the new.
and never / the consequences.
I will / no evil : — Psat. 23 . 4.
I will / no evil." — P8al. 23 : 4.
Socrates / not the hemlock poison.
Would a mother say . . . They exist, and are
to be/;
•* The thing which I jgreatly / —Job 3 ; 25.
may be reproduced m the very ailments /.
He that / is not made perfect— / John 4 ; 18.
left this record : ** His rebuke is /.'•
If your endeavors are beset by / odds,
The union of the sexes sufTers / discord,
of / and doleful dying
render mortal mind temporarily less /,
never / nor obeying error in any form.
should be as / on the question of disease.
Free and / it roams in the forest.
By looking a tiger / in the eye,
man's gaze, fastened / on a ferocious beast,
Tell the sick that they can meet disease /, if
/ 219-17
feebly
8 117-27
feed
pr 17- 5
9 530-11
seems to induce disease by certain /
but instead of increasing children's /
doubts and / which attend such a belief,
entertains / and doubts as to the ultimate
The law of mortal mind and her own/
patience with his/ and the removal of them ,
latent mental/ are subdued by him.
and then worships and/ them,
assured that their/ are groundless,
shut out these unhealthy thoughts and/,
you must conquer your own/
never ... in any direction which she/
A / as well as rational means of improve-
ment
practical proof is the only/ evidence
ancient custom for the master of a/
When all men are bidden to the/,
Then cometh the marriage/,
The belief that either fasting or/
with suggestive/ ; but this is only fancy.
either involve/ by tricksters, or
The/ of the gymnast prove that
the distinctive/ has reference to
its aggressive/ are coming to the front.
coated tongue,/ heat, dry skin,
heavenly manna, which of old had/
to be always/, rocked, tossed, or talked to,
/ the multitude, healed the sick,
until . . . man is clothed and/ spiritually.
/ attempts to state the Principle
failure is occasioned by a too/ faith.
We must reverse our/ flutterings
loving care and counsel support all their/
The writer's present/ sense of C. S.
for the belief in/ must
dimly reflects and/ transmits Jesus' works
/ the /amished affections;
as able to/ and clothe man
Digitized by
Google
FEEDING
180
FEMININITY
and/* thought with the bread of Life.
Mind/ the Dody with sapernal
Spirit duly/ and clothes every object.
a %-10 this bread was/ and sustaining them.
/ 234- 7 /' the hungry and giying living waters
feeds
/222- 9
24S-8
^607-4
feel
pr 8-14
a l»-27
sp 86-16
86-22
8 15a-23
ph 176-28
103-14
/ 211- 2
249-6
c 264-26
& 284-23
294^13
o 346-25
If we/ the aspiration, humility, mtitude,
in disobedience ... we ought to/^ no security,
though we can always/* their influence,
more difficult to see a thought tlian to/* one?
where there is no mortal mmd to/* it
The human mind, not matter, is supposed to/,
and said : **!/• like a new man.
if they . . . report how they/-.
Let us/ the divine energy of Spirit,
and/ the unspeakable peace which comes
nor can they/, tast& or smell Spirit,
error, saying: . . . Nerves/. Brain thinks
Do you/ the pain of tooth-pulling, when you
p 376-28 impossible for matter to suffer, to/ pain
384- 2 Can matter, . . . either/ or act without
884-31 till they/ its beneficent influence.
396-26 to/ these ills in physical belief .
t 461-30 unsee the disease ; then you will not / it,
r 478-14 Does brain think, and do nerves/,
479-11 Matter cannot see,/, hear, taste,
479-12 cannot/ itself, see itself, nor understand it-
self.
479-16 see, hear, /, or use any of the
484-20 human consciousness is educated to/.
g 632-30 error demands that mind shall . . . / throu^
matter.
feelinic
pre/ iXr- 8
gp 86-21
87-27
attempts to convey his/.
is no less a quality of phvsical sense than/.
by friendship or by any intense/*
8 107-15 f'- so perpe tually the false consciousness
/ 221-27 / childhood's hunger and undisciplined by
p 393-11
e 454-26
feelings
pm-e
glSS7-S3
feels
sp 86-30
p^l66-3
pi
/224- 2
6294- 9
p 401-14
414-25
430-19
t 443-9
451-23
464- 1
r 467-28
486- 5
and govern Its/ and action.
Do not dismiss students . . . / that you
Make no unnecessary inquiries relative to/
Heabt. Mortal/, motives, affections,
It/, hears, and sees its own thoughts.
Mind is all that/, acts, or impedes action,
the world/ the alterative effect of truth
The belief that matter thinks, sees, or/
and mortal mind only/ and sees materially,
matter neither/, suffers, nor enjoys.
The patient/ ill, ruminates,
she/, as she always has felt, that all
He/ morally obligated to open the eyes of
/ your influence without seeing you.
Matter neither sees; hears, nor/.
Science declares that Mind, . . . sees, hears,/,
gl 591-15 /, hears, tastes, and smells only in belief.
fees
t 445-29 danger in . . . caring only for the/.
feet
bare
p 362-14
guest's
p 364-14
his
a 44-19
1)363-1
363-27
442-14
ap 558- 5
its
ap 558-16
Jesus'
p363-4
lacerated
a 44-17
Master's
28-21
and his bare/ away from it.
wash and anoint his guest's/,
that he might employ his/ as before.
to come behind the couch and reach his/.
She bathed his/ with her tears
his/ " beautiful upon the mountains," ~ I$a.
and his/ as pillars of fire : — Rev, 10 .- 1.
Its/ are pillars of fire, foundations of Truth
she perfumed Jesus'/ with the oil,
bind up the wounded side and lacerated/,
to unloose the sandals of thy Master's/ 1
of everlasting Love
a 23-11 will fall at the/ of everlasting Love.
our
/224-7
©429-8
g 516-14
patient's
/ 235-25
to the lame
ph 183-29
/ 210-13
under her
ap 560- 8
and shall plant our/ on firmer ground.
"We look before our/,
The grass beneath our/ silently exclaims,
the patient*B/ may be planted on the rock
voice to the dumb, / to the lame,
hearing to the deaf,/ to the lame,
and the moon under her/, — Rev. 12 • 1.
feet
under her
ap 561-27 and matter is put under her/.
562- 7 The moon is under her/.
under his
ph 200-15 hast put all things under his/." — P»aL 8 .• &
/ 230-21 and can man put that law under his/
under the
ph 182-22 puts matter under the/ of Mind,
wet
/ 220-12 he has no catarrh from wet/,
t 45i- 7 and plants the/ in the true path,
felicity
m 66-17 Amidst gratitude for conjugal/,
fell
a 27-26 They/^ away from grace because
47-26 His dark plot/ to the ground,
47-26 and the traitor/ with it.
46-10 Remembering the sweat of agony which/
s 133-10 and manna/ from the sky.
156- 5 A case of dropsy, . . . / into mv hands.
g 566-18 the deep sleep which/ upon Acuuu ?
557-23 but immediately/ into mental sin ;
feUow-beine
p 366-12 physician who lacks sympathy for his/
fellow-beings
pr ia-16 before we teU Him or our/ about it.
fellow-Gomitryinen
g 500-31 Jesus rebuked the material thought of his/ :
fellow-man
8 128-23 If one would not quarrel with his/
p 435- 8 in obedience to higher law, helped his/,
440-18 for ministering to the wants ox his/
fellow-men
t 447- 9 or judging accurately the need of your/.
fellow-mortals
ap 564- 6 incites mortals to kill . . . even their/,
Fellow of the Royal College of Physicians
8 164- 3 F'oftlieR-O of P-, London,
fellows
b 313- 8 oil of gladness above thy/. — Heb. 1 .9.
fellowship
pr 8-7 They hold secret/ with sin,
a 40-23 rejoicing to enter into/ with him
b 268- • may have/- with U8 : — IJohn 1 :3.
288- • ow/ is with the Father, — IJohnl: 3.
276- 5 unfold the foundation of/,
felon
an 105-33 Uke an escaped/ to commit fresh atrocities
p 379- 0 A/, on whom certain English students
felon's
a 40-21 If a career so great . . . could not avert a /
fate,
felt
a 20-19 and when error/ the power of Truth,
52- 9 Their imperfections and impurity/ the
53-28 but at the time when Jesus/ our infirmities,
88-19 can never be seen,/, nor understood through
109- 6 before the patient/ the change;
c 266-23 Who that has/ the loss of human peace
b 323-29 The effects of C. S. are not so much seen as/.
324-^ was made blind, and his blindness was/ ;
p 386-22 to hold it as something seen and/
400-31 Even our Master/ th&.
404-17 The temperance reform,/ all over our land,
t 443-10 she always has/, that all are privileged to
4«^20 baneful effect ... is less seen than/-
450-27 Who, that has/ the perilous beliefs in
g 514-^ Daniel/ safe in the lions* den,
female
/M»-5 ** male and/" of God's creathig — Gen. 1 : 27.
g 60S-91 a neuter gender, neither male nor/.
606-22 Mhid . . . names the/ gender last
608-24 The . . . individual idea, be it male or/,
516-25 male and / created He them. — Oen, 1 ; 27.
624-19 Mind had made man, both male and/.
526-16 and He shaped them male and/.
638-4 has already created man, both male and/
ap 577- 5 presents the unity of male and/
feminine
m 57- 4 Union of the masculine and/- qualities
67- 7 through certain elements of the/,
57- 7 the/ mind gains courage and strength
64-24 masculine wisdom and/ love,
g 508-16 / gender is not yet expressed in the text.
611-28 taking form in mascuUne, /, or neuter gender
516-30 Masculine,/, and neuter genders
517-18 as we have for considering Him/,
^ 1
femininity
(f 606-19
does not necessarily refer to either . . . or/.
Digitized by
Google
FERMENT
181
FIGURE
feruient
t "Md- 8 A little leayen causes the whole mass to/.
fermentation
m 6B-20 There -will ensue a/- over this
65-23 The/- eren of fluids is not pleasant
9p 96-22 This mental/- has begun,
p 401-12 This/' should not a«graTate the disease,
421-13 more for the mental disturbance or/,
fermentingr
p 401-20 as is the case with a/ fluid.
ferocious
«rp 7ft- 2 the blighted bud, the gnarled oak, the/ beast,
p 378-15 fastened fearlessly on a/ beast,
ferocity
6 2g&-22 lightning, fire, bestial/
fervency
pr 8-21 Praying for humility with whaterer/
fervent
pr 2-12 We can do more for ourselves by humble/
4- 3 the prayer of/ desire for growth in grace,
7-22 A self-satisfled ventilation of/ sentiments
8-10 If a man, though apparently/ and prayerful,
11-29 prayer, coupled with a/ haoitnal desire
13- 6 oeyond the nonest standpoint of/ desire.
ap 665-21 with the/ heat of Truth and Lore,
fervor
sp 89-24 and the/ of untutored lips.
festive
/ MO- 4 / flowers, and glorious heavens,
festivity
p de^ 6 as if to interrupt the scene of Oriental/.
fetter
/ 226-19 material medicine and hygiene,/ faith
fettered
$p 77-21 a so-called mind/ to matter.
b 292- 9 belief that Mind. ... can be/ by the body,
t 448-32 ^ by sin yourself, it is difficult to
ffl 684-13 free from one belief only to be/ by another,
fetterless
»p 84-17 yea, to reach the range of/ Mind.
fetters
/ 223- 4 the/ of man*s finite capacity are forged by
225-19 potent to break despotic/
226-10 demanding that the/ of sin, sickness,
226-20 Science rends asunder these/,
227- 1 to guide me into the land of C. 8., where/ fall
210-29 It uirows off some material/.
t 44^ 1 to free another from the/ of disease.
ap 670- 2 the people will chain, with/ of some sort,
feuos
a S2-15 Herod and Pilate laid aside old/ in order to
fever
clUlls and
p 375- 8 Change the . . . and the chills and/ disappear.
fear or
ph 17&-12 and dissuade any sense of fear or/.
typhoid
5 163-11 patient sinking in the last stage of typhoid/.
70« end
p 376-27 l>e8troy fear, and you end/.
/ 251- 5 illustrated ... by a/, which beoomes more
p 875- 6 often the form in which/ manifests itself.
878-18 cannot, for that very reason, suffer with a/.
376-28 when it will be safe to check a/.
376-29 in Science you cannot check a/ after admitting
380- 2 a/ case, which ends in a belief called
386-10 catarrh,/, rheumatism, or consumption,
fever-picture
p 379-30 the/, drawn by millions of mortals
fevers
p 879-25 F" are errors of various tjrpee.
feiv
pr^ Iz- 6 He finds a/ words, and with these he
z- 9 A/ books, however, which are based on this
z-19 F- invalids wiU turn to God till all
a 27-26 **Manyarecalled. but/ are — A/ae«. 22.14.
86-13 He was forsaken by all save ... a/ women
38- 6 old doctrine . . . the election of a/ to be saved,
88-21 Jesus experienced/ of the pleasures of the
42-13 the desertion of all save a/ friends,
48-15 Truth and Love bestow/ palms until
54-22 adhered to him only a/ unpretentious
s 141- 4 F understand or adhere to Jesus* divine
ph 177-31 In such cases a/ persons believe the potion
184-29 I sat silently by her side a/ moments.
193-10 In a/ moments his face changed ;
195- 3 babbling boy . . . taught to speak a/ words,
/ 206-20 for the brief space of a/ years
225-17 A/ immortal sentences, breathing the omni-
potence of
feiMT
b 270-10 F- deny the hypothesis that
301- 5 F' persons comprehend what C. 8. means by
323-17 If *• faithful over a/ things." — Matt. 26; 21.
o 358-21 / who have gained a true Knowledge of
p 389-32 I cured her ma/ minutes.
t 450-15 F- yield without a struggle,
r 473-31 F, however, except his students understood
g 636-21 " of/ days, and full of trouble." — Job 14 ; 1.
662-16 of/ days, and full of trouble." — Job 14; 1.
566-32 plungeu his infant babe, only a/ hours old,
ap 569- 6 faithful over a/ things, — Matt. 25 : 23.
fewer
ph 175- 4 When there are/ prescriptions,
176-12 There were/ books on digestion
fewness
/ 225- 5 the/ and faithfulness of its followers.
fibres
r 488-23 Nerves have no more sensation, . . . than the/
fiction
sp 84- 6 foreshadowing evil and mistaking fact for/,
ph 171- 1 Matter, which . . . claims to be a creator, is a/,
196-25 the speculative theory, the nauseous / .
fidelity
a 49-13 gratify his last . . . yearning with one sign of / ?
sp 96- 7 our/ to Truth and Love;
p 397-20 and your/ to divine metaphysics,
418-10 if your/ is half equal to the truth of
t 449-16 in proportion to your honesty and /,
ol 679-10 Abraham. F ; faith in the divine Life
field
be*st of the
ff 627-22 formed every beast of the/, — Oen. 2 ; 19.
629^14 more subtle than any beast of the/ — Gen. 3; 1.
ap 565- 1 " more subtle than any beast of the /." — Gen,
3:1.
beasts of the
g 539-19 to grovel beneath all the beasts of the/.
flower of the
ph 190-24 As a flower of the/, so he — PscU. 103 ; 15.
r 476-25 as a flower of the/, so he — Paal. 108 ; 16.
herh of the
g 620-20 herb of the/ before it grew: — Gen. 2 ; 5.
585-25 thou Shalt eat the herb of the/ : — Gen, 3 ; 18.
leave the
p 419- 5 leave the/ to God, Life, Truth, and Love,
Ultes of the
/ 212-23 makes and clothes the lilies of the/,
open
g 514-13 Undisturbed it lies in the open/, or rests ia
plant of the
g 509-24 the •• plant of the/ before it — Gen. 2 ; 5.
520-19 every plant of the/ before it — Gen. 2 ; 5.
526- 4 " every plant of the / before it — Gen, 2 ; 5,
this
t 457-11 since entering this/ of labor,
fields
8 121- 5 the heavenly/ were incorrectly explored.
fierce
sp 97- 8 According to human belief, the lightning is/
fiery
5 133-17 in the/ furnace and in kings* palaces.
/ 243- 6 from the/ furnace, from the jaws of the lion,
ap 565-20 / baptism will bum up the chaff of error
fifth
sp 92- 3 / erroneous postulate is, that matter holds
a 513- 5 and the morning were the/ day. — Gen, 1; 23.
fifty
p 422- 1 and that their combined sum is/,
fight
pr«rviii-16 On this basis C. S. will have a fair/.
a 21-3 " I have fought a good/— //TVm. 4; 7.
an 103-17 hence the/ to crush Science.
/ 225- 8 The powers of this world will/, and
b 309-12 a soldier of God, who had fought a good/,
p 378-14 and both will/ for nothing,
r 492-18 ♦♦ I propose to/ it out on this line,
492-20 You must/ it out on this line.
629-28 faith to/ aU claims of evil,
/ 2W-10 On which side are we/ ?
fights
ap 567- 1 He leads the hosts . . . and/ the holy wars.
figs
b 276-.^ grapes from thorns nor/ from thistles.
figurative
g 614-14 In the/ transmission from the divine thought
figuratively
b 299-18 is/ represented in Scripture as a tree,
figure
b 282-13 never unite in/ or in fact.
(7 62£
fighting
Digitized by
Google
FIGURE
182
FINISHED
figure
9 629-26
638-11
ap 562- 6
flflrured
6282-4
figures
sp 81-20
ap 671-26
fill
ph 196-27
/ 201-13
9 5M-13
612-18
620-4
filled
pref X- 6
pr 6-16
C266-9
6296-6
315-16
p430-25
r 469-24
filling
«110- 2
ph 186-3
fiUs
p^i 190-9
198-11
b 331-22
p434-3
filth
p 883-12
final
a 22-23
36-17
42-16
43-17
46-23
46-26
48-30
6^-30
sp 76-28
96-10
96-31
• 107-6
111-23
128-1
ph 188-10
/219-6
242- 7
6 268-10
268-14
288-10
291-28
292- 1
338^6
p409- 5
429- 6
r476- 6
(^506-7
finally
a 21-2
46-6
8p 90-28
9&- 4
• 126-31
156-19
ph 178-21
181-19
190-18
/ 221-11
eril, by whaterer/' preseoted,
The son, ... is a/- of divine Life and Lore,
completed this/- with woman, typifying the
are/ by two geometrical symbols.
/• with plagiarisms 1
lngratrta<M and per
bnt this seeming va
240-28
248-82
262-11
c 260-11
264- 4
6 287-29
310- 6
p371- 3
378-28
380- 3
406-18
t 458-9
4C0-dl
r 476-17
492-11
9 623- 4
649- 7
ap 665-17
670-6
the/^ which express number,
In signiflcant/^ he depicts the thoughts which
/> our young readers with wrong tastes and
We cannot/^ vessels already fuu.
Truth, Life, and Love/- immensity
and/ the waters in the seas ; — Gen. 1 ; 22.
majesty, and glory of infinite Love/ all space.
from SciEKOE and Heaxth.
persecution/ it to the brim;
seeming vacuum is already/
The universe is/ with spiritual ideas.
Their thoughts were/^ with mortal error,
court-room is/ with interested spectators,
where all space is/ with God.
Spirit possessing all power,/ all space,
/' it with the divine energies of Truth.
/^ itself with thoughts of pain and pleasure,
/ in his delineations with sketches from
He/ all space, and it Is impossible to
Consternation f- the prison-yard.
whose/ does not affect his happiness,
F" deliverance from error, whereby we
spiritual and/ ascension above matter,
proof of his/ triumph over body and
/ demonstration of the truth which Jesus
/ proof of all that he had taught,
In his/ demonstration, called the
hastening the/ demonstration of what life is
nor had be risen to his/ demonstration
those who have the/ understanding of Christ
until the/ spiritualixation of all things.
During this/ conflict, wicked minds
for the reception of. this/ revelation Of the
rather than to a/ spiritual cause,
material conditions, and that these are/
from shame and woe to their/ punishment.
Blind should be, and is, supreme, . . . and /.
and the/ triumph over the body.
challenge metaphysics to meet in/ combat.
In this/ struggle for supremacy,
When the/ pnysical and moral effects of C. S.
No/ judgment awaits mortals,
then the/ trump will sound
and involve the/ destruction of all sin?
the nearer matter approaches its/ statement.
The/ demonstration takes time for its
Error, urged to its/ limits, is
and makes Truth/.
you can / say, "1 have fought a — // Tim.
4; 7.
Our Master fully and/ demonstrated
recognition of spirit must/ come.
Love will/ mark the hour of harmony,
will/ be proved nothing more than
F' she said that she would give up her
must/ jrield to the eternal Truth,
till you/ attain the understanding of C. S.
This mortal seeming . . . / disappears,
and/ made up her mind to die,
/ concluded that God never made a dyspeptic,
error is/ brought into subjection
will diminish until they/ disappear,
entire mortal, material error/ disappears,
God*s creation will/ be seen as the
must/ ^ve place to the glorious forms which
false evidence will/ yield
Thought will/ be understood and seen
this so-called mind must/ yield to the
and/ conquers it.
death, which belief must be f- conquered by
The good man can/ overcome bin fear of
that error will/ have the same effect as
/ the shadow of old errors was no longer cast
Mortality is/ swallowed up in immortality.
Thus progress will/ destroy all error,
and/ declares that God knows error
a blunder which will/ give place to
imperatively, absolutely,/
will/ be shocked into another extreme
find
pr
sp
7-11 Looking deeply into these things, we/ that
14-16 you will/ yourself suddenly well.
22- 2 thinking with the aid of tUs to/ and follow the
24-23 Does spuitualism / Jesus* death necessary
36- 2 can never/ bliss in the blessed company of
66-27 / permanence and peace in a more spiritual
83- 7 Mortals must/ refuge in Truth
96-32 wicked minds will endeavor to/ means
1/ the will, or sensuous reason of the
According to the Scripture, 1/ that God is
seeks to/ life and intelligence in matter,
agriculturist will/ that these changes cannot
ilorist will/ his flower before its seed,
shall he/ faithon theearth?** — XuJirel8:8.
i 111-3
113-24
124-9
126-^
126-30
132-27
ph 169-15
m-8
/ 206-15
232-29
241-23
216-27
251-23
C260-31
Should / stronger supports and a higher home,
and will/ himself unfallen, upright, pure,
we/ that whatever blesses one bfesses all,
we/ unquestionable signs of the burial of error
One's aim, . . . should De to/ the footsteps of
Life is etemaL We should/ this out,
to/ the divine Mind to be the only Mind,
If we look to the body for pleasure, we/ pain;
for Life, we/ death; for Iruth, we/ error;
261- 1 for Spirit, we/ its opposite, matter.
262-11 efforts to / life and truth in matter
6 316- 6 lose sight of mortal selfhood to/ Christ,
322^31 ** Canst thou by searching/ out — Jb6 11 .-7.
326- 6 and/ the divine remedy for every HI,
o 364- 9 words of divine Science/ their immortality in
360- 2 they will/ that nothing is lost,
p 378-31 less wisdom than we usually / displayed in
'" and you will / the ensuing good eilects to be
cannot . . . expect to / beyond the grave a
will / that it alleviates the symptoms
/ the tvpe of the ailment, get its name,
will / himself in the same pain, unless
and that they / health, peace, and
will / that mortal mind, when instructed
I
397-18
409-30
411-31
412-18
416-18
417- 1
426-2
436- 7
436-13
436-28
t 44^22
444-11
r487- 1
491-16
495-10
g 551-27
ap 560-23
flndeth
6 291-23
finding:
a 1^17
ph 1S4-9
/ 220-23
23J>-2
6 308-11
322-23
827- 8
p365- 7
369-27
^606-28
642-17
finds
prtif
Your Supreme Court must / the prisoner
Mortal Btan should / it t '
pr
ix-6
ix-17
12-23
69-15
69- 8
8 119-25
160-14
/ 250-18
6 282-14
282-16
322-14
p 365-25
379- 4
426-6
charged the jury, ... to /the prisoner guilty.
If the sick / these material expedients
Step by step will those who trust Him /
/ a higher sense of happiness and existence.
/ the indissoluble spiritual link which
and / a sovereign antidote for error
** Canst thou by searching / out— /o6 11:7.
murmur not ... if you / its digestion bitter.
As death / mortal man, so shall he be after
from / favor with the worldly-minded.
in / and casting out by denial the error
F' nis health falling, he gave up his
cannot go forth, . . . / unsuspected lodgment,
/ all in God, good, and needing no other
/ only an illusion, a blending of false claims,
likes to do wrong—/ pleasure in it
malice, / pleasure in revenge!
/ utterance in such words as
unscientific methods are / their
task of / names for all material things,
lest any / him should kill him. — Gen, 4 ; 15.
He / a few words, and with these he
she still / herself a willing disciple at
The common custom . . . / help m blind belief,
in which the heart / peace and home.
only as man / the truth of being.
viewing the sunrise, one / that it contradicts
these
curve,
a curve/ no'adiustment'to a straight line.
Man's wisdom/ no satisfaction in sin,
If . . . inhumanity, or vice/ its way into the
The Christian Scientist/ only effects, where
The discoverer of C. S./ the path less
g 633-27 / woman the first to confess her fault.
fingrer
— put the/ on the lips and remember our
Yo
pr 3-31
8 161- 3
/ 212-11
237-2
237- 6
6294-6
ITou say, *• / have burned my/.**
attempt to scratch the end of a/ which
A liute girl, . . . badly wounded her/.
*' Mamma, my/ is not a bit sore.**
the loss of one/' would take away
I fingrer-posts
/ 2C2-30 The/ of divine Science show the way
fingers
6299-9
i> 401-30
finished
a 29-4
With white/ they point upward to a
to the/ of a surgeon,
until they have/ their course.
Digitized by
Google
FINISHED
183
FIRST
finished
/20(-23 declaring that His work wai A
g 519- 8 the heareiiB and the earth were/*, — Qen. 2 : 1.
the Scripture . . . declares GkHTs work to be/*.
522-29
finishes
a 21-14
finite
jp 71-29
71^22
73-31
76-7
93-21
93-28
93-30
« 133-21
151-6
/ 213-15
214-18
223-4
till at last he/ his course with Joy.
limited and/ in character and qnality.
belief that spirit is confined in a/*,
nor can the/ become the channel of the infinite.
as neither material nor/, but as infinite,
belief that Spirit is/ as well as infinite
F' spirit would be mortal,
belief that the infinite can be ... in the/.
It was a/ and material system,
erring,/, human mind has an absolute need of
towanls the/, temporary, and discordant.
and entertain/ thoughts of God
the fetters of man's/ capacity are forged by
223-13 If . . . Spirit would be/.
c 256- 1 The/ must yield to the infinite.
256-26 A / and material sense of God leads to
originating from a/ or material source
must be limited and/.
F' mind manifests all sorts of errors.
Who hath found/ life or love sulficient
F' man cannot be the image and likeness of
A mortal, corporeal, or/ conception of God
Mortals must look beyond fading,/ forms,
F* belief can never do justice to Truth
F' belief limits all things,
and that infinite Spirit, and Life, is in/ forms,
does not put . . . the infinite into the/.
256-31
2S6-32
257-22
257-24
257-32
258-2
264- 8
6 280-9
280-10
280-24
281-28
282- 8
284-5
the/, which has both beginning and end.
if the • ^ • " ■ • " •
284-14
285-18
286-4
290-10
309-25
312-21
312-23
312-28
te infinite could be circumscribed within
the/.
Can the infinite dwell in the/
The time has come for a/ ... to give place
through the/, mutable, and mortal.
That Life or Mind is/ and physical ... is false,
impossible for . . . Soul to be in a / body
Mortals believe in a/ nersonal God ;
theories are based on/ premises,
«»<r-^ matter and Spirit, the/ and the infinite.
322-12 that / belief may be prepared to relinquish
— "" for Spirit is not/.
Mind never enters the/.
else God would be manifestly f\
until the/ gives place to the infinite.
Is not/ mind ignorant of God's method ?
There is no/ soul nor spirit.
Time is/; eternity is forever infinite.
g 605-30 mortal, erring, and/ are human beliefs,
624-16 Did the divine . . . become a / deity,
645- 1 through mortal and/ conceptions.
660- 8 God cannot become/, and be limited
653-23 appearance of its method In/ forms
gl 680- 7 a so-called/ mind, producing other minds,
-""* «- supposition . . . that the intinite enters the /,
a/ uelief concerning life, substance, and
GnosT. ... a supposition that spirit is/,
belief that infinite Mind Is in / forms;
and cannot become / and imperfect,
a physical sense of God as/ and corporeal.
336- 2
336-22
339-22
0343- 6
r 466-21
468-30
680-23
685-24
687- 2
687-12
687-18
691- 1
{see also form, sense)
finiteness
c 255-16 physical/, cannot be made the basis of
256-29 F' cannot present the idea or the vastness of
h 284- 2 not rational to say that Mind . . . dwells in /,
302- 1 Soul is not compassed by/.
r 469- 6 Death and/ are unknown to Life.
gl 680- 1 a belief in inteUigent matter,/, and mortality ;
finity
/ 202-21 earthly experience develops the/ of error
229- 8 Mind signifies God. — infinity, not/.
gl 585-22 / ; the opposite of infinity.
5M- 5 the first lie of limitation ; / ;
699- 3 As applied to corporeality, a mortal; /.
fire
9p 72-32 As readily can you mingle/ and frost as
/ 252-30 with the resplendency of consuming/.
b 293-22 wind, wave, lightning,/, bestial ferocity
t 457-21 One cannot scatter his/, and
ap 558- 6 and his feet as pillars of/- : — Rev. 10: 1.
558-16 Its feet are pillars of/, foundations of
566-20 This immaculate idea, . . . will baptize with/;
666-10 a pillar of cloud by day and of/ by night,
^2 686-13 definition of
firm
a 23-13 " He that taketh one doctrine,/ in faith.
23-32 Hebrew verb to believe means also tobef'
tn 67-12 / at the post of duty, the mariner works on
8 138- 8 a/* foundation in the realm of harmony.
b 274-26 The conventional/, called matter and mind.
firm
p 374-24
393-16
438-81
439-4
firmament
above the
g 605-15 waters which were above the/ : — Oen, \: 7.
God called the
g 506- 8 God called the/ Heaven. — Oen. 1 ; 8.
CHkI made the
of
your steps are less/ because of your fear,
Be/ in your understanding that the
the/ of^Personal Sense, Error, & Co.,
Personal Sense, is a buyer for this/.
g 505-13 And God made the/, — Oen. 1 ; 7.
le heaven
g 609-10 lights in the/ of the heaven, — Oen. 1 ; 14.
lights in the/ of the heaven, — Oen. 1 ; 16.
set them in the/ of the heaven, ~ Oen. 1 .- 17.
610- 6
611-7
open
g 511-21
511-29
in the open/ of heaven. — Oen. 1 ; 20.
fiy above the earth in the open/
or understanding
g 523- 9 and not from the/, or understanding,
under the
g 606-14 waters which were under the/ — Oen. 1 .• 7.
^605-4
505- 8
^^ 586-15
firmer
/224-7
firmly
8 147-19
e 454-28
firmness
a W- 2
r 488-11
gim2- 1
first
pre/ vli- 3
vUi-31
ix-13
ix-2D
x-3
zi-425
xii-5
xii-8
xii-9
xii-13
pr 16-19
a 29-29
31-12
40-9
46-25
62-32
87-14
91-25
92-14
an 100- 1
104-10
105-29
8 116-20
116- 8
m
8p
116-12
119-8
134-20
143-9
142-26
142-27
142-28
14^-28
143-29
145-32
14^6
158-5
163- 1
ph 166-28
172-15
177-13
183-11
189-26
/ 201-13
204-12
204-16
207-15
225- 5
230-12
234-26
237-16
248-25
6269-3
269-10
269-32
286-18
28&-12
God said, Let there be a/ — Oen. 1 • 6.
Spiritual understanding, ... is the/,
definition of
and shall plant our feet on/ ground.
demonstration of the rules . . . will plant you/
until your students tread/ in the straight and
F- in error will never save from sin, disease,
understanding, trust, constancy,/.
Believing. F- and constancy ;
beholds the/ faint morning beams,
/ steps of a child in the newly discovered
still in circulation among her/ pupils;
Her/ pamphlet on C. S. was
The/ edition of Science and Health was
The/ school of C. S. Mind-healine
the United States, where C. S. was/- introduced.
the/ established Church of Christ, Scientist;
the/ Christian Scientist Association,
the/ periodical issued by Christian Scientists.
is but another name for the/ lie
though at/ faintly developed.
F- in the list of Christian duties, he taught
/ removing the sin which incurs the penalty.
Even his clisciples at/ called him a spirit,
this does not make materiality/
when really it is/ sight insteua of
The/- erroneous i>ostulate of belief is,
commending to our/ parents the knowledge of
Mesmerism . . . was/ brought into notice by
/'•jj)eopIe say it conflicts with the Bible.
•• Whom the gods would destroy, they/
F' Degree : Depravity.
" The last shall be /, and the / last," — Matt.
20 .16.
includes vastly more than is at/ seen.
To seize the/ horn of this dilemma
its astonishing . . . success in the/ century,
the whole Chnst, asour/ proof of Chrij$tianity,
Which was/. Mind or medicine ?
If Mind was/ and self-existent.
Mind, . . . must have been the/ medicine,
was/ chronologically, is/ potentially,
and must be/ eternally,
Our Master's/' article of faith propounded to
The/ idolatry was faith in matter.
He was supposed to have dictated the/
/ marking Nature with his name,
or he would have resorted to Mind/.
If man was/ a material being,
from/ to last, the body is a
sin, or error,/ caused the condemnation of
/ the belief of inanimate, and then of
They must/ be emptied.
The/ power is admitted to be good,
a supposed mixture of the/ and second
Body is not/- and Soul last,
You may know when / Truth leads by
to suppose Him capable of/ arranging
control evil thoughts in the/ instance,
taught . . . C. S., among their/ lessons,
must/ turn our gaze in the right direction,
From/ to last the supposed coexistence of
The/ is error; the latter is truth.
The/ theory, that matter is everything,
Jehovah's/ command of the Ten:
Physical causation was put aside from/ to
Digitized by
Google
FIRST
184
FIXITY
first
b 30ft- 3
321-3
321-21
321-28
324-19
325-30
326-31
329-19
333-17
334-26
o 342-26
343^30
355-18
p366-4
;17.
tbe /* to disown the Cliristii-
374-27
390-12
399-30
40&- 7
411' 3
412-20
427-28
433-17
433-21
£447-30
448-22
465-14
466-27
456-30
466-32
467- 7
46&-11
461-27
463-23
r 465- 1
466-17
467-3
471-26
474-8
481-20
496- 6
They woald/* make life reeolt in death,
Paul sav8, in hi8/> epistle to the
when Moees/* put his hand into his bosom
to the voice of the/- sign, — Exod. 4 : 8.
Paul was not at/ a disciple of Jesns
When the truth/- appeared to him in Scienoe,
When/* spoken in any age. Truth,
He beheld for the/- tune the true idea of Loye,
because he fails in his/* effort.
the/ century of the Christian era,
•• I am the/* and the last: — Rtv.l
Who would be
ness
/> . . . to press along the line of gospel-healing,
any . . . healing power since the/" century,
must/ cast moral evils out of himself
we must/* learn to bind up the broken-hearted,
body, when bereft of mortal mind, at/* cools,
Our dietetic theories/* admit that food sustains
When the/ symptoms of disease appear,
except he/* bind the strong man?*' ^ Matt.
12:29.
In the/' instance it is understood
My/* discovery in the student's practice
Argue at/* mentally, not audibly,
so-called substance of bone is formed/* by
but it should have been his/* and only resort.
" Guilty of liver-complaint in the/- degree.'*
guilty of benevolence in the/^ degree,
A sinner is afraid to cast the/* stone.
The/- impression, made on a mind which
** F* cast out the beam out of — Matt, 7 .* 6.
F- : Because it is the voice of Truth
Second : Because it was the/* book
Hence it gave the/* rules for
Since the divine light of C. S.f- dawned
condemned for failing to take the/* step,
you must/* see the claim of sin,
the/* step towards destroying error.
This chapter is from the/* edition dt
although/* and last it is the most
The/* demand of this Science is,
ilsl „ " " _"
„ ^ appears.
Human nypotheses/* assume the r^ity of
until she caught the/- gleam of that which
To the ignorant age in which it/- app
in C. S. the/" duty is to obey God,
g 503-21 /*, in light; secotul, in reflection;
504- 5 and the morning were the/* day. — Oeru 1 : 6.
632- 3 The Science of the/" record proves the
622- 6 The/* record assigns all might and
636-14 /- mention of evil is in the legendary
G26-24 in contradiction of the/- creation ?
628-18 This is the/* record of magnetism.
628-28 surgery was/" performed mentally
G38- 6 The/- system of suggestive obstetrics has
680-29 ^, tnis narrative supposes that
682- 1 Did God at/* create one man unaided,
632- 7 when eating its/* fruits brought death?
632-26 Fear was the/* manifestatitm of the error of
The/^ impression material man had of himself
the snake-talker utters the/- voluble lie,
finds woman the/* to confess her fault.
Hence she is/ to abandon the belief
enabled woman to be/* to interpret the
tbe heritage of the/- bom among men
the/- heaven and the/- earth — Rev. 21 .* 1.
633-13
683-27
634- 1
684-6
635-17
636-3
641-22
641-24
644-17
644-17
661-4
651-5
651-32
663-14
654-17
ap 658-11
559-22
666-18
At/- it usurps divine power.
It is supposed to say in the/- instance.
The f' statement about evil,
the/- suggestion of more than the one Mind,
If Mind is />, it cannot produce its opposite
If matter fc/", it cannot produce Mind.
Which is/, the egg or the bird?
or important to tnelr origin and/-
/• effort of error has been and is
To mortal sense Science seems at/ obscare,
It will be indeed sweet at its/- taste,
represented /• by man and, . . . last by wo-
man,
668-10 /• the true method of creation is set forth
668-11 the Revelator/ exhibits the true warfare
672- 3 in both the /"- and last books of the Bible,
672-20, 21 the f- heaven and the/- earth — Rev. 21 .- 1.
5n-13 /, the Word of Life, Truth, and Jjove;
ffl 680- 2 nothingness; the/* god of m>tho'ogv;
584- 3 and the morning were the f- clay. " — On. 1 ; 6.
585-13 " Elias truly shSl/ come and — Matt. 17 : 11.
585-27 / from dust, second from a rib,
594- 3 the/- statement of mythology and idolatry;
594- 4 animal magnetism: tne/- 1^ of limitation;
594- 6 / claim that there is an opposite of Spirit,
594- 6 /* delusion that error exists as fact ;
594- 7 /• claim that sin, Rickness, and death are
594- 8 /* audible claim that God was not omnipotent
(see also chapter)
First Cause
ff 547-20 evolution implies that the great F' O
First Commandiueiit
69-20 " Do you keep the F- O ?
is not spiritual and breaks the F* C,
The F- (> is my favorite text.
The divine Principle of the F* C*
The Jew who believes in the F- O
The Christian who believes in the F* O
m
6 301-22
340-16
340-21
0 361-6
361-10
firstfruits
C256-*
firstlingrs
9 540-27
541- 1
fish
of tbe se«
8 125-27 / of the sea and the fowls of the air.
/ 222-24 ** dominion over the/* of the sea, — Gen, 1 : 26.
r 475-24 dominion over the/ of the sea, — Geiu 1 ; 26w
^515-13 dominionover the/of thesea, — een.l.-26.
617-27 dominion over the / of the sea, — Oen. 1 : 28.
which ha ve the/- of the Spirit^ — Rom. 8 ; 23.
Abel, he also brought of the/ — Gen. 4 .• 4.
Abel takes his offering from the/ of the
sidt
j> 385-28 because ytm have partaken of salt/.
«p 90- 5
p 413-13
9 667- 3
fishes
sp 90- 3
/ 206-17
p 367-11
fists
ph 192-18
fit
p 384-23
^0-15
e44(^2
y2 696-16
696-17
fitness
pr 16-32
t 449-12
465-22
fitted
pr 8-24
fitting
S107-4
five
« 117-24
ph 178-1
190-11
200-22
6 274-4
274-17
287-27
p 421-31
r471-7
477-9
488-14
46»-18
g 623-26
696-10
632- 6
632-31
643- 9
02 681-30
689-13
600-4
fix
p 414-16
fixed
m 66-26
69- 3
sp 83-24
8 113-2
128-27
163-32
ph 180-19
193-8
/ 233-26
p 377-27
fixedness
6330-4
fixing
c 261-27
fixity
a 23-17
from which loaf or/ could come ?
taking a/ out of water every day
moving and playing without harm, like a/.
How were the loaves and/ multiplied
as Jesns showed with the loaves and the/,
not " for the loaves and/,*'— see John 6; 26.
who holds the "wind in His/; " — Pror. 30.4.
if . . . yon are not / to conduct your own case
when they are in a/ mood to receive it,
teacher must thoroughly/ his students
alone can / us for the office of spiritual teach-
ing,
the only/ preparation for admission to the
Without a/ for holiness, we cannot receive
registers his healins ability and/- to teach,
one who has grown Into such a/ for it as
and thus be/ to receive more.
God had been gracioasly/ me
Evidence drawn from the/ physical senses
brain, acting through the/ physical senses)
and arranges itself Into/ so-called senses,
in other words the/ senses,
knowledge gained from the/ senses
what we erroneously term the/ physical senses
/ material senses testify to trutn and error
The/ physical senses are the avenues and
asserting that the products of eight multiplied
l^y/i
the evidence before the/ corporeal senses.
To the/ corporeal senses, man appears to be
If the/ corporeal senses were the medium
Do the/ corporeal senses constitute man?
all the beliefs of the/ corporeal senses,
fourth verse of chapter two to chapter/,
involves theories of . . . termed the/ senses,
gained from the/ corporeal senses,
through matter, the/ senses.
/ corporeal senses cannot take cognttance of
obtained from the/ corporeal senses,
obtained from the/ corporeal senses ;
obtained from the/ corporeal senses;
Tb/ truth steadfastly in your
Matrimony, which was once a/ fact
as/ in divine Science as is the proof that
sreat gulf is/, as impassable as that between
there must be/* rules for the demonstration of
It rests on/ Principle
or to reconcile the/ and repulsive antipathies
by deolarinp disease to be a/ fact,
Mr. Clark lay with his eyes/ and sightless.
divided acconling to a/ rule,
helpless, mistaken belief or/ conviction
the/ of mortal illusions^
F your gaze on the realities supernal,
between nothing and something, having no/.
Digitized by
Google
FLAME
185
FLESH
flame
ph 192-14 It is tbe headlong cataract, the devouring/,
ap 566-18 An awful guide, in smoke and/*,
flaiue8
g 161- 7 able to nullify the action of the/,
b 329-15 nor should he remain in the devouring/-.
g 504-10 not from the sun nor from volcanic/*,
ap 568-18 /• of Truth were prophetically described
flaming
g 637- 6 a/- sword which turned every way, — Gen, 3 ; 24.
flannel
Tou would never think that/* was
m 63-2
flannels
ph 174- 5
fla^li
6 288-15
flasliiiigr
p 430-16
flatteries
/238-8
flatulency
p 413-26
flavor
«p 88- 6
fled
6 321- 9
an 665-29
fleddest
B 135-2
flee
/ 215-20
p 377- 6
405-31
40^19
418-32
r 494-18
flees
b 310-11
fleeth
t 464-26
fleetins
m 00-13
66-18
68-7
# 163-^
/241-7
247-11
to/-, to baths, diet, exercise, and air?
burst and/* till the cloud is cleared
his words/* as lightning
this frown, more than/*,
noticing every symptom of/*,
mind may even be cognizant of a present/
When, . . . he saw it become a ser
woman/' into the wilderness, — J
S»ent, Moses /•
«v. 12:6.
O thou sea, that thou / ? — Paal. 114 : 6.
/• as phantoms of error before truth and
Invalids/' to tropical climates
causes mortals . . . to/' from body to
Resist evil . . . and it will/* from you.
dark images . . . which/* before the light of
thus helping erring human sense to/ from
darkness/ when the earth has again
** The hireling/, because he is an — John 10 : 13.
selfishness and impurity alone are/,
it is well to remember how/ are human joys.
We ought to weary of the/ and false
as to arrange the/ vapors around us,
Sin . . . carries off their/ joys,
fading and/ as mortal belief.
e 264- 1 / concepts of the human mind.
flesh
advent in the
a 80- 5 Bom of a woman, Jesus* advent in the/
•ad all error
a 39- 6 He overcame the world, the/, and all error,
aad blood
a 25-10 His true/ and blood were his Life;
3 137-23 / and blood hath not revealed it— Matt. 16; 17.
b 321- 4 ** i^ and blood cannot inherit the — / Cor. 15 : 50.
r 478-29 conferred not with/ and blood.*' — Oal. 1 .* 16.
aad bone*
a 45-27 ** Spirit hath not/ and bones, — Luke 24 .* 39.
b 313-30 Jesus called the body, . . . "/ and bones." —
Luke 2H. 39.
mortal and material belief of/ and bones,
can form blood,/, and bones.
o 352- 7
p 372-8
aadevtl
or 10-13
aaa matter
b 820-22
aad Spirit
ph 167-20
171-23
o 360-12
overcoming the world, the/, and evil,
the belief that man is/ and matter.
The/ and Spirit can no more unite
No more . . . between the/ and Spirit
rft ;— -
866-18
ap 567-12
he spoke of / and Spirit as the two oppo-
sites,
between error and Truth, between/ and Spirit,
endeth the conflict between the/ and Spirit.
aad' tbe devil
o 364- 6 *< the world, the/, and the devil '*
animal
/ 222-25 if eating a bit of animal/ could overpower
belief of tbe
b 310-32 It is the belief of the/ an(> of
beliefs of tbe
a 53-29 he had not conquered all the beliefs of the/
b 325-25 But he, who is begotten of the beliefs of
the/
_j and
g 533-22 rapid deterioration of the bone and/ which
eomes to tbe
gi 583-11 comes to the/ to destroy incarnate error.
eonstltate the
b 274-21 beliefs and their products constitute the/.
flesh
cmcifled the
a 18- • cruciJUd the/' with the affections and — Gal.
cruci^ing the
b 316-17 conclusion that ... by crucifying the/.
out the
r 474- 8 worse cords than those which cut the/.
dominate the
c 266-24 his demonstrations, which dominate the /.
exit from the
a 117-23 and triumphant exit from the/.
Ills of
« 155-23
b 277-21
iUs of the
ph 191-32
b 320-27
gl 581-16
the discords of matter and the lib of/,
produces all the ills of/.
able to cast out the ills of the/*,
divine power to heal the ills of the/,
the ills of the/ rebuked.
Impurities of
/ 241-28 washing the body of all the impurities of/,
in my
6 320-25
let not the
a 33-20
lust of the
/223- 3
gl 584-20
manifest in
6 334-15
material
6 321- 1
" In my/ shall I see God,*'- Jo6 19 ; 26.
Let not the/, but the Spirit, be represented
shall not fulfil the lust of the/.'* — Gal, 5 •• 16.
hypnotism; the lust of the/,
the corporeal Jesus manifest in/.
still clad in material/,
matter, or the
a 35-17 final ascension above matter, or the/,
mortal
ap 81-10 their afllliation with mortal/;
not In the
g 534-22 But ye are not in the/, — Rom. 8 .* 9.
not the offspring of
6 289-31 Man Is not the offspring of/, but of Spirit,
offspring of the
gl 594-17 The son of man, the offspring of the/.
opposed to
a 114- 4 meaning . . . the/ opposed to Spirit,
outside the
r 482-22 the divine idea of God outside the/.
overcome the
6 289- 7 Then Spirit will have overcome the/.
piece of the
/ 212-16 this so-called mind instead of a piece of the/,
plereed his
a 50-80 sharper than the thorns which pierced his/.
probation in the
a 35-15 his probation in the/ after death.
Spirit against the
o 347- 2 and the Spirit against the/. '* — Gai. 5 ; 17.
Spirit and
{254- 7 until the battle between Spirit and/ is fought
288- 7 and this warfare lietween the Spirit and/
g 530-25 Thus Spirit and/ war.
Spirit and tbe
a 145-28 warfare between Spirit and the/ goes on.
6 315-31 the mediator between Spirit and the/,
Spirit over the
6 316- 9 to prove the power of Spirit over the/,
strenath and
/ 222-17 she recovered strength and/ rapidly.
warfare with the
6 324-15 It is a warfare with the/,
Word was made
o 350-24 " The Word was made/.** — John 1 • 14.
works of the
an 106-20 the works of the/ are manifest, — Gal. 5.- 19.
wound the
p 386-19 If you sprain the muscles or wound the/.
a 25-11
31- 4
a 107-10
118- 7
ph 167-20
177-22
200-22
/ 217-14
2aV25
244-10
263-31
6 274-22
310-21
311-10
316-30
320-13
320-17
0 347- 1
366-15
J> 386-21
they truly eat his/* . . . who partake of
Jesus acknowledged no ties or the/.
from every ill " that/ is heir to."
second api>earlng in the/ of the Christ,
The ••/ lusteth against the Spirit." — Gal. 5 ; 17.
create the so-called laws of the/,
the/ that warreth against Spirit.
know we no man after the/ !'* — // Cor. 6 .* 16.
when the soul is willing and the/ weak,
the worms would rob him of the/;
of Spirit instead of the/.
and the/ wars against' Spirit.
If Soul could sin. Spirit, Soul, would be/
All sin is of the/.
satisfied with the/, resting on the basis
with man, for that he also Is/," — Gen. 6 .- 3.
they are [or, in their error they are] but/.'*
♦' The/ Inftteth agtapst the Spirit, — Gal. 5.17.
the/ proflteth nothing." — /o/in 6; 63.
Mind decides whether or not the/ shall
Digitized by
Google
J
FLESH
186
FOLLOW
flesh
e 461-1
^628-11
631-27
534-21
536-16
^2 584-12
586-18
flesh-brush
ph 174- 5 that man should bow down to a/*,
not . . . exist in the/^ without food
closed up Xhef- instead thereof; — Qtn. 2 .*21.
since/- wars against Spirit
they that are in the /^ cannot — Rom. 8; 8.
Created by/ instead of by Spirit,
The/, warring against Spirit;
definition of
fleshliness
c 266-16
fleshly
pr^ xi- 8
m 57-27
9 155-M
ph 196- 7
/223- 9
228- 9
814- 3
817-30
832-30
832-31
834-8
fleshpots
/221-26
flexibility
tih 199-&
flickers
/ 244-19
flight
ap 97-10
c 261-30
flights
/249-30
flimsy
an 103-26
float
sp 87-11
87-22
flock
p 442-27
(^640-27
541- 1
flocks
m 61-26
flood
pre/ yili-23
ap 570- 9
570-10
570-12
570-19
teaches mortals to lay down their/
not of Spirit, but of the/ mind
severance of/ ties serres to unite thought
less weight into the material or /^ scale
awakens mortal mind from its/ dream,
whereas Truth regenerates this/ mind
and/ ills will disappear.
waited until the mortal or/ sense
remained a/ reality, so long as
highest type . . . which a/ form could express
Into the . . . ideal man the/ element cannot
infinitely greater, than the/ Jesus,
she thought of the/ of Egypt,
gave his . . . muscles, their/
If man/ out in death or
yet in C. S. the/ of one and the blow of the
and preens its wings for a skyward/.
but makes its mundane/ quite ethereaL
whose/ and gaudy pretensions,
/ in the general atmosphere of
of the tall ships that/ on its bosom,
" Fear not, little/ ; — Luke 12 .• 32.
brought of the firstlings of his/, — Otn, A: 4.
oifermg from the first&ngs of the/.
stock to increase your/ and herds?
increased riolence of diseases since the/,
cast out of his mouth water as a/-, — Rev. 12 ; 15.
to be carried away of the/-. — Rev. 12 ; 15.
swallowed up the/ which the — Rev. 12: 16.
What if the old dragon should send forth a
new/
flooding
8 150-31 hosts of i£sculapius are/ the world
flood-tides
/ 201-18
floor
r 492-14
floral
m 68-24
/240- 6
florist
a 126-30 the/ will find his flower before its seed.
flour
ap 90- 1 and wheat to produce/,
flourish
pr 5-19 / " like a green bay tree ; " — Paal. 37 ; 35.
/r 600- • letuaaeeQthevineft — Song 1:12.
flourisheth
ph 190-24 a flower of the field, so he/. — Paal. 103 : 15.
a fiower of the field, so he/. — Paal. 103 •• 15.
flower
tree, and
h 289-23 So man, tree, and/ are supposed to die ;
9P
pour in truth through/ of Lore.
New thoughts are constantly obtaining the /.
The perpetuation of the / species by bud or
The/ apostles are hieroglyphs of Deity.
r 476-26
flow
a 53-18
ap 72-24
flowed
a 133-9
p 376-15
flower
brightens the
y 516-19 brightens the/, beautifies the landscape.
spiritual blessings which might/ from
individual good . . . may/ from the departed
In the wilderness, streams/ from the rock,
than in all the blood, which ever/ through
decaying
ap 78- 1
his
a 125-^
leaf and
/7r*52-26
new-blown
1> 413-23
The decaying/, the blighted bud,
the florist will find his/* before its seed.
The blending tints of leaf and/
in order to keep it sweet as the new-blown/.
n-11
71-12
81-19
ph 190-24
191-23
e 265-18
t 46»-l
r 476-25
0r 508-6
flowers
a 22-25
m 57-25
61-17
68-10
/ 212-22
240-4
flowery
a 41-11
flowing
a K-8
r 487-20
ap 666- 2
gl 589- 8
flows
a 130-13
17 562-22
fluctuate
t 463-2
fluid
an 101- 1
b 293- 3
338-16
p 401-13
401-20
fluids
m 65-23
^510-23
510-24
flushed
p 415-19
flutterings
0 262-11
fly
ap 90-16
g 511-21
511-29
flying
6 298-27
foam
/203-27
foaming
gl 59^-16
focal
6 301-27
focus
a 122-15
i7 504-24
foe
ph 176-19
p419- 5
423-15
ap 571-11
571-12
foes
a 44-6
av 564-17
ap i
foetal
g 563-20
554-13
foetus
in 62- 2
follow
pre/ Tii-11
pr 4-6
4-30
5-31
9-30
a 22-2
26-6
27-28
81-16
37-23
87-26
38-10
38-13
40-26
you may dream that you see a/,
you learn that the/ is a product of mind,
seemeth to wither and the/ to fade,
As a/- of the field, so he — Paal. 103 .- 15.
not a /- starts from its cloistered oelL
or 9if withered by the sun
as the/ turns from darkness to light.
as a/ of the field, — Paal. 103 . 15.
subetance of a thought, a seed, or a/
is not reached through paths of/
may uproot the/ of affection,
like tropical/ born amid Alpine snowB.
mistrust, . . . withers the/ of Eden
credulous fren^, . . . spirits produce the/.
festive/, and glorious heavens,
hypocrite may have a/ pathway here, bat
than when it was/ in his veins
Truth,/ from immortal Mind,
the dark ebbing and/ tides of human fear,
spiritual peace,/ from the understanding
sectarian bitterness, whenever it/ inward.
From a material source/ no remedy for
among phenomena, which/ every instant
no proof ... of the animal magnetic/;
Electricity is not a vital/.
This suggests the thought of something/,
should be as painless to man as to a/,
as is the case with a fermenting/.
The fermentation even of/ is not pleasant.
and the allusion to/
by the resolving of/ into solids,
causing a pale or/ cheek.
We must reverse our feeble/
In dreams we/ to Europe
fowl that may/- above tne earth — Gen. 1 .• 20.
The fowls, which/ above the earth
/ on spiritual, not material, pinions.
The/ and fury of illegitimate living
/, and dashing, it is a type of error.
supposed standpoint outside the/ distance
The optical/ is another proof of the
when gathered into the/ of ideas.
Mortal mind is the worst/ of the body.
Your true course is to destroy the /,
as both his f' and his remedy.
Who is telling mankind of the/ in ambush ?
Is the informer one who sees the/ ?
the tomb gave Jesus a refuge from his/.
The brutal barbarity of his /
from Adam's rib, not from a/ ovum,
unconscious of his/ and infantile existence ;
The/ must be kept mentally pure
The Wisemen were led to behold and to/
and/ his example, is our proper debt to him
enable us to/ Jesus' example.
We should/ our divine Exemplar,
If unwilling to/ his example,
to find and / the right roao.
if we/ his commands faithfully;
Why do those who profess to/ Christ
to all who f- him in deed.
It is possible. . . . to/ in some degree
do they/ him in the way that he commanded?
*♦ These signs shall/- them thaX—Mark 16.- 17.
he did not say, " These signs shall/ yoti,"
should/ the example of our Master
Digitized by
Google
FOLLOW
187
FOOLISH
follow
a 44-2
S2-28
54-8
54-ao
m 82-18
96-5
8 138-21
13»-30
151-^
161-13
ph 198-30
/ 227-22
248-22
C 266-23
6 278-20
O 342-31
343-29
340-5
349-8
355-10
366-30
369-5
j)362-»
384-21
386-11
434-6
r485429
9 526-12
ap 578-16
^591- 2
594-12
followed
a 42-13
42-14
46-21
54-26
# 141-15
6 309-13
309-15
p 384-17
(T 502-9
502-18
624- 1
544- 1
ap 575-28
92 581-14
follower
S 138-27
followers
e443-2
his
a 31-12
83-3
36-29
37-26
39-2
» 136- 3
O 360- 8
r 494-31
iU
laid aside for a crown, the benediction/*,
•* These iigDB shall/* them that— Mark 16 : 17.
Who is ready to/* his teaching and example ?
would not accept . . . nor/^ his example.
In like manner it would/*, eren if our
spiritualization wiU/", for Lore is Spirit,
to/ the Christ-example, and to heal the sick
it does not/* that the profane or atheistic
yield to this power, and/^ the leadings of
If her sister States/* this example
does not/' that exercise has produced this
and cries: "Z"* me !
If we/' the command of our Master,
are liable to/* those lower patterns,
Mortals must/ Jesus' sayings and
From this it would/* that there are
spiritual light soon enabled him to/* the
If we wish to/ Christ, Truth, it must be
" These signs shall / them that — AfarAc 16 : 17.
no denunciations would/ them, even if
mistake which allows words, . . . to/* such
does it not/ that God cannot be in His
We propose to/ the Master's example.
" F- me : and let the dead bury — Matt. 8 ; 22.
Does subsequent/ its antecedent ?
will take the same cases, and cures will/.
"■ And these signs shall/ them— AfarAc 16 : 17.
And these signs shall f' them — Mark 16 : 17.
such symptoms are not apt to/ exposure;
effects will /*,... on account of the belief,
law of Christ supersedes our laws; let us/*
and/ the behests of God,
sickness, and death,/ in the train of this error
goodness and mercy shall/ me—Psal. 23: 6.
From this/ idolatry and mjrthology,
Shebp. . . . those who/ their leader.
was/ by the desertion of all save a few
who sadly / him to the foot of the cross,
was/ by his exaltation above all
He said that those who/ him should
/ the understanding ox the divine Principle
those, who through earnest striving/ his
the children of earth who/* his example
/ by chills, dry cough, influenza.
Spiritually/, the book of Genesis is the
/ by its spiritual interpretation
The idolatry which/ this material
record of material creation which/ the
who/ it to the manger of Jesus ;
temptation overcome and/ by exaltation.
Our Master said to every/ :
consulted by her / as to the
he taught his f- the healing power of
His/, sorrowful and Kilent,
draught our Alaster . . . commended to his/.
Christians claim to be his/*,
Such indignities . . . his/ will endure until
He taught his / that his religion
his/ must grow into that stature
It should be said of his / also.
/ 225- 6 by the fewness and faithfulness of its/.
benedictions rest upon Jesus'/ :
but a persecutor of Jesus*/.
The/ of Christ drank his cup.
the/ of Christ were burned, crucified, and
Anciently the/ of Christ, or Truth,
the persecuted/ of Truth.
When will Jesus' professed / learn to
a select number of /.
and "with signs/."— ifarA:16;20.
After/ the sun for six days,
/ his demonstration so far as we
The/ is an extract from the Boston Herald:
In/ these leadings of scientific
with ♦« signs/." —Mark 16 : 20.
are summarized in the four/,
attained through •• signs/.'^' — Mark 16 ; 20.
fact in metaphysics is illustrated by the/
/ Christ in the daily life.
/ the example of our Master
One only of the/ statements can be true :
b 317-12
• 324-20
ofCbrist
pr 5-15
8 134-10
142-4
persecuted
a 33- 6
professed
a 37-16
a 38- 3
followin&r
pr 10-11
a 21-29
31-17
an 102-23
8 110-13
110-29
113-10
117-18
154-9
ph 179-3
192-27
b 270-2
followinsT
b 288-21 are to be found in the/* postulates:
329- 1 of a single period or of a limited/.
330- 8 When the / platform is understood
p 363-21 / It with that remarkable declaration
t 458-27 honest and consistent in/ the leadings of
the/ self-evident proposition :
r 470-12
496-31 The/ isabriefexi>os{tionof
g 502-18 In the/ exegesis, each text is
525- 7 The/ are some of the equivalents of
525-12 / translation is from the Icelandic :
554- 9 / from a misconception of life,
ap 568- 7 / chapters depict the fatal effects of
' ^^ In the / Psalm one word shows,
introduced in the second and / chapters,
577-32
gl 500-23
follows
sp 72-21
80- 7
81-29
an lOO- 7
100-17
101-12
106-19
8 128-6
130-13
6 320-14
331-12
God, good, being ever present, it /
commimication purporting to . . . reads a8/:
and / as a necessary consequence
His propositions were as / :
reported to the government as / :
Their report stated the results as / :
when he wrote as / :
From this it / that business men
for from this premise it / that
quoted as /, from the original Hebrew :
From this it / that nothing possesses
From this it / that Adam was not the
from this it / that whatever is laid off is
there / the necessitv for another admission
and unless this result /*, the teacher is
chemicalization / the explanation of Truth,
It / that man is a generic term.
No exhaustion / the action of this Mind,
Another question / : Who or what
narrative / the order used in Genesis.
for one extreme / another.
'• Where ignorance is bliss, 't is / to be wise,"
and see the / of hypocrisy,
has buried its / earthly hopes.
o 353-29
p 388-13
t 449-31
453- 8
g 516-29
519-27
652- 3
ap 508- 9
570- 7
foUy
ph 175-32
p 426-15
fondest
b 299- 9
food
amount of
ph 175-21 exact amount of / the stomach could digest
and clothing
p 442-23 Truth, gives mortals temporary / and clothing
and raiment
t 461- 2 without / and raiment;
brings forth
g 630- 7 earth, at God's command, brings forth /
digestible
ph 197-25
good for
17 526-1
my
p 390- 2 she said, '♦ My / is all digested, and
partaking of
p 431- 6 partaking of / at irregular intervals,
proper
""~" '* one of which is to believe that proper /
and the most digestible / in the stomach,
pleasant to the sight, and good for / ;
/222- 6
simple
ph 197-21
a 44-14
ph 176- 8
195-16
/ 221-25
221-29
222-4
222-11
232-19
p 388-12
388-15
388-22
388-31
388-32
389- 8
389-13
389-14
389-19
389-21
413-8
fool
p407- 1
foolish
told that the simple / our forefathers ate
He did not depend upon/ or pure air
custom of taking no thought about/
furnishes/ for thought.
but she never enjoyed her/* as she
understanding, that neither/ nor
This woman learned that/
F' had less power to help or to hurt
Jesiis never taught that drugs,/.
Admit the common hypothesis that/
another admission . . . that/ has power
If/ was prepared by Jesus for his
The fact is,/ does not affect the absolute
If mortals think that/ disturbs
either the/ or this thought must be
mortal mind, which reports/ as undigested.
theories first admit that/ sustains
theories . . . discuss the certainty that/ can
If (iod has, . . . instituted laws that/
cannot annul ... by an opposite law that/
regulates the condition of the . . . bowels, and/,
becoming a/ or an object of loathing;
a 32-23 This would have been/ in a literal sense ;
It is/ to declare that you
/ as straining out gnats and swallowing camels.
ph 181-14
/2n2- 1
238-25
p 388-26
388-27
t44a^l
Society is a/ juror, listening only to one side
but it would Ik*/ to venture oeyond our
/ to stop eating until we gain perfection
To talk the right and live the wrong is/ deceit,
Digitized by
Google
FOOT
188
FOREVER
foot
a 4a-14
9 113-14
161-11
234-15
op 55a- 7
558-7
559-4
55»- 6
foothold
who sadly followed him to the/* of the croes.
not a/* to stand upon which is not parely
pat her/' on a proposed tyrannical law,
shoald be trampled under/*,
those who trample them under/*,
his right/* upon the sea, — Rev. 10 ; 2.
and his left/ on the earth. — Rev, 10 :'>..
•• right/* " or dominant power — Rev, i0:2.
The angel's left/* was upon the earth;
ph 176-16 disease and death, will lose their/*.
b 282-18 and error has no/* in Truth.
has given the understandiilg a/* in C. S.
must lose its present slippery/*,
1/535- 1
footing
m 65-28
footpriuts
a 41-9
/ 224- 4 As the crude/* of the past disappear
footsteps
bleeding
pr 10-3
her
p426-7
humAn
/254-1
of thought
ph 171-9
of Truth
ph 192-2^
/ 241-24
tread In the
pr 9-29 since you do not care to tread in the/>
walk calmly on though it be with bleeding/*,
de.'
eyen though with bleeding/*,
than when she counts her/*
the human/* leading to perfection
The/* of thought, rising above
We walk in the/* of Truth and Lore
should be to find the/* of Truth,
the/' of Thine anohUed. — Psal. 89 . 51.
care and counsel support all their feeble /*,
/201-*
t 454-28
forbade
a 48-22 Jesus/ him, thus rebuking resentment
forbearance
t 444-21 Fear not that he will smite thee again for thy/*.
Forbes. Sir John
8 164- 3 Sir John F*, M.D., F.R.S.,
forbid
p 393- 3 forgetting that ... we can/* thiS'entrance.
forbidden
/ 234-28 to look with desire on /• objects
p 440-28 I ask that he be /* to enter
r 481-12 /" fruit of knowledge. ... is the testimony of
g 529-31 when the/ fruit was bringing forth
forbore
a 19-12 The Master/* not to speak the whole truth,
force
decelerated
ap 669-23 comes back to him at last with accelerated/*,
blind
ph 192-11
19^2
dlTine
« 134-19
heaUiur
« 160-6
pbysioal
r 484-16
whole
8 167-6
without tlUs
p 399-20 Without this/* the body is devoid of action,
Erring power is a material belief, a blind/*,
It is but a blind/
the very element, which gave it dirine/'
drugs lose their healing/*.
Physical/* and mortal mind are one.
the whole/ of the mental element is
a 25-20
m 67-18
8p 80-16
an 100- 4
c 266-12
b 317- 4
p 396-19
g 655- 1
forced
a 'S^ 1
8 159-6
forceps
0 34&-28
forces
8p 96-13
8 124-26
124-28
6 293-13
293-14
op 559-14
forcible
pr 7- 5
ph 196-22
Hence the/ of his admonition,
notion that animal natures . . . give / to char-
acter
It is mysticism which gives spiritualism its/,
he regarded this so-called/, which he said
Love will/ you to accept what best promotes
insisted on the might of matter, the/ of falsity,
due to the/ of education
in proportion as the / of mortal mind is less
unbelieving Thomas was / to acknowledge
Her hands were held, and she was/ into
the operation, and the/ are unchanged.
b«H;oming the arena for conflicting /.
We tread on/.
Human knowledge calls them / of matter;
The materiaUo-CAlled gases and/
coimterfeits of the spiritual/ of divine Mbid,
stirs their latent/ to utter Uie
showing the necessity for suoh/ utterance,
/ descriptions and medical details,
forcing
J} ibl-\9 / impurities to pass away,
forebodingrs
p 403-24 Never conjore ap some new discovery from
dark/
forefotbers
m 64- 2 Our/ exercised their faith
ph 175-17 had tried to tyrannize over our/,
197-17 It was the ignorance of our/
197-21 We are told that the simple food oar/ ate
foregoing
/ 245-^ One instance like the/ proves
forenead
g 555-10 The mark of ignorance is on its/,
forefsrn
8 133-16 Even in captivity among/ nations,
p 438-22 show that this fur is a/ substance,
r 485-26 and delineates/ agents, called disease and sin.
foreknowledfire
a 41-23 but this/ hhidered him not.
foremost
8 144- 3 If Mind is/ and superior, let us rely
foreordination
a 38- 5 more pernicious than the old doctrine of/,
foresaw
a 41-22 Jesus/ the reception C. S. would have
8 138-25 / that •• the stone which the—MeUt. 21 .43.
foresee
sp 84-15 to/ and foretell events which
/ 227-14 we cannot fail to/ the doom of all oppression.
foreseeiiijr
a 31-2S / the persecution which would attend the
foreshadowed
b 288-13 / by the prophets and inaugurated by Jesua,
322-16 necromancy of yesterday/ the mesmerism
foreshadowiner
«p 84- 4 not by/ evil and mistaking fact for
foreshadows
/ 223-31 and/ the triumph of truth.
ap 571-27 rebukes the conceit of sin, and/ its doom.
foresigrht
a 52-12 prophet's/ of the reception error would give
sp 84- 3 ancient prophets gained their/* from
b 270-15 hence their/ of ue new dispensation
forest
g 514-12 Free and fearless it roams in the/.
forestalls
1) 385- 9 / the penalty which our beliefs would attach to
foretaste
ap 573-28 This is indeed a/ of absolute C. 8.
gl .596-24 understanding of Life and Love, is a/ of
foretell
8p 84-16 / events which concern the universal welfare,
foretellinflT
8 lis- T/'ibe second appearing In the flesh of
foretells
8p 96-23 Midnight/ the dawn.
an 106-28 The aggravation of error/ its doom,
foretold
8p 85-19 events of great moment were/ by the
96-24 the Magi of old/ the Messiahshlp of Tnith.
ph 169- 9 But it always came about as I had/.
forever
at peace
/ 215- 1 Spirit's senses . . . are/ at peace.
/ 219- 2 and the mortal dream will/ cease.
Christ dwelt . , ^ ^
a 29-26 The Christ dwelt/ an idea in the bosom
closed
a 33- 1 and this sapper closed/ Jesus* ritualism
continue ^
c 267- 4 They are in and of Spirit, . . . and so/ continue,
continaes
«p 71- 6 identity, or Idea, of all reality continues/ ;
contradict
8 110- 3 contradict/ the belief that
destroys , ^ ,^^
8 12A-25 / destroys with the higher testimony of .Spirit
g 55G- 7 destroys/ all belief in intelligent matter.
disappears ^ ^ ^,
sp 07-13 its mortal zenith in illusion and/ disappears.
g 520-14 in which all sense of error/ disappears
dwells , ,.. ^
/ 247-22 Beauty . . . dwells/ in the eternal Mind
dwelt
b 334- 4 Christ, dwelt/ in the bosom of the Father,
exist
gl 581-18 are created by Him and exist/.
Digitized by
Google
FOREVER
189
FORM
forever
•xpresned
g 519-10 ideas of Ctod . . . are complete and/ expressed,
intMct
b 29&-15 the real sense of being, perfect and/* intact,
r 4S1-12 Truth, which remains/ inUct.
493-31 / intact in his perfect state,
lost
b 331- 8 and the Science of being would be/ lost
man Ium existed
6 302-15 harmonious and immortal man has existed/,
near
gl 586- 6
better known as the All-in-all, / near.
said. My spirit shall not/ rule
this fact is not/ to be humbled by
not an entity . . . sinnini? now and/,
the ideal of God now and/,
Ood is come and is present now and/.
Let what False Belief uuers, now and/,
joyfully acknowledging now and/
in the infinite Mind and/ reflected.
the Science and truth therein will/ remain
inarticulate sound is/ silenced in oblivion.
which immortal Spirit silences/.
his spiritual life, . . . was found/ the same.
b 320-15
320-21
Bow^ and
Bp 92-10
O 361- 5
361-9
p 441-11
g 621-10
opposed
g 630- 4 / opposed to mortal, material sense.
permanent
b 290-18 happiness would be won . . . and be/ perma-
nent;
reflected
Sr603- 3
renuUn
9 110-23
•Uenoed
«p 97-26
•Uenoes
9 124-13
the same
a 51-15
to-day and
(see to-day)
onebanged
gl 68»-13 unchanged/ in their indlTidual characters,
unlimited
b 288-28 / unlimited by the mortal senses.
Tast
/ 246-18 Chronological data are no part of the yast/.
c 266-30 into the vast/ of Life,
r 479-21 In the vast/, in the Science and truth of
warring
6 278-20 warring/ with each other;
will destroy
ap 576- 6 will destroy/ the physical plagues
will stand
/ 229-26 all that He makes is good and wiU stand/.
j)r^vii-21
pr 17-13
a 41-12
48-8
66-28
m 58-17
64-32
s 164-23
/ 206-24
210-11
280-6
0 268-13
287- 8
6 284-19
336-12
o 343-12
0 428-94
441-16
(447-12
r 469- 1
471-17
401-16
(T 515-16
516-22
637- 2
542-6
566-12
9/586-24
forfeit
S112- 6
forfeits
(453-17
forgave
p 363-20
forged
/223-4
Ibrget
e 261-10
261-31
6 809-17
•• the Lord shall reign/." — Exod. 15 . 18.
the power, and the glory,/. — Matt. 6 : 13.
cannot/ break the Golo^ Rule and escape the
turned/ away from earth to heaven.
that he may abide with you/.**— Jo An 14 ; 16.
which would confine . . . / within four walls,
the Toices of physical sense will be/ hushed.
the/ fact remams paramount
which cannot be lost nor remain/ unseen.
Soul and its attributes were/ manifested
This awakening is the/ coming of Christ,
the infinite idea/ developing itself.
If this is so, the/ Father must have
The answer to all these questions must/ be
He has been/ in the eternal Mind,
Truth will not be/ hidden by
We must hold/ the consciousness of
/ in the imase and likeness of his Maker.
subtlety, or false charity does not/ conceal
Time is finite; eternity is/ infinite.
Man is, and/ has been, God's reflection.
establishes man/* in the divine likeness,
eternal Blohim includee the/ universe.
Man and woman . . . / reflect,
and eat, and live/ ; — Otn. 3 .- 22.
error cannot/ be concealed.
only to go out at last/ ;
that whfoh does not last/ ;
/ their claims to belong to its school,
Dishonesty is human weakness, which/
" He to whom he/ most.** — Lukt 7 ; 43.
the fetters of man*s finite capacity are/ by
with such absorbed interest as to/ it.
We should/ our bodies in remembering good
and/ that Life is Ood, good.
forget
p 374-23
(447- 6
forgets
«p 76- 4
B 155- 1
forgetting
an 89-3 F* her ignorance in the belief that
ph 165-19 your remedy lies in/ the whole thing;
o 363-23 "/ those things which — Phil. 3 ; 13.
n 893- 2 / that through divine help we can forbid
forgire
Ton cannot/ the belief of danger,
In mental practice you must not/ that
/ all else and breathes aloud his rapture.
Presently the child/ all about the accident,
pr
6- 7
11-2
17- 6
forgiyen
pr 5-23
5-28
a 24-22
/202- 1
©363-23
364-31
Calling on Him to/ our work badly done
Jesus' prayer, '• F- us our debts," — Matt. 6 ; 12.
/ us our debts, as we/ our— Matt. 6 : 12.
Sin is/ only as it is destroyed
because he fancies himself/,
and are willing to be/ ?
supposing that sin can be/ when
" Thy sins are/.*' — Ltike 7 ; 48.
because much is/ them.
forgiveness
pr 7-31 or mean to ask/ at some later day.
"* " specified also the terms of /.
vibrating . . . between sin and the hope of /*-,
Being destroyed, sin needs no other form of /.
We acknowledge God's/ of sin in the
To suppose that God/ or punishes sin according
When/ the adulterous woman he said.
Had they/ the great exponent of God ?
leagues apart and their associations/.
supplies all / and comeliness
seen in all/, substance^ and color,
11- 3
a 22- 4
6 339- 4
r 497- 9
forgives
pr 6-19
forgiving
pr 11- 3
forgotten
a 49-8
8p 87-10
form (noun)
alarming
p 395-29 may appear in a more alarming/.
all
b 281-15
310- 7 nwix ui nil/', BuuDuuivc, «uu wii^k,
g 512-22 all/, color, quality, and quantity,
and action
b 301- 3 repeats the color,/, and action
and faoe
c 260- 4 or the painter can depict the/ and face of Jesus,
animate
g 641- 2 A lamb is a more animate/ of existence,
another
a 159-28 allowing another/ of matter.
any
« 154- 1
/244- 6
p 360-13
any other
sp 73-16
chronic
ph 176-31
etherealixed
gl 598-15 was indeed air, an etherealixed/ of matter.
to cherish error in any/,
never fearing nor obeying error in any/.
or the constructor of any/ of existence.
electricity or any other/ of matter,
less distinct tyi>e and chronic/ of disease.
every
p 418-29
ap 564-16
finite
sp 71- 8
71-31
76- 9
5 116-30
C 257-27
a 627- 2
fleshly
6 332-30
bigher
ph 174- 4
his
p 442-11
bnman
c 255-16
6 315-29
(7 554-31
infinite
c 257-30
257-31
limited
8 133-20
malicioQs
an 103-24
tnon and
g 517- 6
material
C258-9
b 280-26
293- 4
Speak the truth to every/ of error.
Jesus . . . met and conquered sin in every/.
infinite Principle outside of finite/,
a corporeal being, a finite/,
belief that life, or mind, was ever in a finite/.
An infinite Mind in a finite/ is an
Infinite Mind cannot be limited to a finite/,
God could not put . . . Spirit into finite/
highest tjrpe of divinity, which a fieshly / could
Is civilization only a higher/ of idolatry.
His / was erect and commanding.
The human/, or physical flniteness, cannot
Wearing in part a human/
especiaOy those of the human/.
It would require an infinite/ to contain
phrase injlnitef- involves a contradiction
limited/ of a national or tribal religion.
malicious/ of hypnotism ultimates in
two Greek words, signifying man and/,
Man is more than a material/ with a mind in-
side,
instead of possessing a sentient material/,
least material/ of illusive consciousness.
Digitized by
Google
FORM 190
FORMS
form
mirrored
b 306- 9 Ab there is no corporeality in tbe mirrored/^,
n«w
fp 74- 9 has a new/^ and state of existence.
no
a 26-31 His proof of Christianity was no /• or system
c 256-24 No/ nor physical combination is adequate
no other
b 339- 4 sin needs no other/ of forgiveness.
of matter
{see matter)
one
pr 11- 7 it only saves the criminal from one /* of
« 145-26 they increase the antagonism of one/*
159-28 how much . . . one/- of matter is
p 419-14 or to change itself from one/* to another.
precise
c 256-16 predaef' of God must be of small importance
serpentine
ap 663-27 The serpentine/* stands for subtlety,
some
a 28-31 await, in some/*, every pioneer of truth.
teklnff
pA 175- 1 prevent the images of disease from taking/
ff 611-28 taking/ in masculine, feminine, or neuter
without
B 128- 6 mortal mind will be without/ and void,
r 479-19 And the earth was without/, — den. 1 .- 2.
g 503- 6 And the earth was without/, — Gen. 1 .- 2.
pr 1-13 exalted before they take/ in words
« 119-16 in the/ and under the name of natural law.
146-32 to a / comprehensible by and adapted to
147-29 A pure affection takes/ in goodness,
/ 247-23 in expression,/, outline, and color,
c 261-22 which is only a/ of human belief,
b 332-25 appear to mortals in such a/
o 353- 9 either in the/ of sickness or of sin ?
p 367- 1 under the napkin of its/,
376- 6 often the/ in which fever manifests itself.
392-19 in the/ of what is termed pulmonary disease,
g 625-10 the primary sense being image,/-;
form (verb)
m 62- 6 such as to/ habits of obedience
ph 170- 3 Modes of matter/ neither a moral nor a
172-10 Spirit can/ no real link in this supposed
/ 218-10 The reports of sickness may/ a coalition with
228-23 and/ and control it with Truth.
286-13 / the embivo of another mortal mind,
247-13 / the transient standards of mortals.
248-26 We must/ perfect models in thought
p 372- 7 can/ blood, flesh, and bones.
426-25 and Spirit will/ you anew.
t 464-23 and/ the perfect concept.
g 606- 1 No solar rays . . . / the day of Spirit.
633-23 bone and flesh which came from Adam to /
formal
« 118- 4 above the merely ecclesiastical and/
formalism
0 266-26 material sense of God leads to/
formation
m 60- 5 / of a happy and permanent companionship.
61-29 / of mortals must greatly improve
tp 71-12 a/ of thought rather than of matter.
s 148-16 for evenr function,/, and qianifestation.
ph 190- 1 the/ ofso-called embryonic mortal mind,
g 510-23 indicates a supposed /*• of matter
527-30 Was it requisite for the/ of man
5^-15 with the/ of the nucleus, or egg,
formations
aUiU
/ 209- 6 Mind, supreme overall its/
aU the
ph 189-22 The reverse is the case with all the/ of
earth's
g 610-20 Geology has never explained the earth's/;
harmonious
ph 198-22 a picture of healthy and harmonious/.
its
/ 246- 1 Mind and its/ can never be annihilated.
c 264-20 Spirit and its/ are the only realities
p 402-10 its/ will be apprehended in Science,
g 557-25 proclaims the Science of Mind and its/
its own
b 309-32 never absorbed nor limited by its own/.
mundane
/ 209-26 Material substances or mundane/ ,
not in Spirit's
sp 71- 7 divine Principle of all, is not in Spirit's/.
g 607- 2 the absolute/ instituted by Mind,
formed
$p 70-16 Does life or soul exist in the thing/ ?
formed
sp 86-31 Pictures are mentally/ before the artist can
94-15 belief that tbe infinite Is/* after the pattern
ph 194-30 a belief/ by education alone.
196-16 thought of disease is/ before
196-23 moulded and/ by his doctor's belief
200-12 man is the idea of God, not/ materially
/ 214- 9 represented in tlie Scriptures as/ from
e 269-25 Brain . . . never/ a human concept.
b 274-26 firm, called matter and mind, God never/.
274-29 / only to be destroyed
281-26 through a man/ from dust.
303- 9 / by Spirit, not by material sensation.
30a-17 illusion that life, or mind, is/ by
p 386-31 understand that sickness Is / oy the human
mind,
409- 3 why do you insist that disease is/ by
423-32 so-called substance of bone Is/ first by the
g 524-13 / man of the dust of the ground, — Oen. 2; 7.
627-22 / every beast of the field, — Gen. 2 ; 19.
663-12 / under circumstances which
663-19 Eve was/ from Adam's rib,
563-29 You may say that mortals are/ before they
former
ap 89-10 The/ limits of her belief return.
8 148- 8 The/ explains the men of ment
156-13 her/ physician had prescribed these remedies,
ph 187-17 of the latter action, but not of the/.
/ 237-21 excluded on the same principle as the/.
b 276-26 The latter destroys the/.
t 460-29 As/ beliefs were gradually expelled
g 566- 8 for the/ things will have passed away.
ap 673- 1 They could not be the/,
formidable
b 317-19 more real, more/ in truth,
forminsT
ph ISS-IS to prevent disease from/ In mortal mind
c 263-13 / deformity when he would outline grace
0 360-28 Jesus, — that life-link/ the connection
g 606-13 / each succeesive stage of progress.
forms (noun)
all
$p 83-23 Between C. S. and all/ of superstition
/ 204- 3 All / of error support the false conclusions
p 396- 3 efface from thought all/ and types of disease,
g 613-96 God creates all/ of reality.
cannot chance
p 419-32 disease or its symptoms cannot change/,
changed
96-9 seedtime and harvest (though In changed/).
■ude
g 602-14 Even thus the crude/ of human thought
depraving
/ 226- 4 under more subtle and depraving/.
differing
t 444-14 not only towards differing/ of religion
difficult
p 396-29 Changes such ills into new and more dlfflcult /
externalised
g 622-13 history of error In its externalized/,
finite
e 264- 8 Mortals must look beyond fading, finite/,
b 280-24 and that infinite Spirit, and Life, is in finite /.
g 663-23 appearance of its method in finite/
gl 687-12 belief that infinite Mind Is In finite/ ;
glorious
0 264- 6 must finally give place to the glorious/
hideous
/ M8-19 vicious sculptors and hideous/.
pr 4-32 and clothe religion In human/.
immortal
g 603-22 Immortal/ of beauty and goodness.
In all their
t 447-21 evil and disease In aU their/,
individual
g 612-13 Their individual / we know not,
iU
r 484-23 action of error in all its / ;
lower
g 649- 9 Creatures of lower / of organism are
material
b 301-31 presupposes soul ... in material /,
mild
an 102-16 The mild / of animal magnetism are
modes and
p 406- 8 In place of modes and /,
multifarious
r 477-21 In multifarious / of the living Principle,
myriad
b 306-21 The myriad / of mortal thought,
p 404- 4 servant of any one of the mynad / of sin,
new
/ 226-27 always germinating in new / of tyranny,
g 641-22 Here the serpentine lie Invents new /.
Digitized by
Google
FORMS
191
FOUGHT
forms
of doctrine .
a 20-8 He at last paid no homage to /* of doctrine
/ 204- 3 AU /• of error support the false conclusions
c 264-24 who proved them to be /• of error.
of mmtter ^ ^
a 146-27 towards other f* of matter or error,
ph 172-16 must have passed through all the /• of matter
c 263-32 fading /■ of matter, the mortal body
^ b 303- 3 reflection, ... of the multitudinous /• of Mind
a 506-10 they are /* of Mind, the ideas of Spirit
607-17 reproduces the multitudinous /• or Mind
t 463-22 whether error is manifested in /* of sickness,
* o 348-20 will show itself in /• of sin, sickness, and
p 401- 4 servant of any one of the myriad /• of sin,
B ll5-20 In all mortal /■ of thought, dust is
ph 187- 7 material sense creates its own /• of thought,
b 298-31 confers upon angels its own /• of thought.
** pr* 10-17 One of the f- of worship in Thibet
^ ^ c 2e-32 Cause does not exist ... in physical /.
QUftlltlea. and . _,
ph 177-19 indicated matter's properties, qualities, and /•,
0 56e-ll dies to live again in renewed /•,
« 162-19 chronic disease in their severest /*.
b 30e-23 than are the Soul-created /■ to spiritual sense,
^ g 608-17 reflecting Him in countless spiritual f-,
""^SSl- 4 maintained in all the subsequent /• of belief.
/ 248-14 We are all sculptors, working at various /•,
g 658- 1 in the various f- of embryology,
ap 66»- 6 the source of all error's visible /• ?
»p
71- 9 outside of finite form, which / only reflect.
87-30 close the eyes, and/- rise before us,
b 331- 2 Life is no more confined to the r which re-
fiect ^ ^
p 421-28 should not build it up by wishing to see the/-
forms (verb)
m 62-22 divine Mind, which/- the bud and blossom,
/ 216-32 -this Mind/^ its own likeness.
220-30 /• all conditions of the mortal body,
239-24 It/' material concepts and
c 2S9-22 / its offspring after human illusions.
b 298- 6 /* no link between matter and Mind,
837-11 as perfect as the Mind that/- him.
p 422-26 holding that matter/- its own conditions
423-30 the substance of thought which/- them.
a 609^16 God/* and peoples the universe.
611-1 This Mind/* ideas, its own images,
515- 9 subject to the Mind which/ them,
650- 6 God is the Life, or Intelligence, which / and
formulated
» 144- 8 mortal beliefs/- in human philosophy,
ph 175- 2 efface the outlines of disease already /
fornication >,,.,«
an 106-21 Adultery,/-, uncleanness, — ^a?. 5; 19.
gl 698-17 Error;/; temptation; passion.
fornications
an 100- • murders, adulteries,/;— Matt 15 .19.
forsake
s 130-31 no longer think It . . . unnatural to/ it,
139- 1 causes the wicked to ••/ his way, — Isa. 66 ; 7.
160- 4 When mortals/- the material for the
ph 196-13 We should/- the basis of matter
/ 239-14 " Let the wicked /• his way, — Isa. 55 : 7.
b 290-28 The murderer, . . . does not thereby /• sin.
323- 4 strife consists in the endeavor to/-
326-12 We must/* the foundation of
339-18 Only those, who repent of sin and/- the
p 370- 2 we must /• the mortal sense of things,
400-10 only as they /^ discord, _ ,
402- 8 mortal mind will/- its corporeal, structural,
forsaken
a 36-12
49-17
60-8
60-14
/202- 1
/ 238-24 /• popularity and gains Christianity.
g 549-29 this great observer mistakes nature,/- Spirit
forsaketh
t 448-18
forsakin&T
C 265-10
p 393- 2
e459-6
forth
pr 2-5
2-28
16-19
a 27-22
29-22
32-12
85-23
45-3
49- 7
n 67-22
« 116-7
126-13
126-22
127-21
137-17
ph 170-31
186-14
191-32
196-31
/210- 6
235- 1
m
C 267-20
b 268-12
287-13
803-12
321-22
327-16
o345- 8
360-20
«392- 3
898-14
404-19
411-26
He was/- by all save
F- by all whom he had blessed,
" My God, why hast Thou/- me ? "—Ma rk 15 ; 34.
Had Life, Truth, and Love /• him
supposing that sin . . . when it is not/-.
415-31
440-24
442-14
t 455-29
r 476-17
489-23
g 607-11
508- 9
611-19
612- 5
612-29
613-14
521-26
629- 1
630- 7
635- 8
535-24
637- 1
637- 3
gSBO-21
553-18
557-18
ap 566- 6
568-10
568-20
569^1
570-19
574-21
/reoo-*
forthwitli
ph 182-23
fortitude
ph 198- 6
p 375-32
fortuitous
m 61-14
fortunes
8 121-8
forty
» 421-32
fossils
8 147-21
fosters
ph 169-12
f7 555-32
fOUglit
a 21-2
254- 7
309-11
bi
whoso confesseth and/- them — Prov. 28 .• 13.
This scientific sense of being,/- matter for
like a watchman/* his post,
gain heavenly riches by/- all worldliness.
the desire which goes/* hungering after
which is pouring/' more than we accept?
and go/* with honest hearts to work
Jesus sent/- seventy students at one time,
brought/* ner child by the revelation of Truth,
The cup shows/* his bitter experience,
by bringing/- the fruits of Love,
and stepped/* from his gloomy resting-place,
Where were the seventy whom Jesus sent/- ?
Human affection is not poured/- vainly,
C. S. as brought/- in my discovery.
nor sent/- a positive sound.
I have set/ C. S. and its application to
nerves, brain, stomach, lungs, and so/*,
and his reply set/* a great fact :
from which all ills have gone/-,
Suts/- a human conception in the name of
[ind, God, sends/- the aroma of Spirit,
The press unwittingly sends/ many sorrows
They are set/ in Jesus' demonstrations,
cannot go/-, like wandering pollen.
The perfect Mind sends/- perfection,
Ln perfect mortal mind sends/* its own
bringeth *'/■ Mazzaroth in his — Job 38 .-32.
woman goes/- to battle with Goliath.
" Doth a fountain send/- at the — Jas. 3 ; 11.
is spiritually conceived and broueht/ ;
drew itf' white as snow with the dread disease,
rushes/ to clamor with midnight and tempest.
When . . . His absoluteness is set/-,
Like a pendulum . . . you will be thrown back
and /*,
Only while ... sin remains can it bring/- death.
" Stretch/- thine hand," — MaU. 12 .- 13.
every tree that brings not/- good fruit.
Whatever is cherished ... fa imaged /• on the
body,
leaving the pain standing/* as distinctly as
wicked laws of sickness and so/.
Mortal Man, no longer sick . . . walked/-,
the same fountain cannot send/- both
*♦ conceived in sin and brought/* In iniquity."
sendeth not/- sweet waters and bitter.
Let the earth bring/* grass,— Gen. 1 .- 11.
And the earth brought/- grass, — Gen. 1 : 12.
Let the waters bring/* -Oen. 1 .-20.
which the waters brought/- — Oeji. 1 .-21.
this so^alled mind puts/* its own qualities.
Let the earth bring/* — Gen, 1 .-24.
a material view of creation, fa to be set/*,
bringing/ fruit of its own kind.
The eartn, at God»s command, brings/- food
in sorrow thou shalt bring/* — Gen, 3 .• 16.
thfaties shaU it bring/ — Gen. 3 .- 18.
lest he put/* htehand, — Gen. 3. 22.
sent him/- from the garden— Gen. 3; 23.
nor does a lion bring/- a lamb,
the maternal egg never brought/- Adam.
" In sorrow thou shalt bring/- — Gen. 3 ; 16.
And she brought/- a man child, — Bev, 12 ; 5.
first the true method of creation fa set/*
Love sends/- her primal and everlasting strain,
which brought/ the man child. —Rev. 12 ; 13.
What if the old dragon should send/* a new
which poured/* hatred and torment,
and the pomegranates bud/-, — Song 7 ; 12.
and/- shut out the aid of Mind
Hte/* may sustain him, but his fear,
fear so excessive that it amounts to/*.
If some/* circumstance places
the fate of empires and the/* of men.
asserting that the products ... are both/*,
the perishing/- of theories already antiquated,
/• disease by attracting the mind to the
Truth/- the idea of Truth,
"I have/* a good fight—// Tim. 4.- 7.
not until the battle between Spirit and flesh fa /*
a soldier of God, who had/ a good fight.
Digitized by
Google
FOUGHT
192
FOURTH
ibugrht
ap 666> 26 Michael and bis angels/* — Rev. 12 ; 7.
566-27 the dragon /-, and his angels, — Rev. 12; 7.
foul
p 431-21 covered with a/* fur,
434-26 we shall unearth this/- conspiracy against the
437- 5 This is a/^ aspersion on man^s Maker.
43S-20 a garment of/* fur was spread over him
found
pre/ viii- 2 fully tested and has not been/- wanting;
viii-25 mav be /^ a biographical sketch, narratmg
pr 7- 3 is r in bis own words,
a 28-23 if thou art/ worthy to unloose the sandals
30-32 In meekness and might, he was/ preaching
42- 7 Death will be/* at length to be a mortal dr«un,
51-15 his spiritual life, . . . was/* forever the same,
m 66-31 It never leaves us where it /* us.
sp 71-22 spiritualism will be/^ mainly erroneous,
90-11 will be/- to be equally possible for the body.
M-14 intolerance, and olooashed, wherever/-,
97-19 and man is/ in the likeness of Spirit,
9 113-12 these propositions will be/- to agree in
125- 4 may no loneer be/ indispensable to health.
125- 5 Moral conditions will be/ always harmonious
125- 8 man will be/^ normal and natural
126-26 I have/- nothing in ancient or In modem
126-27 nothing ... on which to /^ my own, except
128- 7 have/ that C. S. enhances their
133- 6 " I hare not/ so great faith, — ^fatt. 8 .- 10.
150- 1 hardly a . . . hamlet, in which are not to be/*
151-27 the entire being is/* harmonious
169- 8 The evidence was/* to be conclusive,
ph 166-31 /> to be liarmonious and immortal.
179-10 as man is/*, . . . reflecting the divine nature.
180-28 The only way to this living Truth, ... is/ in
180-32 I hare/ divine Truth more potent than
188- 2 and man is/^ in His image.
190- 7 and yet neither . . . is/ in brain
190-19 immortal man, . . . Is/ to be the real man.
191- 8 theoretical life-basis \%f- to be a
195- 5 Outside of dismal darkness . . . he/^ no peace.
196- 3 but he has not yet/- it true that
/ 209-24 man and the universe will be/- harmonious
214-16 will be understood and/ to be harmonious.
226- 3 a world-wide slavery,/- on higher planes
232- 8 Security . . . is/ only in divuie Science.
c 257-24 Who hath/- finite life or love sufficient
b 276- 4 ** I have/- a ransom.**— Jb6 33 ; 24.
288-21 are to be/- in the following postulates :
288-23 Soul is sinless, not to be/ In the bodv ;
291-17 man is/ having no righteousness of nis own,
297-16 and man/- to be immortal.
302- 2 Principle is not to be/" in fragmentary ideas.
902- 5 The identity of the real man is not lost, but/
307-14 Its life is/" to be not Life, but only a transient,
312- 6 is/- to be sabstance.
313-25 He ... /^ the spiritoal cause.
314- 5 Thus he/ the eternal 1^,
325-14 then shall man be/- in uod*s image.
325-16 Then shall man be/, in His likeness,
o 344- 9 God's likeness is not/- in matter,
359-18 Christianity is to be honored wherever/,
p 419-31 If it is/ necessary to treat against relapse,
432-14 he upon whose person disease is/- shall be
r 475-17 conscious identity of being as/ m Science,
481-31 / that it is the sense of sin which is lost,
484- 1 and so/ to be unerring,
489- 4 it would be/ that the senses of Mind are
493-17 Mind must be/ superior to all the beliefs
g 522-22 denunciations of man when not/ in His image,
624- 6 It was also/ among the Israelites,
633-21 / in the rapid deterioration of the
543-22 Minerals and vegetables are/,
ap 565-27 be r- in its divine PHnciple.
566-28 neither was their place / any more — Rev. 12 .- 8.
gl 580-12 are/ to be the antipode of God,
583-15 The Church . . . is/ elevating the race,
foundation
cause and
p 411-20 procuring cause and/ of all sickness
firm
» 138- 8 a firm/ in the realm of harmony.
Its
r 484- 4 nor envy can wash away its/,
no
9 112-25 affords no/ upon which to establish
c 256- 9 they afforded no/- for
t 448- 6 Evil . . . which the heart condemns, has
no/;
464-26 Falsity has no/.
no scientific
an 102- 1 Animal magnetism has no scientific/-,
of disease
p 368-31 When fear disappears, the/ of disease is gone.
i 453-27 such a course increases fear, the/ of disease.
foundation
of evil
sp 92-26 The/ of evil is laid on a belief
of Spirit
9 133-26 planted Christianity on the/ of Spirit,
spirit nal
9 136- 2 a spiritual/- of Christ-healing.
^593-18 RcxjK. Spiritual/; Truth.
69i^ 6 ZioN. Spiritual/ and superstructure;
without
sp 93-20 Whatever contradicts the ... is without/,
r 486- 1 is without/ in fact,
without actual
r 491- 4 shows it to be a belief withoat actual /
pr 15-31 the/ of enlightened faith.
9 138-14 the/ on which Jesus built.
/ 227-12 the/ of continued bondage
c '262-27 The/ of mortal discord Is a false sense
b 276- 6 they unfold the/ of fellowship,
287-23 without spiritual identity or/,
317- 2 ** secret from the /• of the — Matt, 13 .- 35.
S26-12 forsake the/ of material S3rstems,
334-21 sUin from the/ of the world,** — Rev. 13 : a.
p 368-29 has a/ in fact.
ap 668- 2 Ever since the/ of the world,
foundational
o 348-12 Jesus established this/ fact,
foundations
false
/ 201- 7 We cannot build safely on false/.
gl 507-12 It revealed the false/ and
Its
m 69-31 fatal mistakes are undermining its/.
9 124- 6 When ... its/ are gone.
material
g 535-11 supposed material/ of life and intelligence.
no
p 415- 5 Sin, disease, and death have no/ in Truth.
of cleath
ph 171-16 and destroying the/ of death.
of error
b 273-11 thus tears away the/- of error,
o 357-12 the/ of error would be sapped
of Truth
ap 658-16 Its feet are pillars of fire, / of Truth and Love.
other
b 269-25 Other/ there are none.
m 65-7 If the/ of human afl'ection
b 296-25 / which time is wearing away.
p 414- 1 the/ of the belief in disease and death,
g 539- 6 thus sapping the/ of immortality,
ap 575-12 •• a city which hath/.** — Heb. U . 10.
founded
s 127-32 hypotheses . . . that law is/ on material
163- 8 / on long observation and reflection,
b 2an-27 no mortal testimony is/ on the divine rock.
t 464-28 Neither dishonesty nor ignorance ever/,
r 487-19 Christian evidence is/ on Science
founding:
9 188- 2 Jesus purposed/ his society,
t 464-21 In/ a patnological system of Christianity,
fount
pr 2-27 Shall we plead for more at the open/,
13-3 It is the open/ which cries,
/ 239-29 opposite sources never mingle in/ or stream.
244- 1 God is good and the/ of alfbeing,
p 389-16 the metaphors about the/ and smam,
fountain
a 18-17 The/ can rise no higher than its source.
ph 190-30 For with Thee is the/ of life ; — P9al. 36 : 9.
b 287-12 " Doth a/- send forth —Jos. 3 : U.
p 391-32 Fear is the/ of sickneSvS,
t 455-29 the same/ cannot send forth both
r 489-22 same/ sendeth not forth sweet waters and
four
pref xii- 6 During seven years over/ thousand students
m 58-17 which would confine . . . forever within/ walls,
9 113-10 / following, to me, 9e{f-evident propositions.
113-22 Which of the denials in proposition/ is true ?
ph 19a-15 between three and/ o'clock in the afternoon
ap 574-23 city, the f- equal sides of which were
575-18 The/ sides of our city are
575-21 wholly spiritual, as its/ sides indicate.
677-13 its/ cardinal points are :
fbursquare
ap 674-16 City which '• lieth/." — Rev. 21 : 16.
675- 8 as one that " lieth / ** — Rev. 21 .- 16.
676-17 description of the city as/ has a profound
fourth
sp 91-32 The/ erroneous postulate is,
9 156- 9 the/ attenuation of Argervtum nUratum
Digitized by
Google
FOURTH
193
FRIEND
fourth
g 511-16 mnd the morning were the /* day. — Oen, 1 : 19.
523-25 From the/* Terse of chapter two
ap 577-n f't C. S., which to-day and forever interprets
Fourth Grospel
ap 561-30 In the first chapter of the F- G-itia written,
fowl
of the ftir
/ 222-24 and over the/^ of the air, — Gen, 1 : 26.
r 475-26 and over the/- of the air, — Gen. 1 .■ 26.
g 515-13 and over the/- of the air, — Gen. 1 .- 26.
517-28 and over the/- of the air, — Gen. 1 : 28.
518- 9 and to every /• of the air, — Gen. 1 : 30.
627-22 and every/ of the air ; — Gen, 2 : 19.
wlnfted
g 512- 6 every winged/ after liis kind : — Gen. 1 ; 21.
g 511-20 /- that may fly above the earth — Gen. 1 .• 20.
512-19 let/* mumply in the earth. — Gen. 1 ; 22.
fowls
s 125-27 over the fish of the sea and the/^ of the air.
/ 237-13 ** the/ of the air,' ' — Lvke 8 ; 6.
g 511-29 The/, which fly above the earth
fraction
8 108-18 not a/- more, not a unit less.
%
98-28 they are not theoretical and/*,
> 302- 2 Principle is not to be f oond in / ideas.
firagrnuiee
ph 175-11 The joy of its presence, its beauty and/,
tragrtokt
o 363- 2 jar containing costly and/* oil,
frail
»p 98-15 Beyond the/* premises of human beliefs,
o 346-32 is not this what /" mortals are trying to do ?
t 460-15 /• mortals, untaught and unrestrained by C. S.,
frailty
ph 194-18 the/^ and inadequacy of mortal mind.
c 266-29 He is above sin or/*.
o 360-27 His angels He chargeth with/*, —see Job A ; 18.
firame
p 415-30 the whole/ wiU sink from sight
franchise
m 6a-20 If the elective/ for women will remedy
Franklin
/ 245-19 useful hint, upon which a F' might work
Franklin, Benjamin
an 100-15 Benjamin F was one of the commissioners.
fraternity
p 389-24 error that there is/ between pain and pleasure,
fraternize
sp 74-19 nor does the caterpillar return to/ with or
fratricidal
g 538- 2 This false sense of existence is/.
fraud
o 356-26 Does divine Love commit a/* on humanity
fraudulent
/ 252-22 deceitful in sentiment,/^ in purpose,
fraught
o 346-17 How then can this ... be "/• with falsities
free
pr 6-10 supposition that ... we shall be/> to repeat
11-14 leaves the offender/^ to repeat the offence,
m 63-^ and own her children/ from interference,
sp 74-4 To be . . . persons must be/* from organic
90-25 sets one/* to master the infinite idea.
an 106- 3 to work against the/ course of honesty
8 114-27 and sets/ the imprisoned thought.
150-22 human view infringes man's/* moral agency;
ph 171- 8 And himself unf alien, upright, pure, and/*,
176- 8 left the stomach and bowels/^ to act
191-16 The human thought must/* itself from
/ 206- 6 else it will misguide the judgment and/* the
223-21 Spiritual rationality and/ thought accompany
225- 4 Truth makes man/.
227-16 God made man/*.
227-17 Paul said, " I was/ bom.** — Acte 22 : 28.
227-18 All men should be/*.
227-19 Love and Truth make/,
227-25 Citizens of the world, accept the . . . and be/* !
227-27 has bound you, entangled your/* limbs,
244-12 hath made me/* from the law of — Horn. 8 ; 2.
p 381-24 quite/ from some ailment.
434- 1 can ... set the captive/*.
442- 8 prisoner rose up regenerated, strong,/^.
t 443-18 leave Invalids/ to resort to whatever
448-32 to/* another from the fetters of disease.
463-30 the divine Truth that makes man /.
r 481- 6 /• " to enter into the hoUest," — Heb. 10 .- 19.
496-13 sets the captive/* physically and morally.
fi*ee
g 514-11 F and fearless it roams in the forest.
gl 584-13 that which frets itself/* from one belief
fireed
#p 73-23 belief that spirit ... is/ by death,
73-24 belief . . . that, when it is/ from the
ph 178-24 we are/^ from the belief of heredity,
freedom (eee al8o freedom's)
assert their
/ 228-14 Mortals will some day assert their/*
boundless
a 22-24 boundless/*, and sinless sense,
breath of
/ 225-21 nor did the breath of /• come from the cannon*s
capacity or
r 475-31 nor . . . engender the capacity or/* to sin.
confers a
8p 89-23 influence or action of Soul confers a/,
glorious
/ 248- 1 and glorious/ of spiritual harmony.
heritage of
/ :S8-12 when man enters into his heritage of/*,
hope of
p 368-13 even the hope of/ from the bondage
human
/ 242- 7 towards the joys of Spirit, towards human /^
moral
m 68-12 There is moral/* in Soul.
right to
/ 227- 6 and mortals are taught their right to/*.
spiritual
8 118-12 eternally glorified in man's spiritual/.
p 366- 5 and thus attain the spiritual/^
strength and
t 454-20 Strength and/ to speech and action.
universal
/226- 8 sounded the keynote of universal/,
with
g 552-21 may become wild with/
/ 225-31 ignorant how to obtain their/.
226-11 and that its/ be won,
236-28 because of their/- from wrong
r 481- 3 God's being is infinity,/*, harmony,
freedom's
/ 225- 7 time bears onward/ banner.
ely
b 329-14 should not tarry in the storm if the body is/^,
r 490-32 will think that he is/* when he is warm,
freely
sp 89- 8 believing that . . . she talks/*.
g 527- 8 thou mayest/ eat : — Gen. 2 : 16.
548- 2 take the water of life/. '* — Rev. 22 ; 17.
freer
8 120-30 When Columbus gtiref- breath to the globe,
fk*ees
b 291- 3 suppositions . . . death of the body/ from sin,
freeziner
ph 175-26 Damp atmosphere and/ snow
" "n-U shouW ^ ' " ' '
>-32 will
French
ap 80-22 Even planchette — the F- toy which
an 100-12 In 1784, the F' government ordered
frenzy
/ 212-21 In legerdemain and credulous/.
frequency
m 59-28 the / of divorce shows that the
frequent
ap 566-22 In shade and storm the/* night,
frequently
8 15.3- 1 /■ attenuated to such a degree that
ph 180-18 Doctors should not ... as they so/ do,
o 368-19 more/' cited for our instruction
fresh
an 105-23 to commit/* atrocities as opportunity occurs
8 107-12 /* pinions are given to faith and understanding,
t 460-24 Science of Mind was a/- revelation
freshness
/ 246-23 still maintain his vigor,/, and promise.
246-30 into loveliness,/*, and continuity,
248- 9 Mind feeds the body with supernal/
fretftilness
m 62-11 their children's/* or frivolity,
frets
gl 584-13 that which/ itself free from one belief only to
friend
absent
8p 82- 2 We think of an absent/* as easily as
best
ph 176-20 while divine Mind is its best/.
beUer
r 486-17 If . . . then death is not an enemy but a bet-
ter/*
Digitized by
Google
FRIEND
194
FRUITS
my
firiend
far-off
jp 90-16 In dreams we fly to Europe and mtet a far-off/*.
of nutn
a 40-lS the highest instmctor and/* of man,
of Mortal Man
p 433-32 Tmtb, the spirit of Life and the /> of Mortal
Man,
of pabUeans
a 63- 1 and is the *</* of publicans and — Luke 7 : 34.
our
8p 71^-12 " Our/- Lazarus 8leepeth;—Jb/in 11; 11.
sick
p 430-30 when the prisoner, . . . watched with a sick/*.
their
a 53- 7 He rebuked sinners . . . becaose he was their/ ;
pr 8-31 If a/' informs us of a fault,
a 28-20 a glutton and a/ of the impure, ^
34-8 if a/- be with us,
34- 9 why need we memorials of that/ ?
39-11 causes mortals to regard death as a/*,
/ M8< 4 One manrels that a/ can ever seem lees than
p 386-17 mistakenly announcing the death of a/*,
friendly . .
pr^ ix-26 copies were, however, in/ circulation,
p 438-31 tooeon/ terms with the Arm of
friend's
p 386-17 grief that the/ real death would bring.
friends
departed
jp 83-19 evenif our departed/ were near us
few
a 42-18 the desertion of all save a few/,
give to
pr^ viii-29 give to/ the results of her Scriptural study,
her
t 464- 3 Could her/ know how little time
a 46- S Jesus was known to his/ by the words, which
o 369- 3 Let any clergyman try to cure his/ by
p 486-23 His/ struggled hard to rescue the
~Ke
ff 652-10 Mortal theories make/ of sin,
a 21-15 If my/ are going to Europe,
21-21 On the contrary, if my/ pursue my course,
our
p 386-31 So, when our/ pass from our sight
personal
c 26fr- 6 Would existence without personal/ be
prisoner**
p 432-25 One of the prisoner's/. Materia Medica,
professed
p 436-16 professed/. Materia Medica and Physiology,
unpretentious
a 64-23 only a few unpretentious/,
c 266-13 F" will betray and enemies will slander,
friendship
8p 87-26 by/ or by any intense feeling
Msrbt
8 151-18 belief says that death has been occasioned by/.
ph 178-14 by the/ of his mother.
/ 251- 7 /*• is so great at certain stages of
frighten
•p 79- 3 is an error that tends to/
p 379-29 The images, held . . . / conscious thought.
frigutened
8 164-17 the mother is/ and says,
o 362-12 child, who is/* at imaginary ghosts
p 371-11 As/ children look everywhere for
433-28 to prepare the/ sense . . . for death,
t 460-15 to the/, false sense of the patient.
frigliteninsr
p 439-10 / away Materia Medica,
t 447-18 without/ or discouraging the patient
frivolity
m 63-11
frivolous
m 60-22 / amusements, personal adornment,
ph 196-30 to meet a/ demand for amusement
front
an 102-17 its aggressive features are coming to the/.
6 301- 3 form, and action of the person in/ of the
frost
8p 72-32 As readily can you mingle fire and/
frosts
c 265-19 and nipped by untimely/;
frovim
/ 238- 8 To obey ... is to incur society's/ ;
238- 8 but this/, more than flatteries.
their children's fretfulnesa or/,
frozen
p 373*^ languidly creeps along its/ channels,
fungal
e 403-16 Better is the/ inteUectual repast
firoit
pA%-10 seed within itself bearing/ after its kind,
bears the
ph 197- 9 bears the/ of sin, disease, and death,
briniirinc forth
g 539- 1 bringing forth/ of its own kiad,
Caln*s
ff 541- 8 more nearly resembles . . . than does Cafai*8/.
541-11 than for the worship expressed by Cain's/ ?
forbidden
r 481-12 The forbidden/ of knowledge,
flrsa^l when the forbkid -^ • -
r 62^ 1 when the forbidden/ was bnnging forth
p 404-19 every tree that brings not forth good/.
1 460-27 The tree must be good, which produces
good/.
immortal
o 361-29 That which when sown bears immortal/,
known by bis
6 290-23 tree isknown by his/ " — Jra<t. 12:33.
>wn by its
sp 73-13 belief, which ought to be known by its/,
lown by their
an 106-17 demonstrable in Truth and known by their/,
mnch
b 271- 1 seed of Truth springs up and bears much/.
not mneh
b 372- 7 else it beareth not much/,
of false knowledge
ph 17&-30 Adam, before he ate the/ of false knowledge,
of thojmnmd
g HO-25 brought of the/* of the ground— Gen. 4.- 8.
of the Spirit
an 106-27 the/ of the SplrH is love, — GaL 6 .22.
of the tree
^680.18 butof the/ of the tree which — Gen. 3:3.
of the tiees
(T 629-17 Wemayeatof the/ of the trees — 6en. 3:2.
of the vine
a 18-* IvHanotdrinkqfthe/-qfthevine,^Luke22:lB.
yield
166- 2 Bvil declared that eating this/ would open
g 607-19 tree and herb do not yield / because of
yielding
^507-13 yielding/ after his kind,— Gen. 1:11.
606-11 and the tree yielding/, — Gen. 1 f 12.
p 880-17 the fount and stream, the tree and its/,
g 607-13 the/ tree yielding fruit — Oen. 1 •• 11.
618-7 the/of a tree ykdding seed; — Gen. 1:39.
fimitage
ol48-37 the full/ of C. 8.,
firoit-bearer
9 636-33 Did He create this/ of Sin
fmitfkil
g 612-17 Be/, and multiply, — Gen, 1 .-22.
617-36 Be/, and multiply, —Gen. 1 : 28.
660-38 Amalgamation . . . is seldom/,
/y 600- • being /'in every good work,— CoL 1: 10.
fruition
pr 9^15 before we can eniqy the/- of our hope
b 298- 7 Science armed with faith, hope, and/.
29^-14 faith, understanding,/, reality.
firoitless
pr 6-28 He said of the/ tree,
p 375-17 should be understood and so rendered/.
firoitlessness
a 36- 3 Convinced of the/ of their toil
fruits
early
gl 670- 9 surrendering to the creator the early/ of
first
g 532- 7 when eating its first/ brought death
immediate
g 532-18 produced the immediate/ of fear and shame,
immortal
r 494-29 ito lap pUed high with immortal/.
its
p 426-14 this would be . . . known by its/.
of bnnuui faith
pr^ xi- 6 the/ of human faith in matter,
of Liove
a 35-24 by bringing forth the/ of Love,
of sin
b 290-19 bearing the/ of sin, sickness, and death.
of Spirit
p 801-32 and bearing the/- of Spirit.
Digitized by
Google
FRUITS
196
FURNISH
fruits
of t]ft« spirit ^ . ,
t 451-18 they l>ear as of old the/ of the Spirit.
present
o 3i0- 1 If sach are the present/-, what will the
Ir
/ a04-19 Judging them by their/, they are corropt.
o 342-28 "Bytheir/ yeshaUknowthera**— Iftm. 7:2
fr 600- • by their/- ye shall know them. — MaU. 7 ; 20.
your
r 486-13 Your/ will proTe what the
a 86-22
/ 220-27
248-30
fulfil
m 6S-4
/22S- 3
233-7
r 474-20
folfiUed
a 41-24
66-21
9 10»-26
p 401-15
t 463-20
^634-12
ap660- 7
fumilinfir
m 60-11
p 436-20
r 486-22
ftllfilS
m 67-32
B 134-31
6 276-2
297-32
340-24
op 672-12
ftlll
prcf Tii- 3
^ Till- 4
x-14
pr 6-12
6-14
8-9
a 2»^
31-20
36-22
86-24
87-5
80-6
42-17
60-19
m 60- 2
an 106-31
« 122-21
130-20
130-4
pA 182-20
/ 201-18
244-21
247-8
£261-19
6286-7
313- 2
O 348-27
p 805-19
406-6
< 468-28
r 488-13
^607-8
611-17
636-21
642-21
662-16
ap 659-14
666-4
674- 7
674-18
674-18
^691-6
691-19
698-28
fuUer
t 162^27
/22e-8
o 361-22
full-orbed
/ 224-21
629^ 3
the/ of other people's sins, not of his own.
The belief that ... is one of the/
sin, and death are not the/ of life.
to/ all righteousness."— 3/ate. 3 : 15.
not/ themst of the flesh.** — OaL 5 : 16.
demands of us only what we can certainly/,
not come to destroy, but to/."— Afott. 5: 17.
One must/ one's mission without timidity
He/ his God-mission, and then
The promises will be/.
Scripture of Isaiah is renewedly f* :
can remore this disorder as God's law is/
Truth is here and has/ its perfect work.
This prophecy has been/.
literuly/, when we are conscious of
F' the different demands of their united
" is the/ of the law,"— Bom, 13 ; 10.
by/ the spiritual law of being,
disappointments it invohres or the hopes it/.
A nuracle/ God's law, but does not violate
and/ these sayings of Scripture,
A mortal belief /its own conditio
ends wars; / the Scripture,
Loye/ the law of C. ».,
ere cometh the/ radiance of a risen day.
To derelop the/ might of this Science,
or treat in / detail so infinite a theme.
/ " and running over." — Luke 6 ; 38.
Saints and sinners get their/ award,
/ . . . of aU undeanness." — Matt. 23 .- 27.
with the/ recognition that being is Spirit,
a/ understanding of the divine Principle
/ punishment this side of the grave
bestow on the righteous their/ reward.
History is/ of records of sufferiug.
a/ salvation from sin, sickness, and death,
and gave/ evidence of divine Science,
If his/ recognition of eternal Life had
a/ recognition of its enduring obligations
/ many a league in the line of light:
experience is/ of instances of similar
cannot add to the contents of a vessel already/,
the Scriptures are/ of accounts of the
Obedience to material law prevents/
We cannot fill vessels already/,
when there is no/ reflection of the
his/ set of upper and lower teeth
he was in the/ possession of his
gves/ faith in Truth,
e/ and proper translation of the Greek),
the/ fruitage of C.S.,
The nurse should be cheerful,
/ salvation from sin, sickness, ana death,
contains the/ statement of C. S.,
A/ answer to the above question
creation would be/ of nameless offspring,
The changing glow and/* effulgence of
few days, and/ of trouble."— Job 14 /I.
Sin will receive its/ penalty,
few days, and/ of trouble.''— Jbfe 14; 1.
to utter the/ diapason of secret tones.
It is/ of lust and hate, loathinf the
/ of the seven last plagues, — Kei\ 21 ; 9.
the seven angelic vials/ of seven plagues,
has/ compensation in the law of Loye.
Man. . . . the/ representation of Mind,
of whom man is the / and perfect expres-
sion;
man would be in the/ consciousness of
it requires only a/ understanding of the
a/ acknowledgment of the rights of man
to give a clearer and/ expression
the harbingers of truth's / appearing,
and glow/^in spiritual understanding.
./•of faith,
oadeatJ
flilly
pr^ viil- 2
a 42-32
45- 6
45-32
« L')2-3
136-24
152- 9
/206-32
227-2
231-28
240-27
6 284-10
288-11
326-14
339-18
o 343-16
344r-ll
p 415-28
r 4n-16
496-5
^65^-16
fulness
b 336-20
p 406-24
(T 619-20
0r2 590-12
fumes
p407-3
fVincftion
s 14&-15
151-20
Ainetional
« 126-3
her system has been/ tested
must understand more/ his Life-principle
Our Master/ and finally demonstrated
not sufficiently advanced/ to understand
to heal would/* answer the question,
what the disciples did not/ understand?
a healing effect, even when not/ understood.
When we / understand our relation to the
Divine,
fetters fall and the rights of man are / known
impossible, when you/ apprehend God
one must pay/ and fairly the
nor be/ manifested through corporeality.
When the . . . effects of C. S. are/ apprehended,
Not purtiaUy, but/, the great healer of
Only those, . . . can/ understand the unreality
oievil.
when his teachings are/ understood.
Were it more/ understood that Truth heals
Before the thoughts are/ at rest,
evidence . . . is/ sustained by spiritual sense,
hence its healing power is not/ demonstrated.
It is made known most/ tojiim who
neither could God's / be reflected by a single
until we arrive at the/ of God's idea,
the stature of the/ of Christ " — Eph. 4 ; 13.
denial of the/ of God's creation;
Puffing the obnoxious/ of tobacco,
every/, formation, and manifestation.
Every/ of the real man is governed by the
^ considered the best condition f or . . . / health
149-24 as readily as she has cured purely/ disease,
162-26 as surely as it heals what is caUed/-,
p 377-26 organic diseases as readily as/ dimculties,
functions
disordered
p 408-18 inflammation of disordered/,
elements and
« 124-32 elements and/ of the physical body
entire
p 384-82 entire/ and oigans of the human system
hArmonioQS
p 888-82 the harmonious/ of mind and body,
heaUhT
p 373-26 disabled organ wiU resume its healthy/.
my
p 431-30 and perform my/ as usual,
natural
p 387-14 perform the natural/ of being.
r 478-20 the dischaige of the natural/ is least noticeable.
of Hind
r 478-28 Matter cannot perform the/ of Mind.
of mind
p 395-31 cannot kill a man nor affect the/ of mind
of tne body
p 373-22 Disease is expressed ... in the/ of the body.
vital
p 387-17 and perform the most vital/ in society.
fundamental
m 65- 9 some/ error in the marriage state.
« 113- 9 / propositions of divine metaphysics
120- 8 arrive at the/ facts of being.
ph 167-29 On this/ pomt, timid conservatism is
171-31 / error lies in the supposition that
t 460^10 Yet this most/ part of metaphysics
g 645-13 Such/ errors send falsity into
funds
m 63-31
fungus
a 160-30
fUP
p 431-21
438-20
438-22
deposit/, and own her children free from
Is man a material/ without Mind
covered with afoul/,
said that ... a garment of foul/
this/ is a foreign substance.
438-28 is not an importer or dealer in/,
438-29 explain how this/ is manufactured,
Airnace
m 66-31
8 133-17
161-8
/243- 6
furnish
pr 8-13
a 61-10
8 135-19
142-10
ph 189-17
ap 572-14 / the Vision of the Apocalypse,
/ separates the gold from the dross
in the fiery/ and in kings' palaces,
captives, cast into the Babylonian/;
from the fiery/, from the Jaws of the lion,
will/ more than its equivalent of pain,
that he might / the proof of immortal life.
" Can God/ a table in the — Psal. 78 ; 19.
Truth, alone can/ us with absolute evidence,
is supposed to/ the evidence of
. -- '-' / th
Digitized by
Google
FURNISHED
196
OASES
fomisbed
«p 98^9
b 317-28
r472-U
furnishes
m 63-13
Trath has/* the key to the kingdom,
to him Jesos/* the proof
Jesus/* proofs of these statements.
C. S./* no precedent for such injustice,
Whaterer/ the semblance of an idea
19&-16 /• food for thought.
24&-18 This instance or youth preserred/
336-27 The Science of being/ the rule of
p 370-10 HomoBopathy/' the evidence to the
387-27 The history of Christianity/ sublime
t 461-14 /■ the eternal interpretation of God and
ap 571-23 /• the minor in which mortals may see
furnishing
ph 180-21 Instead of/ thought with fear, they should
p 439- 4 keeps a/* store, and adrertises
Furred Tongrue
p 438-26 summoned F- T- for examination,
further
an 103- 4 and/ defines it as dishonesty
/ 226- 2 / steps towards the banishment of
h 296-29 It/* teaches that when man is
314- 2 (hiB/ spiritual exaltation),
338-17 It/ suggests the thought of that
itirther
p 441-20 We/ recommend that Materia Medica
ap 676- 8 / describfaig this holy city,
576-18 What/ indication need we of the
furthermore
m 64-17 i***, the time Cometh of which
fury
/ 208-27
The foam and/ of illegitimate liring
There is no yapid/ ofmortal mind
fustian
s 142-16 tell their gtory to pride and/.
fkitnre
pre/ Tii-25
a 24-19
sp 81-6
84-13 _ _
8 150-24 and will be to all others at some/ day,
158-12 The/ history of material medicine
b 306-15 at some uncertain/ time and in a manner
p 374-19 You confess to ignorance of the/
t 469- 9 Judge not the/ adTancement of C.
ff 546- 2 at some/ time to be emancipated
future-world
a 39-20 not that now men must prepare for a/
F- ages must declare what the pioneer has
in recard to predestination and/ punishment
Sredieting the/ from a groundwork of
> know tbe past, the present, and the/.
. 3. by the
G
m
sp
Gabriel
ap 567- 1
567-6
Gad
^{580-21
gain
pr 11-28
12-4
13-13
14-3
15-29
21-13
66-11
-4
72-7
'8 156-19
ph 167-28
/ 238-22
25i-4
0 260-15
264-8
264-13
265-7
266-16
b 322-5
326-13
328-10
335-23
o 355- 1
p 388-28
£459-6
r486-7
17 501-10
ap 560-13
gained
a 23-18
«p 84- 3
91-20
92-15
8 111-32
/ 254-10
0 266-23
6 269-27
272- 3
274- 3
290-19
314- 8
326-16
O 348-20
358-21
p 365-21
406-30
t 449- 6
r 474-15
482- 7
487- 4
490-20
0r 532-6
536-25
547-25
548-22
556-13
5
^inincr
a 47-
O' has the more quiet task
The G- of His presence has no contests.
definition of
a desire for holiness is requisite in order to (r
mere request . . . has no power to g-
Do we (r* the omnipotent ear sooner by words
whose ear we would a*,
fr the ear and right hand of omnipotence
cr a little each day in the right direction.
To or C. S. and its harmony,
Sthe sense of health only as
the ff* of spiritual life.
I did so. and she continued toy*,
impossible to g- control oyer the body in
Attempts to ... ^* dominion oTcr mankind,
S' good rapidly and bold their position,
Istrust or one's ability to gr the goodness
if they would fr the true sense of things.
As mortals g- more correct views of God
Ssome proper sense of the infinite,
y down their fleshliness in order to g'
we shall g* the reality of Life,
if we would g- the Christ as our only Saviour,
they ff' the true understanding of God
we ff- the eternal unfolding of Life
thev should gr the spiritual meaning of C. S.,
foolish to stop eatixig until we g-
he most g- heavenly riches by
Even then he must g- spiritual understanding
recompensing human want . . . with spiritual g*.
necessity of existence is to g- the true idea
the evidence g- from Spirit,
ancient prophets g- their foresight from
erroneous knowledge g- from matter
a knowledge g- from matter, or evil,
this system has gradually g- eroond,
facts of existence are g- step oy step,
a* stronger desires for spiritual joy?
knowleojge g- through the material senses
spiritual sense of truth must be g*
knowledge g- from the five senses
Perfection is g- only by perfection.
Knowledge g- from material sense is
Our Master (7* the solution of being,
purpose and motive to live aright can be g*
this sense must be ^r by its disciples
Is It not because there are few who have g-
such conmiendation as the Magdalen g-
normal control is g- through divine strength
but more of C. S. roust be g*
glorious Principle of these marvels is g:
g- by substituting the word God,
a- by walking in the pathway of Truth
knowledge g- from the so-called material senses
g- from the five corporeal senses.
the true idea is cr from the immortal side.
only by this understanding can truth be g-.
o' the diviner side in C. S.,
life everlasting is not to be (r by dying.
After g- the true idea of their glorified Master,
gaining
pA 1»- 7
6824-8
327-2
gains
m 57- 7
sp 83-28
/238-»4
0258-83
b 294-29
gala
/ 252-23 says:
Galatians
an 106-19
already developed the disease that is g-
are not t the vue idea of God;
also by {T an affection for g^Md
seeking material means for jt
the feminine mind g- courage and strength
man a* the divine Ftinctple and explanation
forsakes popularity and g- Christianity.
in proportion as humanity g' the true
thief believes that he g* something by stealing,
my short span of life one g' day.
St. Paul in bis great epistle to the G\
Galilean Prophet
o 360-28 the Jews put to death the <?* i>-,
r 497-18 as demonstrated by the Q- P-
Galilean Sea
a 34-32 joyfulmeetingon theshoreof the G* 5*!
Galilee
sp 90- 4 on the shores of (7-,
8 147-13 and in the valleys of G-.
gaU
a 51- 5 This dread added the drop of (7* to his cup.
gallows
8 134-13 hallowed by the g- and the cross.
garden
culture of v<
m 61-26
of £den
537-3
537-6
the culture of your g- or the raising of stock
ey o]
of Sden, — Gen. 3 .-28.
g 626-27 and put him into theor of Eden, — Gtn, 2 : 15.
— " ' • - ithe0rofS4~
t of tlietr* of Eden— Gen. 3 : 24.
forth from the
at the
a 47-31
(T 526-2
627-7
529-18
529-19
532-15
garment
8 142-8
ph 170-27
197- 4
/ 242-28
p 438-20
garments
c 267-26
t 452-20
463-15
garnered
a535-5
garrisoned
/ 235-11
gas
o 346-26
p375-2
399-8
night of gloom and glory in the ^,
in the midst of the ^,— Gen, 2;9.
Of every tree of \^g-—G€n, 2 ; 16.
of every tree of the g- ? — Gen. 3 ; 1.
fruit oi tlie trees of the g- : — Gen. 8 .* 2.
in the midst of the g-^ — Gen. 3 .- 3.
I heard Thy voice in the ^, — Gen. 3: la
We must seek the undivided a*,
at least to touch the hem of Truth's g-.
Parisian name for a novel g-.
every part of the Christly a- of righteousness.
said that ... a ^* of foul fur
'* let thy ^ be always white.'* — Eccl. 9 .- 8.
We soil our ^ with conservatism,
The new idea, . . . clad in white g-.
the other to be ^ into heavenly places.
should be strongly g- with virtue.
when you believe that nitrous-oxide g* has
painlesslv as g- dissipates into the air
No gastric g- accumulates, . . . apart from
b 293-13 The material so-called g- and forces
Digitized by
Google
GASH
197
GENERATIONS
p 30a-23
gastric
ph 175-24
p 38^ 8
gate
pf»/ ix-18
« 142-14
e 461-12
^535-16
638-5
eates
« 137-32
146-20
ph 171- 6
ap6n-28
575-19
575-26
677-24
eateway
^537-15
gatlier
8 129-M
0 276^
p370- 4
0r 538-24
grathered
sp 78-14
^504-23
606-16
627-16
a 56-ll
t 463-10
(T 606-23
636-30
647-13
gathers
6 299-16
0r 606-18
gaudy
on 103-26
gave
pr 16-10
a 26-15
29-18
32-16
32-18
33-16
41-14
43-4
^-17
44-6
47-2
8p 89-29
«120-30
132-10
184-19
137-28
ph 176-9
193-11
191^81
195-9
199-27
/ 210-13
220-24
242-32
5 308-22
809-4
826-8
p 364-20
369-18
376-12
398-9
431- 5
t 456-32
r 4n-27
487-11
^628-4
633-8
637-28
539-27
^Z 596-11
698-15
gayest
^633-8
633-16
gase
/ 248-21
tban the trunk of a tree which you g-
not 8o serere upon the g- Juices.
No ir gsm accumulates, . . . apart from
a willing disciple at the heavenly ^',
the poor and the stranger from the ^-,
for •* wide is the (r, — MaU. 7 ; 13.
When will man pass through the open ff- of C. S.
Truth places the cherub wisdom at the (r of
and the g- of hell —Matt. 16 .• 18.
** stranger that is within thy a*,*'— Exod. 20 ; 10.
man wUl reopen . . . the o' of Paradise
has opened wide the jt of glory,
** ana the fr of it shall not oe shut — Bev. 21 ; 26.
Northward, its g' open to the North Star,
Its g' open towards light and glory
Truth guards the g- to harmony.
Can we a* peaches from a pine-tree.
Divine Science does not g- grapes from
Sthe facts of being from tEe divine Mind,
radually this evidence will g* momentum
»• Do men g* grapes of thorns ? " — MclU. 7 : 16.
Communications^ from ignoranoe are
when g- into the focus of ideas,
0r together unto one place, — Oeru 1 .- 9.
material perception, g' from the corporeal
£• beneath its wings the sick and sinning.
Though g* new energy, this idea cannot
the (T together of the waters — Gen. 1.-10.
the jT together of the waters — Oen. 1 .* 10.
the g- clouds, the moon and stars,
whither every real individualitv, . . . ^.
Spirit, God, g- unformed thoughts into
whose flimsy and g- pretensions,
then he cr tliat prayer which covers all
Truth, Life, and Love g- Jesus authority over
and g* to her ideal the name of Jesus
and 0r it to the disciples, — Matt. 28 . 26.
g" thanks, and ^ it to them — Matt. 26 : 27.
yet Jesus prayed and (t them bread.
be (T thanks and said,
proofs of Truth, . . . which Jesus g-
(T no hint of the unchanging love of God.
and (T full evidence of divine Science,
lonely precincts of the tomby* Jesus a refuge
5 them a faint conception of the Life
life was in the body, and man g* it.
When Columbus g- freer breath to the globe.
In other words, he g- his benediction to
the very element, which g* it divine force
the Master g* him a spiritual name
and g* the gospel a chance to be seen
its death-pallor fr place to a natural hue.
g- him a belief of Intense pain.
fr him pain through those very senses.
His belief that he could do it g'
g- sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf,
e g* up his abstinence,
require of Christians the proof which he a*,
g- nim spiritual strength in this Peniel of
(T him the spiritual sense of being
Jesus g' the true idea of being,
such seekers as he g' small reward
never a* drugs, never prayed to know if
should be told that blood never g' life
Often he g- no name to the distemper
the prisoner tr him drink,
it g' the first rules for demonstrating this
and g* the spiritual import,
apprehension of this g' sight to the blind
Thiat Adam g' the name and nature of animals,
she g- me of the tree, — (Ten. 3- 12.
and ^ it to man for a possession.
The divine origin of Jesus g' him
and g- up the ghost; " — John 19 .• 30.
What Jesus g- up was indeed air,
The woman whom Thou ^ to be— Oen. 3 : 12.
" The woman, whom Thou g- me, is responsible.' *
holding it before your g' continually.
gaze
/ 248-26
c 261-27
264-9
p 378-14
first turn our g- in the right direction,
Fixing your {t on the realities supernal.
Where shall the g- rest but in the
A man's (r, fastened fearlessly on a
420-30 Turn his g* from the false evidence of the
g 521-14 turn our g- to the spiritual record of creation.
p 380-16 G' at a chained lion, crouched for a spring,
gems
sp 87-20 the sea is ignorant of the g- within
/ 236-17 adorned with g' of scholarly attainment,
247-27 blazons the night with starry g-,
gender
6 .305-12 G- also is a quality, not of God, but
g 508-13 God determines the g' of His own ideas.
508-13 G' is mental, not material.
608-16 feminine g- is not yet expressed in the text.
608-17 G' means simply Jdnd or aortt
grammars always recognize a neuter g-,
names the female g- last in the ascending
masculine, feminine, or neuter g:
608-20
608-22
611-28
genders
^516-30
genera
r 482-18
general
pre/ x-12
a 32-4
m 63^26
ap 83-17
87-11
96- 7
8 162-31
165- 4
166-8
166-11
165-17
C 263-16
b 306-16
319-10
p 394-18
408-8
411-5
Masculine, feminine, and neuter g' are
As woman is but a species of the g;
to suit the (T drift of thought,
required to swear allegiance to his g:
the elevation of society in g'
belief that . . . man, is governed in g- by
in the g* atmosphere of human mind,
interruptions of the g' material routine.
Jahr, . . . enumerates the g- symptoms,
it is the law of a ^ belief,
not yet divorced the drug from the {/* faith.
When the g- belief endorses the
erroneous g- belief. . . . works against C. S. ;,
He becomes a g' mis-creator,
this is the g* religious opinion of mankind,
the g* faith In material means
the fallacy of material systems in g',
this g- craze cannot, . . . shield the
as a IT rule the body would respond more
quickly,
412- 6 the peculiar or g' S3rmptoin8 of the case
t 467-19 C. S. is not an exception to the g' rule,
g 648-19 *' It is very possible that many g- statements
663-21 adopted by g^ mortal thought
654-29 It is the g- belief that the lower animals
General Grant
p 492-18 Discussing his campaign, (?• G- said :
generalities
8 147-25 taught the g' of its divine Principle
generally
a 28-16 nor the work of Jesus was g- understood.
40-29 has come so {r to mean public worship
47-22 world g' loves a lie better than Truth ;
8 132-19 and it has not yet been g' accepted.
142- 6 modem religions g' omit all but one of these
164- 9 It is Just to say that g- the
ph 181-27 if they are cured, they g- know it
c 267- 7 It is ^ conceded that God is Father,
b 270-12 it is g- admitted that this intelligence is
o 341- 5 criticisms are g- based on detached sentences
343-23 Christendom gr demands so much less.
348- 8 it is not a* understood how
349- 2 when this Science is more ^ understood
349-26 material terms must be g* employed.
p 429-29 not understood g* by our ethical instructors.
t 446- 9 has g' completely healed such cases.
g 663-16 why are his deductions g- material ?
General Progrress
p 439-29 awaiting the sentence which G* P- and
generating
m 62- 1 only be permitted for the purpose of g:
generation
a 29-21 put to silence material law and its order of 0r*,
50- 3 " Who shall declare his (/•?" — Isa. 63 ; 8.
m 66- 7 the legal and moral provision for g-
62-16 will do much more for the health of the rising gr
68-31 Proportionately as human g* ceases,
sp 85-25 Jesus Jmew the a* to be wicked
8 148- 2 " O faithless g-,— Mark 9 : 19.
t 446-13 pours light and healing upon this g-,
g 548-20 general statements . . . aoout birth and g-^
648-31 besides the ordinarv process of g\
651-22 are brought down from g* tog-? "
generations
ph 174-16 marking out the path for g- yet unborn.
c 260- 9 Through manv jt* human beliefs will
b 333-19 Throughout all g- both before and after
Digitized by
Google
GENERATIONS
198
GIFT
generations
g 520-16 These are the a* of the hearens — (Ten. 2 : 4.
549-14 BQCoeesiye ^ do not begin with the MreA
generic
- '^"^ * begin to ooinprebend . . . the a* term man.
a- term for all that reflects God's image
It follows that man is a {7* term,
woman in the Apocalypse symbolises g' man.
c28»- 1
r 475-15
^516-89
ap 561-22
generically
e 267- 6 (7* man is one, and specifically man
The g* Urer may ol^Ject to the
They are sincere, (Ti noble.
generous
B 129-«>
e 460-10
Genesis
Mid the Ap ^ ,
g 546-18 O' and the Apocalypse seem more obscnre
beginning with
g 602- 1 second necessity for beginning with Q- is
book of
^502-0
621-19
623-17
Spiritually followed, the book of G- is th«
more about creation in the hook of O*.
in the early part of the book of 6*.
first chapter of
g 502-14 as giren in the first ciiapter of <?•.
" iiare no record in the first chapter of O*.
(as stated in the first chapter of G*)
Throu^ont the first chapter of O'
In the first chapter of (?• we read :
In the first chapter of 0\ evil has no
recorded in the first chapter of 0\
not used in the first chapter of (?',
606-3
621-8
623-22
635-29
637-10
637-24
(rl 500-22
namtlTe In
B 157-17 (according to the narratire in Q-)
order used in
ap 668- 9 The narratire follows the order used in 0\
Science of
g 525-22 In the Science of G- we read
second account in
g 537-20 this second account in O'
second chapter of
g 521-26 second chapter of O' contains a statement of
522-26 latter part of the second chapter of 0\
526-15 is in the . . . second chapter of O:
spoken of In
ph 180-10 the seed within itself . . . spoken of in O'.
to Itevelatlon
$ 139-24 seen from G* to Revelation,
to the Apocalypse
ap 564-24 from O- to the Apocalypse,
in the Elohistic introduction of G*,
In G', this allegorical, talking serpent
In G*, first the true method of creation is
Thus we see, ... in G* and in the Apocalypse,
^538-18
op 564-31
668-10
672-4
genial
ap 575-30
genius
fir 548-27
Gentile
$p 85-23
gentle
fir 541-10
gentleness
an 106-28
{72 592-24
gently
pA 184-30
193-12
/ 245-15
r 485-14
ap 674-30
genuine
m 60- 1
ap 91-13
95-2
95-15
« 112-26
6 291-2
294-26
p 364-^
375-17
r 477-16
489- 7
genuinely
p 370-29
genus
6 277-16
ap 560-20
geology
17610-19
56^6
southward, to the g' tropics,
endowed by the labors and g* of great men.
Both Jew and G* may have had acute
the homage bestowed through a fir animal
longsuffering, g-, goodness, faith, ~ 0€U. 5 .* 22.
Oil. Consecration; charity; g-;
Her breath came a-.
The eyelids closed fir and
youth sat g- on cheek and brow.
Emerge fir from matter into Spirit.
Then thought fir whispers : " Oome hither !
if both . . . were fir Christian Scientists.
his (T being will be understood.
only fir Science of reading mortal mind.
depends upon his g- spiritualitv.
to establish a g- school of this Science.
suppositions . . . that happiness can be (r in
Man*s a- selfhood is recognizable only in
by their or repentance, by their broken hearts,
g- Christian Scientist is adding to his
the g- and perfect man,
not with an artificial limb, but with the g-
should naturally and fir change our basis
the order of fir and species is preserved
botanist must know the g- and species
G' has never explained the earth*s formations;
Ilea then philosophy, modem g^^ and
geometrie
/21&-U not subordinate to ^ altitodes.
geometrieal
b 28^ 4 are figured by two (t symbols.
geom<
than we can teach and illustrate g- by
germ
/ 946- 7 Blan is by no means a material a*
o 361-26 Ag-of infinite Truth, ... is the
g 649-18 simple ovum as the fir, the starting-point.
660- 1 he virtually ai&rms that the g- of numanity
661-31 resulting fir is doomed to the same routine.
Ctonnany
an 100- 2 brought into notice by Mesmer in G*
germinated
<p 74- 9 The seed which has g- has
germinates
tn 66-11 Spiritual development fir not from seed
g 546- 4 Spirit, God, never a-,
649-4 suppo6iti<m that life g- in
/ 226-26 always g- in new forms of tyrannv,
g 647-14 jT speck of so-called embryonic life
germination
ph 183- 9 g- according to the laws of nature?
gestation
m 62- 3
get
pr^ xi-31
pr 6-14
7-2
12-31
a 39-25
m 66-21
a 156-22
phV97'5
/231- 2
239- 7
239-9
6328-7
the period of fir have the sanctity of virginity.
enabled her to fir this institution chartered
Saints and sinners g- their full award,
•* G- thee behind me, Satan.*' — MtUL 16:23.
If . . . only petitioners . . . should g- well,
mortals must fir the true idea and
we fir at last the clear straining of truth,
informed me that she could fir along two days
Every one hastens to ^ it.
or the so-called physical senses will fir the
and we g- clearer views
and we g' better views of humanly,
mortals y* rid of sin, sickness, and death only
To fir rid of sin through Science,
before he can fir rid of the illusive sufferings
and he will g- the better of that desire,
g- its name, and array your mental plea against
and thus fir the victorv over sin
g 563- 7^ fir nearer the truth of oeing,
A 600- • Zet tug- up early to the vineyards:^ Sang 7:1%.
Gethsemane
a 30- 9 This accounts for his struggles in G*
48-1 1 in holy benediction on the grass of G*,
gl 588-23 definition of
p 371-17
407-18
412-19
f 447-26
ghastly
ph 176-10
6 272-20
ghost
a 45-25
There is no enjoyment in ^ drunk,
431-17 g- Mortal Man into close confinenkent
A g- array of diseases was not paraded
the fir faroe of material existenoe;
disciples at first called him a spirit, (r« or
o 363-26 rrave does not banish the g- of materiality.
363-30 the g-, some unreal belief.
p 371-12 children look everywhere for the imaginary ir»
gl 687- 1 definition of
698-12 and gave up the a- ;** — John 19 .- 30.
598-12 but uds word g- is pneitma.
ghostly
sp 86-17 Haunted houses, ^ voices.
» 136-20 This fir fancy was repeated by Herod
o 353-13 not whoUy outlived the sense of g- beliefo.
ghosts
o 362-13 child, who is frightened at imaginary g-
382-14 Would a mother say ..." I know thaty are
362-21 by declaring fir to be real, merciless, and
352-23 that g- are not realities,
362-26 should be told not to believe in fir,
352-28 terror of g- will depart
352-32 not irrational to tell the truth about g-.
363-27 so long will fir seem to continue.
ghost-Stories
p 371- 6 by telling fir in the dark.
giant
/240-3
gift
ep 88-29
98-3
« 108- 3
135-27
6 271-13
^541- 4
541- 5
Arctic regions, sunny tropics, g- hlUs,
though it is said to be a g-
assured ... in the ^ of divine Love.
•* the g- of the grace of God— Eph. 3.-7.
nor a special fir from a ritualistic Jehovah;
was not a supernatural g- to thoee learners.
Jealous of his brother*s g'j
instead of making his own fir a higher tribute
Digitized by
Google
GlHON
199
GIVING
•P
Gihon
^687-
/ 237-1
238-tO
give
pr^TUi-29
pr 3-19
»-l
9-9
11-28
16-24
17-4
17-5
a 24-5
30-1
51-12
62-13
65-27
m 61-8
65-4
67-18
81-21
94-21
99-22
< 115-9
13&-24
141-30
143-29
148-27
162-7
156-16
166-17
156-20
i>ft 169-27
191- 1
191-4
192-21
/ 203-31
209-21
214-26
216-30
219- 8
219-9
223-17
249-2
263-4
253- 6
263- 7
«260- 7
264- 4
6268-5
272-17
283- 2
284-17
28&-19
313-2
830- 1
0^53-19
364-13
860-8
361-21
p 896-23
397-28
410- 1
417-3
417-31
tfft-12
438-5
440-9
441-8
442-28
<443-»
443-18
3 definition of
A little a*, who had oooasionally listened to
Losing her crucifix, the Boman Catholic g- said,
began to write down and jr to friends the
we try to ^' information to this infinite Bftind.
Bo we not rather g* thanks tliat we
though we g* no evidence of the sinoeritr of
nor can prayer alone (7' us an understanding
Here let me g* what I understand to be the
O- us this day our daily bread; — MaU. 6 .- 11.
O' U8 grace for to-day ;
willingness tog* np human beliefs
could g' a more spiritual idea of life than other
Jesus could g^ his temporal life into his
foresight of the reception error would g* him.
He snail jr you another —•/<> An 14 ; 16.
celestial conaition would . - • -
.tion
ter aims
notion that animal natures can possibly g- force
o' to the worms the body called man,
but one returned to g- Ood thanks,
464-20
458-21
464-17
r 476-19
489-27
^510- 7
511- 8
624-28
625-25
536-27
539- 6
M9- 7
ap 668-24
670-16
570-24
^I 606-15
508-16
Iven
pr^ x-13
g' ererlasting place to the scientific
difliculty is to ^ the right impression,
more willing . . . than are sinners to cr up the
O' to it the place in our institutions of learning
tir to Mind the glory, honor, dominion, and
when physiology fails to g^ health or life by
that It may g' hope to the sick
unwilling tog- up the medicine
oocurredto me to ir i^r unmedicated pellets
she would g- up her medicine for one aay,
the action of Iruth, . . . can g- harmony.
The brain can g^ no idea of God's man.
As mortals g' up the delusion that
senses must g- up their false testimony,
does not kill a man in order to or* him eternal
they all must g- place to the spiritual fact
would spread their table . . . and a- thanks.
O' up your material belief of mind in matter,
No more can we say . . . muscles g- strength,
No more can we say . . . nenres g- pain or
and try to " ^ it pause.'*
g- up imperfect models and illnsiTe ideals;
saith : . . . Ig' immortality to man,
saith : . . . I ^ life, without beginning
saith: ... I am supreme and g- all,
conceptions of mortal, erring thought must g'
way
must finally g- place to the glorious forms
things which g- impulse to mquiry.
»• O- not that which is holy — Matt. 7: 6.
they 0* up the belief that there is
Can the . . . ^ correct testimony
O' place to a diviner sense of
(to g- the full and proper translation of
as mortals g- up error for Truth
We must g- up the spectral at all points,
opponents of C. S. neither o' nor offer any
replies: . . . mine^ me such personal pleasure,
to (7* a clearer and fuller expression
O- them divine and wholesome understanding,
O' up the belief that mind is.
If here we g^ no heed to C. S.,
O- sick people credit for sometimes knowing
(?* your patients an underlying understandmg
sweep away the false and g- puice to the true.
Behold, I g* unto you power — Ltike 10 : 19.
were influenced to ^* a verdict
to g- heavy bonds for good behavior,
to g' you the kingdom. * — Luke 12 .- 32.
O- instruction to a trise man, — Prov. 9 ; 9.
^ up such cases, and leave invalids free to
nor 0* names to diseases.
Right motives g- pinions to thought,
ritualism and creed are summoned to g^ place
would g' him a hypodermic injection,
death must disappear to g- place to
no organic construction can g' it hearing
to (T ught upon the earth : — Gen. 1 ; 15.
to (T light upon the earth, — Oen. 1 ; 17.
Could Bpirit . . . g- matter ability to sin and
if we g' the same heed to the history of
They (r np their belief in perishable life
as if . . . matter can both jr ^nd take away,
a blunder which will flnaUy g- place to
For victory over a single sm, we g- thanks
G' them a cup of cold water
Those ready for the blessing . . . will g' thanks,
illuminations of Science a* us a sense of the
for never did he g- up Spirit, or Soul.
bluntly and honestly g* the text of Truth.
m
griven
piXT xii-l€
pr 9-11
a 49-27
60-20
56-*
67-2
69-11
69-27
69-29
sp 98-7
$ 107-13
106- 4
118-26
133-31
137-12
156-5
ph 176-5
179-82
/204-23
6 313-17
328-28
0 341-16
860-22
361-30
p382- 6
889-3
433-16
^602-13
618-6
618-11
534-30
63fr-26
646-11
647-8
ap 671-14
Giver
B 112-19
srives
pn^ viii- 7
xi-13
pr 6-6
7- 8
7-12
a
m
ap
68-8
80-14
83-19
$ 128-10
ph 168-5
176-14
183-23
183-27
187- 7
188-81
192-23
195-8
/ 202-22
217-19
246-11
6 285-^1
286- 7
807-26
816-22
820-26
next two years of her life should be ^* to
If selfishness has g^ place to kindness,
to whom he had g' tne highest proofs
If his full recognition . . . had for a moment
g- way
nor are g^ in marriage, —MaU. 22 .* 30.
The cup our Father hatn a*, shall we not drink
nor to be *' ^ in marriage^' — Matt. 22 ; 30.
and are {T in marriage: — ZvA^e 20 .- 34.
nor are ^ in marriage." — Luke 20 .* 85.
no other sigpn shall be g\
fresh pinions are g' to faith
the grace of Ood g' unto me by the — Eph. 3.* 7.
definitions of material law, as g^
Jewish conception of God, . . . has not quite (r
place
rejection of the answer already g*
case of dropsy, ^ up by the faculty,
and lees thought is ^ to sanitary subjects.
Descriptions of disease g* by physicians
theories have g' sinners the notion that
the cause g* tor the exaltation of Jesus,
Had it been ^ only to his immediate disciples,
demonstrateid according to a divine g- rule,
as g* in the excellent translation of
hence the many readings (r the Scriptures,
If half the attention jr to hygiene were o' to
it will be g- in behalf of the control of Mind
more apparent, as material beliefs are (r up
The case is o* to the jury,
as a* in the first chapter of Genesis.
Behold, I have g^ you —Oen. 1 ; 29.
I have if every green herb — Oen. 1 ; 30.
The spiritual idea has g' the understanding
This account is (t, • • • of mortal man.
Man, . . . was g- dominion over the whole
so ascertain if the author has g' you the
and yet have g' no warning.
like the great (?*, are " the ssLme—Heb. 13 .-8.
g' sweet concord to sound.
as necessarily as darkness g- place to light
talents He g- we must improve.
g- momentary solemnity and elevation to
?• occasion for reaction unfavorable to
t gr all for Christ, or Truth.
Unity of spirit g- new pinions to joy.
It is mysticism which a* spirituausm its force,
belittles omnipotent wisdom, and g- to matter
C Q. . . , g- tnem acuteness and comprehen-
siveness
a* preponderance to the opposite,
human mind or place to the divine Mind,
Obedience to Truth a- man power and strength,
the law which g' sight to the blind,
material sense . . . ^ them material names.
Astronomy g* the desired information
g* you the only power obtainable.
All that g' pleasure to our educated senses
Ood g- man dominion over all the earth.
When mentality g' rest to the body,
robe youth and g- ugliness to age.
the better understanding that Science cr
understanding of Truth g' full faith in Truth,
and g- man dominion over all things.
g' man dominion over all the earth.
g' a profound idea of the divine power
true idea of Ood g- the true understanding
until the finite g- place to the infinite,
p 883-15 To the mind equally gross, dirt g- no uneasi
ness.
g' man faith and understanding
387-30
420-26
430- 8
442-^
r 467-26
482- 1
(7 509-15
609-18
510-16
618-13
622-12
628-24
17^586- 7
Sriveth
g 618-19
grlvlng
pr 6-18
a 19- 7
26-23
36-27
m 64-16
64-20
divine Love g- them all power over
When man cr* up his belief in death,
Christ, Truth, ^ mortals temporary food
Spirit g- the true mental idea,
a* the exact meaning in a majority of cases.
This text gr the idea of the rarefaction of
understandings* gleams of the infinite oni^
The great rock (r shadow and shelter.
Ood g' the lesser idea of Himself
This second record unmistakably g- the
Adam— a^ioj error— (t them names,
that which gr action to thought.
Love g' to the least spiritual idea
g* us strength according to our day.
reconciling man to Ood by g- man
g- the requisite proofs of their own piety.
g- us only toil, sacrifice, cross-bearing,
g' the ready aid her sympathy and
no more marrying nor g- Id marriage.
Digitized by
Google
GIVING
200
GLORY
sp 79-31
80- 2
a 112-28
128-17
ph 196-32
19»-18
/ 206-19
210-15
221-24
234-7
c2e&-4
b 299-15
0 865-30
366- 8
396-29
400-21
407-12
413-24
422-16
424-19
436-11
t 467- 3
r 470-15
^606-24
610-17
627-29
630-18
6aa-u
a{679-6
glad
8p 75-32
a 121-U
gladden
s 121-13
gladdens
TO 67-16
gladly
a 37-19
a 151-16
gladness
&313-8
324- 2
p 367-14
glanceH
/ 247-26
ff 516-17
glancing
/ 220-20
gland
/ 211-16
glandular
ph 176-14
glass
a 126- 7
6 296-18
296-18
gleam
r 471-25
9/682-11
gleams
a 112-11
144-10
9 609-18
538-8
glean
6323-2
glides
/ 240-19
ff 616-18
glimpses
6 333-24
r 477-27
glints
g 516-17
glistering
C267-S
gloaming
p 371-18
gloat
a
globe
a 62-17
a 120-31
b 313-24
t 459-31
globe's
ap 559-10
G' does not impoverish ub in the teirice
Btrength is not lessened by g- utterance
without cr that author proper credit.
f~ mortals access to broader and higher
t does this by g^ names to diseases
Again, ^ another direction to faith«
g- the mother her child
g^ a better understsmding: of Soul
**g- God thanks;**— ae«£p/i. 6.-20.
and g- living waters to the thirsty.
£ place to man's higher individuality
y g' earnest heed to these spiritual guides
unchristian practitioner is not g*
debars him from g- drink to the thirsty
never g^ the body life and sensation.
(T no heed to the body,
g^ strength to the weakness of mortal mind,
O* drugs to infants,
g- more spirituality to consciousness
either by ^ antagonistic advice or
O' a cup of cold water in Christ's name,
borrowed from this book without g' it credit,
seem to be real by g* reality to the unreal.
universe.
g* the spiritual proof of the universe
g* existence and intelligence to the u
and is man (r up his dignity?
error . . . ^ the lie to divine Science
The sun, g- light and heat to the earth,
Bible terms, g- their spiritual sense,
o* welcome of those who have gone before,
bird and blossom were g*
goodness and beauty to g- the heart;
or sunshine g- the troubled sea.
would g* have turned his sacred career into
from which multitudes would g- escape.
the oil of 0r above thy fellows. — Neb. 1 : 9.
Q' to leave the false landmarks
the oil of g' and the perfume of gratitude,
Love ... ^ in the warm sunbeam.
The sunlight . . , g- into the prison-cell,
a kitten g* into the mirror at itself
the effect seen in the lachrymal g^ ?
g- inflammation, sneesing, and*na8al pangs*
even as man sees his reflection in a jr*
The light and the g- never mingle,
the gla less opaque than the walls.
until she caught the first g- of
a ^ of the infinite idea of the
opinions may have occasional g> of divinity,
and afford faint g- of God, or Truth,
understanding gives ^ of t^
the sword of Iruth g^ afar
they Mrill not be able to g* from C. S. the
towards good or evil as time g* on.
Hie sunlight . . . ^ into the sick-chamber,
we can catch clear g* of God only as
caught glorious ^ of the Messian,.
Indutns caught some g- of the underlying
The sunlight g' from the church-dome,
36-26
the Infinite only,
' white and ^,'
9:29.
like the raiment— Xidto
illusive Bufferings which throng the g-.
g- over their offences to the last
the best man that ever trod the t-
When Columbus gave freer breath to the g-^
the most scientific man that ever trod the g'.
than any other healer on the g'.
to the {T remotest bound.
globules
a 166-22 she could get along two days without g* ;
gloom
a 34-32 His a- had passed into glory,
47-31 During his night of jr and glory
ph 174-14 are our guard&ms in the g*.
f 2i8- 8 instead of lapsing into darlmess or ^.
gloomy
a 45- 3 stepped forth from his g^ resting-place,
glories
/ 246-16 with bright and imperishable 0r.
c 268- 2 the o* oflimitless, incorporeal Life and Love.
964-30 all the 0r of earth and heaven and man.
glorification
a 43-15 to the g* of the man
glorified
and so g- the supremacy of Mind
After gaining the true idea of their g- Master,
the haimonv bis g* example introduced.
If that Godlike and ^ man were
eternally g* in man*8 spiritual freedom.
not fancy that . . . willawaken them to (r being.
they point upward to a new and g* trust,
forever reflect, in g* quality.
47-5
64-6
54-29
a 118-12
6 291-11
299-10
0 616-^
glorious
a 29-15
82-32
a 110-10
ph 17&-10
/ 202-13
227-24
240-6
tn that God is the only author
the twilight of a jr career
"it to fight another g- proposition,
its g- effects upon the body.
For this g* result C. S. lights the torch
** g- liberty of the children Gt—Rom. 8:21.
festive flowers, and g' heavens,
248- 1 g^ freedom of spiritual harmony,
e 264- 6 must finally ^ve place to the <r forms
6 288-27
308-27
388-24
p 382-26
r 473-32
474-14
a 621- 7
629-9
645-27
ap 668- 7
glory
bliss and
ap 574-16 the spiritual outpouring of bliss and ^,
crowned with the
a 45- 4 crowned with the ^ of a sublinte success,
divine
Science reveals the g- possibilftiee of
did not loosen his hold upon this g^ light until
caught if glimpses of the Messiah.
spintual i&als, indestructible and g-.
but for the g* Principle you teach,
his teachings and their a* proofs,
until the g- Principle of theM nuurels is gained.
We leave this brief, ^ history of
usher in Science and the or iMicX of creation,
so (T in its spiritual signification.
warfare in Science, and the^ results
6 328-12
ap 665- 5
entire
C262-7
gates of
ap 571-29
gloom and
a 47-31
Is winged to reach the divine a*,
loathing the brightness of divine g',
but it ascribes to Him the entire ^.
he has opened wide the gates of ^,
During his night of gloom and g'
6 313-U " the brightnees of His [God*s] ^, — Heb. 1 . 3.
great
a 38-16 With the great ^ of an everlasting victory
Imperishable
/ 263- 3 the perfection of being, imperishable ^,
being a brightness from His jTt
represents the light and g* of divine Science.
Its gates open towards light and g-
was not the threshold . . . into living g-.
His
6 313-21
light and
ap 675-10
577-26
living
a 39-17
noontide
p 367-28 but radiate and glow into noontide g-,
of eternal life
a 54-26 and to share the g* of eternal life.
of eternity
g 502-17 illuminating time with the g- of eternity.
of Infinite Love
g 590- 4 majesty, and g* of infinite Love fill all space.
of Mind
/ 209-14 sense of Mind-power enhances the g* of Mind.
throne of
a 26- 4 his loving pathway up to the throne of g-^
type of the
^2 585-18 atypeof the 0r which is to come;
wonder and
g 501-11 that amplification of wonder and g-
wondrous
a 42-22 the wondrous 9* which God bestowed on
pr 17-13 andthepower,and the tr. forever. — J/aff. 6; 13w
a 35-1 His frloom bad passed into ff\
45-16 (?• be to God, and peace to the
Digitized by
Google
GLORY 201
God
glory
$ li3-30
/ 247-14
6 326-12
ap506- 8
glow
-1 »-ll
(296-3
329- 3
p 367-23
if 511-17
^,
the ff\ honor, dominioiit and power
Immortality, . . . has a ^r of its own,
[be manifested] with him in 9'. " — Col. 3 ; 4.
the ff' prepared for them who love God.
She says, " I am incapable of words that or*,
and {r fnU-orbed in spiritual understanding,
will (7* in all the grandear of universal goodness,
bat radiate and gr into noontide glory.
The changing ff' and full effulgence of
a 022-21 God's ff- denunciations of man when not
glatton
a 28-20 saying: He is a q-
62-31 the hypocrite, called Jesus a g- and a
glattony
/ 221-32 ^' is a sensual illusion,
gnarled
$p Ts-r
gnats
« 140-14
the g- oak, the ferocious beast,
go
straining out g- and swallowing camels.
/ 202- 2 straining out pr* and swallowing camels.
p 366-20 Such so-called Scientists will strain out g-,
pr 6-18 farther we cannot (r-.
11- 4 '* (?*, and sin no more." — John 8 ; 11.
11-10 before mortals can **g' up higher.**— LuA^
14:10.
12-25 Changes in belief may g' on indefinitely,
13- 5 we often g' beyond our convictions,
14-21 because I g- unto my Father," — John 14 ; 12.
lft-19 and fr forth with honest hearts
a 20- 7 publicans and the harlots g- — Matt. 21 : 31.
22-16 0vnot back to error.
25-29 We most g- and do likewise,
27- 8 *• O' your way, and teU John — Luke 7 : 22.
37-29 " O- ye into all the world, — Mark 16 : 15.
40-6 ** <?• thy way for this time ; — AcU 24 .• 25.
ip 75-13 but I g-f that I may awake him — John 11 .- 11.
79- 9 Science must g^ over the whole ground,
on 105-32 tog' in healin^^-from the use of inanimate drugs
$ 125-21 The seasons will come and a*
132- 4 ** O' and show John again those — Matt. 11 .• 4.
138-27 " O' ye into all the world, — Mark 16 .- 15.
142-17 causes the left to let g- its grasp on the
ph 180-19 even before they g* to work to eradicate
^ — " they would not a* on from bad to worse,
They g* out as they came in,
cannot g- forth, lixe wandering poUen,
revolutions of the universe of Mind g- on
/20e- 9
214-13
235- 1
240-16
241-31
e 261-13
6 296-15
to g- through the eye of a needle,** — MaU. 19 ; 24.
to g- upon the stage and sustain his
they must g- out under the blaze of Truth,
308-21 ** Let me jr, for the day breaketh; " — Gen. 32.
26.
309-17 If these children should g- astray.
312-14 People g- into ecstasies over the sense of a
o 342-10 " O' ye into all the world, — Mark 16 ; 15.
p 406-23 and this growth will g- on until
406-16 Can drugs g- of their own accord to the brain
420- 1 nor (T from one part to another,
422-18 These changes which ^r on in mortal mind
t 449- 9 to flf- through the eye of a — MaU. 19 ; 24.
451-14 many there be which g' in — MatU 7 : 13.
r 478-11 ever seen to g' into the house
g 519-14 the divine power and presence which g^ with it,
535-13 belief . . . must g- down before C. S.
647-22 or a* down into dust and nothingness.
666-11 onnr to g- out at last forever;
ap 660-17 " G' and take the Uttle book. — Rev. 10 . 8.
goal
m 61-82 If the ... is requisite to reach this g-,
{233-14 until the g- of goodness is . . . won.
324-17 certainly oef ore we can reach the g' of Spirit,
o 350-19 but when shall we arrive at the g' which
p 426- 6 when she has the hich <7' always before her
ap 660-15 g^ is never reachea while we hate our neighs
bor
goblet
9 153- 8 one drop of that attenuation in a ^' of water,
God (see aJUo God*s)
acceptable unto
a 84- 4 " holy, acceptable unto <7-,** — Rom. 12 .• 1.
b 325-23 holy, acceptable unto G*, — Rom. 12 : 1.
account vritli
p 405-17 until you have balanced your account with G\
advislns
pr 8- 3 not sufficient to warrant hiiu in advising G*.
affloenee of our
« 140-12 but rejoicing in the afUuence of our 0\
agent of
9 146-17 his Science, the curative agent of G-, is sUenced.
God
alienate him from
b 304- 1 nothing could alienate him from G-,
all-inolusive
a 52-21 the mighty actuality of all-inclusive G*,
allness of
£450-22
ap 563-18
alone with
a 49-16
p 424-26
understanding . . . the allness of G*,
the nothingness of evil and the allness of G*.
met his earthly fate alone with G-.
well to be alone with G* and the sick when
and His Christ
ap 661-15 G- and His Christ, bringing harmony to earth.
and His creation
r 472-24 All reality is in G* and His creation,^
gl 679-16 / Xhe opposite of good, — of G- and His creation ; ^
and His idea
8P 71- 2 nothing is Spirit, —but G- and His idea. ^>—
9 116- 8 so that G* and His idea may be to us ^^
ph 167-26 but one way— namely, G* and His idea
p 372- 9 aU is divine Mind, or G- and His idea, ««»
r 495-15 cling steadfastly to G- and His idea. .^^
and His reflection
b 314- 7 inseparable as G- and His reflection ,«
and His thoughts
9 114-11 noumenon and phenomena,G' and His thoughts ^
and mammon
o 346-^1 We cannot serve both G* and mammon .
t 462-10 dividing his interests between G' and mammon ^
and man
s 111- 7 Science of G* and man is no more supernatural «•
/ 202- 3 unity which exists between G- and man ^
205- 6 their false sense concerning G' and man. m
232- 3 Many theories relative to G* and man «■
0 268- 6 material belief in a physical G- and man. «»
264-13 gain more correct views of G- and man, «
b 303-14 or by both G* and man, - <^
333- 1 agreement, between G* and man in His image, wm
G* and man are not the same, ^
G- and man coexist and are eternal,
the only living and true G* and man
even so G- ana man. Father and son,
Love for G* and man is the true incentive
^^ 461-14 the eternal interpretation of G* and man.
^ r 470-19 standard of perfection was originally G* and
-r
^ 336-80
338- 3
^O 361-17
^ t 454-17
^O- 461-14
r 470-19
Z*» 471-16
^f^ 502-26
646-20
546-15
Hup 561-24
^ 677-2
^ gl 681-11
589-24
mmi men
a 30-10
^ 6 332-17
and Satan
p 389-25
and Soul
6 336-16
relations of G- and man, . . . are indestructible
evidence that G* and man coexist
the eternal verity and unity of G* and man,
in its false view of G* and man,
It supposes G* and man to be
G' and man as the divine Principle and
the incorporeal sense of G* and man
G* and man coexistent and eternal ;
spiritual understanding of G- and man
mediator, or way^hower, between G- and men.
mediator between G* and men, — / Tim. 2:6.
pain and pleasure, good and evil, G- and Satan.
G* and Soul are one,
and the real man
r 476- 4 G' and the real man are inseparable
angels of
m S^* asths angeU of G- in heaven. — Matt. 22 ; 30.
anthropomorphic
/ 224-14 were ready to hail an anthropomorphic G*,
c 257-18 would sav that an anthropomorphic G-,
and proclaimed an anthropomorphic G'.
a personal devil and an anthropomorphic G*
such a phrase as '* an anthropomorphic G*,**
6 317-6
o 361-19
g 617- 6
apart f rona
sp 91-26
7 228-25
belief . . . something apart from G*.
There is no power apart from G*.
belief . . . true existence apart from G*.
283-3
applied to
9 116-28 If the term personality, as applied to G*, means
approTM of
a 42-12 endorsed pre-eminently by the approval of G*,
at'One-n^ent with
a 19-22 in the atonement, — in the at-one-ment with G;
attraction of . _ ^. . ,,. ^
an 102-11 or the attraction of G-, divine Mind.
attribute of , ..^ , «
6 319-30 to name Love as merely an attribute of G* ;
attributes of ^ ^
r 465-14 attributes of G* are justice, mercy, wisdom,
avail themselves of . . _
pr 1^ I all may avail themselves of G*
becomes . „ ^ ... ^
g 524-10 G- becomes " a man of war,** — Exod. 16 .• 8.
before
m 64- 5 before G- and the Father, — Ja9. 1 .- 27.
before our , . ^ ^ ^
ap 568-17 before our G* day and night. — Rev. 12 : la
Digitized by
Google
God
202
God
God
behests of
r 4a6<29 and follow the behests of Ch,
belief In
pr 2-20 belief in <?• as humanly cj
a 34-22 from spiritual dulness and blind belief in O
beliefs about
8 132-16 retained their materialistic beliefs about G-.
beUef that
/ 204-30 belief that G- lires in matter is pantheistic.
o 357-10 relinquish the belief that G* makes sickness,
believed in
a 53-14 Mortals believed in (?• as humanly migbty,
believe in
/ 218-19 If you do beUere in G%
belonss to
r 490-11 since all power belongs to G', good,
belongto
b 275-15 cause, and effect belong to G',
bestowed
a 42-22 glory which G' bestowed on His anointed,
bestows
b 275-19 no good is, but the good G- bestows.
ff 555-26 when we admit . . . that G' bestows the power
to
ap 573- 8 that consciousness which G- bestows,
blending with
b 31^22 Illustrates that blending with G;
blessed them
ff 512-17 And G' blessed them, saying, — Gen, 1 .* 22.
517-25 And G- blessed them, — Gen. 1 : 28.
bom of
t 463-18 bom of the Spirit, bom of G*,
bosom of
a 29-27 dwelt forever an idea in the bosom of G*,
brings
ffTSd&- 4 C. S. brings G* much nearer to man,
called
pr^ xi-22 When G- called the author to proclaim His
Gospel
{204-13 good, an intelligence or Mind called Ch.
281-14 The one Ego, the one Mind or Spirit called G-,
331-27 constitute the triune Person called G*,
g 5(H- 3 And G- called the light Day, — Gen. 1 : 6.
506- 8 And G- called the firmament— Geji. 1 : 8.
506-22 G- called the dry land Earth; — Gen. 1 : 10.
635-29 G- called the dry land Earth; — Gen. 1 ; 10.
gl 586-10 the divine Principle, commonly called G*.
ean never destroy
p 426-17 can never destroy G*, who is man's Life
cannot become
g 550- 7 G' cannot become finite, and be limited
cannot be teuipted
g 627-12 " G- cannot be tempted with evil, — Jot. 1 : 13.
cannot mistake
t 455-20 but G* cannot mistake.
cannot please
g 534-21 in the flesh cannot please G*. — Bom. 8 : 8.
caught up onto
ap 565- 8 child was caught up unto G*, — Bev. 12 .* 5.
566-27 and to be caught up unto G*,
oertainlv revealed
r 483-20 to Christ Jesus, G* certainly revealed the spirit
charges
g 633-15 Adam, . . . charges G* and woman with
child of
b 289- 1 man's real existence as a child of G*
ap 673-18 regarded ... as the blessed child of G-.
children of
(see children)
Christian Science
a 140-25 The C. S. G* is universal, eternal,
city of onr
ap 568- * tobe praised in the city of our G. — Psal. 48; 1.
577-20 This city of our G- has no need of sun or
claims
o 344- 1 claims G- as the only absolute Life and Sotil,
g 512-30 and claims G* as their author ;
claims of
a 23-20 and establishes the claims of G-.
claim that
gl 594- 9 first audible claim that G* was not omnipotent
coexistent with
m 69- 1 not of the earth earthly but coexistent with G*,
r 478- 2 for man is coexistent with G-.
coexists with
c 266-31 but he coexists with G- and the universe,
coexist with
c 267-11 man and the spiritual universe coexist with G*.
combines all-power
r 466- 3 Hence G* combines all-power or potency,
comes from
r 479- 6 if aught comes from G*, it cannot be mortal
ap 558- 9 This angel or message which comes from G*,
oommnnion with
a 30- 1 Alary's self-conscious communion with G*.
God
conception of
8 133-29 The Jewish conception of G*, as Yawah,
ph 185-19 rests on the conception of G* as the only Life,
e 258- 2 mortal, corporeal, or finite oonceptkm (tf G-
confides all to
a 23-31 includes . . . understanding and confides an
toG-.
connection with his
b 292-30 real man's indissoluble connection with his G-,
contrary to
b 273- 2 Matter and its claims ... are contrary to G*,
controls noan
sp 73-10 G- controls man, and
created
8 140-29
6294-27
r 4T9-18
9 502-22
512-4
518-24
&13-24
created aU
/ 206-12
created by
507-fe
614-20
645-10
creates
m 69-22
b 29&- 5
(7 503-24
613-26
G- created man
*' In the beginning G* created the — G«n. 1.* L
In the beginning G- created the — Gen. 1 .- 1.
And G* created great whales,— Gen, 1 .* 21.
So G- created man in His own —'Gen. 1 ; 27.
Did man, whom G- created with a word,
G* created all through Mind,
Blind and the universe created by G*.
individuality- created by G- is not camivorous,
Man, created by G-, was given dominion
If the father replies, ** G* creates man through
G' creates and fovems the universe,
G' creates neither erring thought, mortal life,
G* creates all forms of reality,
declaration that G* creates all through Mind,
638-19 G- creates the heavens, earth, and man.
creations of
c 266- 1 where the creations of G* are good,
daughters of
g 503- 6 highest ideas are the sons and daughters of G:
615-22 the sons and daughters of G-.
declare that
g 539-16 Scriptures declare that G* oondemned this lie
demands
/ 254-20 This task G* demands us to accept lovingly
demands of
8 130- 1 the demands of G- must be met.
ph 182- 5 The demands of G- appeal to thought only;
demonstrating
a 29-23 demonstrating G* as the Father of men.
demonstration of
b 270-18 nature of the teaching and demonstration of G*,
deny that
o 367-16 to deny that G* made man evil
dependence on
c 262- 2 does not lessen man's dependence on G*,
derived fronti
sp 72-24 In Science, individual good derived from G*,
g 539-12 nothing which he has not derived from G*.
design of
o 271- 5 uniting all periods in the design of G*.
determines
g 508-13 G* determines the gender of His own ideas.
did not express
r 470-27 If . . . a moment when man did not express G-,
dishonor
/ 228-27 to acknowledge any other power is to dis-
honor G'.
dlshonorest thou
o 348- 6 dlshonorest thou G*?"— J?om. 2.- 23.
disobedience to
p 440-13 disobedience to G*, or an act of homicide,
distinct from
/ 204-28 never . . . distinct from G-, the aU Mind.
divided the Usht
g 603-27 G- divided the light from the — Gen. 1 : 4.
does not cause
/ 206-30 G- does not cause man to sin, to be sick, or
does not entiploy
8 143- 5 It IS plain that G* does not employ drugs
down from
ap 574-14 coming down from G*, — Rev. 21 ; 2.
675- 9 ** down from G', out of heaven," — Rev. 21 ; 2.
ended His work
g 519-22 G- ended His work which He had made ; — Gen.
2:2.
enmity against
8 131-10 carnal mind is enmity against G-." — Rom. 8 • 7.
g 634-19 carnal mind is enmity against G* ; — Rom. 8 .■ 7.
entlreness of
b 293-30 universal harmony, the entireness of G-,
eqnlpollence of
8 110- 9 The equipoUence of G* brought to light
erects
^623-10
man's power, when he is equipped by G*,
which G- erects between the true and false.
Digitized by
Google
God
203
God
€k>d
etomal
p 415- 4 Mind in every case is the eternal (?%
otcnial AS
g 564- 3 anivene, inclosiye of man, to as eternal as O-,
gi 594-11 claim that . . . was as real and eternal as O'
rnal wltli
g 616-22 woman as coexistent and eternal with 6*
a 20- 1 for there is one Life, — even 0% good.
/ 216-32 and hare bat one Mind, even <?•:
r 470- 1 With one Father, even G-, the whole family of
g 544-17 All is under the control of the one Mind, even O' .
exolasively to
«p 93-^ and applies exclusively to 0\
•xecator for
a 30-17 Not so did Jesus, the new executor for O*,
exists
/ 215- 6 but being cannot be lost while G- exists.
g 544-11 man exists because O' exists.
exponent of
a 40- 9 Had they forgotten the great exponent of (?* ?
expresees
e 25ft-13 O' expresses in man the infinite idea
expressions of
g 51S-22 All the varied expressions of 6* reflect
faith in
pr 12- 3 through a blind faith in 6:
a 130-21 and to inculcate a grain of faith in G*,
/ 226-31 but I pressed on through faith in 0%
p 36a-17 more faith in O- than in man,
373- 4 then we must have more faith in O'
396-12 and faith in O- destroys aU faith in sin
410-14 Every trial of our faith in O' makes us
«6-27 with unflinching faith in O*,
fashions
g 516- 9 O' fashions all things, after His own
fatherhood of
ap 502- 4 the idea of the fatherhood of G*,
Fatner-Mother
g 516-23 the infinite Father-Mother O:
foar
b 340- 7 Fear G-, and keep His — Eccl, 12 .- 13.
flUed with
r 409-24 where all space is filled with 0\
forms
g 509-16 O' forms and peoples the universe.
fnUy apprehend
/ 231-28 impossible, when you fully apprehend O*
arlves man
/ 202-22 O- gives man dominion over all
gives the lesser
g 513-13 O' gives the lesser idea of Himself
gfleams of
B 144-10 and afltord faint gleams of O; or Truth.
ifllmpses of
/ 206-17 we can catch clear glimpses of O- only as
glory be to
a 45-16 Glory be to G*, and peace to the
governed by
a 42-27 in C. S. the true man is governed by G*
ph 180-25 When man is governed by G*,
/ 215-12 Whatever is governed oy G*, is never . . .
deprived
b 304-15 governed by G*, his perfect Principle
818-29 In Science man is governed by G*,
p 409-20 The animate should be governed by G*
r 495- 2 whenever man is governed by G*.
government of
e 258-29 under the government of G* in eternal Science,
p 405-20 demonstrates the government of G',
governs all
an 102- 2 G' governs all that is real, harmonious, and
governs the universe
an 102-13 since G- governs the universe;
graoe of
8 108- 4 grace of G- given unto me by the — Eph. 3 .• 7.
gnest of
/ 254-32 Stranger, thou art the guest of G-.
had blessed
b 338-29 notwithstanding G- had blessed the earth
harmony and
b 340- 3 make life its own proof of harmony and G*.
harmony in
r4lf-
harmon;
2 peace, and harmony in G*,
mony with
a 130-10 reality is in perfect harmony ^
131- 5 in order to be in harmony with G*,
^10 reality is in perfect harmony with G*,
has almlchtypoDi
/ 202-27 We admit that G* has almighty power,
has appointed
ap 56047 false estimate of anyone whom G* has appointed
haslraUt
/ 226-14 G- has built a higher platform of human rights,
has ooontless Ideas
g 517-18 G* has countless ideas, and they all have
God
has created
o 344- 7 Scriptures say that G* has created man in His
has endowed nian
an 106- 7 G' has endowed man with inalienable rights,
has sentenced
6 322-14 G- has sentenced sin to suffer.
has set His signet
r 472- 6 G^has set His sigpnet upon Science,
hath said
g 529-19 G- hath said. Ye shall not eat of it, —Oen, 3 ; 3.
have mercy
» 433-25 " May G* have mercy on your soul," is the
heals the sick
ap 570-26 When G- heals the sick or the sinning,
her fathers*
ap 566-17 Her fathers' G- before her moved,
he served
a 52- 4 He served G- ; they served mammon.
highwMT of our
m 61-11 that the highway of our G- may be prepared
honor
r 483-27 And C. S. does honor G-
honors
r 483-26 if any system honors G*, it ought to receive aid,
hope thou In
p 362- * Hope thou in O-; for I shall yet — Psal. 42 : IL
Ideal of
a 25-16 Jesus presented the ideal of G* better than
o 361- 5 Christ, ... is the ideal of G* now and forever,
Idea of
a 29-17 The Virgin-mother conceived this idea of G-,
43-15 glorification of the man and of the true ideaof G%
54-10 plant themselves in Christ, the true idea of G-.
a 132-25 this rejection ... of the true idea of G*.
ph 200-12 man is the idea of G*, not formed matermlly
c 258-12 this reflection is the true idea of G*.
262-14 above the mortal to the immortal idea of G-.
b 289- 8 A wicked mortal is not the idea of G\
303-29 Spiritual man is the image or idea of G*,
316-12 Jesus represented Christ, the true idea of G*.
316-24 The spiritual idea of G-, as presented by Jesus,
323-24 true idea of G* gives the true understanding
324- 9 are not gaining the true idea of G* ;
332-20 Christ is the divine idea of G*
o 345-32 not the purpose of C. S. to '* educate the idea
of G-,
347-15 as the spiritual or true idea of G*.
r 473-14 has presented Christ, the true idea of G*,
475-15 He is the compound idea of G*,
476-10 and man is the idea of G*.
477-12 C. S. reveals man as the idea of G*,
482-21 the divine idea of G* outside the flesh.
g 503-20 divine Mind presents the idea of G- :
524- 9 true idea of G- seems almost lost.
ap 561-23 generic man, the spiritual idea of G* ;
577-15 the Christ, the spiritual idea of G- ;
gl 582-15 conceiving man in the idea of G* ;
685-17 Euphrates . . . the true idea of G* ;
Ideas of
/ 230-11 It would be contrary to our highest ideas of G-
g 510- 3 seek to apprehend the spiritual ideas of G*,
519- 9 ideas of G* in universal oeing are complete
548-17 true ideas of G*, the spiritual sense of oeing.
gl 583- 8 some of the ideas of G* beheld as men,
lUnstrated
g 501-12 and which G- illustrated by light and harmony.
Image of
m 67- 1 may be graven with the image of G*.
ph 173-24 image oi G-, the real immortel man.
0 259- 6 In divine Science, man Is the true image of G*.
269-17 never beheld in man the reflex image of G*.
b 285-12 claim that a mortal is the true image of G-
289- 6 what constitutes man as the image of 0\
30O- 8 who cannot be the image of G-.
318-17 so farashe is discordaut,he is not the image of G*.
p 437- 4 Man was made in the image of G*.
g 602-10 the history of the untrue image of G*,
516-26 in the image of G ■ created He nlm ; — Gen. 1 .- 27.
Imparts
? 515-23 All that G* imparts moves in accord
. y that
g 537-30 would imply that G* withheld from man
Impute to
g 654-17 to impute to G- the creation of whatever is sin-
ful
infinite
c 268- 1 the image and likeness of the infinite G*.
b 277-12 and cannot be the outcome of an infinite G*.
287-11 and the infinite G* can have no unlikeness.
336-13 invisible and Indivisible infinite G-.
340-23 One infinite G% good, unifies men and nations;
p 381-19 and have our bemg in the infinite G*.
r 497- 6 one supreme and infinite G-.
Inspired by
a 51-23 He was inspired by G-, by Truth and Love,
Digitized by
Google
God
204
God
iiitolli|renee or
b Sfyj- 8 decUies . . . more than one intelligence or 0\
Interpret
a 127-27 and is alone able to interpret 6* arigbt.
interpret*
r 471-26 that which interprets O- as aboTe mortal sense.
op 668- 1 clearly interprets O' as divine Principle,
In the hands of
g 521- 9 in the hands of 6*, not of man,
InTlslble
a 66- 3 a deadened sense of the invisible 0%
b 306- 8 the central light of being, the invisible (?*.
337-21 man, as the reflection of the invisible G\
is able
0 359-24 '*(?• is able to raise you ap from sickness;"
is All
h 338- 7 Since O* is All, there is no room for
p 366-29 knowing, . . . that Life isGod and G* is All.
^532-2* 6-isAlIandUeisMind
is mil
$ 116-18 Thev never . . . insist apon the fact that O- is
b 302- 9 when G* is all and eternally his.
IsAll-in-aU
B 113-16 O' is All-in-all.
b 831-11 The Scriptures imply that G* is All-in-alL
p 426-20 since Spirit, 6% is All-in-alL
r468-U for G- is All-in-all.
^603-13 Word (tf Ood, saith ... **G- is All-in-all,"
o 361- 8 the Christian's doctrine that G* is come
Is divine Ufe
6 381- 1 O' Udivine Life,
Is everrwhere
r 478- 8 G' is everywhere, and nothing apart from
Is Father
c. 267- 7 It is generally conceded that O- is Father,
Is good
pr 3-18 G* is good, omnipotent, omnipresent,
a 19-28 although G* is good.
$ 11»-17 G* isgood. Good is Mind.
/ 243-32 G* is good and the fount of all being,
o 328- 5 G* is good and the only real Life.
p 308- 1 G* is good, and therefore good is
Is his Father
m 63-10 G* is his Father, and Life is the law of his being.
is incorporeal
$ 116-22 Mortals are corporeal, but G* is incorporeal.
r 466- 9 G* is incorporeal, divine, supreme.
Is indlvidoal
b 381-18 G' is individua], incorporeaL
836-82 G- is individual and personal in a scientiiic
Is Indivisible
b 836-19 G* is indivisible. A portion of God could not
Is infinite
pr 17-14 J^or G* is U^flnUe, aU-ptywerj
{223- 7 G* is infinite omnipresent Spirit.
278-10 Spirit, G*, is infinite, all.
812-21 G* is infinite Love, which must be unlimited.
330-11 G' is infinite, the only Life, substance,
r 469-22 when we admit that, although G- is inilnite,
471-18 G* is infinite, therefore ever present,
482-26 G* U injiniU ; hmee all U Mind.
Is intellicenee
pr 2^ G' is intelligence. Can we inform the infinite
Is fast
t 446-31 when I remember that G- is Just,*'
lsI«ove
pr 2-28 G' is Love. Can we ask Him to be more?
6-17 " G- is Love." — / John 4 ; 8.
a 42- 1 Jesus' life proved, . . . that G* is Love,
b 276- 8 G* is Love, and therefore He is divine
302-25 G* is Love. He is therefore the divine,
812-16 O' U Love, and without Love, God, immortal itv
cannot
ap 568-14 in a sweet and certain sense that G* is Love.
is love
0 820- 1 " G- is love." — / John 4 . 8.
Is Mind
{238-30 Mind sends forth perfection, for G* is Mind.
311- 4 G- is Mind : all that Mind, God, U, or
330-22 Mind is not both good and bad, for G* is Mind ;
r 482-25 G- is Mind, and God is infinite ;
isn&ore
p 425-21 G* is more to a man than his belief.
Is natnral good
s 119-21 G- is natural good, and is represented only by
Is not eorportal
$ 116-21 G' is not corporeal, but incorporeal,
Is not influenoed
pr 7-23 G' is not influenced by man.
is not man
r 480-19 Man is not God, and G- is not man.
is not moved
pr 2- 8 G- is not moved by the breath of praise
God
is not separate
pr tf- 5 G-
Is
of purer eyes
/20-22 ^ '"
God
is not separate from the wisdom He bestows.
is omnipotent;
potent.
G* is ** of purer eyes than — iTaft. 1 ; 13.
o 357- 4 G* is ** of purer ^es than— Bab, 1 ; 13.
is omnipotent
pr 17- 2 G' it omnipotent^ mtprmne,
$ 130-12 since you admit that G- is omnipoti
p 384-28 LifeisGod, andthat G-isomnipot
is One
B 117- 3
Is one
c 267-4
^587-17
is oar LJfe
t 107-17
p 388-24
whereas G- is One, —not one of a series, but
G- is one. The allness of Deitv is His oneness.
G' is one God, infinite and perfect,
in reali^ G* is our Life,
self-evidient, when we learn that G* is our Life,
is oar refuge
f 444-11 **G-isoiirrefligeandstrength, — Psal. 46.-1.
is reflected
^524-23
is revealed
/ 341-25
b 300-31
ff 511-12
Is seen
6300-29
is Spirit
B 117- 6
yet G* is reflected in all His creation.
the Horeb height where G- is revealed ;
G- is revealed onlv in that which
G* is revealed as infinite light.
G- is seen only in the spiritual uni'verse
/307- 2
bl
Scriptures also declare that G* is Spirit.
There is no evil in Spirit, because G* is Spirit.
* is substance and man is the divine image
* is the creator of man.
G- is Spirit; therefore the language of
Because G- is Spirit, evil becomes
► 331-14 " "" -^ • "
33S-2
issohstanee
6 301-17 G-
Is tlie ereator
r 470-21 G-
is the Father
m 64-26 UntU it is learned that G- is the Father of all.
Is the infinite
/ 248-14 G* is the infinite, and infinity never began,
Is the lawmaker
p 381-15 G- is the lawmaker,
is the Life
g 566- 5 G* is the Life, or intelligence, which forms
is the light
ap 55^16 for G- ** is the light thereof." — lUv. 21 .• 23.
Is the only Life
6 289- 4 until he learns that G* is the only Ufe.
324-14 the understanding that G* is the only Life,
r 472- 1 Science teaches man that G* is the only Life,
is the only Mind
6 308- 6 the lesson is learned that G- is the only Mind
338-26 the great fact that G- is the only Mind;
Is the only Spirit
tp 73-11 G* is the only Spirit.
Is tlie power
a 27-8 G* is the power in the Messianic work.
Is the Principle
B 112-32 G- is the Principle of divine metaphysics.
r 476- 9 G* is the Principle of man.
Is to be understood
r 472- 2 G* is to be understood, adored, and
Is true
8 113-24 I find that G* is true,
isTmth
b 312-18 yet G* is Truth.
Jehovah
g 643-32 the Lord God [Jehovah G*] made ~ Gen. 2 : 4.
kingdom of
(see kingdom)
kingdom of oar
ap 568-15 and the kingdom of our G*, — Hev. 12 : la
if
what the true knowledge of G* can do for man.
knowledge of
48-31
s 133-31
o 640-21
yy 600- *
not quite given place to the true knowledge
of G-.
a false sense which hath no knowledge of G-."
increoMng in the knowledge of G\ — Col. 1 : 10.
known to
pr 16-26 hidden from the world, but known to G-.
knows oar need
pr 13-15 G* knows our need before we tell Him
I«ambof
s 132-32 Jesus as ** the Lamb of G- ; ^^—John 1 ;29.
ap 564-13 speaks of Jesus as the Lamb of G*
gl 590- 9 definition of
law of
(see law)
laws of
a 128- 6 refers only to the laws of G*
ph 168-17 all in consonance with the laws of G-,
leadeth us
pr 17-10 And G* leadeth us not into temptation,
leave the field to
p 419- 5 leave the field to G*, Life, Truth, and Love,
Digitized by
Google
God
205
God
God
leM
' 303-18 to beliere ... in tome power leas than O:
o 338-23 else God would . . . become lees than O-.
g 643- 1 misconception of Life as something less than
n> 79- 4 those who are ignorant of Life as G*.
6 310-27 and if Spirit should lose Life as O-,
life In
a 45-19 the rerelatlon and demonstration of life in Q\
b 324-18 the goal of Spirit, or life in <?*.
Ufeis
(M0Llfe)
Life, or
/ 249-11 Any other theory of Life, or <?•, is delusire
6 283-14 They insist that Life, or G\ is
o 357-30 and, if so, can Life, or Q-y dwell in eril
g 543-29 belief . . . would make Life, or &•, mortal.
Ufe which l»
a 47- 3 faint conception of the Life which is Q-.
ap 661-20 understanding the Life which is O'.
lUceness of
jp 71-19 neither ... is the image or likeness of G*,
81-17 Man in the likeness of G- :
/ 208-26 the spiritual image and likeness of G* ?
222-23 far from being the image and likeness of G*,
6 285- 9 not man, the Image and likeness of O*,
287-20 not the image and likeness of G*; *'
292-11 sick, and dying mortal is not the likeness
of G-,
299-15 indiTidnallty, imase, or likeness of G*,
303-28 belief . . . material man is the likeness of G*
315-17 The likeness of G* we lose sight of through
p 414-27 man is the image and likeness of G*,
r 467-15 man is the likeness of G*, pure and eternal,
475- 9 man is made in the image and likeness of G*.
g 531-32 man ... in the image and likeness of G*
548- 6 man in the image ana likeness of G*.
gl 591- 6 the spiritual Inuige and likeness of G* ;
UlMnessto
pr 12-15 man*s likeness to G* and of man*s unity
p 395- 5 man*s immortality and eternal likeness to G*.
10T«
ph 167-19 you must lore G* supremely.
6 326- 9 man cannot love G- supremely . . . while
340-10 lore G- and keep His commandments:
t 444- 5 to them that lore G-,*' — Rmn. 8 ; 28.
ap 566- 9 glory prepared for them who love G-.
re of
loTe
a 42- 4 gare no hint of the unchanging loye of G*.
b 304- 9 from the love of G-." — Rom. 8 .-39.
loTinglT sovems
p 412- 1 great fact that G* loringly goyems all,
nuMle
/ 231-20 because G* made you superior to it
g 605-13 And G* made the firmament, — Oen. 1 .* 7.
510-13 And G* made two great lights ; — Gen. 1 ; 16.
513-22 And G* made the beast of— Gen. 1 ; 25.
625-20 Everything good or worthy, G* made.
626- 4 G* made ** every plant — Gen. 2 ; 5.
»all
' 220- 7 G* made all that was made,
b 318- 6 Scriptures declare that G* made all,
m»de Man
o 434-31 but G* made Man immortal
mMeman
/ 227-16 G- made man free.
g 516-28 G' made man in His own image,
maintained bv
g 531-18 divine order still maintained by G-
nukker is
p 428-14 ** whose builder and maker is G-.** — Heb. 11 .* 10.
Dimkes
g 532- 3 G* makes and governs all.
mmn and
c 258-24 gains the true conception of man and 0-.
g 624-26 or is it a lie concerning man and G- ?
auuilfestatlon of
b 295-16 manifestation of G* through mortals is as
gl 583-10 Christ. The divine manifestation of G-,
man Is not
/ 260-12 Man is not G-, but like a ray of
r 480-19 Man is not G*, and Ood is not man.
man nor
g 533-30 ** Neither man nor G- shall father my fault."
man of
b 314-10 Jews, who sought to kill this man of G-,
man-pro Jeoted
s 140-23 tribal Jehovah was a man-projected G-,
man to
a 18-13 reconciles man to G*, not God to man ;
19- 2 Christ's purpose to reconcile man to G-,
19- 7 Jesus aided In reconciling man to G*
sp 94- 8 and of the relation of man to G-,
s 114-26 It shows the scientiflc relation of man to G*,
^1
God
material view of
g 521-27 this material view of G- and the universe,
meaning of
c 261-23 you may learn the meaning of G-,
n&esaajge frona
b ^2-10 the divine message from G* to men
Mind Is
91-31 nor the medium of evil, for Mind is G-.
275-22 that all is Blind, and that Mind is G-,
310-29 Mind is G-, and God is not seen by
r 469-13 Answer. — Mind is G-.
Mind or
r 482-29 on the basis of the one Mind or G-.
misrepresent
g 538-17 the false claims that misrepresent G*,
motherhood of
g Wl- 6 the fatherhood and motherhood of G*.
mouth of
p 410-11 proceedeth out of the mouth of G* ,'* — Matt. 4 : 4.
named
ph 200-24 the divine Soul named G-.
r 469-11 Life, Truth, and Love, — named G*.
nature and
s 118-31 the law of Love, in which nature and G* are
nature of
a 20-18 even the nature of G* ;
g 637-32 but this is not the nature of G*,
never decreed disease
/ 221-19 that G- never decreed disease,
never endowed matter
p 378-26 G- never endowed matter with power to
never n&ade
/ 222-26 concluded that G- never made a djrspeptic,
g 540-20 " G* never made yoji, and you are a false sense
never slumbers
/ 249-21 G- never slumbers, and His likeness
no law of
p 391-18 No law of G' hinders this result.
no part In
a 19-26 Those who cannot . . . have no part in G*.
no relation to
Sh 196-17 They have no relation to G* wherewith
ling except
/ 2&-29 because they declare nothing except G*.
notions about
o 357-20 wrong notions about G* must have
not originate In
r 472-10 sin, and death, ... do not originate In G*
obedience to
a 26-18 By his obedience to G*, he demonstrated
ph 183-13 obedience to G- will remove this necessity.
/ 241- 4 he who refuses obedience to G-, is chastened
obey
r 496- 7 first duty is to obey G-,
obeying
T 489-21 at another the medium for obeying G- ?
obligations to
c 262- 4 Neither does . . . diminish man*s obligations
toG-,
obnoxious to
g 633-21 BCateriality, so obnoxious to G*, is
offend
p 425-27 Tou will never fear again except to offend G*,
offering to
g 540-31 be brings a material offering to G*.
offspring of
a 29-30 Man as the offspring of G-, as the idea of Spirit,
c 267- 2 ofTsprine of G* start not from matter or
p 396-27 man is the offspring of G*, not of man ;
of Jacob
s 135- 6 presence of the G* of Jacob.'*— P«a/. 114 : 7.
of nature
a 44-20 for the G* of nature to sustain Jesus
omnipotence of
o 345- 7 When the omnipotence of G* is preached
t 445-18 omnipresence and omnipotence of G*.
ontinlpotent
s 113-21 evil, death, deny good, omnipotent G*,
one
a 35- 26 spiritual communion with the one G*.
m 69-21 Do you have one G* and creator,
sp 94- 1 Jesus taught but one G*, one Spirit,
« 113- 1 As there fe but one G-, there can be but
ph 167-18 To have one G* and avail yourself of the
183- 4 thus departing from the basis of one G*,
191- 5 delusion that there is more than . . . one G\
/ 204-21 When will the ages . . . realize only one G-,
205-26 hinders man's normal drift towaids the . . .
one G*,
249- 3 let us have one G*, one Mind,
c 256- 9 The theory of three persons in one G*
b 276- 1 Having one G% . . . unfolds the power that
301-22 Thou Shalt have one G*, one Mind.
308- 4 there is and can be but one G*,
330-24 one Mind only, because there Is one G*.
Digitized by
Google
God
206
God
God
b 333-16 one O-, and one mediator— / JHm, 2 : 6.
334-32 bat one infinite and therefore one G*.
o 847- 9 writer infers tbat ... it most be the one (7*,
366-32 Then there most hare been... more than one G*.
867-20 Ab there is in reality but one 6% one Mind,
361-11 unites with the Jew^s belief in one G-,
p 382-15 of spiritual power and of faith iii one (?*,
419-26 for there is but one Mind, one G'.
r 466-16 Is there more than one O'
467-10 all men have one Mind, one G- and Father,
460-18 but one Mind, because there is but one G* ;
ff 616-18 does not imply more than one G-,
617-17 because there is but one G\
682-25 and there is but one G-, hence one Mind
544-27 nor the image and likeness of the one G\
gl 680- 8 not Ood*8 nian, who represents the one 0*
680-26 that the one G- and creator entered
687-17 God is one G*. infinite and perfect,
601-17 substance. Life, Truth, Love: the one G* ;
604- 4 the belief in more than one G- ;
one absolute
r 466-12 Tliey refer to one absolute G-.
one oninlpreeeiit
o 361-7 a monotheist; he has one omnipresent G*.
OB the side of
/ 301-11 superabundance of being is on the side of G%
opposed to
8 151-25 The human mind is opposed to G*
ph 192-20 can hare no power opposed to G*,
ap 660- 5 mortal belief in a power opposed to G-.
opposes
o 367-25 If what opposes G' is real,
opposite of
6 282-29 the fall of man or the opposite of G*
r 654-20 Jesus defined this opposite of G*
(601-13 the opposite of G-;
602- 4 and therefore the opposite of G%
opposites of
gl 604-23 the opposites of G* ; errors; hallucinations.
opposite to
p 380-29 to beliere that there is a power opposite to G*,
or good
(see good)
origin of
^556-17 is like inquiring into the origin of G-,
or Spirit
0« 580-13 theantipodeofG*, or Spirit;
oar
c 366-12 theLordour G'isoneLord.'* — Dfftit. 6:4.
oor ignormnee of
plBM- 7 It is our ignorance of G-, the dlTine Principle,
ontoome of
/ 260-13 man, the outcome of G*, reflects Ood.
patient
/ 242-16 In patient obedience to a patient G*,
people of
$ 133-17 wrought wonders for the people of G*
0 288-19 aresttothepeopleof G''~J/e0.4;9.
perfect
c 260-13 perfect O- and perfect man, — as the basis
b 337- 6 not the . . . likeness of Spirit, the perfect G-,
perfection of
0 262- 6 C. S. takes naught from the perfection of G*,
Person or
b 302-26 infinite Principle, called Person or G*.
possible to
pr 1-3 faith that all things are possible to G*,
pours the riches '
pr 6-16 G* pours the riches of His lore into the
power of
a 146-14 medicine substitutes drugn for the power of G*
/ 224-30 The power of G* brings deliverance to
p 406- 8 the power of G- is understood
power with
b 308-81 ** power with G- and with men.»' — Otn, 82 : 28.
pray to
pr 13-20 If we pray to G* as a corporeal person, this
will
prepared of
ap 566-30 she haUi a place prepared of G-. — Rev. 12 ; 6.
prepares the soil
o 361-28 until G* prepares the soil
presence of
g 543- 9 shut nut from the presence of G-.
priests anto
s 141.^ " kings and priests unto G-." — Rev. 1 ; 6.
prince of
b 309-11 Israel, — a prince of G-, or a soldier of God,
proceed f ronti
g 520-11 both man and woman proceed from G*
pnmoonoed good
g 526-15 G* pronounced good all that He created,
prove what
a 26-17 to prove what G- is and what He does for man.
God
qoali^ of
g 606- 5 Understanding is a quality of G*,
b 300-21 through the realisation of G* as ever present
realm of
r 481- 6 the hoUest,*"— the reatan of G-.—Meb. 10: 19.
reoogniring
g 630-l<r recognizing G\ the Father and Mother of all,
reconeiled to
a 45-11 we were reconciled to G* Xfj—Bom. 6 .- 10.
refleeting
5 337- 2 man, reflecting G*, cannot lose his
r 489-17 How can man, reflecting G-, be dependent on
reflection of
(see refleetioti)
reflecti<Mis of
6 336-15 man*s . . . are reflections of G*.
man, made in 6od*s likeness, reflects G*.
shall know this when man reflects G*.
man, the outcome of God, reflects G*.
spiritual universe is good, and reflects G*
man, like aU things real, reflects G-,
cannot be separated ... if man reflects G*.
That only is real which reflects G*.
The universe reflects €h,
Man reflects G*;
reflects G- as Father-Mother, ^
sp 70- 8
90-32
/ 260-13
& 286-20
306-10
306-19
r 478-27
9 602-28
535- 5
ap 577- 8
relating^ to
« 127-13
terms stand for everything relating to €h,
/ 315-26 in existence, and in his relation to G*.
231-34 Science of being in man*s relation to G*,
b 316- 7 the real man aim his relation to G-,
reliaaceon
ph 170- 1 it robs manof reUance on G-,
remain in
g 513-20 continuity of all individuality remain in G;
remen&berlng that
p 419- 6 remembering that G- and His ideas akmeare
rendering to
/ 219-38 not rendering to G* the honor due to Him
repreeentative of
a 02-24 The hl^ieet earthly representative of G*,
g 627-11 Here the metaphor represents G*, Love, as
627-36 the lie represents G- as repeating creation,
requires
/ 264- 6 G* requires perfection, but not until the
ts in
g 519-25 G* rests in action,
return thanks to
j»r 3-38 and yet return thanks to G* for all blessings,
reveals
s 127-17 C. S. reveals G*, not as the author of sin,
said
ph 197- 8 G' said of the tree of knowledge,
/ 33(^29 G- said, ** Thou shalt not eat ^it.** — Gen, 3 . 17.
r 476-23 And G* said : *^ Let US make man — Gen. 1 .• 91.
^50»-18 And G* said. Let there be light:— Gen. 1:&
606-4 And G* said. Let there be a ~ Gen. 1:6.
606-15 And G- said. Let the waters— Gen. 1.9.
507-11 And G- said. Let the earth— Gen, 1 ; 11.
600- 9 And G* said. Let there be lights— Gen. 1 ; 14.
511-19 And G- said. Let the waters— Gen. 1 ; 20.
513-14 And G- said. Let the earth — Gen. 1:34.
515-11 And G* said. Let us make man — Gen. 1 ; 26.
517-26 G* said unto them. Be fruitful, — Gen. 1 ; 28.
518-5 And G* said. Behold, I have giren- Gen. 1:S9l
525-13 G* said, Let us make man after our mind
52»-15 Tea, hath G- said. Ye shall not eat — Gen. 3 : 1.
saw OTerything
g 618-24 And G- saw everything that He — Gen. 1 .• 31.
saw tliat it
g 506-24 and G- saw that it was good. — Gen. 1 • 10.
60B-11 and G* saw that it was good.— Gm. 1:12.
511-10 and G* saw that it was good. — Gen. 1 : 18.
513- 7 and G- saw that it was good. — Gen. 1 : 21.
513-24 and G* saw that it was good. — Gen. 1 : 25.
515- 3 " And G- saw that it was good.** — Gen. 1 ; 25.
saw the light
^603-^ And G* saw the light,— Gen. 1:4.
Science is of
g 551-16 all Science is of G*, not of man.
Seienoeof
8 111- 7 Science of G* and man is no more supernatural
111-10 as the Science of G* must,
seek onto their
•p 70- • Shwdd not a people seek ttnto their G- T-^Iea,
8 : 19.
t 455-30 G- selects for the highest service
sense of
c 266-25 material sense of G* leads to formalism
b 379-30 starting from a material sense of G*,
Digitized by
Google
God 207
God
mind separate from (?*
life separate from O'.
God
sense of
b 312-34 A personal sense of O' and of man*8
gl fi90-24 when the spiritual sense of Q- and of inflnitv
591- 1 a physical sense of G* as finite and corporeal.
■entonee of
/ 232-24 the sentence of 0% which sealed
•rat from
ap 561-31 ** There was a man sent from O' — John 1 : 6.
a 49-18 faithf nl sentinel of O- at the highest post
■efwrste from
a 42-20 belief that man has .
a 13ft- 6 He claimed no
shaped man
g 525-14 and G' shaped man after His mind;
•mile of
ph 175-10 to say that a rose, the smile of O*, can produce
•olcUer of
6 309-11 Israel, — a prince of Ood, or a soldier of G',
Bon of
(«eeSon)
islUp with
b 315-12 hid from their sense Christ's sonship with G-.
•onsof
b 315-20 the liberty of the sons of (?*.
8ouln«
b 310-14 Science reyeals Soul as (?•, untouched by sin
Soul, or
«p 72-11 Soul, or (?*, is the only truth-giver to man.
r 463-22 Uie synonym of Mind, Soul, or G;
Spirit and
o 345- 1 Spirit and G* are often regarded as
Spirit is
(SM Spirit)
•pirit'of
8 137-20 Christ, the Spirit of <?•, of Truth, Life, and
r 480- 3 Where the spirit of G- is,
g 503- 8 the spirit oiG- moved upon the — Gen. 1 ; 2.
684-22 the spirit of G- dweU in you." — Bom, 8 :9.
Spirit, or
sp TB-IS If Spirit, or (?*, communed with mortals
r 482-11 Soul is properly the synonym of Spirit, or 6* ;
•piritnal
/ 214-21 more than th^ do a spiritual G:
•npematoral
t 450- 4 belief in a mysterious, supernatural O*,
•opposes
g 638-31 supposes G* to be the author of sin
iprema^of
« 130-27 claim of Science for the supremacy of (?*,
Gained by
/ 221-22 in which being is sustained by (7*,
g 530- 5 In divine Science, man is sustained by G*,
_ibolof
g 517-20 The only proper symbol of G* as person Is
talkodwith
b 300-16 talked with G' as consciously as man talks with
tan^l^tof
t 466-26 if he is taught of G- to discern it.
term for
b 286-17 In the Saxon . . . good is the term for G-.
t 453-21 masquerader in this Science thanks G- that
the AU-in-all
s 127- 4 If G\ the All-in-all, be the creator of the
the Father-Mother
b 331-30 G' the Father-Mother; Christ the
theUvins
B 187^ the Son of the Uving G-V— MaU. 16: 16.
theories oonoeming
9 133-23 sjfecial theories concerning <7-,
those who scoff at
o 358-15 nor of the inventions of those who scoff at <?•.
thonghts from
h 298-28 Angels are pure thoughts from (7*, winged with
to ignore
ph 166-17 To ignore <?• as of little use in sickness is a
to man
a 18-14 reconciles man to Crod, not G' to man ;
19- 2 to reconcile man to Ood, not G- to man.
an 104- 1 true thoughts, passing from G- to man.
s 117-17 As a divine student he unfolded G' to man,
{206-15 In the scientific relation of G- to man,
284-30 Thought passes from G' to man,
332- 2 relatmn of G' to man and the universe.
to suppose that
pr 6-19 To suppose that G- forgives . . . according
ph 183- 5 To suppose that G- constitutes laws of
towards
/ 213-12 and is a tendency towards G-, Spirit.
p 430- 9 he will advance more rapidly towards G%
tributary to
r 481- 2 is tributary to 6*, Spirit, and to nothing else.
tri-nnity of
b 340-18 It inculcates the tri-unity of G, Spirit,
God
trae
/ 237-29 the only living and true G- can do.
b 838- 3 brings to light the only living and true G-
p 410- 8 know Thee, the only true 0-, — John 17 ; 8.
a 20-21 to obey the divine order and trust G*,
understand
pr 8-15 to understand G- is the work of eternity,
a 22-29 does not understand G-.
f 209-32 constant capacity to understand 6*.
t 446-21 To understand G' strengthens hope,
r 486-29 If . . . medium through which to understand (?*,
understanding of
a 33-30 a new and higher understanding of G'
9p 76-13 When advanced to . . . the understanding of G*,
79-13 through the higher understanding of 6*,
s 127- 7 a knowledge or understanding ofo*.
b 275-26 The true understanding of G- is spiritual.
315- 5 His better understandmg of G' was a rebuke to
828-11 they gain the true understanding of G'
p 428-32 the understanding of G- as the only Life,
r 473-23 a better understanding of (?*... is required.
^ . „ tGbrIn
•ings
496-14 prove what the understanding of (
ap 567- 6 prevails through the understanding oi u\
576-26 In proportion to his understanding of G'.
gl 589-24 understanding of G' and man appearing.
nnderstandins; tliat
gl 589- 9 the understanding that G* is the divine
unity of
s 132-12 coming from divine Mind, prove the unity of G;
g 502-26 eternal verity and unity of (?• and man,
unity with
a 18- 2 exemplification of man's unil^ with G*,
r 497-16 unfolding man's unity with G-
universal
tp 78-31 These are the effects of one universal G*,
unknown
p 428-16 not ** to the unknown G- " — Acts 17 ; 23.
gl 696- 8 dedicated " to the unknown G-." — AcU 11: 23.
unknown to
p 424- 6 Accidents are unknown to G*,
unlike
/ 249-16 and tneludes nothing unlike G*.
c 262-23 and conquering all that is unlike G*.
unlikeness of
r 470-14 the unlikeness of G-, is unreal,
unsostained by
/ 212-18 undirected and nnsustained by G\
unto
a 20- 2 unto G* the things that are God's.*'— Ifatt.
22.21.
g 640-18 unto G* the things that are God's." — ifaff.
22 .-21.
verities of
a 28- 5 and taught the unseen verities of G*,
voice of
/ 226- 6 voice of G* in behalf of the African slave
b 321-26 became to him the voice of G*,
wait on
b 323-10 we pause, — wait on G\
vralked with
/ 214- 7 •* walked with G-," — Gen. 6 .• 24.
waymarks of
g 642-24 not to remove the waymarks of G*.
we approach
«p 95- 7 We approach G*, or Life, in proportion to
what Is
r 465- 8 ^wMtion. — WhatlsG-?
whole of
g 517-23 can never reveal the whole of G*,
will arrest
an 106-24 G* will arrest him.
win bless
pr 13-17 G' will bless it, and we shall incur less risk
will heal
pr 12- 3 A mere request that G- will heal the sick
r 496- 1 G- will heal the sick through man,
will never place
a 31- 2 G' will never place it in such hands.
win not punish
o 357- 1 we must admit that G* will not punish roan
for
will of
pr 11-30 habitual desire to know and do the will of G-,
gl 597-22 •• For this is the will of G-. " — 7 Thess. 4 ; 3.
will overturn
/ 223-31 G' will overturn, until
will redeem
o 354-21 G* will redeem that weakness,
will save us
pr 2-18 A request that G* will save us
will smite
p 439-20 G' will smito you, O whited walls,
wiU still guide
t 444- 9 G> will still guide them into the right use of
Digitized by
Google
God
208
God
Ci^od
wlU supply
ap 671-16 Know thyself, and Ch will sapply the wisdom
wiU sustain
pr 10- 7 O' will sustain us under these sorrows.
will turn to
pre/ x-19 Few invalids will turn to (^ tiU all
wlnasof
Jf 201-15 Then, when the winds of &• blow,
om of
ffl 097-21 The might and wisdom of G\
without
r 486-31 '* haTlng no hope, and without O' — Eph. 2: 12.
g S31-22 or that matter exists without O?
with us
pr^ xi-16 Immanuel, or " G- with us," — Matt. 1 .• 23.
a Zt- 8 Immanuel, or (?* with us ;
$ 107- 8 Immanuel, " G- with us," — Matt 1 .• 23.
Word of
/ 231-32 made by Him [the Word of G-l ; — John 1 ; 3.
b 336-11 the Logos, the .Son or Word of G\
g 008-13 DiTine Science, the Word of (?•, saith to the
626-18 all things were made tlirough the Word of (?-,
woi^oth with you
a 22-12 to this end G- worketh with you.
work of
g 621- 6 AU that is made is the work of <?•,
worlcs
c 263- 8 When mortal man . . . works only as <7* works.
worship
ap 6/6-13
no material structure in which to worship (7*,
worship of
ph 200- 6 the worship of G- in Spirit instead of matter,
would reduce
b 336- 6 would reduce <?• to dependency on matter,
would rob
/ 214-23 for mortal illusions would rob G\
-wrong sense of
r 489-30 A wrong sense of (7-, man, and creation is
yields to
ph 188- 1 only as the mortal, erring mind yields to O*,
pre\f Tii-17 Ignorance of G' Is no longer the stepping-stone
pr 1-12 no loss can occur from trusting G' with
2-31 Asking G* to 66 (?• is a Tain repetition.
2-31 O' is *' the same yesterday, ana — Heb. 13 : 8.
4-17 SimplT asking that we may love G- will never
8-16 If we leel the aspiration, . . . this G- accepts:
9-17 " lore the Lord thy G- — Matt. 22 ; 37.
12-16 Prayer to a corporeal G- affects the sick like a
16-27 Our Father-Mother G-. all-harmonious,
a 18-14 the divine Principle of Christ is G-,
18-15 how can G- propftiate Himself?
27-20 doctrine of pantheism, — that G*, or Life,
29-16 (7* is the only author of man.
81-10 He recognised Spirit, G*, as the only creator,
31-32 will thi]& that he doeth G- service; — John 16 : 2.
36-31 Can 0* therefore overlook the law of
42- 2 priest and rabbi affirmed G- to be
46-17 higher in the understanding of Spirit, G:
49-32 »• stricken, smitten of G-. *' — /»a. 63 ; 4.
60-8 « * My G-, why hast Thou forsaken — Ma rk 15 : 34.
60-13 his divine Principle, the G* who is Love,
61-17 no more . . . than G- could be extinguished.
m 56- • Hliat therefore G- hath joined — Matt. 19 . 6.
57-28 unite thought mure closely to G\
69-14 to understand that there u but one creator, (?*,
sp 70- 7 Man is never G-,
71- 7 Soul is sjmonymous with Spirit, G\
72-21 G\ good, being ever present, it follows
76- 7 Life will be recognized . . . as (?•,
78-24 O' is not in the medley where matter
81-29 man's immortality depends upon that of G*,
84-28 All we correctly know of Spirit comes from 0*,
89-20 G'. is heard when the senses are silent.
91- 6 belief that man Is separated from 6*,
92-27 a belief In something besides G-.
93-26 refer only to quality, not to G:
93-27 He is not G; Spirit.
94-21 but one returned to give G' thanks.
99-7 it is G- which worketh in you — Phil, 2 ; 18.
an 103-14 because Mind-science is of G*
103-32 Life and being are of G-.
a 107- 3 G- had been graciously fitting me
107-14 acquaint themselves intelligently with G:
108-22 all real being is in G-,
109-17 I knew the Principle ... to be G*,
109-30 whether it be of G-, or whether — John 7 : 17.
11 1-12 The Principle of divine metaphysics is G- ;
113-18 G*, Spirit, being all, nothing is matter.
113-19 Life, G\ omnipotent good, deny death, evil,
115-13 G- : Divine Principle, Life, Truth, Love,
116-28 G- is infinite Person^ — in the sense of
119-11 other horn of the dilemma and regard G* as
119-17 In one sense G- is identical with nature,
119-24 it is opposed to the nature of Spirit, G*.
God
8 120-5
lM-15
188-M
183-98
135-19
13^-20
140-4
142-^
143-31
143-9
148-31
149-26
151-20
161-1
ph 166-26
167-1
167-15
177-23
180-27
181-1
182-30
186-14
191-32
192-10
193-27
196-15
/ 202-17
203- 7
208-15
203-31
203-32
203-32
204-24
206-1
205-9
206-31
206-19
906-21
206-24
206-26
207-8
908-1
908-7
208-17
212-22
213-9
214-19
215-20
216-4
218-23
221-24
222-16
224-32
227-30
229-8
man coexists with and reflects Soul, G*,
interpreted . . . from its divine Principle, G*,
he made •* himself equal with G',**-~Jokn 6.- 18.
no . . . substance outside of G*.
** Can G* furnish a table in the— Pso/. 78; 19.
What cannot G* do?
That G* is a corporeal being, nobody can truly
would . . . make G* in their own human image.
G* being All-in-all, He made medicine;
the nature and character of Mind, G*.
if the sick cannot rely on G* for help
admits G* to be the healer of sin but not
Since G*, divine Mind, governs all,
nothing to do with Life, G-.
is G* the lawgiver?
only as a last resort, turns to G-.
Should we implore a corporeal G* to heal
If G* constituted man both good and evil.
330-9
380-16
381-4
331-7
331-8
231-10
331-12
231-16
232-4
232-9
238-10
239- 6
239-18
241-29
242- 4
242-12
244-20
263-4
263-26
254-11
c 256-14
256-16
258-18
259-23
260-14
264-18
6268- •
269-9
272-29
273-4
273-21
273-23
274-26
275-4
275- 7
275-11
271^14
376- 7
against G-, Spirit and Truth.
with G- all thfaigs are possible.
since Mind, G-, u the source
Toadmitthat . . . Is a condition over which G*
it presupposes the absence of G-,
G*. sends forth the aroma of Spirit,
Spirit cannot believe in G-. Spirit is G*.
**It was none other than G- and
beware, not of Rome, Satan, nor of G*, but of
with the divine Principle of his being, G*,
If G* were understood instead of being meie^
destroys reliance on aught but G-,
G', divine good, does not kill a man in order to
G* alone is man*s life.
G' is at once the centre and
notion that they can create what G* cannot,
else G- will continue to be hidden
error of believing that . . . are creations of Ch^
not of Spirit, G good, but of
Does G* send sickness.
Is G* creating anew what He has already
nothing is new to G-,
Instead of G* sending sickness and death,
G* is not the creator of an evil mind.
error, which affords no proof of G*,
this seeming power, independent of G*,
John Young . . . writes : ** G- is the father of
G* alone makes and clothes the lilies
G*, good, is self-existent and self-expressed,
finite thoughts of G- like the pann idolater.
are the suppositional abeence of Life, G*,
What has touched Life, G*, to such strange
turning in time of need to G*,
" giving G- thanks ; " — see Eph. 5:70,
consulting the stomach less . . . and G* more,
supposed power, which opposes itself to G* f
If G* had instituted material laws
Blind signifies G-, — infinity,
If G' causes man to be sick,
salvation which comes through G-,
G*, good, can no more produce sickness than
If <T' destroys not sin, sickness, and death.
What G* cannot do, man need not attempt.
If G- heals not the sick, they are not healed,
G*, Truth, . . . does heal the sick
If G* makes sin, if good produces evil,
G* is not the author of mortal discords.
neither make man harmonious nor G- lovable.
*« with G- all things are— JfarJfc 10:27.
" If G- be for us, who can be — Pom. 8;3L
weigh not one jot in the balance of G*,
whom we acknowledge and obey as G*.
signifies that the pure in heart see G*
** tnev shall all know Me [G-l. from — Jer. 31 .- 34.
no otner consciousness of lu e — than good, G*
If . . . there must be an instant when G*
saith : ... all are Mine, for I am G*.
G- never requires obedience to a so-called
When we wait patiently on G*
That G- is corporeal . . . no man should affirm.
precise form of G- must be of small importAUce
no more . . . than we know of G*.
G-, Spirit, works spiritually, not materially.
to discover what G* has already done;
finding all in G*, good,
/ can do no otherwise ; so help me G*/
Human philosophy has made G* manlike.
G- is the divine Principle of all
physical senses can take no cognisance of G*
G' never ordained a material law to annul
would oppose the supremacv of Spirit, G*,
firm, cafu d matter and mino, G- never formed.
matter did not originate in G*, Spirit,
G-, Spirit, is All-in-aU,
begin by reckoning G* as the divine Principle
are the 'Scriptural names for G*.
all have one Spirit, G*>
Digitized by
Google
God
209
God
God
b 376-11 to cognizant only of the things of O:
276-17 If (?• is admitted to be tlie only Mind
277- 7 As ^ Himself is good and is Spirit,
279-19 their only idea or intelligence is in 0-.
280-26 G', the 8oul of man and of all extotence,
2Sa-20 deem this the manifestation of the one Life, 0\
284- 4 If G- were limited to man or matter, or if the
284- 5 If G' were limited ... 6* would be corporeal,
284-21 The physical senses can obtain no proof of O:
284-32 intercommunication is alwiws from O' to
285-15 laG- a, phjrsical personality?-
28>-23 By interpreting <?• as a corporeal Sariour
285-30 seek to learn, . . . from the divine Principle, (7-,
286-23 since (?*, Spirit, is the only cause.
287-11 Did G-, Truth, create error? No !
287-13 G- being eyerywhere and all-inclusiye,
298-23 lead up to their divine origin, O*,
300- 4 no true appreciation of infinite Principle, O*,
300-24 It . . , Ch would have no representative,
300-25 and matter would be identical with (?*.
302-21 Soul, or Mind, of the spiritual man is G-,
303-26 G-, without the image and likeness of Himself,
305-12 Gender also is a quality, not of (?*, but a
305-14 he reflects the creation of Mind, (7%
306-22 deflections of ... are all unlike Spirit, G:
306- 8 If O', . . . were parted for a moment from
306-19 cannot be separated for an instant from G-.
307- 9 It says : . . . I declare that G- makes evil mindf
307-13 as much as G% Spirit, who is the only Life."
310-10 G' is His own infinite Mind, and expresses all.
310-29 Mind to G-, and G- to not seen by
311- 5 all that Mind, (?•, is, or hath made,
312-17 without Love, G\ immortality cannot appear.
312-21 Mortato belieye in a finite personal G' ;
313- 7 Therefore G-, even thy (7% nath — Heb. 1 ; 9.
319- 9 understanding G\ sustains man
319-20 Mind controto man and man has no Mind but O:
320-26 *' In my flesh shall I see 0-," — Job 19 : 26.
321-24 G' had lessened Mosee* fear by this proof in
322-31 by searching find out G* ? " — Job if; 7.
324- 6 for they shall see O*.'* — Matt. 5 : 8.
325-18 " hid with Christ in 0-,'* — Col. 3 ; 3.
330-13 Eye hath neither seen G- nor Hto
330-14 Neither G' nor the perfect man can
330-19 G" to what the Scriptures declare Him to be,
331- 7 If ... O' would not be reflected but absorbed,
333-27 inseparable from the divine Principle, G-.
334- 6 dwelt forever in the bosom of the Father, G*,
334- 7 Spirit, which to 0-,
334-31 Spirit being G-, there to but one Spirit,
335- 7 Spirit, G*, has created all in and of Himself.
335-26 can produce nothing unlike the eternal ... G*.
336-13 He has been forever in the eternal Mind, G* ;
836-19 A portion of G* could not enter man ;
336-21 else G' would be manifestly finite,
336-24 and nothing less can express G*.
336-25 G-, the divme Principle of man,
336-30 G* to the parent Mind, and man to
337-15 none but the pure in heart can see G-,
338-23 the supposed separation of man from G*,
339- 8 G*, Spirit, alone created all,
339-10 Therefore evil, . . . cannot be the product of G*.
340-13 all that really extots to in and of G-,
340-19 man shall have no other spirit or mind but G',
O 341-10 for they shall see G* '* —Afatt. 6 ; 8.
342-17 If . . . Science to not of G*, then there to no
345- 5 G- cannot be in Hto unlikeness
347- 6 Nothing really has Life but G-.
348-15 Are we . » . imputing too much power to G*,
348-18 no faith ... in any power but G*,
349-11 G* to not the author of sickness.
362- 2 they did not sufficiently understand G*
866-19 G' is as incapable of producing sin, sickness,
356-24 Does G' create a material man out of Himself,
357-26 If . . . G* to not supreme and infinite.
358- 3 Can a leaden bullet deprive a man of ... G*,
358- 4 If G' to at the mercy of matter, then matter is
360-24 mortal man be more just than G- ? — Job 4 ; 17.
361- 2 the Christian believes that Christ to G*.
361-12 Jesus Christ to not G*, as Jesus himself declared,
p 362- • health of my countenance anA my G*. — Psal,
42:11.
366-16 G* whom he hath not seen ? " — / John 4 ; 20.
369-19 to know if G* were willing that a man should
380-30 to believe that . . . G* endows thto opposing
381- 1 null and void bv the law of Life, G*.
384- 6 G- never punishes man for doing right,
387-22 supposition . . . that G- puntohes roan for doing
388-15 hypotheste . . . food has power to destroy Life,
389-18 If G- has, . . . instituted laws that food shall
380-22 G' to no more the author of sickness than
392- 7 must be cast out to readjust the balance for G\
308-13 G- has made man capable of thto,
8M-22 G', against whom mortato should not contend
God
p 395-15 Prayers, in which G- is not asked to heal
397-21 confidence in G* as All,
399-27 G-, contains no mortal opinions.
413- 2 G', the only Mind, does not produce pain
414-21 " The Lord He to G- —/)«««<. 4; 35.
421-17 G-, Spirit, to all, and that there to none beside
427-22 in i^orance of what G- to.
427-22 G', Life, Truth, and Love make man undying.
433-29 to prepare the frightened sense of Life, 6-,
435- 2 Spirit which to G- Himself
435-27 according to the law of Spirit, G-.
440-21 Mortal AUn has his appeal to Spirit, G-,
t 445-14 " hid with Christ in (J-," — Col. 3 : 3.
450-28
r 466-18
466-28
467-18
469-14
470-17
470^19
471-3
471-21
472-29
472-30
473-4
473-12
474-18
475-19
475-30
478-16
478-27
480-3
480-11
480-14
480-18
480-24
481- 8
481-26
482-7
489-20
494- 6
^601-«
502-28
603-28
606-10
506-18
608- 6
611- 7
612-30
514- 5
515-29
616-10
617-12
617-15
622-6
623-6
beliefs in . . . intelligence separated from G*,
and thto one to G*, omnipotent, omntocient.
Science will declare G* aright,
G* as not in man but as reflected by man.
the great truth that G*, good, to the only Mind,
G', the Mind of man, never sins
Has G* taken down His own standard,
G* and all that He creates are perfect
•* Let G- be true, but every —/torn. 3 .- 4.
until G* strips off their dtoguise.
not true, because they are not of G:
Truth, G-, is not the father of error.
and attributes all power to G*.
If ... G- must be their author.
that which has no separate mind from G' ;
nor can G*, by whom man to evolved.
No, not if G' to true and mortal man a liar.
»' But when it pleased G-, — Gal. 1 : 16.
and there to no place where G* is not,
Consciousness, as well as action, . . . is in G*,
Harmonious action proceecto from Spirit, G*.
thus attempting to separate Mind from G*.
G' is not its author.
never helps mortato to understand Spirit, G*.
If sin to supported, G* must uphold it,
f:ained by substituting the word G\
he medium for sinning against G\
G*, who needed no help from Jesus' example
by the name of G* Almighty: — Exod. 6 ; 3.
llie creative Principle , . , iaG-.
G-, Spirit, dwelling in inflnite light and
G% unites understanding to eternal harmony.
Spirit, G-, gathers unformed thoughts
The only intelligence or substance ... to G*,
And G- set them in the firmament — Gen. 1 ; 17.
albeit G- is ignorant of the extotence of both
of which G- to the sole creator.
Now compare man before the mirror to ... G*.
Truth in truthfulness, G- in goodness,
not as much . . . for considering G- masculine.
If G' to personal, there is but one person,
assigns all might and government to G*,
and finally declares tl^t G* knows error
it to Elohlm (G-) who creates.
624-27 for G' presently curses the grround.
624-29 Is Spirit, G-, injected into dust,
525- 1 Does Mind, G*, enter matter to become there a
526- 3 animated by the breath of G- ?
625-20 as devoid of reality as they are of good, G*.
626-22 Was evil instituted through G-. Love ?
527- 1 G* could not put Mind into matter nor
527-17 But to it true that G*,jgood, made
628- 8 G' has already createirman.
528- 7 cannot be ... in partnership with G-;
628-15 error, credits Truui, G*, with inducing
630-14 for G* doth know that in the day — Gen. 3 : 6.
530-20 saying, ... I can do what G- has not done
631-21 who dares to say either that G- to in matter or
532- 1 Did G' at first create one man unaided.
636-11 The illusion of sin to without hope or G*.
536-18 starting from matter instead of from G-.
639-10 G* could never impart an element of evil,
541- 9 Had G* more respect for the homage
646- 4 Spirit, G*, never germinates, but to
646- S If Mind, 0\ creates error, that error must
646-10 Has G- no Science to declare Mind,
661-27 by searching find out G- ? " — Job 11 ; 7.
554-16 Error replies, " G* made you."
654-25 Jesus never intimated that G* made a devil,
655-30 Knowing that G* was the Life of man,
557-26 when G% Mind, spake and it was done.
ap 560-25 something new and better of G*
673-15 G', the divine Principle of harmony,
575-11 builder and maker of this New Jerusalem to G*,
gl 580-14 image and likeness of what G' has not created,
582-18 pure consciousness that G*, . . . creates man
682-19 G* to the onlv creative power.
583-24 G*, who maae all that was made
687- 5 definition of
687-19 Good. G-; Spirit; omnipotence;
588-20 I Am. G* ; incorporeal and eternal Mind ;
590-19 unless specially coupled with the name G*.
Digitized by
Google
God
210
GOD'S
God
irod
gl 601- 4 Spirit, or inteiligence, named Elohim, or <?*.
691-18 the divine Principle, or G-,
602-16 Mother. 0'\ divine and eternal Principle;
594-20 Q' ; that only which is perfect,
{aee also All, All-in-all« All-loTinf , All-power,
All-wise, Almisrhty, Belny, Cauae, Coiniorter,
creator. Deity, Effo, Ei^o>€k>d, £lohlm. Base,
Father, Fatber-Bfother, First Cause, Giver,
Godhead, God-power, God-principle, He, Him,
Himself, His, Holy Ghost, Holy One, Holy
Spirit, 1, I AM, Immanoel, Incorporeal Beinc*
Justice, Kinsr, I«ife, Ufe-principle, Lishl,
I«ogos, Lord, Love, Maker, Me, Mind, Most
HIsrh, Mother, My, One, Person, Principle,
Providence, Kuler, Soul, Spirit, Sun of Risht-
eonsness. Supreme Beine, Supreme LAWciver,
Supreme Ruler, Thee, Thou, Thy, Truth, Us,
Wisdom, Wonderful, Word)
a 103- 3 " the ^ of this world," — // Cor, 4 ; 4.
$ 140-31 What is the o* of a mortal, bat
158- 3 designated Apollo as " the gr of medicine/*
158- 8 also regarded as . . . ** the ^ of pestilence.**
158-13 may correspond with that of its material (r,
ph 165- 3 wonld open man's eyes and make him as a 0r.
187- 9 attribatee to some material ^ or medicine
g 634- 3 in the Moabitish g- Chemosh,
524-11 *« a man of war,'* a tribal 0r — i^xod . 15 ; 3.
530-21 saying, . . . and have another (r> -
544-26 man, in this allegory, is neither a lesser g* nor
f m]^oi€
by a tribal g-
gl 580- 2 the first a* of mytin
584-22 saitb: " I am . . . creai
God-bestowed
g 526-21 doctrine . . . evil is as real, hence as <?*. as
God-created
g 555-12 as if it were as real and (7* as
God-crowned
h 813- 4 Jesus the G* or the divinely royal man,
God-griven
ph 165- 4 man's O' dominion over the earth.
182-25 denying man's O- ability to
/ 228-13 his O- dominion over the material senses.
p 378-24 Sickness is not a (7-, . . . material power,
381- 2 Ignorant of our Q- rights.
381-21 will sooner grasp man's O- dominion.
387-10 nor . . . trespass upon O' powers
393-10 Exercise this G' authority,
r 489-15 can this sense be the G* channel to
g 528-24 calling them real and G%
531-14 man will recognize his u* dominion
Godhead
e 255-17 true idea of the infinite G-.
God-inspired
a 41- 8 The 6* walk calmly on
Godlilse
a 54-29 If that O- and glorified man were
ph 200-19 man is . . . upright and G\
f 20a-12 the only true q>irit is (^.
e 262-14 higher views inspire the (?' man to reach
b 269-10 C. S. makes man Q\
333-15 bat Christ Jesus better signifies the G:
grodliness
a 26-14 the ^ which animated him.
B 145-21 the mystery which g* always presents to
p 413-16 ** Cleanliness is next to gr/*
God-mission
a 41-24 He fulfilled his (?•, and then
God-power
$ 138- 3 the G' which lay behind Peter's confession
God-principle
r 473- 7 'The
God*s
allness
pr 15-18 we must deny sin and plead G' allness.
anointed
gl 607- 9 which was rea<}y to . . . crucify G' anointed.
appointing
$ I31-Il> after the manner of G' appointing,
b 326- 4 in the way of G- appointmg.
attributes
b 301- 1 which manifests G- attributes and power,
behest
g 533- 2 Had he lost man's rich inheritance and G' behest,
being
r 470-24 Man is the expression of (7* being.
481- 3 Q' being is infinity, freedom, harmony, and
care
m 66-11 Trials are proofs of G- care.
character
{208-12 the goodness of G- character
283-22 false belief . . . detracts from G' character and
I G' is omnipresent and omnipotent.
God's
children
m 69- 7 <?• children already created will be cognized
b 803- 5 Multiplication of G- children comes from
t 444-28 Immortals, or G- children in divine Science,
r 476-28 speaking of G- children, not the children of
eon&nuuid
g 590- 6 The earth, at G- command, brings forth
conantuuidnkents
g 542-25 to advance itself, breaks G- commandments.
condentination
/ 232-34 G\ condemnation of sin, sickness, and
control
9 125- 7 Neither ... is beyond G* control;
creation
(see creation)
creative mandate
g 566-19 G' creative mandate was,
creatures
g 514-28 All of G- creatures, ... are hannlen,
day
gl 564- 7 This unfolding is G' day,
divine nsessages
ap 566-29 to the angels, O* divine messages,
divine power
b 816-27 prove G- divine power by healing the sick,
doB&inion
g 516-20 reflects G- dominion over all the earth.
forgiveness
r 497- 9 We acknowledge Q- forgiveness of sin in the
'the brightness of His [(?•] glory,-B(96. 1 .3.
b 836-20 neither oonld G- fulness be reflected by
7 813-10
government
(see govenunent)
gracious n&eans
pr 1- 7 <?• gracious means for acoomplishing
healing
s 141-23 they cannot demonstrate G- healing power.
Idea
b 299-24 Truth never destroys (?* idea.
o 345-22 incongruity between C^ idea and poor human*
p 406-24 untu we arrive at the fulness of G- idea,
ap 565-16 G' idea will eventually rule all nations
ideas
g 503-16 infinite space is peopled with G- ideas,
5(M-16 The successive appearing of G- ideas is
606-28 O- ideas reflect the immortal,
511- 4 G' ideas " multiply and — Gen. 1 .- 28.
identities
sp 70-14 The qnestl(»s are: What are G- identities?
Inoage
(sfeiuiage)
Infinite ideas
g 511-17 full effulgence of O- infinite ideas,
infliuteplan
m 69-12 sense of increasing number in G' infinite plan.
kingdom
/ 202-19 when (?• kingdom comes on earth;
b 339-24 (7* kingdom comes '* inearth, tA — MaU. 6 .10.
law
(see law)
laws
/ 236- 7 eotolument rather than the dignity of O- laws,
Ught
g 604-12 no place where G' li^t is not seen,
likeness
(see likeness)
love
6 326- 8 All nature teaches €h love to man,
ntuui
(seentuui)
nðod
a 40-11 6'methodof destrojringsin.
o 343- 6 Is not finite mind ignorant of (?• method ?
ukind
g 525-15 after G* mind shaped He him;
n&otlierhood
ap 562- 6 the spiritual idea of G- motherhood.
nature
g 512-14 their natures are allied to G- nature;
on&nipotence
a 55-19 when he shaU realise G- omnipotence
opportunity
e 266-15 ** man's extremity is G- opportunity.'*
own image
b 29&-12 immortals, created in G- own image;
g 517-22 This ideal is G- own image, spiritual and
own likeness
sp 90-24 The admission . . . that man is G' own like-
ness
r 477- 8 the Saviour saw G- own likeness,
own wav
g 54^-19 destroy error in G- own way,
Digitized by
Google
Gods
211 GONE
Ood's
pArdon
b 291- 4 The suppositions . . . that O' pardon is
33»- 5 Does not O' pardon, destrojring any one sin,
perfection . ^ _^ .
"^ " endows man out of O' perfection
^832- 7
power
a 43-15
an 102-14
0 3&1-3
great demonstrator of O- power
but man, reflecting <?• power, has dominion
When we lose faitn in &• power to heal,
t 460-24 heals them both by understanding G- power
aoalltles
gl 507-38 not be confounded with . . . one of G* qualities.
reflection
8 126- 6 when man beholds himself O- reflection,
r 471-17 Man is, and forever has been, G- reflection.
g 527- 4 Man is G- reflection, needing no cultivation,
remedy
8 143- 1 Truth is O* remedy for error of every kind,
representatives
b 299-12 Angels are G- representatives.
reqiifreiiients
pr 7-14 wholesome perception of (7* requirements.
t 446- 1 the Scientist must conform to (/''requirements,
le
pr 3-10 we have only to avail ourselves of G' rule
it
rvaat
p 480-36 meanwhile declaring Disease to be (?• servant
■plrltoal idea
^^ « 116-16 Man : G- sphitual idea, individual.
b 315-16 G' sphitual idea as presented by Christ Jesus.
g 6S1-W acknowledging now and forever G' supremacy,
fMonghtm
b 386-21 G* thoughts are perfect and eternal,
88T-35 Eternal things (verities) are G* thoughts
gi 581- 4 AKOBL8. O* thoughts passing to man ;
683- 2 whose better originals are G- thoughts,
a 13&-8 the Science of G- unchangeable law.
«b1 verse
b 380-34 6* universe is sphitual and immortal.
331-17 Sverything in <?' universe expresses Hbn.
will
/303-4
341-3
willingness
/318-18
^' will must be universally done.
He, who knows G' will . . . and obeys
if you are without faith in G* willingneii
He was appointed to speak O- word
6333-34
work
phU7-U
gcea^m
wmth
a 23- 6 That G- wrath should be vented upon
What can improve G' work ?
declares G* work to be finished.
a 20- 3 unto God the things that are G*.'* — Matt. 32 .• 21.
n> 90-31 demonstration of ... G* spiritual, perfect man.
8 117-10 G' essential language is spoken of ^ .
121-11 glad in G* perennial and hu>py sunshine,
ph 168-18 G- spiritual command relaong to perfection,
/340-5 " male and female " of G- creating ~ Gen. 1; 37.
b 383-39 Whatever hidicates . . . G* absence, is the
333- 9 Christ expresses G* spiritual, eternal nature.
336-31 man is G* spiritual offspring,
o 365-38 G* immortal keynotes, proved to be such
p 434- 9 the proper sense of G* unerring direction
g 515- 6 serpent of G- creatine is neither subtle nor
523-31 G* glowing denunciaaons of man when not
634- 5 to manifest the deathless man of G- creating.
540-18 unto God the things that are G*.'*—Jfa<t. 22:21.
644- 3 a creation so wholly apart from G-,
gl 607-38 the movements of G* spiritual government,
680- 1 £temity is G- measurement of Soul-filled years.
gods
mmht the
8V»- 3
false
p440- 7
Grecian
ph lM-32
beathen
r 486-38
taany
9p 78-36
6 380-16
307-9
386- 1
p 388-10
ol 580-8
501-3
material
/ 237-26
no other
a 19-30
pagan priests, who besought the g* to heal
before sacrificing mortals to their false g*.
When Homer sang of the Grecian g-,
The heathen jt of mythology
where spiritism makes many g%
" (r many and lords many." — / Cor. 8 : 5.
It says: <* There shall be lords and g* many.
There are neither spirits many nor g- many,
believing in ..." ^ many," — / Cor. 8 ; 5.
•♦ g* many and lords many ** — 7 Cor. 8 ; 5.
mythology, — belief in many ^,
devote themselves ... to their material ^,
** Thou Shalt have no other g* — Exod. 20 ; 3.
gods
no other
6 280-19
340-15
r 467-4
467-13
other
ph 187- 1
6 275-28
9 535-12
popular
o 847-23
sacrifice to
gl 595-23
shall be as
6 280-22
307- 5
flr 630-16
541-24
644-21
gl 687-16
strange
1^524-7
these
9 544-22
8p 93-28
an 105-29
pA 200-1
6 294-24
r 466-30
gl 587- 9
604-33
Godward
C365-5
goes
pr 2-5
an 104-9
104-13
12^36
145-8
146-29
ph 189-30
/ 250-28
6 268-12
284-31
300-31
t 447-16
462-9
r 489-11
491-22
^606-13
566-22
ap 562-27
going
a 21-16
21-27
S158-38
6 323-31
p431-7
(7 648-15
gl 687-14
gold
o 47-21
m 66-32
ap 665-22
golden
8 121-12
e 457-18
** Thou Shalt have no other g- — Exod. 30 ; 3.
" Thou Shalt have no other g- — Exod. 30 ; 3.
*' Thou Shalt have no other g* — Exod. 20.- 3.
Having no other g\ turning to no other but
having other g* and believing in more than
misleads thought and points to other g-,
A belief in other (Ti otoer creators.
If C. S. takes away the popular g-,
the
Ttthb. . . . A sacrifice to the 9'.
•* Ye shall be as ^,"— Gen. 8; 5.
" Ye shall be as ^;"— Gen. 3;6.
and ye shall be as ^, — Gen. 3 :6.
" Ye shall be as g-r — Gen. 3 ; 5.
•• Ye shall be as ^," — Gen. 3 ;6.
** Ye shall be as g-.'* — Gen. 3; 5.
went after ** strange g-.'* —Jer. 5 ; 19.
these g' must be evolved from materiality
then men would be spirits, g:
** Whom the g- would destroy, they first
the g* became alive in a nation's belief.
represented as divided into intelligent g*,
is as improper as the term g:
definition of
supposed intelligences, or g*;
Mortals must gravitate G*,
the desire which g* forth hungering after
** Every great scientific truth g- through three
C. S. a< to the bottom of mental action,
in Science, Life g* on unchanged
struggle for the recovery of invalids g- on,
warfare between Spirit and the fiesh a* on.
ff- on in an ascending scale by evolution.
Upon this stage of existence g^ on the dance of
woman g* forth to battle with Goliath.
no sensation nor report g' from
the ray of light which g* out from it.
The recuperative action ... ^ on naturally.
If the student g- away to practise
as consciousness develops, this belief g^ out.
belief (T on, whether our ^res are closed or
the dawn of ideas tr on,
Even so a* on the Adam-belief,
for Joy that the birth g* on ;
If my friends are o- to Europe,
He is like a traveller g- westward
Matter is g' out of medicine ;
or we are listening to it and a* up higher.
sometimes g* to sleep immediately tata
This is the nevf birth g' on hourly,
supposititious minds, ... ^ in and out
greed for g- strengthened his ingratitude,
separates the g- from the dross
purifying even the g- of human character.
happy sunshine, tr with Truth.
no g(K>d aspect, either silvern or g*.
Golden Rule
a 41-12 cannot forever break the G* E' and escape the
/ 234-13 onthebasisof theG- A*;
Golden Shore
ap 676- 1 to the grand realization of the G* S' of Love
Goliath
6
gone
m 65-32
•p 76- 1
87-34
87-32
8 124-6
136-16
ph 170^1
186-2
. 190-25
193-14
/ 203-20
212-12
6 306-24
p 368-32
377-20
268-13 woman goes forth to battle with G*.
will become purer when the scum is g*.
the glad welcome of those who have jr before.
Do not suppose that anv mental concept is g-
or altogether g' from physical sight
When ... its foundations are g*.
when the devil was g- out, — Luke 11 .- 14.
from which all ills have g^ forth,
her difficulty in breathing had <r.
passeth over it, and it is ^' ; — Peal. 103 ; 16.
said: . . . My suffering is aU g:**
When the material body has g- to ruin.
When the nerve is g\
illusion of life that Is here to-day and g- to-
morrow,
the foundation of disease is g:
when the belief of the disease had ^.
Digitized by
Google
GONE 212
GOOD
STone
p 388-28 the desire for strong drink is g;
400- 3 once destroyed ... the fear of disease is g^,
421-19 Wben the supposed suffering: is ^*
r 476-26 passeth over It, and it is ^- ; — PscU, 103; 16.
^ood
accooijplish the . ^ ^ ^ « ^ *^.
p ^4- 8 Knowledge that we can accomplish the g*
According to the ^, ^ .^ *w i.
gl 584- 6 measures time according to the g' that
affection for ^ ^. ^
b 327- 3 by gaining an affection for g-
pr 2-10 nor can the infinite do less than bestow all 0r,
/ 232-10 all (T* is possible to Spirit ;
c 260-18 the possibility of achieving all <r,
b 299-14 but guide to the divine Principle of all g-,
r 494-14 in every hour, divine Love supplies all g-.
all is
g 521- 6 the work of God, and aU is g-.
ap 677-25 all is 9', and nothing can enter that city, which
all that is
gl 694-20 divine Principle ; all that is g- ;
already received . . ^ , ^ ^ j«
vr 3-22 Are we . . . grateful for the g- already received ?
and beautif nl ^ * ^, ,
/I 598- 1 The love of the g- and beautiful,
evil
sp 92-15 the knowledge of g- and evil,
an 108-11 in a knowledge of both g- and evil,
ph 167-15 If Qod constituted man ooth g- and evn,
186- 9 Spirit and matter, g- and evil,
/ 211- 4 sickness and health, g- and evil,
216-20 both matter and Spirit, both <r and evil.
220-28 the knowledge of g- and evil," — Gen. 2 .- 17.
b 269- 4 the supposed coezistenoe of ... g- and evil
283-16 They speak of both . . . g* and evil as spirit.
287-29 material senses testify to . . . both g- and evil.
307-21 If we reg^u-d . . . Ifind as both g- and evil,
338-6 ^- and evil, both spiritual and material
p 389-26 g- and evil, God and Satan,
r 466-40 truth and error, g* and evil ;
481-16 declaring . . . g- and evil to be cajpable of
481-17 the knowledge of g- and evil,'* — Oen. 2 .- 17.
gB26-2 treeof knowledge of ^ and evil. — (?«i. 2:9.
627- 8 the knowledge of g' and evil, — Oen. 2 .• 17.
680-16 as gods, knowing a* and evIL — Oen. 3 ; 5.
536-31 toknowj^andevil: — Gen. 3.-22.
and pure
m 63- 6 The beautiful, ^, and pure constitute his
another's
g 618-19 seeking his own in another's g-.
availability of
/ 236-19 availability of ^ as the remedy for every woe.
capacities for
t 446- 9 Unfold the . . . capacities for g* in your pupiL
choose
r 481- 1 How important, then, to choose g- as
dainasof
ph 167- 8 Our . . . admission of the claims of g^ or of evil
consecratioii to
c 262- 2 Consecration to g- does not lessen man's
contrary to
6 3S0- 9 evU, being contrary to ^, is unreal,
demands
c 261-32 O' demands of man every hour,
demonstrator of
a 49-14 The meek demonstrator of ^,
dies not
/ 204- 2 It is evil that dies; g- dies not
disarmed by
b 290-31 until evil is disarmed by g*.
discern the
a 22-19 you will discern the g* you have done,
divine
/ 206-81 €k>d, divine gr, does not kill a man
doinar
/ 20^-82 in the act of doing g-.
203- 3 and check the reward for doing g-.
p 887-23 supposition . . . God punishes man fordoing ^,
432-16 The Judge asks if by doing g- to his neighbor,
^eternal
/ 218-14 attraction towards infinite and eternal g-
6 340-19 have no other spirit or mind but God, eternal ^,
np 661- 3 which works out the ends of eternal g-
evil and
(tee evil)
gain
/ 254- 4 who gain g- n4>ldly and hold their position,
God is
(MS God)
God, or . , « ^
c 261-23 you may learn the meaning of God, or gr,
p 380-29 opposite to God, or g*.
t 460-22 understanding . . .' the allness of God, or g-.
good
God, or
r 469-26 admitting that God, or g', is omnipresent
470- 2 with one Mind and that God. or ^,
470-13 If God, or g; is real, then evil, ... is unreaL
480-20 God, or ^, never made man capable of sin.
g 633-11 directly or indirectly to God, or g^,
gl 692- 4 and therefore the opposite of God, or g^ ;
grasp on
b 327-10 until his grasp on (r grows stronger.
heavenly
c 26&-25 The aspiration after heavenly g* comes
highest human
ph 182- 9 capable of producing the highest human g-
idea of
b 325- 3 He who has the true idea of a-
g 646-14 represents error as starting from an idea of g-
Immortality off
•p 81-30 consequence of the immortality of g*.
y 216-28 the superiority and immortali^ of ^,
incredible
jp 83- 6 the incredible g- and evil elements
individnal
sp 72-28 In Science, individual g* derived from God,
infinite
»p 93-18 not the offspring of infinite ^.
in Principle
b 286-18 like Himself, — ^ in Principle and in idea.
in themuneof
t 463-23 yet serves evil in the name of ^.
ap 663-28 but doing this in the name of g*.
Invisible
tp 78-31 the invisible g- dwelling in eternal Science.
is infinite
p 389- 2 and therefore g- is infinite,
is Bund
$ 113-17 God is good. G- is Mind.
is natural
$ 119-21 God is natural ^, and is represented only by
128- 2 G'iB natural and primitive.
is self-existent
/ 213- 9 God, g-, is self -existent and self -expressed,
is the term
b 286-16 In the Saxon . . . g* is the term for God.
knowledge of
g 626-22 as the knowledge of g\
maxiniom of ^ ^
an 103-16 The maximum of g-^ however, is met by the
ntiQSt dominate ^ ^ ^ ^ ,
t 446-16 G' must dominate in the thoughts of the healer,
natural
g 501-16 which subserve the end of natural ^,
no
s 113-32 no matter in good, and no ^ in matter.
144- 2 since no g- can come of it ?
b 276-19 no g* is, but the good God bestows.
no matter in
s 113-82 no matter in ^, and no good in matter.
of one's neighbor
p 440-16 than that it is for the ^ of one*s neighbor?
ontinipotent
s 113-19 Life, Ctod, omniiwtent g\ deny death,
opposite of
sp 72-22 evil, the suppositional opposite of ^.
r 486-21 Itistheoppostteof^ — that is, evil
gl 679-16 evil; the opposite of ^,
or evil
ph 171-32 the cognizance of ^ or evil,
/ 206-16 error . . . matter can be intelligent for g- or evil).
246-18 Mortals move onward towards g- or evil
b 840- 1 their imaginary power for g- or evil,
over evil
p 406-23 the supremacy of ... ^ over evil,
power of
•p 570-81 the power of g* resident in divine Mind,
purpoees of
an 106-16 working out the purposes of g- only.
reality of
/ 206-21 the suraemacy and reaUty of 0-,
b 269- 7 unfold the unity and the reality of g\
r 480-82 evil would vanish before the reality of g-.
g 627-19 Has evfl the reality ofg-'f
reflections of
b 280- 6 From Love . . . only reflections of g- can come,
represents
b 282- 9 The sphere represents (Ti
resides in the
g 546-28 resides in the (r this system accomplishes,
result in
p 436- 9 an act which should result in ^ to himself
seof
b 311-13 Bvil is destroyed by the sense of g-.
spiritual
m 56-6 for the advancement of spiritual (r>
/ 243- 3 and demonstration of spiritual g-
^506-21 Spiritual senseisthediscemment of spiritual^.
Digitized by
Google
GOOD
213
crood
stendArd of
g 539- 8 Wliat can be the etandard of ^, of Spirit,
rabstance of
b 301-19 man ... in reality haSt only the substance of g%
sapremacy of
8 130^ and doubts the supremacy of g-,
sapreme
r 496-10 living the life that ^proaches the supreme g* ?
tme Idea of . . , . ^
b 327-28 the man . . . who has not the true idea of ^ ?
Trath and
8 114- 6 the diyine Mind, or Truth and a:
g 529-27 has neither origin nor support In Truth and g:
universal
n> 76- 8 will be recognized ... as God, universal ^ ;
unll&e
p 393-13 to resist all that is unlike g-.
nnlikeiiess of
/ 204-14 evU, is the unlikeness of g:
•woUAnac
b S2-10 Christ is the true idea voicing ^,
▼oar
/ 254-29 Your gr wiU be evil spoken Of .
your influence for
ph 192-22 Your influence for g' depends upon the
a 20- 1 for there is one Life, — even God, g^.
42-^ true man is governed by Qod — by g-^
62-21 the mighty actuality of all-inclusive God, g'.
m 60- 7 The beautiful in character is also the g't
61- 4 The g* in human affections must
68-21 it may have caused the g* to ponder
sp 72-21 God, <r. being ever present, ft follows
76- 9 belief that . . . was ever in a finite form, or ^
in evil,
7. 2 " I cannot turn at once from ^- to eviL"
81-29 man*s immortality depends upon that of God, g*,
93-13 O- never causes evil,
93-15 O' does not create a mind susceptible of
an 103-22 belief . . . that evil is as real as g-
$ 113-30 Disease, sin, evil, death, deny g-.
130-13 a* and its sweet concords have all-power.
130-82 imagine evil to be ever-present and jpr absent ?
134-26 because it is the immutable law of God, g\
ph 167-21 no more . . . than g- can coincide with evil.
160-34 whatever g- they may seem to receive from
176-18 *' sermons in stones, and g' in everything."
186-18 It says: •*Iamarealentity,overmastermg^."
186-20 It can never destroy one iota of g-.
186t21 Bvery attempt ... to destroy g-\Bh fUlure,
186-24 If evil is as real as g\ evil is also as immortal.
192-23 The g' you do and embody gives you
/ 201-12 superabundanceof beingiiBonthesideof God,^.
204-12 The first power is admitted to be (r>
204-32 The error, which says ... ^r* is in evil,
206-31 not of Spirit, God, g-, but of
207-11 Bvil is not supreme ; g' is not helpless ;
207-16 nor is evil mightier than g- .
216-23 evil would appear to be the master of g-,
230-16 O- is not, cannot be, the author of
280-17 God, g; can no more produce sickness
281-12 If €k>d makes sin, if g- produces evil,
284- 9 become more familiar with g- than with evil,
242-12 It is to know no other reality . . . than g'
244-27 He does not pass . . . from evil to g-,
244-27 He does not pass . . . from g- to evlL
e 261- 6 the enduring, the cr-, and the true,
261-31 should forget our bodies in remembering g*
263-13 producing evil when he would create ^r*,
263-18 ** The g- that I would, I do not : — Bom. 7 .- 19.
264-18 finding all in God, g', and needing no other
275-19 no good is, but the g- God bestows.
b 277- 7 O- cannot result in evil.
277-21 asserts . . . that g' is the origin of evil.
278- 8 in Truth there is no error, and in p' no eviL
285- 1 cannot be cognizant of g- or of evil,
Life is God, g\ and not evil ;
universal harmony, the entireness of God, g-,
804-12 g- can never produce evil ;
300-18 and forget that Life is God, gr,
309-18 g- Is not in elements which are not spiritual,
810-27 if Spirit should lose Life as God, g-, then
323- 5 possess no other consciousness but g-.
823-16 o' Is not understood until demonstrated.
827-19 hastening to learn that Life is God, g-,
336- 4 O' never enters into evil,
340-23 One infinite God, g\ unifies men and nations ;
o 341-10 for they shall see God " (g). — MaU. 5 ; 8.
843-16 impoesibiUty of a- producing evil ;
348-18 or in any power but God, g-.
366-26 Does evil proceed from g- ?
p 368-11 fatal beliefs . . . that evil is equal in power to 0r
387-19 That man . . . who does the most g-.
404-25 ability to master evil and to love g-.
406-20 demonstrates the government of God, ^,
good
p 414-22
415-4
«444-5
448-15
450-19
r 469-14
470-17
490-11
0r 504-2
527-18
532-24
538-17
555-19
ap 571-16
gl 679^13
580-5
587-19
594-6
594-11
GOOD
" The Lord He is God \a'} ; — Deut, 4 : 35.
Mind in every case is the eternal God, g-.
** All things work together for g' — Rom. 8 ; 28.
or upon the g- you know and do not.
evil will boast itself above g:
truth that God, g\ is the only Mind,
How can g' lapse into evil,
since all power belongs to God, g'.
God, ... is never reflected byaoj^ht but the g'.
as devoid of reality as they are of ^',
But is it true that God, g-^ made
Is Mind capable ... of evil as well as of ^,
false claims that misrepresent God. g'.
error would seek to unite . . . g- with evil,
At all times . . . overcome evil with g'.
the purpose of Love to create trust in ^r*
that which is not the image and likeness of g-,
definition of
claim that there is an opposite of Spirit, or jr,
was as real and eternal as God
claim that
and g'.
good (adj., adv.)
pre/ viii-10 and physics teach that both . . . are real and g;
'" " the fact is that Spirit is g- and real.
Its purpose is ^', and its practice is
God is h\ omnipotent, omnipresent,
The habitual struggle to be always g*
pr
vUi-11
x-24
3-18
4-12
9-4
10- 6
19-18
19-28
21-3
2^9
35-32
40-20
44- 3
66-26
70-11
79-31
85- 8
96-13
the falsehood whi<
does no one any g^.
„ ^ t by Jesus' cup
every g' thought and deed, will help us
If g' enough to profit by Jesus' cup
every g' thought and deed, will hel]
although God is g\
$ 110- 7
113-17
120-11
131-22
156^1
166-3
157-17
ph 167-82
169-81
181-22
189-13
/ 206-24
210-28
229-13
229-25
286-27
287-11
237-13
244- 1
246-21
262-24
c266- 1
6 269-19
270-32
272-6
277-8
286-18
I have fought a g- fieht— // Tim. 4 ; 7.
While respecting all uiat is a- in the Church
& man's heaven would be a hell to the sinner,
a career so great and g' as that of Jesus
g- and faithful servant,'*^— MaU. 25 ; 23.
the other pre-eminently needs g' company,
that there are g- and evil spirits, is a mistake^
It dissipates fatieue in doing g:
enabling one to do g; but not evil,
cannot injure others, and must do them g^..
to do of His (T pleasure " — PhU. 2 ; 13.
is pronounced by His wisdom g\
God is g\ Good is Mind,
indicate that he is in £* health ?
for so it seemed a- in Thy sight." — Luke 10 : 21'..
If drugs are g- things, is it safe to say
and wnat made them g' or bad
If drugs are . . , g; then drugs cannot be
poisonous.
Substituting g' words for a g* life,
0r that a poisonous drug seems to do is evil,
are satisfied with g- words instead of effects,
seem to make ^ men suffer
His work WSLB finished, . . . and that it was g\
appears ... to make g- its claim,
declaring Him g- in one instance and
If God causes man to be sick, sickness must be g*,
all that He makes is g' and will stand forever.
that will make them happy and g;
theories of parents often choke they seed
snatches away the g* seed before it has
294-26
300^12
311-5
330-22
Inasmuch as God is g-
and limiting all that is g- and beautiful,
where the g- purpose waits !
where the creations of God are g*,
this advantage . . . they ^re a- and eternal,
the g* soil wherein the seed of Truth
*' honest and g* heart " — Luke 8 ; 15.
As God Himself is g-
all that He made to be ^, like Himself,
Therefore the spiritual universe is fir,
recognizable only in what is g- and true,
a soldier of God, who had fought a g' fight,
all that Mind, God, is, or hath made, is g;
Mind is not both g- and bad,
incarnate in the fr and pure Christ Jesus.
339- 9 God, . . . created all. and called it a-,
o 312-27 to disown the Christliness of g- works.
To accomplish a g* result, it is certainly
Would any one call it wise and g- to
deny that God made man evil and made evil g*
more . . . immortality in one ^ motive and act
One says : •* I take g- care of my body."
you will find the ensuing g- effects to be
every tree that brings not forth g- fruit.
The g' man can finally overcome his fear of
and cannot transmit g' or evil intelligence
(7* or bad effects on the health of children,
testifies : ... I am robbed of my g' looks,
this was a g^ deed,
Laying down his life for a a* deed,
to give heavy bonds for g- behavior,
that bringeth g- tidings." — Isa.
356-28
357-16
p 376-14
383-5
397-19
404-19
406-18
413- 1
413-10
431-31
435-15
436-12
441- 8
442-15
one*
2:7.
Digitized by
Google
GOOD
214
GOVERNED
erood
p 442-27 it is your Father's^ pleMiire — .LiiA^ 12:82.
t 447- 8 ignonmt attempts to do g'
44B-24 a g" detective of indiridaal character.
457-17 to mental malpractice, . . . there is no ^ aspect,
458- 4 one g- and the other evil,
460-26, 27 mie tree most be g\ which produces g- fruit.
464-20 hold fast that which is a-. " — J TheM. 5 ; 21.
r 472-25 That wliich He creates is g-,
482- 5 hypothesis that soul is both an eril and a g-
489-32 sometimes g- and sometimes bad.
^2-13 statement prored to beg' must be
a 503-26 saw the light, that it was ^: — <?«7». 1:4.
506-24 God saw that it was g-, — Oen, 1 ; 10.
606-12 Qod saw that it was ^. — &«n. 1 : 12.
511-10 Ood saw that it was g\ — Gen. 1 ; 18.
512-7 Oodsawthatitwas^. — 0«n. 1.-21.
613-26 Ood saw that it was g-, — Oen. 1 ; 25.
515-3 God saw that it was ^."~6#n. 1:26.
618-26 and, behold, it was Tery g: — Gen, 1 : 81.
625-20 Erenrthing g- or worthy, God made.
526-24 " and, behold, it was yerj g-.'* — Gen. 1 : 31.
626-1 pleasant to the sight, and ^ for food;— Oen. 2: 9.
626-16 God prononncedjor all that He created,
537-13 represented as spiritual, entire, and fr,
gH 683-21 dirine Principle of all that is real and a*;
fr 600- • being fruUful in every g- tcork, — CoL i: 10.
(see cUso deeds)
GoOdt Dr. Mason
$ 163-13 Dr. Mason (7*, a learned Professor in London,
STOodness
affection and
a 24-28 lay in the practical affection and g-
and beauty
$ 121-13 So we hare g- and beauty to gladden the
and Uessedness
w 10-26 source and means of all ^ and bleseednesa,
ana mercy
ap 678-16 g* and mercy shall follow me ~~ P§cU, 23 : 6.
and power
g 516-23 reflecting g and power.
and parity
p 364- 1 a man of undoubted g* and purity,
and splrltoallty
b 277- 8 g* and spiritualitT must be immortaL
277-10 If g- and spirituality are real,
and ▼irtne
m 67-17 the better claims of intellect, ^, and rirtue.
another's
a 21- 7 another's g*, suffering, and triumph,
attains
pr 2-16 G' attains the demonstration of Truth.
beauty and
$p 76-23 possessing unlimited dirine beauty and g*
b 304- 4 which hide spiritual beauty and g-,
g 608-22 immortal forms of beauty and g:
charms of His
/ 247-23 and reflects the charms of His g-
culture and
sp 96-12 reaches this point of moral culture and ^
divine
m 66-16 unfolds new Tiews of dirine g- and lore. ^
ipoalof
/ 233-14 untU the goal of ^ is . . . won.
ip«at
a 47-18 He knew that the great ^ of that Master
happiness and
/ 244- 9 happiness and g- would hare no
Idea of
< 119-22 God ... is represented only by the iuea of g* ;
Immortality, and
g 618-20 Lore giveth . . . immortality, and g-.
Inspiration of
gl 581- 6 inspiration of ^, purity, and
I«ife and
/ 246-28 Life and g- are immortal.
of Ck>d'8 character
/ 208-12 not in accordance with the g- of God*s char-
acter
onsnlpotent In
p 2167-31 Because Truth is omnipotent in g-,
Principle of
$ 147-31 Science alone rereals the divine Principle of g*
Principle of all
pr 3-8 ShaU we aslc the divine Principle of all ^ to
towards
/ 213-11 Every step towards g-iaa, departure from
universal
b 329- 4 glow in all the grandeur of universal g-,
without ^
b 828- 4 suppose that they can live without g-,
pr 4-24 g* will " be evil spoken of,"— Bam. 14 : 16.
a 53-24 the lifelong sacrfflce which g* makes for
an 106-28 longsuffermg, gentleness, g\ — Gal. 5 : 22.
goodness
9 147-29 A pure affection takes form in ^,
ph 196-19 Sin makes its own bell, and g- its own heaven.
/ 280-17 no more . . . than g- can cause evil
248-29 Let unseUshnees, ^, mercy,
e 260-16 distrust of one's abiUty to gain the ^
r 466-16 tnstloe, mercy, wisdom, g\
g 616-11 Life is reflected in existence, . . . God in g-,
goods
p 399-80 and spoU his ^,^J#a<<. 12:29.
400-7 of his ^, — namely, of sin and disease.
438-24 and smuggles Error's g- into market
489- 1 introducmg their g- into the market.
good-will
9 150- 8 ** on earth peace, g' toward men.**— Lttke 2: 14.
/ 226-17 ** on earth peace, or toward men.** — Xt4it0 2: 14.
p 407-16 even into spiritual power and g- to man.
gorgeousness
/ 202-26 and saya: ... lam entliroiiedinUie^of mat-
ter.
Gospel
John's
^ 698- 2 in John's O-, the third chapter,
Lake's
p 862- 1 In the seventh chapter of Lake's G'
rk's
9 117-U in the btft chapter of Mark's G-
b 272-12 referred to in Oie last cliapter of Marie's G\
pr^ xi-22 ealled the author to pcoelaim His G-
g 626-17 In the G- of John, it is declared that
ap 661-80 In the first chapter of the Fourth G-
gospel
Is preached
a 27- 6 to the poor the ^ is preached."— XtcJts 7:22.
law and
p 441-80 a verdict contrary to law and g*.
of healing
a 56-^ the (T of healing is again preached
of Love
ap 677- 4 His universal family, held in the g- of Love.
preaches the
a 33-26 and preaches the g- to the poor,
preaching the
a 81- 1 he was found preaching the g- to the poor.
o 847-16 preaching the g- to the poor,
preach the
a 18- • buttopreachtheg-.—ICor.l.-n.
87-30 preach the jr to every — Mark 16 : 16.
8 138-28 preach the g- to every — Mark 16 : 16.
o 342-11 and preach the ^," — Mark 16 .- 15.
p 418-28 ** Preach the ^ to every — Mark 16: 15.
9 107- * theg- which toas preached </me — Gal, 1 : U.
182- 8 the poor have the g' preached — MtUt. 11 : 6.
150- 7 the coming anew of the g- of
ph 176- 9 gave the g* a chance to be seen
b 809-23 and led to deny . . . even as the ^' teacbea.
837-16 can see God, as the $r teaches,
o 849- 6 We have the o-^ however,
gl 692-13 Moses. . . . the proof that, without the g',
gospel-healing
o 343-31 to press along tlie line of t*
Gospels
sp 79-21 so fkr as can be learned from the G\
gossamer
p 408-20 the g- web of mortal illusion.
gossip
/ 238-28 no time for (T about false law or testimony.
gotten
r 479- 6^1 have ^ a man from the Lord ** — Gen. 4: L
(^538-24 I have ^ a man from the Lord— Gen. 4: L
638-30 ** I have ^ a man from the Lord," — Gen. 4:1.
gOTem
9 151-31 mortal mind claims to g- every organ
154-18 and her own f ean <r her cliild more than
ph 175-26 Beaumont's . . . did not g* the digestion.
/ 206- 7 It is the province of spiritual sense to g- man.
209- 4 fear^ and human will g- mortals.
227-30 If God had instituted material laws to ^ man,
251-18 learn whether mortals g- the body through a
261-20 or g* it from the higher understanding
p 380-32 Every law of matter . . . supposed to g- man,
383-11 and g' its feeling and action.
402-22 we rarely remember that we g' our own bodiea.
409-15 prevents . . . knowing how to^- their bodies.
414-12 guide and g- mortal nund
r 480- 6 Hence it cannot g' man aright.
494- 1 and to {T man*s entire action ?
gOTOmed
pr 14-10 to be absolutely ^ by divine Love,
a 42-26 in C. S. the true man is ^ by God
m 62-27 Tlie higlier nature of man is not ^ by tlie lower;
Digitized by
Google
GOVERNED
215
GRAFTING
iPOTemed
#p 83-17 belief that . . . man, is o* in general by
an 106-10 fr by bis Maker, divine Truth and Love.
• 12S-15 g' by Soul, not by material sense.
131- 4 our liyes must be a- by reality
141-16 the Christ-spirit which sr the corporeal Jesus.
146- 4 our systems of religion are g- more or less by
150-26 The doctrine that man's harmony is a< by
151-21 Bvery function of the real man is sr by the
155-14 such a belief is ^ by the majority.
160-29 only to learn . . . that muscle is not so ^ ?
ph 180-25 When man is ^ by God, the ever-present
tM-n Whatever is ^ by a false belief is discordant
187-21 is (T by this so-called mind, not by matter.
187-23 nuin in Science is (;• by this Mind.
195-15 an idea (r by its Principle,
/ 206-13 prayer, fr by Science instead of the senses,
215-12 Whatever is ^ by God, is never . . . deprived of
216-17 If man is a* by the law of divine Mind,
226-23 belief that the body g- them, rather than Mind.
231-30
240-12
24&-26
C 267-10
b 273-18
274-27
1, ^ by his Maker, having no other Mind,
suppose Mind to be (r by matter
for the mental state (t the physical.
Man, or* by immortal Mind, is always
it is the belief In . . . soul g- by the body
Man is harmonious when g- by Soul.
Ai<>-^i ^ by the unerring and eternal Mind.
302-22 thisrealmanis^'by Soul instead of sense,
304-14 The perfect man ~ ^ by God,
318-28 The governor is not subjected to the g-,
318-29 man is g- by God, divine Principle,
p 376-19 a mental concept and g- by mortal mind,
409-20 The animate should be ^ oy God alone.
Consciousness, as well as action, is ^ by
whenever man is ^ by God.
if man should be dr by corporeality
mortal man would be (r by himself.
while matter is ^ by
who, ... are ^ by divine Science;
though they are g* by one Principle.
r 480-10
495-2
^636-14
636-18
546-11
^1583-7
588-15
g^OTeriiiii|r
^ 81^
8 168-30
ph 174- 1
/20^5
231-16
6282-25
303-4
308-5
p 370-8
God, the creative, a-, infinite Principle
jjr;, divine Principle lives on.
thei
and mortal mind, . . . is 9* the peUet.
less faith ... in a supreme g- intelligence.
Mind, ... a- them all, is the central sun
no antafonlstic powers . . . g* man through
mortal {nought, always fir itself erroneously,
the Principle a* the reflection.
God is the only Mind g- man,
. . . proves that fear is g- the body.
377-21 Remove the leading error or g' fear
427-24 Immortal Mind, g- all, must be acknowledged
g 510-30 g- the universe, including man,
gl 588-12 Mind, fir all existence;
595- 1 Suit. The symbol of Soul ^' man,
GoTemment
p 442- 3 Our statute is spiritual, our O- is divine.
^Temnient
by divine Principle
al 587-25 reign of Spirit ; g- by divine Principle ;
divine
/ 226- 3 opposed to the divine g\
•verlastinsf
$ iZl-SS in the everlasting g- of the universe.
fftlse
owe their false g- to the misconceptions of
#p 9i-12
French
an 100-12
God's
a 36-8
m 62-25
$p 78-27
• 125-17
1> 393-17
His
$ 128-5
/ 231-24
r 472-10
might Mad
g 82Z- 6
Mind*s
ph 18^18
of God
C258-29
p 406-20
of the body
ph 167-26
f 462-30
In 1784, the French g* ordered the
not in accordance with God's ^,
but let no mortal interfere with God's g-
claimed to be the agents of God's g-'.
Reflecting God's g', man is self -governed,
in Science man reflects God's fir.
His g* of the universe, inclusive of man.
To fear sin is ... to doubt His g-
do not originate in God nor belong to His g-.
fljrst record assigns all might and g- to God,
Mind's g- of the body must supersede the
man, under the g* of God in eternal Science,
demonstrates the 9* of Gk>d,
scientific^ of the body must be
It urges the g- of the body
of the universe
g 539-15 resigned to matter the (r of the universe?
reins of
p 422-29 Not holding the reins of g* In his own hands,
•pintnal
gl 507-28 the movements of God's spiritual 9*,
grovemnient
an 100-16 reported to the ^ as follows :
c 265- 1 and its ^ is divine Science.
p 378-23 not . . . take the g- into its own hands.
438-25 without the inspection of Soul's g' otticerB.
governments
p 378-32 usually find displayed in hunum g-.
Governor
p 432-11 I am Mortality, G* of the Province of Body,
governor
b 31S-26 The 9* is not subjected to the governed,
r 480-11 origin and g- of all that Science reveals.
Governor Mortality
p 432-18 and O- M- replies in the affirmative.
governs
pr 6-3 Divine Love corrects and g- man.
a 39-27 and g- the universe harmoniously.
an 102- 2 God (r all that is real, harmonious, and
102-13 since God (r the universe ;
8 111-28 Mind g- the body, not partially but wholly.
149-26 Blind, g- all, not partially but supremely,
154-19 more than the child's mmd g- itself,
160-28 to learn how mortal mind g' muscle,
162-12 Mind g' the body, ... in every instance,
pft 180-14 Ignorant that the human mina cr the body,
188- 8 but afterwards it g* the so-called man.
/ 219-10 No more can we say . . . that matter g;
219-20 Science , . . g- harmoniously.
219-24 and yet misunderstand the science that g' it.
222-12 availed herself of the fact that Mind g-
224- 6 the Science which g- these changes,
231-21 God made you superior to it ana ^- man,
251-15 learn how this mortal mind g- the body,
b 270-11 intelligence, . . .g- the universe;
286-14 divine Principle, Love, creates and g- all
295- 5 God creates and g* the universe,
304-22 The science of music g- tones.
316-21 Spirit creates, constitutes, and g'.
324- 9 the body will reflect what g- it,
p 37&-21 a belief that matter g- mortals
377- 3 convince him . . . that thought ^' this liability.
393-17 in your understanding that the divine Mind g;
412- 2 great fact that God lovingly g- all,
418-22 this simple rule of Truth, which g- all reality.
420- 4 Spirit not matter, g- man.
422-31 he believes that . . . matter — ^* the case.
r 496- 5 Mind is reflected by man and (r the entire
g 507-17 Life, . . . cr* the multiplication of the
507-24 Inflnite.Mind creates and ^ all,
608- 7 and Love which g- all.
632- 4 No! God makes and g- all.
639-29 makes and g- man and the universe.
grace
pr 4-4 prayer of fervent desire for growth in g;
17- 5 Give Its a- for to-day;
a 27-26 They fell away from ^- because they
m 67-23 O' and Truth are potent beyond all other
$ 108- 3 " the gift of the o- of God — Eph. 3 : 7.
118-16 the invisible and infinite power and <r.
134-17 doctrines of Christ or the miracles of g-
f 220-25 never to try dietetics for growth in g-.
247-19 Comeliness and (r are independent of matter.
c 263-13 forming deformity when he would outline g-
b 833-22 has come with some measure of power and ^
r 478-29 called me by His fir, ~ OaZ, 1 ; 15.
494-15 miracle of g' is no miracle to Love.
graces
p 4^9- 4 as well as by other g- of Spirit.
gracioM
pr 1- 7 God's (T means for accomplishing
graciously
8 107- 4 God had been g- fitting me
gradation
g 511-26 metaphorically present the g' of
gradations
g 551-13 Evolution describes the g- of human belief,
grade
p 363- 7 as was customary with women of her (r.
grades
ph 172- 7 Materialism g- the human species as
g 661-12 through all the lower g' of existence.
gradually
8p 77-^ The departed would g' rise above ignorance
J 109-23 The revelation of Truth . . . came to me g-
111-31 this system has g- gained ground,
p 380-25 6- this evidence will gather momentum
t 460-30 As former beliefs were g- expelled
ap 576-30 Yet the word g- approaches a higher
ing.
grafting
O' holiness upon unholiness.
Digitized by
Google
Graham
216
GREAT
Graham
ph 170- 8 Did Jesus uDderstand . . . less than 0- or Cutter ?
/ 221- 2 adopted the O- system to cure dyspepsia.
grain
8 130-21 and to inculcate a ^ of faith in God,
t 449- 3 A fir of C. S. does wonders for mortals,
grammars
g 508-20 g- always recognize a neuter gender,
grand
$p 75-31 from earth's sleep to the fr Tcritiee of Life,
< 116-13 Works on metaphysics leave the g- point
143-28 Mind is the g- creator, and there can be
164-10 generally . . . are g- men and women,
ph 200- 6 Illustrated the g- human capacities of being
/ 240- 7 Suns and planets teach g- lessons.
240-11 In the order of Science, ... all is one g- concord.
244- 4 Divine Science reveals these g- facts.
246-25 Man, ... is always beautiful and g:
248-28 carve them out in g' and noble lives.
b 328-12 reveals the g- realities of His allness.
0 341- 7 grow in beauty . . . from one g- root,
354-29 I rejoice in the apprehension of this g- verity.
p 384-15 prove to himself, ... the g- verities of C. S.
t 448-23 accomplish the g- results of Truth and Love.
460-25 she had to impart, while teaching its g- facts,
r 471- 8 senses, affora no indication of the g- facts
490- 1 the g- truths of C. 8. dispute this error.
g 511-25 mountains stand for solid and g- ideas.
514-30 A realization of this g- verity was a source of
518-16 The rich in spirit hem the poor in one g-
ap 560-13 the g' necessity of existence is to gain the
575-32 g- realization of the Golden Shore of Love
grandest
a 49-19 charged with the g- trust of heaven,
/ 213-21 rapture of his gr symphonies was never heard.
grandeur
a 39- 2 met the mockery of his unrecognized g;
f 244-31 tr and inmiortality of development,
b 328- 1 the g* and bliss of a spiritual sense,
329- 4 glow in all the g- of universal goodness.
ap 571-30 the sublime g' of divine Science,
granite
pr^ vii-26 and to cut the rough g*.
Grant, General
r 492-18 Discussing his campaign, General Q- said :
grant
pr 2-13 the All-loving does not g- them simply on the
10-31 In this case infinite Love will not g* the request.
granted
pr^ xii- 1 No charters were g' . . . after 1883,
m 63-23 let us hope it will be g',
t 453- 4 should be g- that the author xmderstands
grape
/r 600- • whetfier the tender g- appear^ — Song 7 ; 12.
grai>es
/ 211-20 ** the fathers have eaten sour ^, — Etek. 18 .- 2.
b 276-30 Divine Science does not gather o* from thorns
g 530-24 " Do men gather g- of thorns ? '*-- Matt, 7 ; 16.
graphic
a 52-14 Isaiah's g- word concerning the coming
graphically
sp 92-17 The portrayal is still g' accurate,
grapple
a 29- 2 They must g- with sin in themselves and in
/ 235-31 love to g- with a new, right idea
ap 560- 4 Every mortal . . . must {t with and overcome
grasp
pr 13-23 and so we cannot g* the wonders wrought
a 28- 7 determination to hold Spirit in the g- of mat-
ter
8p 98-16 above the loosening g- of creeds,
8 119-10 to g- the other horn of the dilemma
142-17 and causes the left to let go its g- on the
147-22 enables you to g- the spiritual facts
ph 19^ 5 only as we ... f/- the true.
/ 209-11 intelligence which holds the winds in its g;
254-12 mortals (T the ultimate . . . slowly;
b 275-10 To g- the reality and order of being
281-29 as we g- the facts of SpiriL
327-10 until his g- on good grows stroncer.
o M9-20 in order to g- tne meaning of this Science.
p 381-21 will sooner g' man's God-given dominion.
g 519-12 in slow to discern and to y (Jod's creation
ap 573- 2 is unable to g- such a view.
graspeil
an 104-27 leaving the case worse than before it was g' by
grass
blmde of
sp 70-13 from a blade of ^- to a star,
ph 191-21 By its own volition, not a blade of g- springs up,
grass
dayM are ms
ph 190-23 As for man, his days are as 9* : — P8al. 103: 15.
r 476-24 ** As for man, his days are as ^ : — P8al. 103 .- 15.
of €totlisenuuie
a 48-11 fell in holy benediction on the (T of Crethsemane,
sp 81-18 the g- seemeth to wither and the flower to
ph 190-15 are as the g- springing from the soil
g 607-12 Let the earth bring forth g; — Geti, 1.11.
608- 9 the earth brought forth g- , — Gen. 1.12.
516-13 The g- beneath our feet silently exclaims,
grateful
pr 3-22 Are we really g- for the good
9- 2 the author has been most g- for
gratification
a 38-27 living only for pleasure or the g- of the senses,
gratifications
n 536-22 Their narrow limits belittle their g\
gratify
a 49-12 O, why did they not (t his last human yearning
8 163-26 exhibition of human invention might g-
gratitude
pr 8-25 O- is much more than a verbal expression of
3-26 Action expresses more $r* than speech.
4- 8 worthy evidence of our ^ for all that he has
4-10 to express loyal and heartfelt p*,
8-15 If we feel the aspiration, humility, g-,
*a 2&-2 heart overflows with g- lor what ne did
m 66-17 Amidst g- for conjugal felicity, it is well to
p 367-15 oil of gladness and ue perfume of ^,
gl 696-22 TrrHB. Contribution; tenth part; homage; g-.
grave
beyond the
a 46-24 and progressive state beyond the IT.
p 400-30 cannot . . . expect to find beyond the g- a
de«cli and the
a 39-14 Jesus overcame death and the gr
45- 7 in his victory over death and the g:
40-25 triumph over sin, sickness, death, and the g:
8 137- 7 victor over sickness, sin, . . . death, and the g-.
from the
fr 291-26 No resurrection from the g- awaits Mind
313-30 which by spiritual power be raised from the g-,
317-22 after his resurrection from the g',
g 609- 6 to their apprehension he rose from the ^,
has nopower
fr 291-26 for the g- has no power over either.
of affection
m 68- 9 Jealousy is the g- of affection.
robs the
fr 275-27 It robs the g- of victory.
323-26 The true idea . . . robs the g* of victory,
this side of the
a 36-23 punishment this side of the g
a 24-90 enabled their Master to triumph over the ^,
sp 73-26 g' mistake to suppose that matter is
8 138- 1 [hades^ the nnder-icorhi^ or the (t]
/ 244- 8 seen between the cradle and the ^,
fr 291^ 6 these are g' mistakes.
o 363-26 The g- does not banish the ghost of
p 426-20 either a desire to die or a dread of the g;
r 496-23 the spiritual law which says to the g;
graye-clothes
p 367- 2 nor bury the morale of C. S. in the g- of its
graven
m 67- 1 may be g- with the image of God.
gravitate
e 265- 6 Mortals must g- Godward,
gravitates
6 323-21 g- towards Soul and away from
gravitation
fr 272-23 earthward g- of sensualism and impurity,
g 536-12 If man's spiritual g- and attraction to
gravity
8 149-18 A physician . . . remarked with great g- :
gray
/ 245-14 no care-lined face, no wrinkles nor g* hair,
f7 513- 9 (7* in the sombre hues of twilight;
great
pre/ ix-30 ignorance of the g' subject up to that time,
pr 5-4 The next and g- step required by wisdom
9^13 we shall never meet this g- duty simply by
16-1 Kg- sacrifice of material things must precede
a 20-20 scourge and the cross awaitenthe g- Teacher.
23- 3 One sacrifice, however a*, is insufficient to
24-17 views of atonement will undergo a g- change.
25- 1 coniplete was the g- proof of Truth and Love.
25-23 g- Teacher by no means relieved others from
25-30 else we are not improving the jr blessings
29-10 G- is the reward oi self-sacrifice.
Digitized by
Google
GREAT
217
Sreat
n>
.7
83-16
3a-i9
36-15
40-19
42-15
44-6
44-32
47-18
48-19
48- 9
63-21
66-1
66-1
66-10
68-6
83-24
86-18
85-^
91- 7
91-12
an 104-9
106-18
• 100-32
112-19
115- 1
lW-9
122-4
125-28
126-28
129-13
133-6
138-22
148-82
149-17
161-8
168-14
ph 184-28
200-16
/ 207-28
216-19
242-6
261-7
264-14
6 267-9
6268- 2
274-16
298-19
809-21
826-14
p 875-26
806-6
807-23
408-2
417-9
422-6
426-21
427-21
428-11
438-2
441-31
1445-9
446-27
448- 4
454-13
r 409-14
494-6
0 610-1?
612-4
616-16
543-15
646-24
647-20
648-27
649-27
660-21
666-28
cp668- •
660-6
660-11
660-24
562-27
662-30
663-8
666-2
506-4
567-14
It was the sr troth of spiritoftl being.
With the g' glory of an everlasting victory
oar g* Teacher said : ** Not my will, — Luke 22 : 42.
& moral distance between Christianity and
a career so or and eood as that of Jesus
The resurrection of tne g' demonstrator
place in which to solve the g' problem of being,
ao* stone must be rolled from the cave's mouth ;
He knew that the a* goodness of that Master
o' demonstrator of Truth and Love was silent
Had they forgotten the g- exponent of God ?
o' distance between the individual and Truth.
When our <r Teacher came to him for baptism,
immortal Shakespeare, g- poet of humanity :
Through g' tribulation we enter the
shall learn how Spirit, the g- architect,
Between C. S. and . . . superstition a g- gulf
events of g' moment were foretold by the
The g' Teacher knew both cause and effect.
Here is the g" point of departure for all true
the sooner man's a* reality will appear
•' Every g- scientific truth goes through three
in his g- epistle to the (ialatians,
The three g- verities of Spirit,
which, like the g- Giver,
the one gr* obstacle to the reception of
g- difficulty is to give the right impression,
the g- facts of Life, rightly understood,
dominion over the atmosphere and the g- deep,
demonstrations of our g' Master
there will be " ^ tribulation — Afatt. 24 ■ 21.
** I have not found so g- faith, — Afatt. 8.- 10.
and the (T work of the Master,
our g- Master demonstrated that Truth could
A physician . . . remarked with |r gravity :
G- respect is due the motives and
and endured g- sufferings upon earth,
always breathed with g- difficulty when the
The jr truth in the Science of being,
does not proceed from this g' and only cause.
The g* mistake of mortals is to suppose that
laid cr^stress on the action of the human mind,
Denial of the claims of matter is a g' step
Fright is so g- at certain stages of
demonstrating the g- problem of being,
The £r I AM made all
brought to light with g' rapidity
Jesus demonstrated this a- verity.
g- difference beine that electricity is not
to be brought bacK through g- tribulation,
the g- healer of mortal mind is the healer of
his g- life-work extends through time
the g* might of divine Science
g- import to Christianity of those works
a* hopefulness and courage, even when
Like the g- Exemplar, the healer should
familiar with the g* verities of being.
The g* difference between voluntary and
If you make the sick realize this g- truism,
If the reader of this book observes a g- stir
destroy the g- fear that besets mortal existence.
The O' difficulty lies in ignorance of
this 18 the g- attainment by means of which
The g' spiritual fact must be brought out
with g' solemnity addresses the jury
Our g' Teacher of mental jurisprudence
Teach the rr possibilities of man
g' danger in teaching . . . indiscriminately,
went out to the fr heart of Love,
g- truth which strips all disguise from error,
the g" truth that God, good, is the onlg Mind,
so ^ a work as the Messiah's
And God made two g' lights; — Gen. 1 ; 16.
And God created g' whales, — Gen. 1 : 21.
The g- rock gives shadow and shelter,
declaring what g- things error has done.
The g- verities of existence are never excluded
g- spiritual facts of being, like rays of light,
evolution implies that the g' First Cause
endowed by the labors and genius of a- men.
even this g* observer mistakes nature.
If . . . then the g- 1 am is a myth.
Our g- example, Jesus, could restore
G' is the Lord, and greatly to 6e — Psot. 48 • 1.
And there appeared a g- wonder — /fev. 12 • 1.
The g- miracle, to human sense, is divine Love,
which made him equal to his g- mission.
g- is the idea, and tne travail portentous.
and liehold a g red dragon, — R^v. 12 .-3.
The fT red dragon symlK)Iizes a lie,
and becomes the g' red dragon, swollen with sin,
walking wearily through the g- desert
And the g- dragon was cast out, — Jiev. 12; 9.
having g- wrath, because he — Hev. 12 .- 12.
clearer and nearer to the g* heart of Christ;
firreat
ap 570-27
670-28
674-22
575-24
677-19
577-30
gl 680-10
587-5
596-4
607-6
597-19
(see also fact)
greater
a 25-4
m 61-24
GREW
should know the g- benefit which Mind has
wrought,
also know the g' delusion of mortal mind,
lifted the seer to behold the g- ciw,
the city of the g- King." — Psal. 48.- 2.
interprets this g- example and the g- Exemplar,
as recorded by the ^r ammtle,
an unreality as opposed to the g- reality
God. Thejy- I am; the all-knowing, all-seeing,
may define Deity as ♦' the g- unknowable ; "
The (T Nazarene, as meek as he was mighty,
spiritual sense unfolds the g- facts of existence.
sp
82-32
05-14
an 104-25
104-26
8 108-15
121-24
123-2
128-13
163-25
/ 211- 6
223-10
223-11
223-11
6333-30
334-7
334-7,8
p 440-15
r 467-18
467-20
9 508-24
610-14
618-14
634-24
ap 560-31
greatest
/242-6
infinitely g' than can be expressed by
a pr responsibility, a more solemn charge,
difficulties of (t miagnitude,
hastening to a ^r- development of power,
g' or lesser abiUty of a Christian Scientist
case of the g' error overcoming the lesser.
g- error thereafter occupies the ground,
the lesser demonstration to prove the g',
rule that the g- controls the lesser,
will surely destroy the g- error
**«-*« is capable of g- endurance,
133- 3 Was John's faith g- than that of the
143-16 takes the less to relieve the g-.
Nowhere is . . . displayed to a jr extent;
who shall say whether Truth or error is the g' ?
Remember that truth is 9' than error,
and we cannot put the (r into the less.
Soul is Spirit, and Spirit is g- than body.
" My Father is g- than I." — John 14 ; 28.
not that the Father was g- than Spirit,
but g\ infinitely g-, than the fieshly Jesus,
what g' justification can any deed have.
The g' cannot be in the lesser,
belief that the g- can be in the lesser
rising from the lesser to the g',
the g- light to rule the day, — Gen. 1 .• 16.
lesser idea of Himself for a link to the g',
will be g- mental opposition to the
a g- ignorance of the divine Principle
the least of them unto the g-." — Jer. 31 .• 84.
p 368- 1 The g- wrong is but a supposititious opposite
376- 6 Just so is it with the g' sin.
greatly
m 61-20
p 411- 1
423-4
t 456-12
formation of mortals must g' improve
*' The thing which I g- feared — Job Z: 26.
for this fear g' diminishes the
g- errs, ignorantly or intentionally,
g 535- 6 1 will g' multiply thy Borrow— GetL Z:
ap 568- • and g- to tte praised — Psal. 48 ; 1 .
16.
cultured scholars in Rome and in <7-,
Asia Minor, (7% and eren in imperial Rome.
Great Spirit
r 477-29 ♦♦ the smile of the O- S:*
Grecian
ph 199-32 When Homer sang of the Q' gods,
Greece
c 255- 8
6 324-25
Greed
p 430-24 6* and Ingratitude, constitute the Jury.
greed
a 47-21 g- for gold strengthened his ingratitude,
Greek
In Hebrew, (7*, lAtin, and English,
The word martyr, from the (f,
[the meaning of the G- word pelros, or stwui}
the full and proper translation of the 6*),
is, in the G- Testament, character.
proper name of our Master in the G- was
mar vet is the simple meaning of the G- word
The Hebrew and G- words
derived from two G- words, signifying
seen ... in the G- Aphrodite,
In the <?-, the word kit r ion almost always has
(ophig, in G-; na^ash, in Hebrew).
The G' word for ttdnd (pneuma) is used also
a 23-21
s 134-4
137-31
6 313-3
^13-13
333-14
r 474-12
488- 7
g 517- 5
524-4
gl 590-17
594- 1
598- 1
green
pr 6-19
ph 190-15
g 514-13
518-11
ap 578- 6
greet
s 158-24
/220- 9
grew
/ 245-11
o 349-21
f7 620-20
flourish " like a g- bay tree ; " — Psaf. 37 ; 35.
the grass . . . with beautiful g- blades,
or rests in "cr- pastures, — Psaf. 23:2.
I have given every g- herb — Gen. 1 .• 30^
to lie down in g- pastures : — Psal. 23 :2.
Evidences of progress ... (r us on every hand,
violet lifts her blue eye to g- the early spring.
she literally g* no older.
Out of this condition g- the prophecv
herb of the field before itg-: — Gen. 2 : 5.
Digitized by
Google
GRIEF
218
GROWTH
a 35- 1 and bis disciplet* a* into repentance,
50-31 real cross, wnicb Jesns bore up tbe bill of ^,
p 363-29 was ber (r sufficient evidence to warrant tbe
377- 3 If ^ causes suffering, conrince tbe
377-15 Buaden joy or fr bas caused wbat is termed
386-17 occasions tbe same g* tbat tbe friend's
386-20 correctinfc tbe mistake, beals your (Tt
386-24 learn at lengtb tliat tbere is no cause for ^,
386-27 under tbe influence of tbe belief of gTt
436-13 bringing Joy Instead of g-t
p380-7 it will (T liim to powder."— Jfott. 21:44-
grindingr
pr 10-19 to earn a penny by g- out a prayer.
groan
c 265- • fir within ownelves, waiting for — Rom. 8 .• 23.
STToaneth
e 266- • we know thcU the whole creation g*— Rom. 9 .22.
grope
c 268- 9 be will no longer fir in tbe dark
gropes
e 463- 2 Tbe material pbysician g* among pbenomena,
s lA- 1 resembles tbe g- of Homer's Cyclops
gross
m 61-15 promising cblldren in tbe arms of g- parents,
sp 76- 9 (T materialism is scientiilcally impossible,
0 273-14 not to impart to dull ears and g- bearts tbe
o 360-18 '* Tbis people's beart is waxed fir, — Matt. 13 .• 15.
p 383-14 To tbe mind equally ^, dirt gives no uneasiness.
883-18 impurity and . . . wbicb do not trouble tbe g-^
t 466-17 betrays a g- ignorance of tbe metbod
grosser
m 61-19 tbe g* traits of tbeir ancestors.
ph 177-18 material body is tbe g- portion;
b 298- 8 Tbe fir substratiim is named matter
grossest
ap 566- 9 Led on by tbe fir element of mortal mind,
grossness
b 272-15 wbicb dulness and g- could not accept.
ground
and dust
g 537-17 since g- and dust stand for notbingness.
cursed is the
g S36-22 cursed is tbe ^ for tby sake;— Gtfn. 8. -17.
curses the
g 524-^ for God presently curses tbe g-.
dispute the
r 492-16 will dispute tbe g-^ until one is acknowledged
drift to the
/ 260-30 like snowflakes, and drift to tbe ^.
drops Into the
g 020-27 Mortal tbougbt drops into tbe ^,
dust of the
^624-14 formed man of tbe dust of the ^, — G0n. 2.' 7.
fftoeof the
g 621-22 watered tbe wbole face of tbe g: — Oen. 2; 6.
f eU to the
a 47-26 His dark plot fell to tbe ^,
flrmer
/ 224- 7 shall plant our feet on firmer g:
fruit of the
g 640-26 Cain brougbt of tbe fruit of tbe g* — Oen. 4. 8.
I^alned
< 111-82 tbis system bas gradually gained fir,
herbs of the
g 541-18 more spiritual type . . . tban tbe berbs of tbe g-
hold your
p 417-14 bold your fir with tbe unshaken understanding
occupies the
an 104-26 This greater error thereafter occupies tbe (r«
of demonstration
a 28-10 more on tbe g- of demonstration tban
till the
ph 183-12 condemnation of man to till tbe ^,
g 520-22 #bere was not a man to till tbe g-. — Oen. 2 ; 5.
620-31 never causing man to till tbe 7%
537- 4 to till tbe g- from whence — Gen. 3 ; 23.
544- 5 and " not a man to till the g-." — Gen. 2 ; 5.
645- 7 condemnation of mortals to till tbe fir
was aeoursed
b 338-27 Jehovah declared tbe g- was accursed ;
whole
$p 79-10 Science must go over the wbole g-,
p 421-16 tbe great fact which covers tbe whole a*,
g 545-16 Error tills the whole g- in tbis material theory.
pr 2-18
ph 180-12
does not grant them simply on the g- of
nor take Uie g- that all causation is matter,
338-13 signifying tbe red color of the jt,
from this g-, or matter, sprang Adam,
ground
p 881- 7 on the g' tbat sin bas its necessities.
437-29 on tbe (T that unjust usages were not allowed
440- 2 on the g* of hygienic disoiiedience,
g 525-30 And out of tbe g- made tbe— Cfen. 2: 9.
627-21 And out of tbe g- tbe Lord Ood — Oen. 2 .- 19.
536-26 till thou return unto the g*; — Gen. 8/ 19.
637-17 Error . . . buries itself in tbe or,
541-28 crieth unto Me from the g-. — Oen. 4 ; 10.
groundless
o 862-23 should be assured tbat tbeir fears are g;
grounds
p 302- 9 take antagonistic ^ against all that is
groundwork
sp 84- 6 from a g- of corporeality and human belief.
8 147-19 plant you firmly on tbe spiritual g- of
groTel
9 530-18 to ^ beneath all the beasts of tbe field.
grow
pr 7-19 tbere would 9' out of ecstatic moments
10- 6 world must g* to tbe spiritual understanding
m 58-16 benevolence should g* more diffusive.
BD 77-24 would g- beautifully less with every
plh 197-27 will never g- robust until
c 265- 6 tbeir affections and aims g- spiritual,
b 300-19 (to mortal sight) they g- side bv side untfl
318-19 invalids g- more spiritual, as the
o 341- 7 Even the Scriptures, which g- in beauty
350- 8 bis followers must g- into tbat stature
p 387- 1 when we g- into tbe understanding of life,
390-20 Suffer no claim of sin or of sickness to g-
r 496-13 g- brighter ** unto tbe perfect day." — Prov. 4: It.
g 525-31 to g- every tree tbat is pleasant — Oen. 2 .- 9.
527- 4 to make it beautiful or to cause it to live and g:
growing
a 43-30 tbe multitudinous errors ^ from
/ 202-25 contradict tbe practice g- out of them.
245- 1 error of thinking tbat we are g- old,
245-23 nor tbougbt of herself as g- old.
e 265-17 as if man were a weed g- apace
p 396-12 nor encourage . . . the expectation of g- worse
g 533-24 The belief . . . is jr worse at every step,
ap 570- 8 tbe people will chain, ... tbe ^ occultism
grown
ph 188- 4 Tbe belief of sin, which has g- terrible
t 455-21 one who has g- into such a fitness for it
g 533-18 According to this belief, tbe rib ... bas ^
549- 5 after it has g- to maturity,
55a-ll to assume that individuals have g- or
grows
pr 5-27 He g- worse who continues in sin because
$p 89-16 tongue g- mute which before was eloquent
/ 251- 4 g- more painful before it suppurates and
0 327-10 until bis grasp on good g- stronger.
p 387-24 but g- stronger because of it.
433-13 As the Jud^ proceeds, the prisoner g- restless.
r 489- 2 loses its claw, the claw g* again.
g 520-25 the plant g-, not because ofseed or soil, but
554-14 as be g- up into another false claim,
growth
and organisation
g 5l8-2ft material sense of animal ^ and organisation,
child's
pre/ X- 1 may treasure tbe memorials of a child's g%
In grace
pr 4-4 prayer of fervent desire for a- in grace,
/ 220-25 never to try dietetics for g- in grace.
la wisdom
p 363-30 repentance, reformation, and g- in wisdom
niaterlal
fN 68-^ it manifests no material g- from molecule to
of error
Jyh 188-22 Sickness is a g* of error,
y through
m 62-ir only through ^ in the understanding of
probation and
b 291-24 until probation and g- shall effect tbe
motes your
c 266-12 to accept wbat best promotes your g:
proiQote the
£h 196-21 promote tbe g' of mortal mind out of itself,
itnal
(see spiritual)
subject to
$ 124-18 represented as subject to g-^ maturity, and
this
p 406-23 and tbis g- will go on until
r 481-17 tbis g- of mater&tl belief,
m 68-14 to your g- and to your influence on other lives.
ph 190-14 Human birth, g*, maturity, and decay
b 291- 9 in tbe g' of Christian character.
806-28 not subject to birth, g-, maturity, decay.
Digitized by
Google
GROWTH
219
HAMMERINQ
nowth
b 310-81 neither ^-, mAturitv, nor decay in Sonl.
i 463-16 Its beginning will be meek, its g' sturdy,
ff 530-26 0r is tne eteraal mandate of Mind.
eramble
m 60-23 After marriage, it is too late to ^
cniarantee
pr^ Tii-18 only q- of obedience is a right apprehension of
iruard
pr 10-20 the advance or of progress has
a 4ft- 6 held uncomplaining g- over a world
/ 225-10 not to let truth pass the g- until
234-10 and g- against false beliefs as watchfully
t 446- 3 to $r against the attacks of the
468-18 to ^ " the tree of life." — Oen. 3 .'24.
eiiarded
( 446-29 This must therefore be watched and g* against.
448-21 ought to be understood and g- against.
euardians
ph 174-13 spiritual intuitions . . . are our 9* in the gloom.
euardiiigr
g 538- 4 two-edged sword, g* and guiding.
cruards
g 526-19 sword which g- it is the type of
637-15 Truth g- the gateway to harmony.
sriiess
/ 246-16 Asked to g- her age, those unacquainted with
ruesswork
t 460-28 Guided by divine Truth and not g-,
a 32- 8 ancient custom ... to pass each g- a cap of
/ 254-32 stranger, thou art the ^ of Ood.
p 382- 2 Jesus was once the honored ^ of a
._ -" wondering why,... the exalted^ did not at once
363-13
^ |> 364-14
euests
fr638-6
inildanoe
^ a 26-25
#148-31
164-25
164-8
enide
^ S126-30
gruide
r 467-14
497-4
ap 666- 6
666-18
suided
pr 7-18
an 106-10
/214- 7
p 429-8
e46tf-27
ao 566-1
flTuides
a 21-22
S 149-28
/ 236-21
b 299-16
fiTuideth
c 257-21
gruidinsT
pre/ Yii-lO
the one perfect Mind to g- him,
the Bible as our sufficient g- to eternal Life.
BO shall the spiritual idea g- all right desires
An awful g\ in smoke and flame.
If spiritual sense always <r men,
self-govemed only when he is g- rightly
y into the demonstration of life eternaL
When walking, we are g- by the eye.
O' by divine Truth and not guesswork,
As the children of Israel were g-
we have the same railroad y,
Whatever a- thought spiritually benefits
They should be wise spiritual g' to
giving earnest heed to these spiritual g*
g- *» Arcturus with his sons." — Job 38 ; 32.
^^ ... ., and shine the y star of being.
r 489-10 not equal to g- the hand to the mouth;
g 638- 4 a two-edged sword, guarding and g\
ffuillotine
8 161-22 knelt before a statue . . . erected near the y :
guillotined
« 427-17 same after as before ... the body g-.
euilt
" ^" - mental state of self-condemnation and gr
error hides behind a lie and excuses g-y
disposition to excuse g- . . . ia punished.
Innocence and Truth overcome g- and error.
wash and anoint his g- feet.
at the gate ,
to note the proper y .
He worked for their y , that they might
leaves them to the {t of a theology which admits
and her affections need better or,
said: . . . none can be adopted as a safe g-
I have liad no other g- in
226-32 trusting Truth, the strong deliverer, to y n
o 289-13 ff* to the divine Principle of all good,
p 414-12 love will . . , g- and govern mortal mind
t 444- 9 God wUl still g- them into the right use of
e466-3
0642- 6
642-10
ap 668- 1
fiTuUty
8 119-14
n 391-19
391-22
405-23
433-17
433-21
434- 8
436-28
442- 7
gniif
a 47-19
thereby making Him g' of maintaining
supposed to say, " I am sick," never pfead gr.
If you say, " I am sick," you plead o-.
the cumulative effects of a <r conscience.
•< O' of liver-complaint in the first deg^ree."
g- of benevolence in the first degree,
*' Delay the execution; the prisoner is not g-.**
charged the jury, ... to find the prisoner g;
and Oiere resounded . . . the cry, Mot g\
«^"«»6
.. -. placed a g- between Jesus and his betrayer,
74-26 There is no bridge across the g- which
83-24 Between C. S. and . . . superstition a great g-
ffymnast
p^ 190-19
better than hecatombs of g- theories,
The feats of the g- prove
H
pr 2-19 The mere A* of pleading with the divine Mind.
p 383-26 Does his ass^tion prove the use ... a salubri-
ous h't
p 413-19 Water is not the natural h- of humanity.
habitation , . . « .
r 477- 6 Man is not a material h' for Soul;
g 637-11 In the first chapter . . . evil has no local h'
ap 677-12 This spiritual, holy h' has no boundary
m 02- 5 h' of obedience to the moral and spiritual law,
p 404- 7 suffering which his submission to such A-
brings,
habitual ^ , .
pr 4-12 The A- struggle to be always good
11-29 h- desire toknow and do the wiU of God,
9 137-32 [*•, the under-world, or the grave"]
f 224-13 were ready to h' an anthropomorphic God,
/ 246-14 no care-lined face, no wrinkles nor gray ft*,
p 363- 6 her long h\ which hung loosely
hairs
0 367-16 with those h- all numbered by the Father.
m 66- 8 We do not h- remember this in the sunshine of
/ 202- 7 h' the faith they bestow upon the so-called
p 882- 6 If h' the attention given to hygiene were
383-21 eating or smoking poison for h- a century,
418-10 Then, if your fidelity is h- equal to the
half-hidden
o 361- 1 sprang from hr Israelitish history
half 'ip^aiT
an 108^13 separate from any h- impertinent knowledge,
hal^*wav
ph 16^ It is not wise to take a halting and ft- position
b 274-23 permits no ft* position in learning its Principle
hallowed
pr 16-28 H' be Thy name. — Matt. 6 .• 9.
8 134-12 were ft- by the gallows and the cross.
t 462-29 It unfolds the ft* influences of unselfishness,
hallowin&r
m 69-14 thus ft- the union of interests and affections,
r 474-24 Despite the ft- influence of Truth in the
hallucination ^ ^ ^ ^ ^^ ^^^
ph 176-24 in cases of hysteria, hypochondria, and ft*?
hallucinations
o 348- 4 virtually admit the nothingness of ft*,
gl 694-24 the oppositesof God; errors; ft*.
balo , *.. .
/ 248- 3 Its ft- rests upon its object.
halt
0 343-10 The sick, the ft-, and the blind look up to G. S.
oft lOT-22 It is not wise to take a ft* and half-way posi-
tion
/ 236-30 While age is ft- between two opinions
halts
p 416- 7 leaps or ft- when it contemplates unpleasant
gl 582-24 CANAAN (the son of H-y A sensuous belief;
587-21 definition of
hamlet
8 149-32 there is hardly a city, village, or ft-, in which
pft 199- 2 if . . . could lift the ft- and strike the anvil,
199- 7 producing such a result on the ft*.
pft 199- 3 It might be thought true that ft- would
Digitized by
Google
HAMPER
220
HAPPINESS
hamper
/234-2
hampers
c 280-17
hand
St
pr 12- 5
ph 174-13
p 385-20
ap 56»- •
every
8 158-26
fan In
r 466-27
ftroldlnK the
r 4S9-IO
helplnflT
m W-
HIs
c 256-22
eren as ritualism and creed h- spirituality,
often h' the trial of one's wings
no power to gain more . . . than is always at h'.
far spent, the day is at A* " — R€)im. 13 : 12.
you sprain the muscles . . . your remedy is at h'.
for the time isath'. — Rev. 1 ; 3.
Eridences of progress . . . greet us on every h:
Science of Christianity comes with fan in h-
not equal to guiding the h' to the mouth ;
lends a helping h' to some noble woman,
and none can stay His /t-, or say — Dan. 4 : 35.
nis
b 321-21 when Moses first put his V into his bosom
g 637- 1 and now. lest he put forth his A, — Oeii. 3 .- 22.
ap 65ft- 6 had in his A* a little book open : — Rev. 10 ■ 2.
668-1 had in his /i- " a little book," — Rev. 10 . 2.
moves the
/ 220-32 as directly as the volition or will moves the A'.
^\h 187-18 We say, " My h- hath done it."
of Love
a 36-27 or that the h' of Love is satisfied with
on the other
m 68-19 on the other A*, a wandering desire for
an 103-12 On the other /i*, Mind-science is wholly
b 301-10 On the other A*, the immortal, spiritual man
333- 8 On the other A*, Christ is not a name so much as
o 364-12 On the other A*, the Christian opponents
p 364-26 On the other /i*, do they show their regard
t 462-29 On the other h\ if you had the inclination
r 483- 1 On the other A-, C. S. speedily shows
restored his
b 821-23 restored his A- to its natural condition
rlifht
pr 16-29 gain the ear and right A* of omnipotence
a 38-16 rightA-oftheLordisexalted.*' — P<a/.118.16.
41-25 then sat down at the right A- of the Father.
9 141- 7 to cut off the right A* and pluck out the
1€2-17 Sensuality palsies the right A*, and causes
/ 233-16 Already the shadow of His right A- rests upon
table and
9p 80-22 mind-power which moves both table and A-.
thine
o 388-14 *• Stretch forth thine A-,'* — Matt. 12 . 13.
vanished
0p 88- 4 the touch of a vanished A*,
which heekons
«p 76- 3 and the A* which beckons them,
withered
p 886-13 To the sufferer with the withered A-
8 126-16 The point at issue between C. 8. on the one A-
160-13 the heart becomes as torpid as the A*.
ph 179-27 with homcsopathic pellet and powder in A*,
187-15 the A*, admittedly moved by the will.
/ 213-28 as the A*, which sweeps over it, is human or
handcuffed
f> 436-20 It was Fear who A- Mortal Man and would now
handkerchief
p 379-15 inspecting the hue of her blood on a cambric A*,
handle
b 321-11 wisdom bade him come back and A- the ser-
pent,
321-32 taught them how to A* serpents unharmed,
p 402-26 A' ueroselves as they should do.
t 464-18 he could A- his own case
handled
b 268- • mir hands have A*, of the Word — I John 1 : 1.
handles
ph 176-31 Truth A* the most malignant contagion
handmaid
a 36- 9 since justice is the A* of mercy.
hands
at the
p 441-23 executed at the A* of our sheriff. Progress.
clap their
/ 220-10 The leaves clap their A- as nature's untired
enemies*
a 51-13 give his temporal life into his enemies' A* ;
her
8 159- 6 Her A* were held, and she was forced into
his owm
p 422-29 Not holding the reins of government in his
own A*,
hands
into the
p 436- 4 After betraying him into the A* of your law,
t 46&-17 like putthig a uiarp knife into the A- of a
its own
ph 170-32 which takes divine power into its own A*
p 378-24 and take the government into its own A*.
join
8 122-17 Sky and tree-tops apparently join A*,
lips or
/ 212-26 we say the lips or A* must move in order to
my
8 156- 6 A case of dropsy, . . . fell into my A*.
of God
g 621- 8 in the A* of God, not of man,
of irnoranoe
o 306- 1 left in the A- of ignorance,
on the sick
a 38-11 they shall lay A- on the sick, — J/arl; 16 : 18.
b 328-25 They shall lay A* on the sick, — Mark 16 : 18.
o 359-27 they shall lay A- on the sick, — Mark 16 • 18.
p 362- • they shall lay A- on the siek^ — Mark 16 ; 18.
our
b 268- • awr A* have handled, qfihe Word — / John 1.1.
shook
p 442- 9 We noticed, as he shook A* with his counsel,
sach
a 31- 3 God will never place it in such A*.
their
8 133-32 Creeds and rituals have not cleansed their A*
Thy
ph 200-15 dominion over the works of Thy A*. — Psal. 8 •• 6.
use those
a 44-17 that he might use those A' to remove the
without
t 454- 8 path which leads to the house built without A*
a 38-16 Here the word A' is used metaphorically,
ep 80-20 that mind, without the aid of A*,
an 106- 1 The A*, without mortal mind to direct them,
p 432-27 prisoner to escape from the A* of justice,
hanffs
p 436-10 Upon this sutute A- all the law
haply
ph 198-20 A* causes a vigorous reaction upon itaelf ,
happens
p 307-13 When an accident A-, you think
r 486- 4 Suppose one accident A* to the eye,
happify
m 57-32 To A* existence by constant intercourse with
happiness
c 261- 3 Principle of all A*, harmony, and immortality.
and existence
o 366-14 to each other's A- and existence.
p 407-19 in the scale of health, A-, and existence,
r 487- 1 find a higher sense of A* and existence.
and Koodmeas
/ 244- 8 A* and goodness would have no abiding^plaoe
and life
/ 232- 5 beliefs we commonly entertain about A* and
life
b 306-10 looking for A- and life in the body,
and success
p 406-11 consphrators against health. A*, and success.
circnmscrihe
m 61- 1 We cannot circumscribe A' within the
crush out
p 407-11 they crush out A*, health, and manhood.
each other's
m 59- 4 most tender solicitude for each other's A*,
existence and
g 646-17 false view, destructive to existence and A*,
fatal to
m 59-26 for deception is fatal to A*.
gainins:
b :@7-28 seeking material means for gaining A*.
harmony and
m 60- 3 higher in the scale of harmony and A*.
health and
8 L52-27 driven to a spiritual source for health and A*,
c 261- 8 The effect ofmortal mind on health and A* is
V 442-12 his countenance beaming with health and A*.
health or
p 420-24 at its best, is not promotive of health or A*,
his
pA 172- 2 constitutes his h- or misery.
p 383-13 emigrant, whose filth does not affect his A*,
hope of
m 61-20 What hope of A*, . . . can inspire the child who
human
m 66- 2 human A* should proceed from man's highest
is spiritual
m 57-18 H' is spiritual, bom of Truth and Love.
Digitized by
Google
HAPPINESS
221
HARMONY
happiness
Ufoand
e 262-21 will then drop the false estimate of life and ft%
if 636-28 gire up their belief in perishable life and h- ;
Man's h- is not, therefore, at the disposal of
relates most nearly to the h- of being.
on the morals and the h' of mortals,
a poor augury for the A* of wedlock.
of year irlfe
m 5»-18 the welfare and /i* of your wife
or mJsery
8 122-14 its Status of h' or misery.
ph ITi- 2 constitutes his h' or misery.
porsolt of
a 161-18 life, liberty, and the pursuit of A*."
•tiU seeking
b 290- 8 still seeking h' through a material,
true
m 58-10 true h\ strength, and permanence.
60-26 not discerning the true h' of being,
6 337- 7 For true /i*, man must harmonize with ills
would be won
b 290-17 h- would be won at the moment of dissolution,
m 60-30 and h- would be more readily attained
61- 5 or h- will never be won.
/ 250-31 nor will Science admit that h- is ever the sport of
b 291- 2 that h' can be genuine in the midst of
happy
a 6&-17 Mv weary hope tries to realise that h' day,
m 00-5 a A* and permanent companionship.
65-18 powerlessnees of vows to make home /i*,
# 121-12 glad in God's perennial and h- sunshine,
ph 196- 4 said that he should never be h' elsewhere.
{236-27 verities that will make them A* and good.
297- 2 Mortal belief says, *' You are h- \ "
harbingers
/2Si-20 the V of truth's ful^orbed appearing.
hard
a 23- 8 The atonement is a /^* problem in theology,
/ 225-24 Legally to abolish unpaid servitude . . . was h'\
p 436-23 His friends struggled /i- to rescue the prisoner
t 449- 2 your own wrists manacled, it is /i* to break
hardened
p 404-16 The healthy sinner is the h' sinner.
hardier
ph 197-19 that made them h- than our trained
hardly
$ 149-32 To-day there is A* a city, village, or hamlet,
harlots
a 20- 7 publicans and the h' go into the — Matt, 21 .- 31.
Iiarm
an 103-32 In C. S.. man can do no h'^
ph 180- 3 should oe taught to do the body no h-
197-32 will A* his pattents even more than
196- 2 has in belief more power to h- man than
/ 234-32 and do no more h' than one's belief permits.
o 344-14 misrepresentations, which h- the sick;
302-18 auQht to fear a reality which can A* them
p 886-18 you can do without h- to yourself.
44S-31 can A- you neither when asleep nor
( 448-32 foolish deceit, doing one's self the most h\
g 567- 3 moving and playing without A*, like a fish.
harmful
p 405-20 pains of sinful sense are less A. than its
413- 6 A single requirement, beyond ... is A*,
t 459-21 ignorance is more A* than
harmless
gp 97-11 and the blow of the other will become A*.
ph 177-32 a few persons believe the potion ... to be A%
/ 243- 4 The divine Love, which made A- the
b 280- 6 All things beauUful and A- are ideas of Mind.
g 514-28 Paul proved the viper to be A*.
514-29 God's creatures, ... are A*,
harmonies
m 60-28 and teach us life's sweeter A*.
p 382- 2 matter, opposed to the A* of Snirit,
t 402-23 spiritual sense of Truth unfolds its A*,
harmonious
* a 29-31 immortal evidence that Spirit is A*
• m 68-31 the unbroken links of eternal, A- being
* tp 88-14 Ideas are spiritual. A*, and eternal.
an 102- 2 €K>d governs all that is real, A% and
9 100-17 I knew the Principle of all A- Mind-action to be
114-28 universe, including man, is spiritual. A*, and
125- 5 Moral conditions will be found always A-
126- 9 and therefore more A* in his manifestations
12^ 3 its logic is as A* as the reasoning of an
130-22 ability of Spirit to make the body A-,
harmonious
8 148-18 divine Principle which produces A* man,
151-427 entire being is found A' and
157-30 proof that Life is continuous and A*.
ph 166-31 man found to be A* and immortal.
184-16 man is A* and eternal.
198-22 a picture of healthy and A* formations.
/ 207-29 is A- and is the ideal of Truth.
208-28 he makes it A* or discordant according to
209-24 man and the universe will be found A* anfl
214-17 being will be understood and found to be A*.
21G-15 This understanding makes the body A* ;
232- 4 neither make man A* nor God lovanle.
232- 7 Security for the claims of A* and eternal being
230-26 If . . . from the divine Mind, action is A*.
c 251^-30 to the end that they may produce A* results.
b 273-17 never made mortaLB whole, A*, and immortal.
273-18 Man is h- when governed by Soul.
276-24 the universe, including A- man.
283- 5 to retard or check its perpetual and A* action.
291-15 manifestations of Mind are A* and immortal,
296-12 reveals man and Life, A*, real, and eternal.
300-16 The inharmonious and . . . never touch the A*
302-15 A' and immortal man has existed forever,
306-27 is unfolding to mortals the immutable. A*,
320-18 man's eternal and A* existence as image,
322- 8 before A* and immortal man is obtained
335-27 Reality is spiritual, A-, immutable,
335-29 Nothing unspiritual can be real, A-, or etemaL
336-26 are inseparable. A*, and eternal.
337-12 truth of being makes man A* and immortal,
o 346-13 we are A* only as we cease to
347-30 The A- will appear real,
351-25 demonstrating the all-inclusiveness of A * Truth.
355-12 let the A* and true sense of Life *
p 376-23 the true facts in regard to A* being,
388-31 If mortals think that food disturbs the A-
407-23 spiritual, perfect. A* in every action.
400-32 Death will not make us A- and immortal
412-25 and the fact of A- being,
419- 7 His ideas alone are real and A*.
420- 2 no metastasis, no stoppage of A* action.
420-31 to the A' facts of Soul and immortal being.
t 444-28 Immortals, . . . are one A* family;
r 472- 8 with that which is A* and eternal.
472-24 God and His creation. A- and eternal.
478-19 That body is most A* in which the
480-13 H' action proceeds from Spirit, God.
488- 1 brings out the endurine and A* phases of things.
490-15 Human theories are helpless to make man A*
495-18 calm trust, that the recognition of life A*
harmoniously
a 80-27 divine Principle . . . governs the universe A*.
8 120- 21 reveals man as A- existent in Truth,
/ 219-21 includes no rule of discord, but governs A*.
b 310-16 around which circle A* all things in
p 392-26 you will control yourself A*.
harmonize
8 163-29 To A' the contrarieties of medical doctrines
b 387- 8 man must A* with his Principle,
Harmony
ap 576- 2 and the Peaceful Sea of H-.
harmony
ftll is
b 331-15 Therefore in Spirit all is A-,
r 480-29 Outside the material sense of things, all is A*,
and hmpplness
m 60- 3 higher in the scale of A* and happiness.
and immortality
sp 76-22 the perfect A* and immortality of Life,
c 261- 3 all happiness. A*, and immortality.
b 280-28 His own individuality, A-, and immortality,
311-24 prevails . . . through A' and immortality.
324- 7 Unless the A* and inmiortality of man
p 380-25 produces in man health. A*, and immortality.
881-24 The A* and immortality of man
428- 5 resolves . . . into A* and immortality,
r 402-28 is divine, demonstrating A* and immortality.
g 521-12 The A- and immortality of num are intact.
and reward
a 21- 8 that they shaU reach his A* and reward.
and Science
b 299-27 hide Truth, health, A-, and Science,
attain
/ 251-30 before we can attain A*.
bringing
» 561-15
God and His Christ, bringing A* to earth.
ap I
bring out
p 424- 9 in order to . . . bring out A-.
brings out all
8 132-13 divine Principle which brings out all A*.
ehlU
p 378-28 or to chill A* with a long and cold night of
discord.
confers
p 418-21 Truth is affirmative, and confers A*.
Digitized by
Google
HARMONY
222
HARMONY
harmony
depredAUons on
r 480- 4 this belief commits depredations on h-.
determines the
ph 167- 9 determines tbe h- of our existence,
discord or
/ 213-28 discoursing either discord or h- according as
disturbed
p 421- 7 human belief in ill-health, or disturbed h:
divine Prinolple of
t 44&-25 biding the divine Principle of A-,
God, the divine Principle of A-,
ap 573-16
establish
ph 18&-9
eternal
pre/ vii-12
m 62-29
/242- 1
b 33»- 2
r 479-26
494- 8
494-23
^506-U
648-8
^2 508-29
faetsof
o 366- 7
gateway to
ff 537-l(
no more deny the power of C. S. to establish A*
t ray to eternal h\
( smal hf
t ... eternal h\
( 8 to eternal h:
1 -nal h;
I re the eternal A*
t - breaks their
< eternal h-.
1 emal h-.
{_ ty and eternal /i*.
Discord can never establish the facts of h-.
-16
Truth guards the gateway to h:
liaste towards
gl 586-22 Gao (Jacob's son). . . . haste towards h;
health and
sp 72-31 the communicator of truth, health, and h-
$ 146- 9 health and h- have been sacrificed.
f> 412-27 normal conditions of health and h-.
heaven-bestowed
/ 253-10 your divine rights, and heaven-bestowed h\
heavenly
ap 560-11 Interprets the Principle of heavenly h-,
hour of
«p 96- 4 Love will flnaUy mark the hour of h;
inunatable
b 298- 6 Silences for a while the voice of immutable A*,
in man
b 276-14 H' in man is as real and immortal as in music.
304-20 if* in man is as beautiful as in music,
is the fact
p 412-23 insist that h- is the fact,
is the real
ap 563- 2 /i* is the real and discord the unreaL
is the 9»tnethi9Mmes9
b 276-27 H' is the aomethingnesM named Truth.
is oniversal
p 414-22 Even so, h- is universal, and discord is unreal.
keynote of
p 410-30 begins with Christ's keynote of A*,
law of
8 134-22 natural law of h- which overcomes discord,
light and
b 280- 4 the light and h- which are the abode of Spirit,
g 501-12 which God illustrated by light and h-,
508-28 God, Spirit, dwelling in infinite light and h-
loss of
p 408- 2 sickness is loss of A*.
8 150-26 The doctrine that man's h- is governed by
ph 170-10 present ... the Principle of man's h-.
/ 232-22 He referred man's h- to Mind, not to mat-
ter,
normal as
p 368-12 belief^ . . . that discord is as normal as A*,
obtained
p 427-12 understood and h- obtained.
of all things
/ 215- 2 Nothing can hide from them the h- of all things
of being
pr 6-16 To reach heaven, the h- of being,
sp 79-16 introduces the A- of beine.
8 123- 5 could not affect the A- of being as does the
p 400-27 to bring out the A- of being.
423-20 regarding the truth and A- of being as
427-16 Nothing can interfere with the A- of being
an understanding of the A* of being.
gBSS- 6
of health
p 400-9
of nuui
p 392-10
423-13
of Science
9p 81-27
^514-29
ap 562-15
of Sonl
p390-5
or health
8 15»-26
Mortals obtain the A- of health, only as
the health, holiness, and A- of man,
and it restores the A- of man.
material sense hides the A- of Science,
moving in the A- of Science.
divine Principle of man in the A- of Science.
never deny the everlaaing A* of Soul,
to ascertain how much A, or health.
harmony
origin of
/ 217- 6 notion
peace, and
tones are lost in the origin of A*.
life its own proof of A- and God.
p 417- 2 find health, peace, and A- in God,
perfect
8 130-10 reality is in perfect A-. with God,
g 511- 1 governing the universe, ... in perfect A*.
perpetnal
p 381-28 abide by the rule of perpetual A*,
perpetuates
sp 85- 8 whatever constitutes and perpetuates A*,
prinKCval
ap 565-23 stars sang together and all was primeral A*,
produce
r 486-20 yet supposes Mind unable to produce A- 1
production of
pA 183-18 action of Truth is the production of A*.
proof of
6340-2
reahnof
8 138- 9 a firm foundation in the realm of A*,
received the
a 54- 6 but earth received the A-
recognltion of
ap 576-24 man possesses this recognition of A*
recognise
7228-17 will recognise A- as the spiritual reality
reign of
sp 93-32 the reign of A- in the Science of being.
8 122- 7 the actual reicn'of A* on earth.
gl 500- 1 The reign of A* in dirine Science ;
592-20 the kingdom of heaven, or reign of A'.
represents
ap 560-10 Heaven represents A*,
restores
p 390- 9 the right understanding of Him restores A-.
reverse of
t 447-17 When sin or sickness — the reverse of A-
Science and
pA 192-19 this teaching accords with Science and A*.
sclentlflc
r 486-12 will not establish his scientiflc A*.
splrltnal
{248- 2 aad elorious freedom of spiritual A*.
288-14 conflict . . . will cease, and spiritual A* reign.
g 503- 9 constitute spiritual A-, — heaven and eternity.
521- 3 to conscious spiritual A* and eternal being.
supreme
ap 573-15 even the declaration from heaven, supreme A*,
lesof
8 146- 2 natural musician catches the tones of A*,
m 67-10 their true A* is in spiritual oneness.
nltimate
b 324- 4 helps to precipitate the ultimate A*.
oniTcrsal
/ 206-23 the reign and rule of universal A*,
b 293-39 C. S. brings to light . . . universal A*,
r 483-19 and revesis the universal A*.
Toice from
ap 559-16 Then will a voice from A* cry :
with God
8 131- 4 in order to be in A- with God,
with th« troth
so 84-8 to be in A' with the truth of being,
working out the
a 26-32 working out the A* of Ufe and Love.
wonld lose
b 304-23 they would lose A*, if time or accident
yield to the
prt^ viii- 6 must yield to the A* of spiritual sense,
8 162-11 it may yield to the A* of the divine Mind.
pr 2-16 but it tends to bring us into A* with it.
m 60-24 An ill-attuned ear calls discord A-,
66-12 To gain C. S. and its A-,
8 161-13 in A- with our Constitution and Bill of Rights,
pA 169-28 Truth, Life, and Love can give A-.
186-23 If we concede the same reality to discord as
toA-,
186-24 as Uisting a claim ... as has A-.
186-27 and if so, A* cannot be the law of being.
/ 219-10 and then expect that the result will be A*.
242- 9 There is but one way to heaven. A*.
253-30 Uw of Ufe instead of death, of A- instead of
b 304-16 H' is produced by its Principle,
304-23 If mortals caught A- through material sense,
o 352- 3 able ... to make A* the reality
p 379-32 belief that . . . discord is as real as A-,
380-31 against Life, health. A*.
394-26 conquer discord of every kind with A-,
419-21 from immortal Mind, there is A* ;
t 454- 3 use of tobacco or . . . is not in A- withC. S.
r 471- 2 knows no lapse from nor return to A*,
481- 3 freedom. A*, and boundless bliss.
Digitized by
Google
HARMONY
223
HAVE
harmony
r 486-19 belief, which mikes A* conditional upon death
402- 7 Being is holiness, h\ immortality.
405-24 and ulence discord with h-.
g 537-17 Error excludes itself from A*.
653- 8 or ... A* will never become the standard of
567-11 C. S. reveals hr as proportionately increasing
aip 664-29 serpent is perpetually close upon the heel ofA*.
0 587-25 Heaven. H'\ the reign of Spirit;
592-19 spiritual facts and h- of the universe ;
harp
/ 213-27 Mortal mind is the A* of many strings,
Harvard University
s 163- 4 Dr. Benjamin Waterhouse, Professor in H- U',
harvest
jp 96- 9 sununer and winter, seedtime and A-
/ 207-19 separates the tares and wheat in time of A*.
238-18 to reap the A* we have not sown,
b 300-19 grow side by side until the A* ;
o 349- 1 what will the A- be, when this
hashish
$p 90-20 Opium and A' eaters mentally travel far
hast
vr 14-32 when thou A* shut thy door, — Matt. 6 : 6.
a 60- 8 why A* Thou forsaken me ? ** — McUt. 27 ; 46.
sp 70- * ^ow ipe know that thou h' a devil.-- John S: 02.
haste
m 6^-12 Be not In A* to take the vow
gl 686-22 Gad (Jacob's son). ... A* towards harmony.
hasten
jp 76-29 Death can never A* this state of
hastening
a 48-80 A* the final demonstration of what life is
jp 78- 7 belief that we are ... A* to death,
82-31 A' to a greater development of power,
6 887-18 mortals are A- to learn that Life is Gckl,
p 405-27 A* on to physical and moral doom.
hastens
ph 197- 5 Every one A* to get it.
/ 251- 1 as it A* towards self-destruction.
hasty
a 22-90 Love is not A* to deliver us from temptation,
hatch
9i» 68-22 and the evil to A* their silly innuendoes
hatched
g 662- 4 That the earth was A* from the ** egg of night *'
hate
aalmalltj. »nd
ap 669-13 masters his mortal beliefs, animality, and A*
oOled
gl 680-17 the opposite of Love, called A* ;
•■▼7 and
a 48-21 was silent before envy and A*.
t 462-27 wounds of selfishness, malice, envy, and A*.
•Til, and
i 448-22 impossible for error, evil, and A* to
hnnuua
i 464- 9 Human A* has no legitimate mandate
I<OT« destroys
b 889- 8 Truth destroys error, and Love destroys A*.
last Mid
ap 665- 4 full of lust and A*, loathing the brightness of
■inlloe, or
p 419- 2 error, lust, envy,.revenge, malice, or A*
Mtorof
a 44-10 He proved . . . Love to be the master of A*.
triunph over
a 43-82 Love ipust triumph over A*.
a 51-80 caused the selfish materialist to A* him ;
/ 21S-12 malice, lust, appetite, envy. A*.'*
241-10 malice. A*, revenge, steal away the treasures
e 906-96 evO beliefs which originate in A*
b 317-12 " If the world A- you, — John 15 . 18.
830-30 hypocrisy, slander, A*, theft, adultery,
p 420- 4 Love not A*, Spirit not matter, governs man.
ap 660-16 never reached while we A* our neighbor
hated
b 313-19 ** loved righteousness and A* iniquity.**— //e6.
1:9l
317-13 it A- me before it A- you ; **— John 15 ; 18.
ap 664-28 ** They A* me without a cause. ' ' — John 15 . 25.
hates
a 42- 3 priestand rabbi affirmed Ood ... loves and A*.
hatred
Mid revence
p 407- 7 selfishness, envy, A*, and revenge
t 44ft-S2 A-, and revenge are cast out by the divine Mind
ap 664-25 envy, A*, and revenge, — all evil,
and torment
ap 574-21 which poured forth A* and torment,
hatred
astounded at
ap 663- 5 and still more astounded at A-,
error, and
g 522-30 Does Life, . . . produce death, error, and A* ?
heat of
p 405- 1 heat of A* inflames the brutal propensities.
l&nn&an
b 330- 5 and the human A* of Truth,
ap 671-19 Clad in the panoply of Love, human A- cannot
Incur the
b 317-10 he will incur the A* of sinners, till
ingratitude and
a 47-11 The world's ingratitude and A- towards
no sense of
/ 243-26 Love has no sense of A*,
pursues with
ap 564-30 pursues with A* the spiritual idea.
roused the
8 134- 9 roused the A* of the opponents of Christianity,
world's
a 60-31 the world's A* of Truth and Love.
62-11 the world's A* of the Just and perfect Jesus,
an 106-22 A*, variance, emulations, — Gal. 5 : 20.
$ 116-23 pride, envy, deceit, A*, revenge,
ph 188- 9 A*, revenge ripen into action, only to
{201-10 A', all sensuality, yield to spirituality,
289-10 To suppose that sin, lust. A*, envy, hypocrisy,
p 374- 6 H' and its effects on the boay
404-29 Ji-f envy, dishonesty, fear
405- 6 to hold A' in abeyance with kindness,
414-14 dementia, A*, or any other discord.
gl 586-13 Fire. Fear; remorse: lust; A*;
588- 1 Mortal belief: error; lust: remorse; A*;
580- 2 envy; A*; selfishness; self-will; lust
haunt
b 317- 9 Resistance to Truth will A* his steps,
haunted
ap 86-17 zr- houses, ghostly voices, unusual noises,
/ 248-18 Then you are A- in your work
p 439-32 reported to be A by Disease,
Hauser^ Kaspar
ph 194-17 The authentic history of Kaspar H* is a
have
pr^ viii-16 On this basis C. S. wiU A* a fair fight.
pr 1-* he ahtUl A* whatsoever he saith. — Mark 11 ; 28.
1- • and ve shaU A- them. — Mark 11 : 24.
1- • what things ye A* need of, — Matt. 6 .- 8.
3-9 we A' only to avail ourselves of
8-24 avail ourselves of the blessings we A*.
6- 9 supposition that we A- nothing to do but
8-27 than we are willing to A- our neighbor see 7
9-24 and material sense and human will A- no place.
14- 6 to A-, not mere emotional ecstasy or
15-12 that man may A* audience with l^pirit,
a 19-26 Those who cannot ... A- no part in God.
19-29 ** Thou Shalt A* no other sods — Exod. 20 ; 3.
19-31 Thou Shalt A- no belief of Life as mortal ;
21-17 We A* separate time-tables to consult,
21-19 and we A- little opportunity to help each other.
21-21 we A' the same railroad guides,
23-22 faith and the words corresponding thereto A*
26-7 A- the cup of sorrowful effort to drink
29- 5 If they keen the faith, they will A- the crown
31- 9 A' no recora of his calling any man by the name
39- 8 We must A* trials and self-denials,
40- 6 when I A* a convenient season
41-11 hypocrite may A* a fiowery pathway here, but
41-22 Jesus foresaw the reception C. S. would A*
45-27 flesh and bones, as ye see me A-." — Luke 24 .* 39.
47-29 St. John, of whose death we A- no record.
tn 61- 4 must A- ascendency over the evil
62- 3 A' the sanctity of virginity.
66-14 higher joys of Spirit, which A* no taint of earth.
69-21 Do you A* one Cfod and creator,
sp TO- • them that A- familiar spirits^ — Isa. 8 .• 19.
76-5 to A* a material investiture,
76-19 they will A* no power over man,
76-28 those who A* the flnal understanding of Christ
79-18 bade men A- the Mind that was in the Christ.
79-25 says: . . . You A' nervous prostration,
80- 1 We A* strength in proportion to our
81- 8 A- a continued existence after death
87-30 We A- but to close the eyes,
95-20 even human invention must A- its day,
an 101-17 and A- nothing in common with either
102-12 planets A* no more power over man than
105- 5 TO say that these tribunals A* no
s 107-19 ** I A- no pleasure in them." — Eccl. 12 ; 1.
112-11 these opinions may A- occasional gleams of
121-13 So we A' goodness and beauty to gladden the
125-26 The mariner will A* dominion over the
127-21 A' — as matter — no intelligence, life, nor
130-14 good and its sweet concords A- all-power.
Digitized by
Google
HAVE
224
HAVING
have
8 136-21 That a wicked king . . . should h- no
141-30 Let it h' fair representation by the press.
150-18 science (so-called) of physics would h-
151-19 brain, etc., h- nothing to do with Life,
151-32 we ff oTemv'helming proof.
153-26 and we A* smallpox because others h- it;
155-32 is it safe to say that the less in quantity you h'
160- 6 for they h- no innate power.
ph 167-17 To h- one God and avail yourself of the
16d-29 Whatever teaches man to h- other laws
179-20 ailment, which a wild horse might never h',
181-30 If you h' more faith in drugs
183- 6 discords h' no support from nature
185-13 They A* tlieir birth in mortal mind,
185-18 Sucn theories h- no relationship to C. S.,
188-13 is like the dream we h- in sleep,
188-25 and you 4* an abundant or scanty crop
188-29 physical rinses A* no immediate evidence of
190- 1 Next we fi- the formation of so-called
192-20 you can h' no power opposed to God,
196-17 They h- no relation to God
20O-I4 '* Thou madest him to h- dominion — PtcU, 8.-6.
/ 206- 1 we can fi- no other Mind but His,
206- 6 and move, and h- oar being.'* — Acts 17 ; 28.
211-24 If it LiS true that nerves h- sensation,
212-lti and the nerves A- no sensation.
212-17 Moruls h' a modus of their own,
216-^ and h- but one Mind, eren God;
219-15 wliat we do not wish to h' manifested.
319-16 if we would h- it strong ;
220- 3 h' continual colds, catarrh, and cough.**
228- 9 we shall h' no dangerous inheritances,
228-29 supposition that sin, . . . and death h- power.
231-17 discords h' only a fabulous existence,
238-10 said, '* I h' nothing left but Christ.'*
238-27 h- no time for gossip about false law or
242-11 to h' no other consciousness of life
244- 9 goodness would A* no abiding-place
247-31 recipe for beaut>' is to A* less illusion
249- 3 and so let us A* one God, one Mind,
249-19 Organization and time A* nothing to do with
254-18 for we A- not the power to
0 2or>- • A- theilrstfruits of the SpirU, — Horn. 8 .- 23.
258-21 so-called senses A* no cognizance of either
258-25 Mortals A* a very imperfect sense
264- 2 They A- their day before the permanent fact!
264-12 from Him in whom we h- our being.
267-13 they A* the same authority for the
b 268- • ma y h • fellowship with — I John 1 .• 3.
269-18 and they A- this advantage over the
270-23 Meekness and charity A* divine authority.
271-27 A' the opportunity now, as aforetime,
276- 6 but all A- one Spirit, God,
278-11 Spirit can A* no opposite.
279-12 they A* the advantage of beinf eternal.
280-16 Through this error, numan belief comes to A*
280-18 " Thou Shalt A- no other gods — Exod, 20 .• 3.
281-22 A' neither Principle nor permanency,
284- 8 Mind c&n A* no starting-point,
287- 1 They A' neither Principle nor nerroanence,
287-11 the infinite God can A* no unlikeness.
289-10 To suppose that sin, lust, ... A- life
297-26 Human thoughts A* their degrees of
299-32 he would A* no eternal Principle
300-24 If . . . Crod would A* no representative,
301-22 Thou Shalt A* one God, one Mind.
302-29 mortal sense would fain A* us so believe.
307-13 and matter shall seem to A* life
808-26 imiK)^8ible ... to A* an intelligence separate
810- 9 else the clay would A* power over the potter.
811-26 A' not the reality of suDStance.
820- 7 the Soriptures A* both a spiritual and
823-20 to realize their need of what they A- not,
829^ 8 you A* no right to question the great might
839l^ never to admit that sin can A- intelligence
840-15 " Thou Shalt A* no other gods — Eioa. 20 ; 3.
340-19 man shall A* no other spirit or mind but God,
840-20 all men shall A* one Mind.
Q 848-17 I desire to A* no faith in evil or
819-6 We A- the eospel, however,
368-25 effect Chrfitian Scientists may A* on the sick,
358-28 belief that . . . these healers A* wonderful
Is it likely that church-members A-
than they A- in their own accredited and
869- 6 because the patlentH A* more faith in
859-30 says : '' I A* spiritual Ideals,
360- 5 replies: . . . I A* no mind-Ideals except
860-11 replies : . . . I A* no notion of losing my
860-15 Both you cannot A-.
360-18 If you try to A- two models,
360-18 then you practically A* none,
361-19 and move, and A- our being." — Acts 17; 28.
p 366-13 we A* the apostolic warrant for asking:
368-15 When we come to A- more faith in the truth
3C8-15 than we A* in error.
have
p 369-28
371-5
873-3
875-24
876-30
381-19
386-6
387-15
390-23
380-26
383-20
894-30
306-10
38ft-21
403-12
409-27
413-31
415-5
417-6
423-29
425- 1
425-3
425-29
429-23
429-27
430-31
433-25
438-4
440-16
441-33
t447- 2
448-18
454-24
454-26
457-9
458- 9
459-7
r 466- 6
467-4
467- 6
467-9
469- 6
469-20
469-23
470-4
470-16
472-21
475-24
478-3
47^2
482-9
486-2
488-9
488-22
489-31
491-27
496-7
486-28
«6-30
497-26
£r 504-21
50(^8
512-10
615-12
61^-21
617-11
617-12
617-19
617-27
630-21
531-20
536-13
638-17
638-28
638-29
549-10
653-10
555-11
{7^583-23
haTinsr
pr 8-24
14-30
a 21-4
23-17
24-13
what A* they of the advantages of Mind
Disqufeitions on disease A* a mental effect
then we must A* more faith in God
muscles A- no power to be lost,
after admitting that it must A* its course.
we live, move, and A* our being in the infinite
says that you may catch cold and A* catarrh;
If printers and authors A* the shortest s^ian
we A' hoi>e in immortality;
You A' no law of His to support the
you A- divine authority for denying
H- no fear that matter can ache, swell,
self-evident that matter can A- no pain
the sick usiuilly A- little faith in it till they
Never say . . . how much you A- to contend
with
as if matter could A* sensation,
both A' their origin in the human mind.
We A- no right to say that life
A child may A* worms, if vou say so,.
disea»«, and death A- no foundations in
Never tell the sick that they A* noore courage
Bones A' only the subsUnoe of thought which
His itarents, ... A* so believed.
You will A' humors, just so long as
If you A- sound and capacious lungs
It must also A* an ending,
A* faith in all the sajrines of our Master,
Although I A' the su|>enntendence of
*' Mav God A- mercy on your soul,**
and let them A- dominion. — Gen. 1 •• 26.
what greater iustiflcation can any deed A*,
We A- no trials for sickness before the
We h' no authority in C. 8. ... to attempt to
forsaketh them shall A- mercy.** — Fror. 28; la
must *• A- her perfect work.**— J<u. 1 ; 4.
feeling that you A* no more to do for them.
never . . . fears to A- fairly understood.
that error will finally A* the
he will A' nothing in common with the
manifestations of C. S. . . . A* one l*rtnciple.
** Thou Shalt A- no other gods — Exoil. 20 ; 3.
Shalt A' no intelligence, . . . but that which
all men A* one Mind, one God and Father.
it would also A- an ending.
We can A* bnt one Mind,lf that one is infinite.
for evil can A* no place, where all
A- unity of Principle and spiritual power
The children of God A- but one Mind.
and we should A* a self-evident absurdity
A- dominion over the fish — Gen. 1 ; 2r>.
What evidence of Soul ... A* you within
the child must A* a material, not a
you will A* the scientific sia:niflcation.
and you can A* no faith in »lsehood
they A- more the significance of
Nerves A* no more sensation, . . . than the
Mortal belief would A* the material senses
mav A- an attractive personality.
to h- one Mind, and to love another as
H' Christian Scientists any religious creed?
Thev A* not. if by that term is meant
as we would h' tnem do unto us;
Here we A- the explanation of another
sin, disease, and death A- no record in the
angels of His presence, which A- the holiest
A- dominion over the fish — Oen, 1 ; 26.
" Let them A* dominion.** — Oeru 1;26.
we A- not as much authority for considering
as we A* for considering nim feminine,
thev all A* one Principle and parentage.
and A* dominion over the fish — Geti. 1 ; 28.
We A- nothing in the animal kingdom which
we should A* faith to fight all claims of
saying, . . . Bow down to roe and A* another
Who will say that . . . anlnuds A- a
move, and A*- our being,** — --4rfj 17; 28.
Sin, sickness, and death A- no record in the
mortal man and sin A* a beginning,
they must consequently A* an end.
Creatures of lower forms . . . are supposed to A%
A- no right to assume that individuals
Error would h- itself received as mind,
matter and evil, which A* no Principle;
We confess to A- a very wicked heart
speak ** as one A- authority.** — Matt. 7 : 29.
This is A' our part In the at-one-ment
as a pendulum swinging ... A* no fixity.
This is A- part in the atonement;
B' eyes ye see not,
and A' ears ye hear not;
m 63-26 a race A* higher aims and motives.
Digitized by
Google
HAVING
225
HEAL
liaTingr
n 71-22
• 121-7
ph 187-1
/ 215-30
21&-26
221-12
222-23
231-30
24&-11
6 276- 1
291-17
319- 7
O 353-7
|> 366-16
382-3
395-7
t 458-15
r 467-13
467-15
486-31
Q 5ia-16
522-8
531-32
53^8
&43- 1
ap 562-30
56»-22
gl 585- 3
586-5
hay
ph 175-14
hay-fever
ph 175-8
He
pr 2-9
2-10
2-14
2-25
3- 1
6-6
6-6
15-8
26-17
67-3
97-4»
• 110-6
142-29
157-17
157-18
157-20
ph 165- •
166-21
/ 206-21
206-27
208-13
212-23
a
m
226-15
229-21
241-1
244- 1
254-11
C 256-15
256-19
266-15
6275-8
286-17
286-20
287-14
295-6
303-26
305-13
811-5
831-6
331-20
331-22
o341-»
354-22
356-20
357-2
357-15
360-26
360-27
p 881-16
390-23
414-21
£455-24
r 471- 3
472-26
472-26
IC499-*
W no icientiflo basis nor origin,
H' more faith in others than in herself,
H' neither moral miffht, spiritual basis, nor
A* other gods and believing in more than
H' sought man's spiritual state,
temptation to believe in matter as ... A*
h' exhausted the skill of the doctors,
h- " dominion over the fish — (/e/i. 1 .• 26.
governed by his Maker, W no other Mind,
7/^ no consciousness of time, she literally
U' one Ood, one Mind, unfolds the
man is found A* no righteousness of his own,
H- faith in the divine Principle of
h- the stronger evidence of Truth
Not h' this spiritual affection,
h' only human approval for their sanction.
speak to disease as one hr Authority
H' seen so much suffering from quackery,
H' no other gods, turning to no other but
h' that Blind which was also in Christ
" W no hope, and without God — Eph, 2: 12.
all W the same Principle, or Father;
as h' broken away from Deitv
h- dominion over all the earth.
the sea, ... is represented as A* passed away.
A* no truth to support it,
A* seven heads and ten horns, ~ Rev, 12 ; 3.
/i*jrreat wrath, because he — Rev, 12.- 12.
" H- ears, hear ye not? ** — Mark 8 .• 18.
" U' eyes, see ye not ? " — Mark 8 ; 18.
to ftincy that .
, new-mown A* can cause
cerebro-spinal meningitis. A*, and rose-cold?
more than*/r- has already done,
since //* is unchanging wisdom and Love.
for H' already knows all.
of anvthinjg H- does not already
H' wno is mimutably right will do right
is not separate from the wisdom H- bestows.
The talents H- gives we must improve.
H' knows all things and rewards according to
prove what God is and what H' does for man.
learn the lessons H' teaches ?
" H' uttered His voice, the earth — PmlI. 46 .• 6.
in which all that H* has made is pronounced
God being All-in-all, H- made medicine;
If drugs are part of God*s creation, which . . . /T*
If H' could create drugs intrinnically bad.
If H' creates drugs at all and designs them
H' wnl His tpord, and healed — Peal, 107 : 20.
H' can do all things for us in sickness as
Is God creating anew what M- has already
H' destroys them, and brings to light
not . . . that H' should make man sick,
this H' does by means of Mind,
'• ff- come whose right it is." — Etek, 21 ; 27.
and H' has built it on diviner claims.
all that //- makes is good and will stand
*♦ Whom the Lord loveth N- — Heb, 12; 6.
H- does not produce moral . . . deformity;
When we wait patiently on God . , . H- directs
nor can H- be understood aright through
H' who, in the language of Scripture,
Thus H' teaches mortals to lay down their
and therefore //• is divine Principle.
Scriptures declare all that H- made to be good,
is good, and reflects God as H- is.
how can H' be absent or sugcest the absence of
filled with spiritual ideas, which H- evolves,
H- would be without a witness
what things soever H- doeth, — JoAn 5 ; 19.
and H' made all.
If H- dwelt within what H' creates,
H- is all-inclusive, and is reflected by
U' fllls all space,
H' that raised up Christ— Rom. 8 ; 11.
out of the mouth of babes ff- will perfect praise.
as incapable of producing sin, . . . as /r is of
will not punish man for doing what /£•
how dare we attempt to destroy what H' hath
H' putteth no trust in His — see Job 4 ; 18.
His angels H' chargeth with — see Job 4 .- 18.
H' is not the author of barbarous codes.
H- cannot annul these regulations byan
no more the author of sickness than H' is of sin.
•♦ The Lord H- is God — Deitt, 4 .- 35.
When //- commissions a messenger, it is one who
all that //■ creates are perfect and eternal,
That which N- creates is good,
and H' makes all that is made.
H' that is holy, H- thcU is tnte, — Rev, 3 ; 7.
H- that hath the key of Davids — Rev, 3 ; 7.
He
k 499^ • H' that openeth, and no man — Rev, 3; 7.
ff 504- 4 and the darkness H- called Night. —Gen, 1 ; 5.
506-20 even as H- opens the petals ofa
606-23 the waters called H' Seas : — Oen. 1 '; 10.
510-15 //■ made the stars also. — Gen, 1 : 16. ,
516-25 in the image of God created U- him ; —Cfen. 1 .- 27.
616-28 male and female created H- them. —Gen. 1 .- 27.
618-24 saw everything that N- had made, —Gen. 1 ; 31.
519- 4 How could //• oe otherwise, since the
519-23 His work which H- had made ; —Gen. 2 ; 2.
519-23 N' rested on the seventh day —Gen. 2 .• 2.
519-24 aU His work which h- had made. —Gen. 2 ; 2.
624-17 that //* should now be called Jehovah ?
625-15 after God's mind shaped H- hiin ;
625-15 and N- shaped them male and female.
525-21 Whatever is valueless or baneful, If did not
525-23 we read that //* saw everything
525-23 everything which H' had made,
526-16 Godjironounced good all that H' created,
526-17 the Scriptures declare that if* created alt
526-23 Did H' create this fruit-bearer of sin
neither tempteth H- any man.'* — Jas, 1 . 13.
and H' took one of his ribs, — Gen. 2 .■ 21.
the rib, . . . made N- a woman,— (?e>t. 2; 22.
as able to feed and clothe man as N- doth the
God is all and /f- Is Mind
633- 5 And H- said. Who told thee — Gen, 3 ; 11.
633-11 as if jy* were the creator of evil.
635- 6 Unto the woman H- said, — Geii. 3 ; 16.
635-19 And unto Adam //• said, — Gen. 3 .■ 17.
636- 1 the waters called H- Seas.*' — Gen. 1 : 10.
637- 5 BoB' drove out the man : — Gen. 3 : 24.
637- 5 and H- placed at the east — Gen. 3 .- 24.
541- 8 to his offering, H' had not respect. — Gen, 4 ; 5.
641-27 And If' [Jehovahl said, — Gen. 4 ; 10.
ap 576-13 H' must oe worshipped in spirit and in love.
gl 579- • N' that U holy, H- that is true, — Rev. 3 . 7.
679L- • N' that hath the key of David, — Rev. 3 ; 7.
679- • H' that openeth, and no man— Rev. 3 / 7.
680-26 supposition . . . creator entered what //* cre-
ated,
head
Mad heart
/ 213-26 Music is the rhsrthm of A- and heart.
and limbs
p 379-27 dry skin, pain in the A* and limbs,
anolnteth my
ap 578-14 anointeth my A- with oil ; — setf Psal. 23 ; 6.
627-13
528-11
528-13
630-12
bowed his
gl 598-11
braises the
/216- 8
bruise the
{f 534-29
bruise thy
17 534-11
orowned
s 141-18
his
m 66-5
hydra
ap 563- 6
of the comer
8 139-27 become
upon her
ap 660- 8 and upon her A* a crown — Rev. 12; 1.
upon his
ap 558- 4 and a rainbow was upon his A', —Rev, 10 .'1,
•• He bowed his A*, and — JoAn 19 .-30.
Truth bruises the A- of error
woman, this idea, will bruise the A* of lust.
it shall bruise thy h, — Gen. 3: 15.
Its only crowned A- is immortal sovereignty.
Wears yet a precious jewel in his A-.
hatred, which lifts its hydra A-,
♦ the A' of the comer.** — Matt. 21 .• 42.
8 140-13
ph 191-18
197-24
/ 243-16
b 308-9
7> 362-14
headlong
ph 192^3
/ 244-28
r 490-8
heads
ph 165-17
ap 662-30
562-31
669-18
headstone
p380-6
heal
pr^ x-21
a 38-30
44-16
sp 87-17
96-1
$ 110-26
of the heart and not of the A*,
should no longer ask of the A*, heart, or
With rules of health in the A- and
The A«, heart, lungs, and limbs do not
the A', heart, stomach, blood, nerves,
with his A' towards the table
It is the A- cataract, the devouring flame,
Such admissions cast us h- into darkness and
Will— blind, stubborn, and A-
distressed stomachs and aching A*,
having seven A- and ten horns, — Rev. 12 .• 8.
and seven crowns upon his A*. — Rev. 12 .-3.
not struggling to lift their A* above the
Truth is the rock of ages, the A* of the comer,
so little faith in His . . . power to A' disease.
converted, and I might A- you.
did not require the skill of a surgeon to A* the
It enables one to h' through Minn,
effect of his Mind was always to A*
the power of C. S. to A* mortal minds and
Digitized by
Google
HEAL
226
HEAUN6
heal
s 132- 3 this exhibition of the diTine power to h-
136- 4 and h- both the sick and the sinning.
146-14 the power of God ... to A* the body.
148- 1 never spoke of disease ... as difficult to h\
148- 2 a case they had failed to h\
148- 4 requisite power to h- was in Mind.
162- 7 that it may eive hope to the sick and h' them,
152-19 supposed tn& ceremony was intended to h' him,
155-21 in order to A.* a single case of disease.
158-18 divine Mind and its efficacy to h'.
ph 168-12 and depend upon them to h- you,
179- 9 and to a- by the Truth-power,
/ 202-29 and yet we rely on a drug to A- disease, as if
203- 6 shows that matter cannot h- nor make sick,
208-14 not . . . leave man to h- himself;
218-18 without faith in God's . . . ability to h-
234- 1 Spiritual draughts h\
b 272- 1 how shall they ... A* multitudes, except
318- 9 saying that . . . Mind cannot or will not h' it.
318-25 heals it, or attempts to A- it, with matter.
320-27 the divine power to h' the ills of the flesh, ,
o 360-23 and I should h' them.'* — Matt. 13 .- 15.
351- 3 When we lose faith in God's power lofi',
351- 6 Neither can we h- ttirough the help of Sphrit,if
351-10 learned that her own prayers failed to A* her
352- 3 able to demonstrate His power to A-,
365- 8 which evince no spiritual power to h:
359- 4 WUl that faith h- them ?
p 365- 8 benign thought of Jesus, . . . would h' the sick,
366- 7 but A* he cannot, while his own . . . barrenness
366-32 If we would h' by the Spirit, we must
380t11 and deny the power of Mind to h- .
382-20 is more difficult to h- through Mind than
305-15 Prayers, in which God is not asked to A*
390-32 How can I h' the body,
410-27 the power to h- mentally will
412-18 To A* by argument, find the type of
420- 6 If students do not readily A* themselves,
t 446-16 destroying his own power to A* and his own
449-17 than it does to A- the most difficult case.
452-24 Expect to A- simply by
459-12 Any attempt to A* mortals with erring
r 473-10 Truth, that comes to A* sickness and sin
482-29 It can A* in no other way, since the
483- 2 how do drugs, hygiene, and animal magnet-
ism A?
483- 3 It may be affirmed that they do not A*,
483- 6 which nothing but Truth or Mind can A',
483- 8 In order to A* oy Science, you must
494-12 JesQS demonstrated the divine power to A*
ap 658-14 When you look it fairly in the face, you can A-
{aee also siok)
healed
a 20-16 *' with his stripes . . . we are A." — /sa. 53 ; 6.
sp 78-29 By it the sick are A',
79-22 never described . . . but he A- disease.
94-21 Of the ten lepers whom Jesus A-,
94-23 to acknowledge the divine Principle which
had A*
s 133-12 A* of the Doisonous stings of vipers.
139^ does not follow that the profane . . . cannot be A-
ph 166- • He sent His taordy and A- them, — Psal. 107 ; 20.
168-21 He A- sickness in defiance of what is called
169- 7 said to the patient, *' You are A-,**
169-26 sick are never really A- except by
185-32 is A* only by removing the influence
193-21 discharge . . . stopp^, and the sore was A*.
193-28 God and that woman who A- him."
/ 210-17 Jesus A- sickness and sin by
219-24 Those who are A- through metephysical
230-23 the sick are never really A- by drugs,
230-27 We think that we are A- when a <Usease disap-
230-29 never thoroughly A- until the liability to be
231- 9 If God heals not the sick, they are not A*,
o 346- 8 teaches how this ... is to be saved and A*.
369- 7 I have A* infidels whose only objection to this
p 309-30 No man is physically A* in wilful error
386-12 A' disease through the action of Truth
403-13 can be A- only by the divine Mind.
406- 3 Sin and sickness are both A- by the same
412- 1 in wholly removing the fear, your patient is A*.
416-27 metaphysical method by which they can be A*.
428-30 The author has A* hopeless organic disease,
t 446-10 has generally completely A- such caiws.
447-27 The sick are not A- merely by declaring
463-28 The sick are not A- by inanimate matter
r 493-10 Will you . . . show how it is to be A- ?
(see cUso sick)
healer
and patient
t 457- 5 for teacher and student, for A* and patient,
ChristUui Science
p 417-20 To the C. S. A-, sickness is a dream
healer
mental
p 401-31 while the mental A' confines himself chiefly
of mortal mind
b 326-15 A* of mortal mind is the healer of the body.
of sla
• 148-32 admits God to be the A* of sin but not of
/ 251-21 the A- of sin, disease, death.
of the body
b 326-15 healer of mortal mind is the A* of the body.
of the sick
« 138- 7 Life, Truth, and Love, ... was the A of the sick
thovghta of the
r446-16 Good must dominate in the thoughts of the A*,
woald-be
p 365-27 through the would-be A%
s 15a-15 human faith or the divine Mind is the A*
p 394-32 faith is not the A* In such cases.
395- 6 the A- should speak to disease as one
401- 5 it is not a A-, but it engenders disease
t 459-31 more certain results than any other A*
r 482-31 human, mortal mind so-called is not a A*,
493-15 enables the A* to demonstrate and prove
healers
a 47- 6 became better A*, leaning no longer on matter
s 144-31 whether the ancient inspired A* undenitood the
146- 2 The ancient Cliristians were A-.
ph 179- 6 can heal the sick, who are absent from their A*,
180- 6 when lie sees his would-be A* busy,
o 368-27 belief Uiat . . . these A* have wonderful power,
healeth •
b 276- 3 the Lord that A* thee,*' — Exod. 15 .- 26.
320-28 encourages mortals to hope in Him who A*
healingr (noun)
adaptation to
s 116-12 view of C. S. and of its adaptation to A-
and teaching
o 349- 4 ask concerning our A* and teaching,
t 454-18 the true incentive in both A- and teaching.
465^32 the Science of mental A* and teaching,
458-28 through living as well as A- and teacUng,
applicable to
t 463-27 There is a law of Crod applicable to A*,
branch of its
p 400- 2 surgery is the branch of iu A* which will be
by the propheU
s 139-26 nor annul the A* by the prophets,
of
pref x-16 By thousands of well-authenticated cases of A*,
Christian
pr^ viii-14 shows that Christian A* confers the
ix-15 the Principle and practice of Christian A*,
a 40- 4 tendency of Christian A* and its Science,
65- 4 the idea of Christian A* enjoined by Jesus;
60-26 the spirit and power of Christian A*.
§ 109-19 cures were produced in primitive Christian A*
134-18 Denial of the possibility of Christian A- robs
144-31 understood the Science of Christian A*,
146-21 If there is any mystery in Christian A*, it is
the
147-24 Our Master . . . practised Christian A-,
{2S8-32 in the demonstration of Christian A*,
271-29 to leam and to practise Christian A- .
o 361-21 the Spirit-rule of Christian A*, which
856-15 conflicting theories regarding Christian A* ?
t 460-18 If Christian A* is abused by mere
p 616- 1 It supports Christian A*, and enables
Christian Sdenoe
t 466-14 the true conception of C. S. A*
demonstrated l>y
pref ix-23 this Science must be demonstrated by A*,
ff 547- 2 statement of C. S., if demonstrated by A*,
demonstrate the
t 462-13 Whoever would demonstrate the A* of C. S.
demonstration of
a 41-17 this demonstration of A* was early lost;
divine
(see divine)
divine law of
t 445-16 You render the divine law of A- obscure and
divine Principle of
pr^ x-22 The divine Principle of A* is proved
s 112-21 thus are the divine Principle of A* and
t 458-12 to think of aiding the divine Principle of A-
evoke
p 365-13 with which to evoke A* from the
gospel of
a 66- 9 the gospel of A- is again preached
in his
s 143- 7 would have . . . employed them in his A*,
is easier
p 373-12 H is easier than teaching,
is instantaneous
p 411-12 and the A- is instantaneous.
Digitized by
Google
HEALING
227
HEALTH
healincr
s 147- 3 Principle, upon which Jeeiifl* h- wm based,
Usht and
t 446-12 through which Hind pooTB light and h-
Uring and
• 14L- 6 Jesus' divine precepts for living and h;
pref X- 4 Yarions books on mental h- have since
$ 107- 6 divine Principle of scientific mental fi\
t 4S0-15 Committing me bare process of mental h' to
s wi-iZ in the metaphysical h' of physical disease:
ph 178-29 Ignorant of the . . . basis of metaphysical A*,
178-31 none . . . mingled with metaphysical h\
p 404-18 results from metaphysical h-, which
t 466-18 knowledge of C. S., or metaphysical h't
r 484- 7 Does C. S., or metaphysical /i*, include
493-16 rule of C. 8. or metaphysical ^'.
mefbods of
» 143-31 Inferior and unspiritual methods of h- may
p 385-13 destroys all faith in . . . material methods of h' ,
BO
ph 160-90 There can be no h' except by this Mind,
pl&ysical
pr^ xi- 1 the phenomena of physical V in C. S.
xi- 9 The physical A* of C. S. results now, as in
$ 160-12 is not primarily one of physical h-.
t 460-10 spiritual, though used for physical h\
povrer 4>f
b 271-12 the word indicates that the power of A* was not
t 462-39 destroys your power of h' from the
Prineiple of
$ 157- 4 its one recognized Principle of h' is Mind,
o 343- 3 for teaching Truth as the Principle of h-,
proof of
ap 569-13 He . . . rejoices in the proof of A*,
purpose In
a 51-421 His purpose in A* Was not alone to restore
recipe for all
p 406- 1 The Bible contains the recipe for all A*.
redeinptloii and
s 151- 7 need of something ... for its redemption and h:
requisite for
t 448-21 spiritual qualifications requisite for A%
mleof
r 496-17 enables you to demonstrate, ... the rule of A*,
Sdenoeof
(see Selenoe)
Sdenoeof all
a 20-32 seek the divine Principle and Science of all A*.
setontme
$ 146-16 Sdentiflc A* has this advantage over other
147-18 demonstration of the rules oi scientific A*
spiritual
p 867- 1 we must not hide the talent of spiritual A*
sp 95-17 bat it is important to success in A',
t 448-28 he cannot rail of success in A*.
systeBfc of
s_ 132-17 Jesus' system of A* received no aid
§ la&^lB for all Christianity, theology, and A*.
ph 192-29 Christianity is the basis of true A*.
pr^ xii-25 consolation to the sorrowing and A* to the sick,
a 88-17 otherwise the A* could not have been done
an 105-82 but to go in A* from the use of
§ 109-M but I must know the Science of this A*,
146- 1 first article of faith ... was A-,
158- 9 to vegetable and mineral drugs for A*.
/ 232-11 theonee . . . make A* possible only through
t 446-13 by recourse to material means for A*.
r 483- 8 Will ultimately supersede all other means in A*.
prt^ Xr- 7 They regard
the human mind as a A* agent,
pr 12-2 What is this A* prayer?
12-12 the divine A* Principle as manifested in Jesus,
a 24- 9 A' currents of Truth are pointed out.
56- 8 the A* Christ and spiritual idea of being,
sp 98-40 it is the A* influence of Spirit (not spirtf^)
$ 141-14 A* effect followed the understanding of the
147-11 lost none of its divine and A- efficacy,
152- 9 Truth has a A* effect, even when not fully
160- 5 drugs lose their A* force,
ph 166- 5 the A* effort is made on the wrong side,
186-^ as a spiritual factor in the A* work.
/ 217- 6 may inform us that the A* work of C. S.
0 286-31 Truth, as the A* and saving power.
312.29 the intelligent and divine A* Principle
329- 2 the A' elements of pure Christianity
p 366-16 the A* work will be accomplished at one visit,
398-25 a belief in the A* effects of time and
410-28 until the practitioner's A* ability is
healin&r
t 445-15 there will be no desire for other A* methods.
449-12 registers his A* ability and fitness to teach.
{see cUbo povFer)
healinff (ppr.)
pre/ viIi-13 by A* both disease and sin ;
sp 95-10 for the purpose of A- them.
s 147-27 demonstrating this Principle of A*
160- 3 this Christian system of A* disease.
/ 227-32 by A* in direct opposition to them
o 343- 2 Shall I then be smitten for A*
349- 7 annulled material law by A- contrary to it
p 369-15 in order to discover some means of A* it.
406- 2 for the A- of the nations." — Rev. 22 : 2.
406- 9 demonstrated in the A* of mortals,
419-28 To succeed in A*, you must conquer your
430- 2 Jesus demonstrated this, A* the dying and
{see also sick, sickness)
healingr-power
sp 94-18 His A* evoked denial,
beals
s 135-11 same power which A* sin A* also sickness.
137-21 Truth, Life, and Love, which A* mentally.
156- 5 law of a general belief. . . . which A* ;
158-11 truth wmch A* both mind and body.
162- 25 C. S. A' organic disease as surely as it
162- 26 as surely as it A- what is called functional,
pA 167- 3 the infinite divine Principle which A*
179- 7 Immortal Mind A* what eye hath not seen ;
/ 219-13 whereas divine Mind A*.
231- 8 If God A' not the sick, they are not healed,
h ^ftO-9Si and that the divine Mind alone A*.
318-23 The Science of Mind ... A- with Truth.
318-26 and A* it, or attempts to heal it, with matter.
328- 7 the divine Principle which saves and A*,
o 344-11 more fully understood that Truth A-
p 37i^12 demonstrates that divine Mind A',
386-20 despatch, correcting the mistake. A' your g^ef»
t 445-23 cast out by the divine Mind which A*
460^23 he A- them both by understanding Ctod's power
ap 569-22 sweet at its first taste, when it A* you ;
{see also slok, sickness)
health
agrees only with
s 162- 3 the metaphjrsician agrees only with A'
and happiness
s 162-27 a spiritual source for A* and happiness.
0 261- 8 The effect of mortal mind on A* and happiness
p 442-12 his countenance beaming with A* and happiness.
and harmony
sp 72-31 the communicator of truth. A', and harmony
s 146- 8 A* and harmony have been sacrificed.
p 412-26 normal conditions of A* and harmony.
and holiness
a 37-25 by the demonstration of ... A* and holiness.
/ 236-24 tne truths of A* and holiness.
241-24 the way to A' and holiness.
h 337-30 the rule of A* and holiness in C. S.,
and Immortality
/ 248- 7 ought to ripen into A* and immortality,
and manhood
p 407-11 they crush out happiness. A*, and manhood.
and morals
p 400- 5 before its influence upon A* and morals can
426-24 would raise the standard of A* and morals
r 485-16 through better A* and morals
and perfection
SA 167-14 the divine source of all A* and perfection.
the human life
t 451-32 tends to blast moral sense, A% and the human life.
and the morals
t 449-29 improves the A* and the morals of his student
basis of
s 120-22 Truth, which is the only basis of A- ;
basis of aU
b 339-26 The basis of all A*, sinlessness, and
belief of
p 398-27 and change the belief of disease to a belief of A*.
be restored , , ^
o 362-28 terror of ghosts will depart and A* be restored.
Christlanisation and ^ , , ^
pr 1- 9 the Christianization and A* of mankind,
constitutes
b 297- 9 the understanding of what constitutes A- ;
destructive to . , . ,
t 445-26 The human will ... is destructive to A*,
determines
pA 186- 7 thoroughness of this work determines A*,
detrimental to
t 446-28 detrimental to A- and integrity of thought.
divine Principle of
b 319- 8 faith in the divine Principle of A-
essential for . .
p 374- 2 has decided upon as essential for A\
Digitized by
Google
HEALTH 228
HEAR
healtli
e«tablUl&
/ aos- 8 this ondentonding would etUblish h:
•▼idenoe of
a 62- 6 spiritual eyidenoe of A*, holiness, and life;
faetsof
p 370-18 The moral and spiritual facts of A*,
fatal to
ph 173-30 idols of civilization are far more fatal to h'
tnneUonml
8 19S- 8 for organic and functional ^'
sood
• 120~U if the . . . indicate that he is in good h- ?
i^iidesto
/ 280-21 wise spiritual guides to h- and hope.
hamftOMT of
p 400- 9 Mortals obtain the harmony of A*. only as
harmony, or
8 l&f-w to ascertain how much harmony, or h\
has been restored
o 348-81 h' has been restored, and longevity increased.
his
p 388-23 tells you that the weed preserves his /i-,
his own
t 446-15 destroying his own power to heal and his own h:
Invalid's
p 37^-23 does not aifect the invalid's A*,
is nonnal
8 120-14 in which A' is normal and disease is abnormaL
laws of
(SM laws)
Ufeand
p 430-11 to shut out the true sense of Life and h:
life and
ph 185-11 to regulate life and h:
p 428-31 and raised the dying to life and A*
morals and
b 273-32 cannot be destructive to morals and h' when
most
pref vili-15 Christian healing confers the most h-
notion that
p 383-32 notion that h' depends on inert matter
of children
p 413-11 good or bad effects on the h- of children.
of my coantenanoe
£362-* WTioUthsh' 0/ my countenance — PacU. 42: H,
• side of
ph 168-10 it ought to be enlisted on the side of h:
or disease
8 120-27 supposed consciousness of h- or disease,
or *
or
happiness
p ^dO-28 is not promotive of h' or happiness.
life
8 148-27 When physiology fails to give h- or life by
ph 167- 9 our h\ our longevity, and our Christianity.
perfect
'/ 221-15 and she is now in perfect h-
peruftanent
«p 79- 9 such a mental method produces permanent h\
physlolocyf and
ph 179^ Treatises on anatomy, physiology, and A*,
presence of
p 412-25 Realize the presence of h- and the fact of
prodnoes in man
p 380-25 the divine Mind produces in man h\
prollflc In
ap 563-21 prolific in h', holiness, and immortality.
relating to
p 381-23 human theories relating to A*,
report of
ph 194- 9 Truth sends a report of h- over the body.
restore
a 51-22 His mirpose . . . was not alone to restore h\
ph 174-2 The Esquimaux restore h- by Incantations
restored
8p T9- 5 h' restored by changing the patient's thoughts
8 1^18 the author has restored A* in cases of
was restored to h:
restored to
Jph 185- 6 and she .
es of
ph 109-11 faith in rules of h- or in drugs begets and
197-24 With rules of h- in the head
scale of
p 407-19 ascend a degree in the scale of h\
sense of
f»i 69- 5 gain the sense of h- only as
slokness and
8p 74-22 infancy and manhood, sickness and h-,
/ 211- 4 produce sickness and h-, good and evil,
229-10 sickness and A*, holiness and unhollness,
246- 3 sickness and A*, life and death.
sickness to
b 339-23 Sickness to A*, sin to holiness,
subject of
8 120-17 testimony on the subject of A*.
health
thovgrhts of
/ 206-31 Should delineate upon it thoughts of A-,
your
l>A 168- 9 Tour belief mlllUtes against your A*,
m 59-19 salutary in prolonging her A* and smiles
63-15 will do much more for the A* of the
sp 99-19 the manifestations of which are A-, purity,
8 116- 3 Spiritual power, love, A*, holiness.
120-15 tf* is not a eoadltlon of matter, but of
125- 5 no longer be found indispensable to A-.
126-25 the effects of Truth on the A-, longevity,
131- 3 Sickness should not seem so real as A-.
ph 166-22 can do all things for us in sickness as in A*.
166-28 Failing to recover A* through adherence to
/ 216-24 while A* would seem the exception,
220-23 Findtaig his A- faUfaig, he gave up his
221-20 never ordained . . . fastiiu; should be a
ofA-.
224-24 the needs of mortals in sickness and in A*,
229^24 If God causes man to be sick,... A\ must be evil,
230- 5 bring us into A*, holiness, and immortality.
230-18 no more . . . than . . . and A' occasion disease.
248-30 justice. A*, holiness, love
b 299-27 error, may seem to hide Truth, A*,
819- 5 as subserving the facts of A*.
by which man demonstrates A*, holiness, and
and if A* is not made manifest
strength instead of weakness, and A- instead of
Establish the scientific sense of A*,
against Himself, against Life, A-, harmony.
opposed to the A', holiness, and harmony of
acting beneficially or injuriously on the A*,
against A*, happiness, and success.
universal insanity of so-called A*,
find A*, peace, and harmony in God,
divine power, which steers the body into A*.
both in A* and in sickness.
expressions of God reflect A*,
or A- will never be universal,
and that A* attends the absence of
Health-agent
p 436- 4 After betraying hUn ,
bealth-heUef
b 297-10 either a A* or a belief in sickness
healthful
/ 254-28 the ever-agitated but A* waters of truth,
o 344- 5 normal. A*, and sinless condition of man
health-firlTing
8 12^ 6 wm be found always harmonious and A*.
health-illusion
b 297- 7 It is as necessary for a A*, as for an
Health-laws
p 430-29 testifies thus : ~ I represent N-.
431-17 these assistants resigned to me, ff\
436- 1 principal witness (the officer of the H-)
439-25 You aided and abetted Fear and tf*.
441-21 JP, Mesmerism, Hypnotism,
health-laws
p 413-27 illusions about disease, A-, and death,
Health-officer
p 439-13 the jy- had Mortal Man in custody,
healtli-tiieories
p 388-18 ambiguous nature of all material A*.
840-22
p 370- 7
3n-so
873-23
880-31
392-10
397-8
405-U
406-6
417-1
426-4
« 462^1
ff 518-22
563-8
565-2
the H- disappeared.
healthy
m 62-22
8 161- 1
162-22
162-24
ph 179-16
197-22
198-22
/232.20
6 276-21
p 373-26
376-34
377-10
404-15
414-12
420-18
431-28
heap
b 339-14
hear
pr 2-2
a 27- 5
87-27
38-29
m 59-20
8p 75-32
if we would be wise and A*,
supple and elastic condition of the A* limb,
bones have been restored to A* conditions,
and A* organizations have been established
You can even educate a A* horse so far
helped to make them A*,
a picture of A* and harmonious formations,
never taught that drugs, . . . make a man A*,
i8 turned mto new and A* channels,
disabled organ will resume its A- functions.
representinK man as A* instead of diseased,
prove that uey can be A* in all climates.
The A' sinner is the hardened sinner,
truth and love will establish a A' state,
It imnarts a A* stimulus to the body,
testifies: ... I have lost my A* hue
A' up ** wrath against the day of —Horn. 2; 5.
Do we pray ... to benefit those who A- us,
lepers are cleansed, the deaf A-, — Luke 7 .-28.
J5r these imperative commands :
and having ears ye A* not ;
Husbands, A* this and remember
the departing mav A* the glad welcome of
8 132- 5 things which ye do A- andsee : — Matt. 11 .- 4.
Digitized by
Google
HEAR
229
HEARTFELT
hear
8 133-7
/ 211-26
213-17
230-1
237-24
248-19
e 256-12
b 271-31
272-2
264-22
292-21
340- 7
340- 9
o 342-25
a'^21
354-24
300-22
f> 397-26
r 479-11
479-16
ap558-*
i/l 586-4
heard
pr 2-8
a 27-4
$p 89-21
$ U7-14
ph 175-7
/ 213-21
c 255-18
262-17
&268-«
268-»
308-14
0862-1
365-12
f> 416-80
424-23
488-27
«46e-3
9 532-15
ap 559-12
568-13
hearers
a 54-17
/235-30
hearest
8 134-26
hearinflT
and •Ixpt
r 489-27
dnUof
o 350-19
nutterlml
^526-9
medium of
/214-3
of the ear
p;H92- 7
c 262-17
■Iffbt and
a/ 582-22
to the deaf
ph 183-28
/ 210-13
r 487-11
the deaf A*, the dead are raised— Matt 11 .- 5.
If . . . causes the eyes to see and the ears to h-.
The ear does not really h-.
We may A* a sweet melody, and yet
We h' ft said: *• I exercise dally
or to h' about the fallacy of matter
Do you not A* from all mankind of the imperfect
•* H', O Israel : the Lord our God — JJeut. 6; 4.
" How shall they h- without a — i^om. 10; 14.
how shall they preach, . . . except the people h' ?
nor h' it through the ear,
because ye cannot h' my word. — John 8 ; 43.
•» Let us h' the conclusion of — £ccl. 12 .• 13.
Let us h' the conclusion of the whole matter :
It causes the deaf to A-, the lame to walk,
h' with their ears, and Bhonld — Matt. 13; 15.
spiritually to h' and to speak the new tongue.
ff' the wisdom of Job, as Klven in the
when they act, walk, see, a*, enjoy.
Matter cannot see, feel. A*,
Does that which we call dead ever see, h%
they that A* the words qf this— Rev. 1 ; 3.
•♦ Having ears, h' ye not ? " — Mark 8 ; 18.
to enlighten the infinite or to be A* of men ?
things ye have se^n and h' ; — Luke 7 ; 22.
God. is h- when the senses are silent.
Ear hath not /i*, nor hath lip spoken.
In old times who ever h' of dyspepsia,
rapture of his grandest symphonies was nerer h\
Eye hath not seen Spirit, nor hath ear /i* His
•* I have /i* of Thee by the— </o6 42;5.
which we have fc-, which we — I John 1 ; 1.
That which ipe have seen and h' — I John 1 ; 3.
Soul-inspired patriarchs /«• the voice of Truth,
brought down no proof that it was A*.
discord of every name and nature be A' no more,
have already A* too much on that subject,
to make yourself A* mentally while
he disappeared and was never A* of more,
we have A* Materia Medica explain how
** eye hath not seen nor ear A-." — / Cor. 2 ; 9.
I A* Thy voice in the garden, — Oen. 3 ; 10.
A* in the desert and in dark places of fear.
And I A- a loud voice saying— 7?et;. 12 ; 10.
His A' understood neither his words nor
They should so raise their A* spiritually,
«« I knew that Thou A* me — JbAn 11 ; 42.
no organic construction can give it A* and sight
their ears are dull of A*, — Matt. 13 : 15.
Belief involves theories of material A*,
If the medium of A* is wholly spiritual.
They come from ths A- of the ear,
by the A* of the ear: — Job 42 ; 5.
physical sense put out of sight and A*;
sight to the blind, A- to the deaf,
gave sight to the blind, h- to the deaf,
gave ... A' to the deaf centuries ago,
p 437-15 Spirit not allowed a A- ;
441-10 pfea of False Belief we deem unworthy of a A*.
r 486-23 Sight, A-, all the spiritual senses of man,
487- 7 more Christianity In seeing and A* spiritually
489-18 material means for knowing, A*, seemg?
hearken
b 321-28 neither A- to the voice of the — Exod. 4 ; 8.
hearkened
0 535-20 thou hast A* unto the — Oen. 3 ; 17.
hears
$p 86-30
pA 196-3
It feels, A*, and sees its own thought^.
A patient a* the doctor's verdict as a
as a criminal A* his death-sentence.
Matter neither sees, A*, nor feels.
Science declares that Mind, . . . sees, A*, feels,
that which mortal mind sees, feels. A*,
pi
198-4
r 407-28
485-5
gl 591-15
heart (see also heart's)
all thy
pr 9-18 with all thy A*, and with aU thy— ifaf^ 22; 87.
ana sonl
s 113- 6 the A* and soul of C. S., is Love.
condemns
t 448- 6 Evil . . . which the A* condemns, has no
heart
finds peace
m 59-15 in which the A* finds peace and home.
gladden the
8 121-13 goodness and beauty to gladden the A* ;
good
b 272- 6 " honest and good A*" — Luke 8 ; 15.
head and
/ 213-26 Music is the rhythm of head and A*,
his
and shall not doubt in his A-, — Mark 11 ; 23.
•» As he thinketh in his A-, — Prov. 23; 7.
'• As he thinketh in his A-, — Prov. 23; 7.
•* As he thinketh in his A-, — Prov. 23 ; 7.
whfere his treasure is, there will his A* be also.
We never need to desnair of an honest A* ;
fall before an honest n:
When hope rose higher in the human A*,
to the hungering A* in every age.
are clearer and come nearer the A*,
and nearer to the great A* of Christ;
you can discern the A* of divinity,
went out to the great A* of Love,
pr l-«
sp 89-13
/213-4
n 383-28
t 451-16
honest
pr 8-3
f 464-24
human
ph 190-27
hungering
niany a
c 265-28 brightens the ascending path of many a A*.
meek in
a 33-26 preaches the gospel to the poor, the meek in A'
nearer the
gSOU 7
of Christ
a» 668-28
of divinity
c 268-31
of I<ove
£448-4
of prayer
pr 15-10 To enter into the A' of prayer,
or loBjrs
ph 191-18 no longer ask of the head, A*, or lungs:
overflows
a ^ 1 and the A* overflows with gratitude
pierces Uie
m 66- 7 a broken reed, which pierces the A*,
pure in
/ 241-28 the pure in A* see God
b 334- 6 " Blessed are the pure in A- : — Motf. 5 .- 8.
337-15 none but the pure in A can see Go<l,
o 841- 9 ** Blessed are the pure in A* : — Matt. 5 ; 8.
purpose of the
pr 8-29 learn wliat is the affection and purpose of the A',
receptive
a 46-11 It is revealed to the receptive A*,
reforms the
a 19-23 the practical repentance, which reforms the A*
refresh his
a 32-26 to refresh his A* with brighter, . . . views.
rejoicing the
e 26CP 2 are good, " rejoicing the A-.** — Psal. 19; 8.
BtmggUng
m 57-% for Love supports the struggling A*
snfferinjg
p 365-32 poor suffering A- needs its rightful nutriment,
take
ap 573-29 Take A*, dear sufferer, for this reality of
this
pr 8-26 do we not already know more of this A*
this people's
o 350-18 *' This people*s A* is waxed gross,— Matt. 13 ; 16.
valves of the
ph 187-13 valves of the A*, . . . obey the mandate of
While the A* is far from divine Truth
** sick, and the whole A* faint; ** — Isa. 1 ; 5.
We confess to having a very wicked A*
out of the h' proceed evil — Matt. 15 ; 19.
Religion will then be of the A*
The Dlood, A*, lungs, brain, etc.,
so-called mind quits the body, the A* becomes
What is man? Brain, A*, blood.
When we admit that matter (A*, blood, brain,
there will your A- be also." — Matt. 6 ; 21.
controls ttie stomach, bones, lungs, A*,
The head. A*, lungs, and limbs do not inform us
there will your /»• be also.'* — ^oW. 6 ;21.
the admission from the head, h', stomach,
should understand with their A-, — Matt. 13 : 16.
action ... of the bowels, and of the A*,
will never believe that A* . . . can destroy you.
t 444-25 and say in thy A* :
f7 521-16 engraved on the understanding and A*
gl 587-23 definition of
heartfelt
pr 4-10 not . . . sufficient to express loyal and A*
whUe the
pr 3-32
whole
/ 219-12
wicked
pr 8-24
an 100- •
8 140-12
161-19
160-12
pA 172-23
172-32
181-29
/ 220-31
243-16
0 262-26
6 308-9
o 350-22
p 415-21
425-27
Digitized by
Google
HEART'S
230
HEAVENLY
heart's
«p 88-8 tlie poet Tennyson expressed the ^' desire,
hearts
broken
p 364-37 by their broken h\ expressed by
duMtened
a 36- 2 A* chastened and pride rebuked.
b 27^14 not to impart to dull ears and gross h'
bonest
pr 15-19 go forth with honest A* to work and watch
love In their
b 312-16 with scarcely a spark of love in their h- ;
of OAen
8 131-25 until the h' of men are made ready for it.
our
5 116- 7 make this Scriptural testimony true in our h-,
45-r6 and peace to the struggling h- !
their
a 46- 6 words, which made their h- bum within them,
p 363-11 those around him were saying in their A-,
anion of
m 64-17 Marriage should signify a union of A*.
/ 233-24 including the h- which rejected him.
heat
and cold
p 374-26 Jf' and cold are products of mortal mind.
V 374-30 Mortal mind produoee animal h\
cliliis and
p 375- 6 Chills and h' are often the form in which
cold and
8 126-22 cold and A*, latitude and longitude.
febrUe „ ^
p 379-26 quickened pulse, coated tongue, febrile A*,
fervent
ap 565-21 with the ferrent h- of Truth and Love,
light and
ph 189- 6 we still belieye that there is solar light and h:
g 538-11 The sun, giving light and h' to the earth,
Ught or
g 548- 9 How little light or h- reach our earth when
of hatred
p 405- 1 h' of hatred inflames the brutal propensities.
pain or
5376-26 impossible for matter to suffer, to feel pain or A*,
d pass
p 375- 1 H' would pass from the body as
ph 184-19 We say man suffers from the effects of cold, A*,
^ 375- 5 the separation of h- from the body.
384- 9 though they en>o6e him to fatigue, cold, A*,
p 375- 5 the separation of h' from the body.
384- 9 though they expose him to fatigue, c<
^2 586-11 Feab. if*; inflammation; anxiety;
heathen
, suchas the A'use.
IM* 13- 9 prayers .
r 466-23 u- mythology and Jewish theology have
486-28 A* gods of mythology controlled war
g 562- 5 H' philosophy, modem geology,
Heaven
^606-8 Oodcalledtheflrmament J7'. — (7en.l:8.
heaven
and earth
8p 91- 2 Have you ever pictured this A* and earth,
8 131-19 O Father, Lordof A- and earth, — Luk» 10 : 21.
6 834-6 it illumines A- and earth;
g 536- 5 A- and earth stand for spiritual ideas,
ap 576-20 John saw A- and earth
and eternity
g 603-10 constitute spiritual harmony, — A* and eternity.
army of
o 26^21 in the army of A*, and among the — Dan. 4.-35.
banished from
8 158-14 Apollo, who was banished from A*
created the
r 479-18 created the A* and the earth. — Oen. 1.-1.
g 602-32 created the A- and the earth. — Oen. 1 : 1.
declaration from
ap 673-14 even the declaration from A*, supreme harmony,
down from
a 33- 7 Their bread indeed came down from A*.
35-26 " which cometh down from A*,*' — JoAn 6 ; 33.
ap 668- 3 mighty angel come down from A*, — Rev. 10 ; 1.
661-12 a bride coming down from A*, wedded to the
earth and
8 121-10 earth and A* were bright,
0264
9 518
earth to
Igh
e 264-30 all the glories of earth and A- and man.
g 51&- 3 lord of the belief in earth and A-,
heaven
firmament of the
g 50^10 lights in the firmament of the A*, — Oen. 1 : M.
510- 7 lights in the firmament of the A-, — Oen. 1 .• 16.
511-8 inthefirmamentof theA-, — 6ea.l.l7.
first
9 636- 3 thefirst A* and the first earth —itov. 21.-1.
op 672-21 thefirstA'andthefirstearth—itor. 21.-1.
goodnuuB**
a 36-32 good man*s A* would be a hell to the sinner.
high
ap 668-27 sweeter than has ever before reached high A*,
his own
e 266-20 and the saint his own A*
hosts of
ap 566-32 He leads the hosts of A* against the power oi
impress of
g 611-12 the seal of Deity and has the impress of A-,
kingdom of
ieee kingdom)
a 48- 8 turned forever away from earth to A*,
firmament of
g 511-22 in the open firmament of A\ — Gen. 1 .- 20.
512- 1 above the earth in the open firmament of A*,
8p 91-1 "a new A- and a new earth.** — Rev. 21.- L
^636-2 anewA-andanewearth: — J^ev. 21.-L
566- 8 Then will the new A- and new earth appear,
ap 672-20 anew A-andanewearth: — Aetr. 21.-1.
672-26 but be already saw a new A* and a new earth.
572-29 Were this new A* and new earth terrestrial
573-22 by which he could see the new A' and new earth,
ofSonl
g 635-16 the open gate of C. S. into the A* of Soul,
order of
8 118-32 the natural order of A* comes down to earth.
onr FaUier In
b 276-20 even as onr Father in A* is perfect,
ontof
ap 674-14 coming down from God, out of A*,** — Rev. 21 .• 2.
575- 9 •* down from God, out of A-," — Rev. 21 .- 2.
represents
ap 660-10 H' represents harmony, and divine Science
rerealed from
m 56-13 its spiritual sense was revealed from A-,
stars of
ap 563-24 third part of the stars of h',—Rev. 12 : 4.
thy nome Is
/ 254-32 Pilgrimonearth, thy homeis A*;
to reach
pr 6-15 To reach A*, the harmony of being,
war in
ap 566-26 And there was war in h-i — Rev. 12 ;7.
which is In
a 31- 6 your Father, which is in h'.**—Matt. 23.- 9.
37-29 even as your Father which is in A- — McUt. 5 .- 48.
8 137-24 my Father which is in A-;*' — MaU. 16 .- 17.
c 26fr-20 even as your Father which is in A* ~ MaU. 5 : 48.
267-16 will of my Father which is in A-, ^MaU. 13 .- 50.
p 372-26 before my Father which is in A-.*' — MaU. 10. 33.
r 486-23 even as the ** Father which is in A* —MaU. 5 .- 48.
wonder In
ap 560- 7 appeared agreat wonder in A*; — Rev. 12.- 1.
662-30 appeared another wonder in A* ; — Rev. 12 .- 3.
pr 16-96 OurFatherwhichartlnA*,— JfoM. 6:9.
17- 1 done in earth, as it is in A% — MaU. 6.* 10.
17-2 Enable V8 to know.—ae in h't80&neartht
a 86-26 suddenly pardoned and pushed into A-,
40-20 charged with the grandest trust of A',
m 66-* lnUarea8theanMUofOodinh'.—MaU.m:?0.
67-30 andbeginstounfoldits wingsfor A*.
ph 196-19 Sin makes its own hell, and goodness its own h-.
f 242- 9 There is but one way to A*, nannony,
e 263-10 cling to earth because he has not tasted A*.
266-26 infinite Mind enthroned is A\
b 291-13 H' is not a locality, but a divine state
339^ ** in earth, as it is in A-.'* — MaU. 6; 10.
p 372-17 Therefore he will be as the angels in A*.
g 606-16 Let the waters under the A* be — Gen. 1 .- 9.
516-1 6 arbutus sends her sweet breath to A*.
ap 666-28 neither was . . . found any more in h-.—Rev. 12 .8.
568-14 a loud voice saying in A% — Rev. 12 .' 10.
^587-26 definition of
689-15 JBBUSAUEM. . . . Home, A*.
heaven-hestowed
/ 253-10 divine rights, your A* harmony,
ap 674-23 the four equal sides of which were A*
heaven-hestowinfiT
ap 674-24 the four equal sides of which were ... A*.
heaven-bom
pr 16-21 the A* aspiration and spiritual
heavenly
pr^ ix-18 at the A- gate, waiting for the Blind of Christ,
a 33- 4 partook of the A* manna,
40-26 Our A' Father, divine Love, demands
8 108- 1 Whence came to me this A* conviction,
121- 6 the A' fields were incorrectly explored.
130-25 such as they belong to the A* kingdom.
Digitized by
Google
HEAVENLY
231
HELP
beavenly
e 266-25 aspiration after h' good oomes
p 365- 2 pillow of the sick and the h' homesick
387-29 bestowed on man by his h' Father,
435- 1 court commended ... to ^- mercy,
t 447- 1 A' law is broken by trespassing upon
469- 6 gain h' riches by lorsalung all worldliness.
r 480- 7 and not a trace of h' tints.
g 509-13 Spirit creates no other than h' . . . bodies,
635- 5 the other to be garnered into h- places.
ap 559-19 Mortals, obey the h- evaneel.
560-11 interprets the Principle of h- harmony.
576- 3 This h- city, lighted by the Sun of
677-24 their honors within the h- city.
gl 592-24 gentleness; prayer; h- inspiration.
beavenly-niinded
m 61-12 The ofEspring of h- parents
heavens
and earth
ap 573- 6 h' and earth to one human consciousness,
573-19 corporeal sense of the h- and earth
and the earth
g 51^ 7 Thus the A- and the earth were — Oen. 2 .- 1.
oreateA the
g 538-19 in which God creates the A*, earth, and
earth and the
g 520-18 made the earth and the h-, — Gen. 2: 4.
5(3-32 made the earth and the h'" — Gen. 2 ; 4.
(glorious
/ 24(^ 6 festive flowers, and glorious A*,
in the
t 454- 9 •• eternal in the /i." — // Cor. 5 ; 1.
of aAtrononiy
/ 235-16 will reach higher than the h- of astronomy;
rejoice, ye
ap 5»-20 Therefore rejoice, ye /*•, — Bev. 12 ; 12.
^iritual
ap 662-17 lamps in the spiritual h' of the age,
g 52(^16 the generations of the h- — Oen. 2 ; 4.
heavenward
an 106- 6 to push vainly against the current running h:
heavily
t 449- 7 wrong done another reacts most h'
heavy
p 431- 8 going to Sleep immediatelv after a h- meaL
441- 8 to give h- bonds for good behavior.
heavy-laden
/ 217-28 for matter cannot be weary and h\
Hebrew
a 23-21 In ^*, Greek, Latin, and English,
23-32 The H' verb to believe means also
gp 85-19 events . . . were foretold by the H' prophets.
8 112-31 divine commandment in the U" Decalogue,
161- 8 case of the three young H- captives,
ph 190-21 The H- bard, . . . thus swept nis lyre
b 320-14 is quoted as follows, from the original H' :
333- 6 in common with other H- bojrs and men,
833- 7 the name Joshua, the renowned H' leader.
338-12 The word Adam Is from the H- adamahj
T 488- 7 U' and Greek words often translated
g 623-32 the divine sovereign of the H' people,
625-11 In the //•, image, similitude ;
540-22 H' allegory, representing error as assuming
gl 600-15 Lord. In the H\ this term is sometimes
694- 1 {ophU^ in Greek; nacaah^ in U').
Hebrew Law^ver
b 821- 6 The H' £*, slow of speech,
Hebrews
• 112-22 characterized in the epistle to the J7*.
133-14 attended the successes of the H- ;
b 313- 6 said of him in the first chapter of H' :
r 468-20 as the Scriptures use this word in H-:
ap 675-12 as we read in the book of U- ;
heeatombs
p 367- 6 better than h' of gushing theories,
hedfire
' 636-23 A* about their achievements with thorns.
heed
8 159-11 to take no h* of mental conditions
/ 232-27 voices of solemn import, but we h' them not.
b 299-16 By giving earnest h' to these spiritual guides
p 400-21 giving no h' to the body,
410- 1 If here we g^ve no h- to C. S.,
t 462-14 abide strictly by its rules, h- every statement,
g 626-25 if we give the same h- to the history of
heeding
/ 2^11 Science, h' not the pointed bayonet, marches on.
heedless
p 362- 7 H- of the fact that she was debarred
heel
/ 216- 7 Error bites the A* of truth, but cannot kill
heel
g 534-11 and thou Shalt bruise his A*. — Oen. 3 : 16.
534-27 material sense, will bite the h' of the woman,
ap 563-20 untiring watch, that be may bite the h' of truth
564-29 is perpetually close upon the h' of harmony.
height
preif xii-14 in the A* of its prosperity
/ 237- 9 h- their little daughter so naturally attained.
241-25 We should strive to reach the Horeb h'
b 304- 7 nor A", nor depth, nor any other— Rom. 8 .• 39.
a 520- 4 A-, might, majesty, and glory of infinite Love
heightens
c 262- 3 does not lessen man*8 dependence on God, but
hit.
heights
pref viil- 3 to reach the h' of C. S., man must
b 292- 5 Science alone can compass the h' and depths of
325-26 the divine h- of our Lord.
Q 514- 8 In humility they climb the h' of holiness.
ctp 566-11 moves before them, . . . leading to divine h'.
heir
8 107-10 from every Ul ** that flesh is h- to.*'
held
a 48- 6 A- uncomplaining guard over a world
8p 74-11 the error which has h' the belief dissolves
8 155-13 a belief A* by a minority,
159- 6 Her hands were A-, and she was forced into
p 379-28 The images, h' in this disturbed mind,
392-14 thought should be h' fast to this ideal.
400- 5 whicn must be h- in subjection before its
413-32 timorously h' in the beliefs
431-16 Materia Medica h- out the longest,
g 614-26 the control which Love h- over all,
ap 577- 4 His universal family, A* in the gosi>eI of Love.
hell
a 35-32 good man's heaven would be a /t* to the sinner.
8 137-32 and the gates of h' — Matt. 16 ; 18.
ph 196-12 both soul and body in A-," — MaU. 10 ; 28.
196-19 Sin makes its own A*, and goodness its own
c 266-19 The sinner makes his own /»*
266-26 beliefs which originate in hate are A*.
b 330-31 dementia, insanity, inanity, devil, A*,
g 542-24 To envy's own A*, justice consigns the lie
gl 588- 1 definition of
helmsman
m 67- 7 We ask the A- : " Do you know your
help
divine
p 393- 3 through divine A* we can forbid this entrance.
t 453-17 Dishonesty . . . which forfeits divine A*.
effeotual
p 372-29 acknowledgment ... is an effectual A*.
ever-present
/ 218-23 divine Love, who is an ever-present A*
finds
pr 12-23 common custom . . . finds A- in blind belief,
in nme of
8 148-29 to render A* in time of physical need.
look for
8n 82-29 do we look for A- to the Esquimaux
needed no
r 494- 7 God, who needed no A* from Jesus* example
need of
b 308-27 perceiving his error and his need of A-,
obtaining
/ 218-22 lead only into material ways of obtaining A*,
of Spirit
o 351- 6 Neither can we heal through the A* of Spirit, if
others'
t 455-14 little or no power for others' A*.
present
pr 13-1 "a very present A- in trouble." ~ Paal. 46 : 1.
/ 202-28 ** a veiy present A- in trouble ; " — Peal. 46 ; 1.
o 351-13 this ^iritual sense was a present h:
t 444-12 a very present A- in trouble." — Psal. 46 ; 1.
receive no
t 444- 1 and they receive no A* from them,
•honld come
pr 12-23 A* should come from the enlightened
pr 12-28 and not A* another who offers the
a 19-18 will A* us to understand Jesus' atonement
21-20 little opportunity to A- each other.
21-23 if I take up their line of travel, they A- me on,
23-27 A- thou mine unbelief V* — Mark 9: 24.
sp 81-18 Man . . . cannot A* being immortal.
8 143- 9 if the sick cannot rely on God for A-
160-31 a material fungus without Mind to A- him ?
163-23 we cannot A- being disgusted with the
ph 196-23 will A* to abate sickness and to destroy It
/ 222-11 Foml hart less power to A* or to hurt her
2:H-13 and A* them on the basis of the
b 268- • / can do no otherwise ; so A* ms Ood !
p 404-31 neither . . . can A- him permanently, even in
Digitized by
Google
HELP
232
HERE
help
r 494- 9 Bat mortals did need this h',
g 518-16 The rich in spirit h' the poor
527-28 askinff a prospective sinner to h' Him.
op 570-22 In thu age the earth will A- the wonum ;
hdvNBd
a 34-21 It h' them to raise themselves and others
ph 197-22 h' to make them healthy,
b 323- 7 h' onward in the march towards righteonsness,
p 375-11 believes that matter, not mind, has h- him.
436- 8 in obedience to higher law, h- his fellow-man,
ap 570-11 the earth hr the woman,— J2ev. 12 .- IG.
helpers
p 365- 5 and preparing their h- tor the
helpful
ph 180- 7 is somewhat h' to them and to himself;
m M-IO When a man lends a A- hand to
p 394-12 disarms man, prevents him from h' liimself ,
r 494-17 h' erring haman sense to flee from its
helpless
m 61-19 reproduce in their own h' Uttto ones
ph 191-19 Mind is not h'.
t 207-11 Evil is not supreme ; good is not W ;
230-14 to suppose Hun capable of . . . punishing the h'
231-13 If God makes sin, . . . Science and Christianity
are/i*;
o 342-22 raises from the couch of pain the A* invalid.
362-19 they mav become its A- victims;
p 377-27 mortal fear, a h\ mistaken belief
377-28 a fear that Mind is hr to defend
420-10 Instruct the sick that they are not hr victims,
437-16 the h' innocent body tortured,
r 490-14 theories are A* to make man harmonioiis
helplessness
a 23-28 expresses the A- of a blind faith;
/ 236-19 Physicians, whom the sick emplov in their A*,
244-30 pictures age as infancy, as A* and
o 341- 3 raising up thousands from A* to strength
help meet
(^533-20 Isthisan A'm* forman?
helps
b 324- 3 A* to precipitate the ultimate harmony.
p 374-20 this belief A- rather than hinders disease.
r 481- 7 Material sense never A* mortals to
y 548-14 Every agony of morul error A* error to destroy
hem
ph 170-26 at least to touch the A- of Truth*s garment.
ap 569^11 He that touches the A* of Chrises robe
hemisphere
sz> 74-25 when we are in the opposite A- 7
hemloek
/ 215-28 feared not the A* poison.
ap 569-28 because you must share the A* cup
hemorrhage
p 425- 9 inflammation, tubercles, A-, and
hence
pr 13-27 A- men recognize themselves as merely
14-18 H' the hope of the promise
a 26-19 H' the/orce of his admonition,.
30-1 iT* he could give a more spiritual idea
62-10 H' the worlcTs hatred of the Just and
53- 7 A* the cup he drank,
sp 80-32 A- that matter is intelligent,
an 103-17 A- the fight to crush Science,
s 131- 7 H the opposition of sensuous man to the
132- 4 H' his reply : *♦ Go and show John — MaU. 11 .• 4.
136-26 H' Hero<rs assertion : ** John have I — Lukt 9 ; 9.
143- 2 H' the fact that, to-day, as vesterday,
ph 176-29 H' decided types of acute aisease
198-27 H' the importance that doctors be
199- 9 H' the great fact that Mind alone enlarges
/ 213- 4 A' as a man spiritually undentandeth^
221-20 N' semi-starvation is not acceptable
236-17 n- the importance of C. S.,
e 257-14 H- the Father Mind is not the
258- 3 ff- the unsatisfied human craving
269-26 Vibration is not intelligence; A* it is not a
267-10 J£- man and the spiritual universe
b 270- 6 A' both cannot be real.
270-15 A' their foresight of the new dispensation
270-29 H' the fact that the human mina alone
271-16 H' the universal application of his saying:
273-12 /?• the enmity between Science and the senses,
273-18 //' the importance of understanding the
274-13 N- Christianity and the Science which
275-24 ff- all is in reality the manifestation of Mind.
278-14 ff% as we approach Spirit and Truth,
290-12 ff' Truth comes to destroy this error
292-17 H' the so-called life of mortals i»
311- 6 H' evil is not made and is not real.
816-13 H- the warfare between this spiritual idea and
hence
6 319-23
331-24
o 343-28
346-24
347- 7
350-27
357-31
361-30
r 466-3
471-19
47S-16
474-9
476-10
480-22
481-29
486-26
488-11
480-6
402-26
406-4
^508-15
526-22
626-21
H- the misapprehension of thespiritual meaning
H- all is Spirit and spiritual.
H' the mistake which allows words, rather than
A' pain in matter is a false belief,
A' all is Life, and death has no dominion.
//• its embodiment in the
Can matter drive Life, Spirit, A-, and so defeat
A- the many readings given the Scriptures,
p 874-32 //• it is mortal mind, not maner, which says,
392- 1 A' it is through divine Mind that you overcome
402-28 H' the proof that hypnotism is not scientific;
t 466- 7 H'the necessity of being right yourself
466-32 B' it gave the first rules for demonstrathig
461-26 error is not true, A* it is unreaL
i/* God combines allj^ower or potency,
B' the spirituality oi the universe is
A* the duality of Jesus the Christ.
A' the misinterpretation and consequent
B man is not mortal nor outeriaL
H', evil is but an illusion,
A* the immortality of SouL
A' their permanence.
N' the Scriptures often appear in our
B' it cannot govern man aright.
God is Mind, awl Ood U infinite ; A- all i* Mind.
A* its healing power is not fully demonstrated.
B' the eternal wonder.
He did not make,— A* its unreality.
doctrine that . . . evil is as real. A- at
there is but one God, A* one Mind
B' she is first to abandon the belief in
546-26 B' the seeming contradiction
666-28 A* the an thor's experience ;
gl 584-11 Matter has no life. A* it has no real existence.
597-26 A' it should not be confounded with the term.
henceforth
/ 217-13 *• B' know we no man after the — // Cor. 5 .• 16.
Heraldf Boston
an 100-24 following is an extract from the Boston B- :
herald
pr^ tU- 7 the human A* of Christ, Truth,
/ 226- 6 the voice of the A* of tiiis new crusade
heralds
sp 96-26 the light which A* Christ*s eternal dawn
herb
g 607-12 the A- yielding seed, — Gen. 1.11.
507-19 The tree and A* do not yield fruit because of
608-10 A- yielding seed after his kind, — Gen. 1 ; 12.
618- 6 every A* bearing seed, — Gen. 1 .- 29.
618-11 every green A* for meat : — Gen. 1 ; 30.
520-20 A- of the field before it grew : — Gen. 2 .* 5.
536-26 shalteattheA'of thefleld: — 6en.3.18.
herbs
g 641-12 more spiritual type . . . than the A* of the
ap 569-28 share the hemlock cup and eat the bitter A- ;
herdmen
t 444-26, 27 between my A- and thy A* ; — Gen. 13; 8.
herds
61-27 raising of stock to increase your flocks and A* ?
m
here
pr
a
16-24 /F let me give what I understand to be the
36-81 If the sinner's punishment A- has been
38-16 B- the word hands is used meUphoricalty,
41-11 may have a flowenr pathway A*, but he cannot
42-29 He was A- to enable them to test his
sp 74-10 When A* or hereafter the belief of life
77- 1 comes not suddenly A- or hereafter.
77- 7 brings its own self-destruction both A* and
83-12 A- Science takes issue with popular religions.
91- 7 B' is the great point of departure for all true
91-22 erroneous postulates should be A* considered
s 168- 7 It is A- noticeable that Apollo was
ph 168-30 B' let a word be noticed which will
187- 6 B- you may see how so-called material sense
A' the word soul means a false sense
B' theories cease, and Science unveils the
B' I stand. I can do no othenrise;
not alone hereafter . . . but A- and now;
B' prophecy pauses.
296- 6 Either A- or hereafter, suffering or Science
306-23 In the illusion of life that is A* to-day and
is met by the admission . . . '* Lo, A* I am.
Sin exists A* or hereafter only so long as
//• the original text declares plainly
must conquer sin, . . . either A- or
until, h' or hereafter, they gain the true
B a dam is not a mere play upon words ;
^•is the difficulty:
B' C. S. intervenes, explains these
now and forever, A* and everywhere.
p 864-16 B- is suggested a solenm question,
371- 9 Mortals are believed to be A* without their
196-13
r216-6
>268-«
286- 4
292-4
306-10
311-11
320-17
324-16
328-10
338-21
O 348-8
361- 2
361-5
Digitized by
Google
HERE
233
mojiBK^
here
p 407-11 H' C. S. is the BOTereign panacea.
409-29 We cannot spend our days h' in ignorance
410- 1 If h' we ifive no heed to C. S.,
410-20 H- is a definite and inspired proclamation of
427-30 must be mastered by Mind h- or hereafter.
430-13 I h' present to ray readers an allegory
437-20 U' tne opposing counsel, False Belief,
440-33 U' the counsel for the defence closed,
t 463-20 By this we know that Truth is A*
r 465- • A- a litUe, and there a little. — laa. 28 .• 10.
g 501-21 //' we have the explanation of another
506-25 //' the human concept and divine idea seem
620-23 //* is the emphatic d[ecIaration that
521- 4 //' the inspired record closes its narratiye
623-14 It may be worth while h' to remark that,
027-11 H' the metaphor represents God, Love, as
527-26 H- the lie represents God as repeating creation,
528-15 N- falsity, error, credits Truth, God, with
533-10 H' there is an attempt to trace all human
541-22 H' the serpentine lie inyents new forms.
547- 3 contains tne proof of all h- said of C. S.
549-20 H' these material researches culminate
652- 2 But we cannot stop h:
<tp 564-12 the criminal instinct h- described.
568-11 H\ also, the Revelator
669- 4 Every mortal at some period, h' or hereafter,
669-24 H- the Scriptures declare that
673-27 that' we can become conscious, h' and now, of a
676-22 is within reach of man's consciousness /i-,
tfl 698- 5 H' the original word is the same in both cases,
hereafter
a 41- 9 in the h- they will reap what they now sow.
sp 7S-19 belief that ... /i* to rise up as
74-10 When here or h- the belief of life
77- 1 comes not suddenly here or h'.
TI~ 7 its own self-destruction both here and h ,
ph 168-31 a word . . . which will be better understood h;
b 286- 4 This Science of being obtains not alone h-
296- 6 Either here or h:, suffering or Science must
811-11 Sin exists here or h' only so long as
824-17 we must conquer sin, . . . either here or h'l
328-10 until, here or h\ they gain the true
p 410- 3 shall not be ready for spiritual Life A*.
427-30 must be masterea by Mind here or h\
g 634- 2 This h- enabled woman to be the
660-14 should appear now, even as it will A*.
ap sed- 4 here or A-, must grapple with and overcome
hereditary
p 392-18 If you think that consumption is A*
412-32 Scientist knows there can be no h- disease,
424-28 scrofula and other so-caUed h- diseases,
heredity
ph 178- 8 /r* is not a law.
178-24 we are freed from the belief of A*,
/ 228- 7 jET' is a prolific subject for mortal belief to
p 392-29 whether it be air, exercise, A*, contagion,
426-32 the opposite belief in A*.
heresies
an 106-28 Strife, seditions. A*, — Gal. 6 : 20.
heretic
o 343-32 is often accounted a A*.
heretofore
a 43- 6 ^* they had only believed ;
herit^e
/ £»-12 when man enters into his A* of freedom,
h 316-19 when we subdue sin and prove man's A*,
g 635-17 the A- of the first bom among men
hero
s 133-30 or only a mighty A* and king,
Herod
a 62-15 ^- and Pilate laid aside old feuds
B 136-20 This ghostlv fancy was repeated by ff-
186-25 But even //• doubted if Jesus was
136-28 No wonder H- desired to see the new Teacher.
ap 665- 9 H* decreed the death of every male child
666-13 and deprive //* of his crown.
Herod's
B 136-26 Hence H' assertion:
hesitate
/ 229- 5 We should A* to say that Jehorah sins or
heterodoxy
c 257- 7 theory that Spirit is not ... is pantheistic A*,
hew
pre/ Tii-24 task of the sturdy pioneer to A* the tall oak
hewii
pr 6-28 " [It] is A- down. " — Matt. 3 .• 10.
hid
B 107- • A* in three meajsiires of meat, — ^Vatt. 13 33.
117-82 A* in three measures of meal, — Matt. 13 33.
131-20 Thou hast A- these things from — Luke 10 .• 21.
b 315-11 false views of the people A* from their sense
hid
b 325-17 " A- with Christ in God," —Col. 3 ; 3.
p 367-21 that is set on an hill cannot be A-." — Jfatt. 5:14.
367-22 that this light be not A-, but radiate
t 445-14 " A- with Christ in God," — Col. 3. 3.
g 532-16 I was naked ; and I A* myself. — (ien. 3; 10.
ap 660-22 A- from view the apostle's character,
660-27 Because it has h- from them the true idea
Hiddelcel
fl 6B8- 5 definition of
hidJ<
en
pr 16-26 A* from the world, but known to God.
a 44-29 while he was A* in the sepulchre,
an 102-18 looms of crime, A* in the dark recesses
8 118- 8 A- in sacred secrecy from the visible world?
/ 206- 1 else God will continue to be A- from
o 343-12 and Truth will npt be forever A-
p 376- 9 the most A*, undefined, and insidious beliefs.
t 463-20 H- sin is spiritual wickedness in high places.
ap 571- 2 expose evirs A* mental ways of
576- 5 seems A* in the mist of remoteness,
hide
pr 8-6 their wickedness and then seek to A* it.
a 46-14 had failed to A* immortal Truth
m 62-29 false views of life A* eternal harmonv,
sp 96-11 Error . . . cannot A* from the law of God.
/ 216- 1 Nothing can A* from them the harmony of
242-32 We may A* spiritual ignorance from the world,
b 299-26 Corporeal sense, or error, may seem to A* Truth,
304- 4 which A* spiritual beauty and goodness.
808- 7 and will A* from the demand.
311- 1 clouds of mortal belief, which A* the truth of
p 366-32 we must not A* the talent of spiritual healing
r 480-32 One must A* the other.
hideous
/ 248-19 by vicious sculptors and A* forms.
g 650-28 not so A* and absurd as the supposition that
hides
sp 81-26 inharmony ... A* the harmony of Science,
83-11 such a belief A- Truth and builds on error.
ph 183-20 that which A* the power of Spirit.
b 296-23 Then, ... it no longer A* the sun.
296- 4 As a cloud A* the sun it cannot extinguish,
326- 1 A false sense ... A* the divine possibilities,
g 542- 6 Though error A* behind a lie
550-19 A- the true and spiritual Life,
hidinsr
6 294-30 the hy]>ocrite that he is A- himself.
t 446-25 a lie. A* the dirine Principle of harmony,
gl 606-28 Veil. A cover; concealment; A*; hypocrisy.
hierarchies
a 24- 5 established by A*, and instigated ... by the
hiero^ijphs^
high
$ 196-22 no A* appreciation of divine Science
147-20 This proof lifts you A- above the perishing
163-20 administer ... a A* attenuation of truth,
166-16 weighs against the A- and mighty truths of
156-10 A* attenuation of Sulphuris.
ph 168- 3 worldly, who think the standard of C. S. too A*
c 268-30 impossible ... to fall from his A- estate.
p 426- 6 the A* goal always before her thoughts,
t 448-20 a A' sense of the moral . . . qualifications
453-20 Hidden sin is spiritual wickedness in A* places.
456- 8 alone entitles tnem to the A* standing which
r 460-25 the A' signification of omnipotence,
494-28 iU lap piled A* with immortal fruits.
g 506-18 " The Lord on A- is mightier than — Paal. 93 .- 4.
ap 563-30 ** spiritual wickednessin A* places."— £/)A. 6 : 12.
668-27 sweeter than has ever before reached A- heaven,
572- 1 lifts on A* only those who have
high-caste
p 362-10 the household of a A* Brahman,
higlier
pr 6-18 A* we cannot look, farther we cannot go.
7-20 a A* experience and a better life
10-16 open the door to a A* understanding
11-10 before mortals can "go up h.** — Luke 14: 10.
a 18-16 Truth, which reaches no A- than itself.
18-17 fountain can rise no A* than its source.
33-29 which attend a new and A* understanding
43-21 Jesus rose A* in demonstration because of the
46-17 rose even A* in the understanding of Spirit,
m 57- 6 masculine mind reaches a A* tone through
60- 2 Science inevitably lifts one's being A*
60-21 education of the h- nature is neglected,
60-31 H' enjoyments alone can satisfy the
61- 8 and give A- aims to ambition.
61-31 If the ))ropagation of a A' human species
62-19 understanding of man's A- nature.
G2-27 A' nature of man is not governed by
The floral apostles are A* of Deity.
Digitized by
Google
"•^wofl[f;R
234
Hoc
hisrher
m 63-26
66-18
66-13
gp 79-13
97-33
8 121- 8
128-17
128-26
150-15
151-9
158-26
158-29
^ r tw
6 270-14
286-28
290- 5
297-15
297-20
299-11
307-29
311-23
313-14
314-24
31^18
32»-20
323-32
0348-27
361-27
p364-8
367-28
380-14
401-11
416-31
419-29
435-8
437-10
438-27
t 449-16
453-9
465-30
468-21
r 473-27
487- 1
^602-15
500-16
618-14
631-9
Ml- 6
649-7
553-3
664-30
ap 571-20
576-30
gl 581-19
689-19
690-19
593-10
highest
or 16-2
a 43-11
49-14
49-18
48-27
50-15
62-23
64-16
m 66- 2
ph 167- 3
168-15
174-4
190-27
197-13
198- 1
/ 224-22
226- 3
226-14
233- 2
236-13
236-15
246-8
247-17
261-20
251-24
C256- 7
256- 2
258- 5
258-14
269-9
260-16
262-14
262-24
266-14
206-4
a race havinff h' aims and motlTes.
will at len(^ demand a h' affection.
Love propagates anew the A* joys of Spirit,
throokh tbe A- onderstandins of God,
the /i'^Truth lifts her voice, me loader
Though no h- revelation than the horoscope was
giving mortals access to broader and A* realms,
destroys with the h- testimony of Spirit
attest the reality of the h- mission
respect is due . . . the h' class of physicians,
letting in matter's h- stratum, mortal mind,
of a h' attenuation than the drag,
understanding ... to demonstrate the A* rule.
If we rise no a* than blind faith,
find stronger sapports and a h' home.
Is civilization only a h' form of idolatry.
When hooe rose h- in the human heart,
the h- will be the standard of living
the fi' stratum of mortal mind has
A h' and more practical Christianity,
world-wide slavery, found on A* planes of
God has built a A* platform of human rights,
makes its demands upon us for A* proofs
moral and spiritual culture, which lifts one A*,
will reach A* than the heavens of astronomy;
The stream rises no A- than its source,
reflecting those A* conceptions of loveliness
or govern it from the A* understanding that
Thb process of A* spiritual understanoing
anciently classified as the A* criticism.
Advancing to a A* plane of action,
craving for something better. A*, holier,
rising a* and A* from a boundless basis.
A* tlian their poor thought-models
and to bring out better and A' results,
clearer, A* inews inspire the Godlike man
Starting from a A* standpoint, one rises
confers ... a A* and more permanent peace,
giving place to man's A* individuality
Thought is borrowed from a A* source
looked for something A* than the
As mortals reach, ... a A* sense.
If . . . they will rise no A* spiritually
and the human consciousness rises A*.
Faith Is A' and more spiritual than belief,
point upward to . . .A* ideals of life aind
Lis province is ... in the A- law of Mind,
even the A- law of Soul, which prevails
Using this word In its A- meaning,
The A* his demonstration of divine Science
the Christ-man, rose A* to human view
{)hysical sense of pleasure yields to a A' sense,
istening to it and going up A*,
does not at once catch the A* meaning,
is the A* hope on earth,
Which was the A* tribute to such ineffable
my hope, namely, the student's A* attainments
Let your A- sense of justice destroy
to the end of producing a A* manifestation,
away from their bodies to A- objects,
rise into A* and holier consciousness.
Mortal Man, in obedience to A* law. helped
before the Judge of our A- tribunal,
Our A' statutes declare yon all,
it requires a A* understanding to teach
and a A* basis is thus won;
The A' your attainment in the Science
are summoned to give place to A* law,
his acts of A* importance than his words,
a A- sense of happiness and existence,
take on A* symbols and significations,
rarefaction of thought as it ascends A*,
the A' always protects the lower,
represent the A- moral sentiments,
instead of making his own gift a A* tribute
give place to A* theories and demonstrations,
should awaken thought to a A' and purer
are less sickly than uose possessing A*
A* humanity will unite all interests in the
the word gradually approaches a A* meaning.
The A- false knowledge builds
A' sense of Truth rebuking mortal belief,
Its A- signification is Supreme Ruler,
a new and A* idea of immortality,
The A- prayer ... Is demonstration.
Jesus* last proof was the A*,
the A- instructor and friend of man,
sentinel of God at the A* post of power,
those to whom he had given the A* proofs
in his A' demonstration ?
The A- earthly representative of God,
the A- proof he could have offered
should proceed from man's A- nature.
hisrhest
m 67-11
acting up to his A* understanding,
w- o which hinders our A* selfhood,
a 148-12 from the lowest, instead of from the A*,
153-11 The A- attenuation of homoeopathy
163-16 medicine ... in the A* degree uncertain:
ph 182- 0 capable of producing the A- human good ?
189-20 instead of from the A* mortal thonanat.
would be contrary to our A* ideas^ God
but of the A' quxuities of Mind.
Evil is sometimes a man's A* conception of
He expressed the A- type of divinity.
/ 230-11
C265-2
6 327-9
332-29
pS68-2
t 455-21
466-23
a supposititious opposite of the A* fi^ht.
God selects for the A- service one wb
does not bestow His A* trusts upon the un-
worthy.
466- 2 adverse to its A* hope and achievement.
r 471-29 Since then her A - creed has been divine Science,
477-15 interwoven with matter's A- stratum,
482-18 Jesus was the A- human concept of the perfect
g 603- 4 the A- ideas are the sons and daughters of God.
514-18 and keep pace with A* purpose.
520- 1 A- and sweetest rest, ... is in holy work.
ap 560-18 without a correct sense of its A* visible idea,
54H-1S except the A- degree of human depravity.
gl 589-16 jEsis. The A- human corporeal concept of
hifirh-handed
p 437-25 for such A- illegaUty.
hlfiThly
6 322- 9 It is A- important ... to turn our thoughts
hii^h-priest
gl 586-13 the Stones in the breast-plate of the A-
highway
m 61-10
hill
a 60-30
b 326- 7
p 367-20
hiUs
5 135-4
147-13
/240-3
g 514-17
Him
pre/ vii-19
pr 1- *
1-3
2-23
4-18
6- 7
8-23
10-4
13-15
a 19-27
8 119-12
119-13
119-14
140-5
140-8
140-10
pA 16(^18
106-20
/208-5
219^28
229-13
230-12
231-32
232- 1
0 256-22
262-7
264-11
6272-30
273-2
307-10
324-12
328-12
390-19
331-17
that the A- of our God may be prepared
The real cross, which Jesus bore up the A*
must not try to climb the A* of Science by
A city tliat is set on an h—MatL 5 .14.
and ye Uttle A-, like lambs?— Psa/. 114: 6.
on the A' of Juda^ and in the valleys of
Arctic regions, sunny tropics, giant A*,
** the catUe upon a thousand A*.** — Paai.SO: lOi
apprehension of H' whom to know aright
before ye ask H\— Matt. 6.- 8.
a spiritual understanding of /T*,
God is Love. Can we ask //■ to be more ?
Simply asking . . . will never make us love ff- ;
Calling on H- to forgive our work
the reward of H- who blesses the poor.
leave our real desires to be rewarded by H:
God knows our need before we tell //*
If living in disobedience to //*, we ought
is not only to make //* responsible for
but to announce /f- as their source,
thereby making //* guilty of maintaining
Bible represents H' as saying:
we know H- as divine Min<i,
love H- understandingly, warring no more
Instead of thrusting /^ aside in times of
hour of strength in which to acknowledge H\
** In if* we live, and move, and — Acts IT: 28.
the honor due to H- alone.
virtually declaring H' good in one instance
to suppose H- capable of first arranging law
*' all tbinfin were made by /f* — John 1 : 3.
without ff' was not anvtbing made— JoAn 1 .- 3.
none can stay His hano, or say unto Zf*, — Dan,
4.-35.
but it ascribes to H- tbe entire glory,
act as possessing all power from H*
the divine Principle of all that represents H-
contrary to God, and cannot emanate from H',
It says: ... laid if*.
encourages mortals to hope in ff' who healeth
" acquaint now thyself with H-^ — Job 22 : 21.
which destroys human delusions about H-
God is what the Scriptures declare iEf* to be.
Everything in God's universe expresses ff:
336-16 Tbey are the emanations of H- who is life.
o 341- • BjU if the Spirit qfH- that raised up — Horn.
8 : 11.
when we ascribe to H' almighty Life
if not superior to //•.
is it possible for H- to create man subject to
" For in H- we live, and move, — ^<^ 17 .-28.
/ shall yet praise H; — P9al. 42 .• 11.
right understanding of H- restores harmony.
which the Scriptures declare H' to be.
there is none else beside /f*." — Devi. 4 .- 35.
and that there is none beside H'.
Step by step will those who trust H- find
nothing apart from /f* is present or has power.
348-15
351-21
356-21
361-19
p 362- •
390-9
397-22
414-22
421-18
« 444-11
r473- 9
Digitized by
Google
Him
235
Him
r 419-99
480-26
480-27
48a-28
601- •
503-16
50«-19
515-23
517-13
510-17
525-18
527-28
ffi 681-13
508-5
59&-0
Himself
a 18-15
04-2
► 277- 7
286-18
^* For the iiiTlsible tbinss of H\ — Rom. 1 ; 20.
** All things were made by J7* — John 1 ; 3.
without H' was not anything made — John 1 .* 3.
does honor Qod as no other theory honors M',
mouleby H': andwWumt H- wasnot—Johnl:Z,
In H- was life;'' John 1 ; 4.
reflecting /r* in countless spiritual forms.
indicate, . . . spiritually clearer views of £r*,
moves tn accord with tf^
as we have for considering H' feminine,
How shall we declare H-y till, in the language of
** and without ff' , , , was not — John i: 3.
asking a prospective sinner to help H\
all things are created by H'
makes B' better known as the All-in-all,
S' declare I unto you." — Acts 17 ; 28.
^
0366-24
357-20
1)380-31
385-16
486-2
f 455-26
9 618-13
9/583-25
hinder
a 28-10
«145-5
how can Ood propitiate H' ?
in the image and likeness of If',
As God H' is good and is Spirit,
^.^^^ all that He made to be sood, like ff-.
303-25 without the image and likeness of Ji\
335- 7 hi and of H;
Does Ood create a material man out of /T*,
Has the Father " Life in H\'* — John 5; 26.
against H; against Life, health, harmony.
besought to take the patient to H\
Spirit which is God H-
one who is spiritually near H'.
God elves the lesser idea of H'
coula not create an atom . . . the opposite of H'.
ir 200-12
did not h- men from sajring :
lack of the letter could not h- their work;
Neither philosophy nor skepticism can h'
nothing out wrong i "
326-10
326-21
f> 410-1
t 446- 7
448-25
bindered
a 28- 2
41-23
binders
pr fr- 1
m 68- 8
/ 205-24
» 312-26
p 366- 0
360-2
374-21
301-13
r 483-11 h' its approach to the standard in C. S.
Hindoo
p 362- 0
^524- 4
bindranee
/ 268-23
p 372^
bint
a 42-4
m 6fr-25
jp 04-27
pk 104-17
/ 246-10
j> 383-12
g 628-30
hints
p 384-18 h' of inflammatory rheumatism,
hip
ph 103- 6 physician had just probed the ulcer on the h',
hip-disease
ph 103- 1 confined to his bed six months with A*,
Hippoerates
s 158- 8 H- turned from image-gods to vegetable
impossible to calculate the mischief which JST*
ig but wrong intention can h' your
•^ Who aid h- you, — OcU. 5: 7.
A moral Question may h' the recovery of
to h' the demonstration of C. S.
must always h- scientittc demonstration.
h' the success of Jesus' mission,
but this foreknowledge h' him not.
Whatever , , .h' man's spiritual growth
cherish nothing" which A* our highest
h' man's normal drift towards tne one Mind,
limits faith and h' spiritual understanding.
h' him from reaching his patient's thought,
and this h' his destroying them,
this belief helps rather than h' di
No law of God h- this result.
as positively as if she were a H' pariah
in the M- Vishnu, in the Greek Aphrodite,
without h' from the body.
this will be a A' to the recovery of the sick
theology gave no h- of the unchanging love of
This is a A* that a wife ought not to
an infidel blasphemer who should h* that
history of Kaspar Hauser is a useful h-
useful A*, upon which a Franklin might work
A A* may be taken from the emigrant,
may be a useful A* to the medical fttculty.
163- 1
hireling
< 464-26, 27
His
X-21
xi-22
xi-24
pr 3-2
3-8
3-10
5-17
A' fleeth, because he is an A*, — JoAn 10 .- 13.
there is so little faith in H-
called the author to proclaim H- Gospel
charge to plant and water H' vineyard,
without being reminded of H' province.
Shall we ask the divine Principle ... to do ^T*
in order to receive N- blessing,
pours the riches of H- love into
6t20 To suppose that God forgives . . . according as ff-
a 23- 6 vented upon ff' belovea Son is, . . . unnatural.
42-22 which God bestowed on ff' anointed,
45-12 [seeming] death of ff' Son, — Bom. 5 : 10.
m 66-10 and ff kingdom is come as in the vision
:x
His
sp 07-1
OO-o
S 100-20
100-20
110- 6
114-11
117-9
110-10
128- 6
140-20
151-24
ph 166- •
167- 2
174-11
183-17
187-5
102-18
/206-1
222-28
224-14
230-14
231-24
231-25
233-16
242-12
244-20
247-23
240- 4
0 265-18
266-20
266-22
267-12
267-5
b 268- •
270-18
275-16
275-17
280-28
300-4
303-27
306- 9
308-4
310-10
313-10
313-11
313-21
313-22
314-7
318-30
328-13
331- 6
331-13
832- 5
332-8
330- 7
340- 8
340-10
340-13
0 341-*
344-7
845-5
345- 7
348-16
860-26
360-27
p 378- 5
800-24
410- 6
430-27
e 456-23
r 466- 1
470-10
472- 6
472-10
472-10
478-20
483-20
407- 6
^608-13
512-10
516- 0
516-24
516-28
617-17
510-2
510- 5
622-31
526-14
827-18
520-11
543-11
ap 558- •
660-17
His
He uttored ff' voice, the Mrth — Psal. 46 .* 6.
s^^ll and to do of ff- gogd — PhU. 2 ; 13.
jtrine is noXjme, but ff —John 7 .• 16.
If any Iff— ill! ilfjlT- will, he— JoAn 7 ; 17.
pronounced by ff' wisdom good,
noumenon and phenomena, uodand i/'thoughts.
to the Supreme Being or ff manifestation;
is to leave the creator out of ff' own
refers only to the laws of God and to ff-
created man in ff', God's, image;
mainuins ff- own image and luceness.
sent ff- vH>rd, and healed — PsaX. 107; 20.
out of ff' personal volition,
but the anfl;el8 of ff- presence
supposed &W8 which result in ... are not ff
laws,
of the all-knowing Mind and of ff- creations,
holds the •' wind in ff' fists : " — Prov. 30 ; 4.
we can have no other Mind out ff',
had made her one, contrary to ff' commands,
and array ff- vicegerent with pomp
to suppose Him . . . punishing . . .of if* volition
to doubt ff- government
and distrust ff- omnipotent care,
the shadow of ff' right hand rests
food, God and ff' reflection,
f man . . . God is without ff' entire
reflects the charms of ff' goodness
producing ff' own models of excellence,
hath not seen Spirit, nor hath ear heard H'
voice.
'* doeth according to ff- will — Dan, 4 ; 85.
none can stay //^ nand.— Dan. 4; 35.
Mind creates ff- own likeness in ideas,
The allness of Deity is ff- oneness.
and with ff- Son Jesns Christ.— I John 1 : 3.
divine Mind, in ff' more infinite meanings,
These are ff- attributes,
No wisdom is wise but ff- wisdom;
being perpetual in ff' own individuality,
of ^infinite image or refiection, man.
without a witness or proof of ff- own nature,
were parted for a moment from ff- refiection,
and keeping ff- commandment?"
God is ff own infinite Mind, and expresses all.
♦' the brightness of ff- [God's] glory, — ffeb. 1 .• 3.
the express [expressed] image of 11- — ffeb. 1 :3.
*' Who, being a orightness from ff' glory,
and an image of /r being."
inseparable as God and ff refiection
are controlled and proved by ff' laws,
reveals the grand realities of ff' allness.
the creator reflected in ff' creations,
the divine Mind and ff' ideas.
ff- tender relationship to ff- spiritual
•* For we are also ff' offspring." — Acts 17; 28.
there is no room for ff' unlikeness.
and keep ff- commandments : — Ecel. 12 ; 13.
love Gou and keep ff- commandments:
in and of God. and manifests ff' love.
by ff' Spirit that dwelleth in you.— Rom. 8; 11.
GhmI has created man in ff' own image
God cannot be in /T* unlikeness
When . . . ff- absoluteness is set forth,
I deny ff' cooperation with evil,
in ff' ministering spirits, — see Job 4 ; 18.
ff' angels He chargeth with — see Job 4 ; 18.
and be more alive to ff' promises,
no law of ff' to support the necessity
God and ff' ideas alone are real and
and the righteous executor of ff' laws.
All-wise does not bestow ff' highest trusts upoo
ff' reflection is man and the universe.
Has God taken down ff' own standard,
God has set ff' signet upon Science,
nor belong to ff' government.
ff- law. rightly understood, destroys them,
and called me by ff' grace, — OaL 1 ; 16.
does this in the way of ff' appointing.
We acknowledge ff Son. one Christ;
God determines the gender of ff- own ideas.
These angels of ff' presence, which have
fashions all things, after ff' own likeness.
God created man in ff' own image, — Oen. 1 : 27.
that God made man in ff' own image,
ff' personality can only be reflectecL
from all eternity knoweth ff- own ideas,
emanation, of ff infinite self-containment
Does the creator condemn ff- own creation ?
and God shaped man after ff' mind;
to be the tree of death to ff' own creation ?
are ff- eternal children, belonging to
They cannot come into ff- presence,
the m^mntain qf ff' holiness. — Psal. 48 ; 1.
whom God has appointed to voice ff' Word.
Digitized by
Google
His
236
HOLINESS
Hi8
ap 5^-15 God and J7* Christ, bringing harBway to earth.
56fr- 8 unto God, and to H- throne. -^/f^.\2 . 5.
567- 6 9itf{C|ibriel of H- presence W no contests.
668-15 - SL UH AxKei,a£i£i£Mit — Rev 12 ; 10.
572-10 belongtMBPHKn,
673-17 ever with mMV and t^y are H- people.
577- 3 as one Father with /^Hiniyersal family,
678- 9 for H' name*8 sake. —''Psal. 23 : 3.
gl 580- 3 and is H' own image and liiceness;
580- 4 opposite of Spirit and /£• creations;
582-19 creates man as H- own spiritual idea,
589-11 and that man is His idea, the child of H' care.
{see also creation, idea, image, lilceness, power,
work)
bistorian
(f 637-25 the ordinary h- interprets it literally.
historic
a 27-23 only eleyen left a desirable h' record.
an 105-19 these words . . . will become A- :
0 523-30 In the h- parts of tlie Old Testament,
history
aU
$p 93-22 The belief . . . has darkened all h:
/ 225-14 The history of our country, like all A*,
aneient
a 43-10 and is now repeating its ancient A*.
aathentio
ph 194-17 The aathentio A* of Kaspar Hanser is a
Bible
o 842- 0 presomptnously, in the face of Bible A*
brief
ap 565-14 a brief A* in the earthly life of our .Master;
central emMem of
/ 238-31 The cross Is the central emblem of A*.
Christ
history
/ 'MR- 3 a sketch from the A* of an English woman,
g 501-17 than tlie A* of perpetual eril.
502- 9 A* of the untme imace of Clod,
History of Four Thousand Years of Medicine
8 158- C according to the '' /f* of /• T- Y- of Jf."
hit
t 457-22
hither
8 129-16
ap 574- 8
575- 1
hitherto
$p 79-20
8 147-22
hobbled
c 261-16
hold
pr 8-7
a 27-31
and at the same time A* tlie mark.
come A* to torment us before the — JJatt. 8 .■ 29.
Come A*. I will show thee the bride, — Hev. 21 .- 9.
*' Come A'! Arise from your false consciousness
" My Father worketh A-, — JoAn 5 .• 17.
spiritual facts of being A- unattained
he A' erery day to the theatre.
istlan
ap I
b 828-16 has sadly disappeared from Christian A*.
xp 677-17 the ChrisMdea in Christian A* ;
eternal
r 471- 4 remained unchanged in its eternal A*.
eril has no
0 688-21 eyil has no A-,
false
0 622- 1 the false A* in contradistinction to the troe.
(lonoas
0 621- 7 We leave this brief, glorious A-
has confirmed
a 64-27 and A* has confirmed the prediction.
/ 246-16 those unacquainted with her A- conjectured
0 628-81 Later in human A*, when the forbidden fruit
IsraeUUsh
o 861- 1 sprang from half-hidden Israelitish A-
Jesus*
a 20- 8 Jesus* A* made a new calendar,
material
/ 204- 4 false conclusions . . . that material A* is as real
g 647-27 The true theory ... is not in material A*
mortal
r 476> 16 from the beginning of mortal A*,
natural
ph 196-17 Through astronomy, natural A-, chemistry,
b 277-13 Natural A* presents vegeubles and animals
nao^
atural A*, the bir
of Christianity
g 648-26 Natural A- is richly endowed by the
661- 7 In natural A-, the bird is not the product of
p 387-27 llie A* of Christianity furnishes sublime
of error
0 521-29 The A* of error or matter, if veritable, would
622-12 unmistakably gives the A* of error
626-26 if we give the same heed to the h- of error as
630-26 The A* of error is a dream-narrative.
of Jesus
6 816-26 The A- of Jesus shows him to have been
of TfHt—
0 557-22 Popular theok>gy takes up the A* of man as if
of mortality
0 547-15 In its A' of mortality, Darwin's theory of
of our country
/ 225-14 The A* of our country, like all history,
of religion
a ^7-10 one stage with another in the A' of religion.
of the errors i
an 101- 6 in the A* of the errors of the human mind,
religions
a 36-30 Religious A* repeats itself in the
spiritual
/ 204- 6 that material history is as ... as spiritual A* ;
0 651- 8 In spiritual A*, matter is not the progenitor of
teaches
o 357-17 H- teaches that the popular and false notions
a 37- 5 i7' is full of records of snfTering.
8 158-12 The future A* of material medicine
They A* secret fellowship with sin,
endeavored to A* him at the mfercy of matter
28- 6 The determination to A- Spirit In the grasp of
28-12 we cannot A- to beliefs outgrown ;
to allow Soul to A- the control,
woman should be allowed to ... A* real estate,
those who discern C. S. will A- crime in check,
over which courts A* jurisdiction ?
nor will Christianity lose its A* upon her.
you conclude that . . . nerves, bones, etc.. A- the
Drug-systems are quitting tlMir A* on matter
nor can a lie A* the preponderance
does it A- the issoss of life ? "
*• A* to tlM one, and despise the —Matt. 6.- 24.
which constituent masses A- to each other,
A- the children of Israel in bondage.
231-20 To A' yourself superior to sin. because God
231-26 To A- yourself superior to sickness and
254- 6 who gain good rapidly and A* their position,
e 261- 4 B' thount steadfast^ to the enduring,
b 308-27 did not loosen liis A* upon this glorious light
p 385-22 mental quackery ... to A* it as somethhig seen
' ' never A- in mind the thought of disease,
to A' hatred in abeyance with kindness,
adequate to unclasp the A* and to
/f* these points strongly in view.
A' your ground with the unshaken understand-
ing
A- the banner of Christianity aloft
We must A* forever the consciousness
to those who A* these dilfering opinions.
30-27
m 63-31
sp 97- 1
an 106-12
8 127- 3
143-20
158-26
ph 177-22
181-6
182-13
/ 209-18
226-29
396- 1
406- 6
412-16
414-25
417-14
428-23
f 444^16
466-9
464-20
r 498-31
496-15
op 666-12
a/ 587-12
holding
tp 87- 6
8 124-10
ph 174-29
/ 248-20
c 260-5
n 422-26
422-29
ap 66^19
holds
8p 71-16
92-3
nA 187-30
192-17
192-30
/ 200-11
o 353-14
hifh standing which most of them A*
A* last that which is good.*'—/ TTkess. 6.- 2L
to A* man forever intact in his perfect state,
H' perpetually this thought,
A' sway and deprive Herod of his crown.
theories that A* mind to be a material sense.
It is needless for the thought or for the person A*
thus limiting Life and A* fast to discord
A* it before the thought of both
The world is A* it beK>re your gaxe
while A* in thought the character of Judas.
A- that matter forms its own conditions
Not A* the reins of government
A' untiring watch, that he may bite the heel of
images, which mortal mind A* and evolves
fifth erroneous postulate is. that matter A*
the human mind still A* in belief a body,
A- the •* wind in His fists ; " — Pror. 30 .• 4.
Whatever A* human thought in line with
intelligence which A- the winds in its grasp.
It still A* them more or less.
p .396-27 Mental practice, which A* disease as a
417-28 control which 3llnd A* over the body.
440-14 Even penal law A* homicide, ... to be
A' him to be forever in the image and likeness
A* the divine order or spiritual law,
441-16
r 471- 2
holier
pr 4-19
but the longing to be better and A*,
c 258- 5 human cravingforsomethingbetter,higher. A*
p 419-30 rise into higher and A* consciousness.
holient
r 481-6
0 512-10
holiness
and harmony
p 392-10 the health, A-, and harmony of man,
and immortality
/ 230- 6 will bring us into health. A*, and immortality.
" prolific in health, A-, and immortality.
man is free " to enter Into the A-,** — Heb. 10 .• 19.
angels of Hispresence, which have the A* charge.
ap 563-22
and life
a fO^S
6 340-22
Spiritual evidence of health. A*, and life;
emonstrates health, A-, and life eternal.
Digitized by
Google
HOUNESS
237
Honor
holiness
and onhollness
/ 229-10 Bickoees and liealth, h' and onholineas,
h 303-21 life and death, h' and nnhoUness,
twMt^.aiid
/ 216-26 unfolds wisdom, beauty, and h\
iMaaiy of
8 135-12 This is " the beauty of h\" that — PaaL 29 ; 2.
/ 263- 2 beau^ of h', the perfection of being,
belncls
r 488- 7 Being is A*, harmony, Immortality.
desire for
pr 11-22 We know that a desire for A* is requisite
fltaesefor
'pr 15-32 Without a fitness for A*, we cannot
l&ealili and
a 37-26 by the demonstration of . . . health and h:
f 236-25 tne truths of health and A*.
241-24 the way to health and /(•.
b 337-W the rule of health and h- in C. S.,
belKhU of
g 514- 9 In humility they climb the heights of A*.
His
ap 568- • in the mountain of Ms A-. — Psal. 48; 1.
if we desire
pr 11-24 if we desire A* aboye all else,
parity, and
g 600-26 beauty, sublimity, purity, and A-
pr 15-33 Without ... we cannot receive A*.
pr 11-27 securely in the only practical road to A*.
sin to
b 339-24 sickness to health, sin to A*,
to cmln
pr 11-23 requisite in order to gain A* ;
a 20-23
B 116-3
/ 201-20
948-30
r 475-29
^518-22
9(695-14
holy
a 32-13
34-4
48-10
sp 95-3
• 109-19
traversing anew the path from sin to A*,
spiritual power, lore, health, A\
Grafting A* upon unholiness,
justice, nealtb. A*, love
The real man cannot depart from A*,
expressions of Ck>d reflect health. A*,
A- and purification of thought and deed,
bowed in A* submission to the divine decree.
*• A', acceptable unto God," — Rom. 12 ; 1.
sweat of agony which fell in A* benediction
His A* motives and aims were traduced
produced . . . by i5k*. uplifting faith;
124- 8 spiritual basis, nor A* Principle of its own,
143-31 everlastingly doe its A* name.
146-26 through the A* influence of Truth
161- n Ji- inspiration has created states of mind which
b 272-17 ** Give not that which is h- imto — Matt. 7 ; 6.
A-, accepuble unto God. — Horn. 12.* 1.
Jesus taught that . . . roan is pure and A*.
rAe«0 things saith He that is A*, — Rev. 3 ; 7.
even as He opens the petals of a A- purpose
to be A-, thought must be nurelv spiritual.
and also by A' thoughts, winged with Love.
highest and sweetest rest, ... is in A- work.
the pure and A% the immutable and immortal
He leads the hosts . . . and fights the A* wars.
further describing this A- city.
This spiritual. A* habitation has no
These things saith He that is A-, — Rev. 3 ; 7.
Holy Comforter
b 331-31 divine Science or the H- O.
Holy Ghost
23-13 said: "He . . . has the i/- (?• dwelling in him.*'
The H' O't or divine Spirit, overshadowed
what is meant by the descent of the H (/-,
His students then received the H G .
_ the H' (?•, or Comforter, revealing the
o 358-28 wonderful power, derived from the H- (?•."
p 365-28 convert . . . the temple of the H G',
r 496-16 the spiritual idea, the H- G- and Christ,
497- 7 the H' G- or divine Comforter;
ap 588-17 It brings the baptism of the H G;
562- 2 the Messiah, who would baptize with the H- G;
gl 688- 7 definition of
Holy One
s 135-18 danger of . . . limiting the H- O of Israel
Holy Spirit
o 399- 9 I as a Christian Scientist believed in the H S\
Holy Writ
• 139-16 wliat should and should not be considered H
W'\
f 230-22 According to A^ FTj the sick are never really
ap 673- 5 This testimony of U' W' sustains the fact
bomasre
a 18- 5 snd for this we owe him endless A*.
20-3 He at last paid no A* to forms of doctrine
325-22
r 477-6
*49^«
1^506-20
510-5
512-9
680-2
560-30
ap 567- 1
576-8
577-12
^1579- •
20-24
43- 8
4&^
& 332-20
homa&re
a 42-10
o 364-19
g 641-9
^2 595-22
liome
29- 2
Though entitled to the A* of the world
Do Christian Scientists seek . . . for personal A*?
Had God more respect for the A*
Contribution; tenth part; A*; gratitude.
a 29- 2 must take up arms against error at A* and
m 58-20 desire for incessant amusement outside the A*
58-21 H is the dearest spot on earth,
59-16 in which the heart finds peace and A*.
65-17 powerlessness of vows to make A* happy,
• 121-16 **a weary searcher for a viewless A*. '^
restores them to their rightful A*
find stronger supports and a higher A-.
Pilgrim on earth, thy A* is heaven ;
Truth has no A* in error,
and so brought A* the lesson to all,
Jerusalem. ... if*, heaven.
124-30
pA 109-16
/ 254-31
b 282-17
p 363-21
{fi 689-15
Homer
«p 82-7
pA 199-32
Homer's
« 164-2
liomesick
p365-3
liomicidal
p433-7
homicide
p 433-24
439u 8
440-13
440-14
discernment of the minds of H and Virgil,
When H' sang of the Grecian gods,
the groping of H Cyclops around his cave."
heavenly A* looking away from earth,
conclusion . . . laws of nature render disease A*.
which material laws condemn as A*,
commanding him to take part in the A*,
disobedience to God, or an act of A*.
A*, under stress of circumstances,
liomceopatbic
pA 179-26 with A* pellet and powder in hand,
p 398-16 H remedies, sometimes not containing a
416- 9 any physician — allopathic, A-, botanic, eclectic
liomceopatiiy
allopathy and
o 344-30 Is it because allopathy and A* are
attenuation of
s 153-12 highest attenuation of A* and the most potent
experiments In
s 152-28 experiments in A* liad made her skeptical
famishes
p 370-10 H' furnishes the evidence to the senses,
step beyond
s 156-29 Metaphysics, . . . next stately step beyond A*.
5 155-25
155-28
156-32
157-3
157-10
158-27
honest
pre/ xii-26
pr 8-3
13-6
15-19
a 21-12
pA 173-22
197-19
199-21
6 272-6
272-6
327-22
p 372-30
384- 7
418-7
t 446-19
45»-26
464-24
ap 670- 1
honestly
pr^ x-12
pr 8-30
13-16
S 147- 8
honesty
m 64-29
an 106- 4
S 115-26
/239-8
p 405- 8
t 449-14
453-16
honey
ap 569-19
Honor
p433- 7
434-30
H diminishes the drug.
Vegetarianism, A*, and hydropathy
H' takes mental symptoms largely into
It succeeds where A' falls,
H mentalizes a drug with such repetition of
H'^ a step in advance of allopathy,
she commits these pages to A- seekers for Truth.
We never need to despair of an A* heart:
beyond the h- standpoint of fervent desire.
f:o forth with A* hearts to work and
f A*, he will he in earnest from the start.
Phrenology makes man knavish or A* accord-
ing
more A* than our sleek politicians,
devotion of thought to an A* achievement
only as we are A*, unselfish, loving,
an •♦ A* and good heart " — L%ike 9: 15.
Fear of punishment never made man truly A*.
If . . . error prevents the A- recognition of
for A* labor, or for deeds of kindness.
Plead with an A* conviction of truth
it is imperative to be A-,
h' and consistent in following the leadings of
fall before an A* heart,
march of mind and of A- investigation
bluntly and A* given the text of Truth,
learn what we A* are.
cherish the desire A* and silently
and everywhere, when A* applied
H' and virtue ensure the stability of the
the free course of A* and justice.
Moral. Humanity, A*, affection.
Break up cliques, level wealth with A*,
and to overcome deceit with A*,
in proportion to your A* and fidelity,
H- 18 spiritual power.
shall be in thy mouth sweet as A-." — Rev. 10 ; 9.
his H'. .Judge Medicine, urges the jury
Your //•, the lower court has sentenced
Digitized by
Google
Honor
238
HOUR
Honor
p 43^-28 whatjarisdiction had his H\ Judge MedJcine,
436-^ His i/ sentenced Mortal Man to cQe
honor
8 14^-30 the glory, /i*, dominion, and power
ph 183-32 and the one Mind only is entitled to h-.
f 219-28 not rendering to God the h- due to Him
o 348- 1 which we de^re neither to A* nor to fear.
352-30 no longer seeming worthy of fear or A*,
r 483-27 And CT S. does h- God as no other theory
honored
a 28-27 becanse it is W by sects and societies,
s 118-22 are A* with the name of /airs,
o 359-18 Christianity is to be A- wherever found,
p 362- 2 Jesns was once the A* guest of a certain
382-18 " more h' in the breach than the obserrance '* ?
honoring
ph 184-11 never h- erroneous belief with
honors
a 39- 4 He won eternal A*.
ph 183-30 it h' spiritual understanding;
t 459- 5 achieves no worldly h- except by sacrifice,
r 483-25 if any system h' God, it ought to receive aid,
483-28 honor God as no other theory h- Him,
ap 577-23 will lay down their h' within the
hope
anchor of
a 41- 1 the anchor of W must be cast beyond the veil
and achievement
t 456- 2 adverse to its highest h- $md achievement.
andfalUi
pr 9-16 enjoy the fruition of our h- and faith.
a 45-18 from the door of human W and faith,
gl 581-15 ASHEB (Jacob's son). H- and faith;
684-27 DovB. . . . purity and peace; h- and faith.
and fear
b 298-17 h' and fear, life and death,
and fruition
h 298- 7 Science armed with faith, A*, and fruition.
and trinrnph
p 434-18 solemn eyes, kindling with h' and triumph,
buoyant with , ,
a 109-16 sweet, cahn, and buoyant with A*,
depressed
p 420-18 The fact that . . . reassures depressed h\
faith and
ap 660-31 into the El Dorado of faith and h-,
l&aviiig no
Tfie-Sl ** having no A*, and without God — BpK 2 ; 12.
healUi and
/ 286-21 spiritual guides to health and V.
a 46-18 from the door of human A*
h 819- 7 and misguide human A*.
in immortaUty
p 888-25 we have A* in immortality;
Uttle
pr 8-4 but there is little A* for those who come only
my weary
a 66-17 My weary A* tries to realize that happy day,
of forgiveness
a 22- 3 between sin and the A* of forgiveness,
of freedom
p 368-12 even the A* of freedom from the bondage of
of happiness
m 61-20 What A* of happiness, what noble ambition,
of the prondse
pr 14-18 Hence the A* of the promise
on earth
o 861-27 is the higher A* on earth,
reason of Its
r 487-23 from which to explain the reason of its A*.
rose hljrher
pA 190-27 When A* rose higher in the human heart,
strengthens
t ^46-21 To understand God strengthens A-,
to the sick
s 162- 7 that it may give A* to the sick
tarns
c 26a-16 His " touch turns A* to dust,
without
g 63G-11 The illusion of sin is without A* or God.
o 40-13 " While there 's life there 's A-,"
m 68-23 If ... let us A- it wUl be granted.
66-19 Amidst conjugal infelicity, it is well to A*,
s 116-27 A', faith, meekness, temperance.
126-14 changes . . . from fear to A*
/ 206-12 exercise of the sentiments — A*, faith, love
25S- 9 I A*, dear reader, I am leading you into
263-14 I A* that you are conquering this false sense.
h 298-14 involves intuition, A-, faith, understanding,
298-20 Joy is no longer a trembler, nor is A* a cheat.
801-12 reflects the . . . Spirit, which mortals A* for.
hope
h 820-28 and encourages mortals to A* in Him who
p 382- • H' thou in God ; for J 8h€Ul yet ^P8al.i2: 11.
367-28 I long to see the consummation of my A*,
372-21 and A* to succeed with contraries ?
894- 8 we can accomplish the good we A* for,
g 681- 9 as if A* were ever prophesying thus:
hoped
b 279- 6 ** the »ub$tance of things A- for.** — Beb, 11 . 1 .
r 468-20 " The substance of thi^ A- for, — Heb. 11 .• 1.
hopefbl
s 149-19 remarked . . . advise our patients to be A*
p 894-1 It is weU to be calm... to he A- is stm better;
hopefulness
p 375-M Consumptive patients always show great A*
hopaess
' x-18 abandoned as A* by regular medical attendants.
196-26 Many a A* case of dis^Me is induced l^ a
/ 227- 9 and tn subjection to A* slavery,
p 876-28 supposed to be in A* danger.
376- 1 presents to mortal thought a A* state,
382-80 more A* suffering and despair.
304-23 Will you tell the sick that their condition is A-,
406- 4 makes any man, ... a A* sufferer.
«28-30 The author has healed A- organic disease,
hopelessly
/ 213-24 Beethoven, who was SO long A* deaf .
hopes
m 67-32 disappointments it involves or the A* it fulfils.
66-12 notiromseedsowninthesoilof material A',
e 266-27 The loss of earthly A* and pleasures
b 299- 9 human beUef has buried its fondest earthly A*.
330- 6 she cherished sanguine A* that C. S. would
t 451-16 If our A' and affections are spiritual,
ap 666- 6 through the great desert of human A*,
hopeth
pr^ xii-28 •«AaUthing8,endurethaU — /a>r.l3.7.
hoping
m 67-14 H' and woridng, one should stick to the wreck,
Horeb
/ 241-25 We Should strive to reach the J7* height
horizon
m 68-13 Never contract the A* of a worthy outlook
sp 96- 4 beholds in the mental A* the signs of
horn
• 119- 8 To seize the first A* of this dilemma
119-U while to grasp the other A- of the dilemma
horns
ap 662-81 havingsevenheadsandten A', — J2ev. 12:8.
668-6 showing its A- in the many inventions of evlL
663-U The ten A* of the dragon typify the belief
horoscope
8 121- 9 Though no higher revelation than the A* was
horse
8 117- 3 as an individual man, an individual A* ;
pA 179-16 Tou can even educate a healthy A- so far
179-19 ailment, which a wild A' might never have.
hospitably
o 842-14 where they should be A* received.
hospitality
p 364- 9 the A* of the Pharisee or the contrition of
host
p 868-11 saying in their hearts, especially his A-,
0 619-8 finished, and all the A' of them.— Oen. 2.1.
hostility
/ 241- 3 He, who . . . obeys them, incurs the A* of envy;
hosts
an 102-15 has dominion over all the earth and its A*.
8 150-31 The A* of iEsculapius are fiooding the
ap 666-32 He leads the A* of heaven against the
hot
p 431-26 I am Sallow Skin. I have been dry. A*, and
hoar
anticipating the
a 33- 3 anticipating the A* of their Master's betrayal,
cometh
a 31-26 " The A- cometh, and now is, — JoAn 4 : 28.
n> 98- 6 ** But the A* cometh, and noir is, — «roAn 4 .• 23.
darkest
8p 96-11 ** The darkest A- precedes the dawn.**
day and
6*292- 3 "butofthatdayandA-,— ifa«t.24:36.
every
an 102-19 are every A- weaving webs more complicated
e 261-82 Good demands of man every A*, in which to
p 407- 9 Every A- of delay makes the struggle more
r 494-14 since to all mankind and in everyA',
has struck
o 342- 2 A* has struck when proof and demonstrar
tion,
Digitized by
Google
HOUR
239
HUMAN
in the bright morning h'
hour
«f deTelopment
c 266-10 When this h' of development comes,
of luuTnony
gp 96- 4 Loye will finally mark the h- of harmony,
of Btreng^h
ph 166-19 waiting for the h' of strength in which to
of woe
ap 667- 4 Tmth and Love come nearer in the h' of woe,
a 48- 4 ** Conld ye not watch with me one ^' ? " — Matt.
26:40.
rests upon the
/ 33-17 shadow of His right hand rests upon the h:
/ 215- 7 Believing tliat she was still living in the same h-
that
a 50-17 or that h' would be shorn of its mighty blessing
60-26 The burden of that h' was terrible
wm bring the
ap 670- 2 will bring the h- when the people will chain,
hourly
b 291-29 the judgment-day of wisdom comes h'
g 54^16 This is the new birth going on h\
hours
few
g 566-32 plunged his infant babe, only a few h- old,
mornlns
a 9i-Sl
three
5 153-10 administered at intervals of three A*,
/ 221- 9 not wet her parched throat until three A*
twen^-foor
/ 221- 7 partook of but one meal in twenty-four A*,
waklnjr
p ^7-26 are no more material in their waking h'
cradle of infancy, dreaming away the A*,
rests us more than A* of repose
They had borne this bread from A* to A*,
On entering the A* I met his physician,
Fandemonram, a A* divided against itself,
enter into a strong man's A* — McUt. 12; 29.
leads to the A* baut without hands
declaration that a A* was inhabited,
no such persons were ever seen to go into
theA-
and I will dweU in the A- Psal. 23; 6.
her A' may erelong reap the effect
Hindoo pariah intruding upon the A* of
households
a 19-14 although his teaching set A* at variance,
houses , ,
9p 86-47 Haunted A*, ghostly voices, unusual noises.
b 269-28 reeds shaken by the wind, not A* built on the
ho^iFeirer
prtf ix-25 copies were, A*, in friendly circulation.
X- 9 A few books. A*, which are based on
1^ 12- 8 Tliis, A*, is one belief casting out another,
a 23- 8 One sacrifice, A* great, is insufficient to
m 60-19 This, A*, in a majority of cases, is not its
m 88-28 These effects, A\ do not proceed from
an lOa- 9 As in the beginning. A*, this liberation
103-16 The maximum of i^nkI, A*, is met by
• 109- 6 This great fact is not, A*, seen to be
127-14 It may be said. A*, that the term C. S.
ph 160-21 A* much we trust a drug or any other means
183- 6 A' much is said to the contrary.
b 320-19 (A* transcendental such a thought appears),
326-13 material systems, A* time-honored,
o 349- 7 We have the gospel. A*,
361-24 A' limited, must oe correct
p 402- 3 H\ it is but just to say that the author has
414- 6 H' obstinate the case, it yields more readily
42»- 4 We must begin. A*, with the more simple
436- 5 to reappear A* at the trial as a witness
r 473-81 Few. A*, except his students understood
^649-27 Atthatpoint,.A', even this great observer
tp 96-29
/2ia-7
a 33-U
pA198-3
'^6 269-2
P309-30
e464-8
r478-9
478-11
itp 678-17
ph 17»-80
p 862-10
hue
a 139-21
ph 193-11
p 379-15
431-28
« 460-26
hues
/ 247-25
r 479-29
with its own A* darkening to some extent
its death-pallor gave place to a natural A*,
invalid, inspectmg the A- of her blood
I am Sallow Skin. ... I have lost my healthy A*
the A* of spiritual ideas from her own
which paints the petal with mjriad A',
because it has none of the divine A*.
hug
g 513- 9 gray in the sombre A* of twilight ;
/ 201-15 we shall not A* our tatters close about us.
237-31 they A* false beliefs and suffer the
human
ability
a 52-24 speaking of A* ability to reflect divine power,
acts
gl 596-18 limits, in which are summed up all A* acts,
affairs
p 430-31 the superintendence of A* affairs,
affection
m 67-22 H' affection is not poured forth vainly,
66- 7 If the foundations of A- affection are
p 364-28 expressed by meekness and A- affection,
366-13 is deficient in A* affection,
affections
m 61- 4 good in A' affections must have ascendency
antipode
r 484-23 it is the A* antipode of di?ine Science.
apprehension
r 471-30 which, reduced to A- apprehension,
approval
p 382- 3 having only A* approval for their sanction.
auxiliaries
t 454-32 A' auxiliaries to aid in bringing thought into
being
pr 2-20 as one pleads with a A* being,
ap 82-26 between a mole and a A* being.
beings
b 298-26 Angels are not etherealized A* beings,
belief
ap 80-26 movements arise from the volition of A* belief,
84- 7 a groundwork of corporeality and A- belief.
97- 8 According to A- belief, the lightning is fierce
a 124- 6 When this A* belief lacks organizations
124-11 A* belief is a blind conclusion from material
126-10 the prior states which A* belief created
126- 9 H' belief has sought and interpreted
143-11 required a material and A- belief before
146-12 subdues the A* belief in disease.
pA 177-28 does A* belief, you ask, cause this death ?
178-15 When wrested from A- belief and based on
183-30 If C. S. dishonors A- belief, it honors
184-20 This is A- belief , not the truth of being,
190- 8 This embryonic and materialistic A* belief
194- 6 A change in A* belief clianges all the
/ 240- 2 but A- belief misinterprets nature.
e 261-22 which is only a form of A* belief,
b 273- 4 H- belief has sought out many inventions,
280-16 Through this error. A* belief comes to have
293- 7 are but different strata of A* belief.
294- 2 These senses indicate the common A* belief,
294-23 A* belief in them to be the father of mythology,
297- 6 B' belief says to mortals, •' You are sick ! "
296-16 This A* belief, alternating between a sense of
299- 8 sepulchre, in which A* belief has buried its
b 310- 2 A'l)elief fancies that it delineates
p 374-11 originating in A* belief before it is
377-30 WiUiout the A* belief, any circumstance
421- 6 the true definition of all A- belief in Ul-health,
r 466- 8 To A- belief, they are personalities
490-20 H' belief — or knowledge gained from the
495-11 life-giving power of Truth acting on A* belief,
g 561-13 describes the gradations of A- belief,
653-24 If consentaneous A- belief agrees upon an
666- 3 A- belief, and not the divine arbitrament,
gl 586-20 A* belief before it accepts sin, sickness,
beUefs
a 24- 5 and willingness to give up A* beliefs
ap 79-11 Spiritualism relies upon tv beliefs
83-32 investigates and touches only A* beliefs.
98-15 Beyond the frail premises of A* beliefs.
a 164-19 caused by a majority of A* beliefs
>A 171- 7 gates of Paradise which A- beliefs have ciose<
/ 208-19 in the wilderness ** of A- beliefs — MaU. 3 ; 3.
262- 7 When false A- beliefs learn even a little
e 260- 9 A' beliefs will be attaining diviner
r 471-27 This view rebuked A- beliefs,
478-25 is composed of material A- beliefs
g 505-30 The mortal, erring, and finite are A* beliefs,
birth
ph 190-14 H- birth, growth, maturity, and decay
blood
a 25- 5 by our sense of A* blood.
body
m 62-23 divine Mind, . . . will care for the A' body,
a 125- 3 organic and functional health in the A* body
t 458-13 or of trying to sustain the A* body
bondajre
/ 227- 8 The law of . . . must end A- bondage,
brataU^
a 40-21 apostles of Truth may endure A* brutality
capacities
ph 200- 6 illustrated the grand A- capacities of being
e 258-22 A* capacities are enlarged and perfected
capacity
g 519-11 N' capacity is slow to discern and to grasp
changeableness
a 140^^ wrath, repentance, and A* changeableness.
Digitized by
Google
HUMAN
240
HUMAN
human
oharactor
ap 566-22
codes
/ 226-18
concept
ph 177-14
c 250-25
6 2n-26
277-31
porifying eyen the gold of h' character.
H' codes, scholastic theology,
body is a sensaoos. A* concept.
Brain or matter never formed a h' concept.
not dirine, — it is a A* concept.
£1 i-^i. a h' concept, sometimes beautiful,
o 359-13 you mast change the A* concept ol life,
r 4B0- 4 Matter is a A* concept.
tlie hi}i:hest h' concept of the perfect man.
Here the h' concept and dirine idea seem
even the /«* concept of Love
482-19
^606-26
541-12
conception
a 50-26
ph 186-14
that hour was terrible beyond h- conception.
puts forth a A- conception in the name of
g 506- 7 by which A* conception, material sense,
ittons
to belittle Deity with A' conceptions.
material senses and A- conceptions would
-12
267-16
concepts
m 62-^
p 436-31
^616-31
thrusting in the laws of erring, A* concepts.
A' concepts named matter, death, disease,
_ _ genders are A- concepts.
681-12 exchanging A- concepts for the dirine
696- 7 symbol of tempest-tossed A* concepts
conclnsions
b 296- 1 the yagne realities of A* coodosions.
conjecture
b 296-30 if' conlecture confers upon angels its own.
380-17 left either to A* conjecture or to the
comscion sness
pre/ xi-12 lose their reality in A* consciousness
-' *" influence ever present in A* consciousness
lifts A- consciousness into eternal Truth,
and the A* consciousness rises higher.
Through A* consciousness, conrince the mortal
speakmg to the A- consciousness,
take possession of A* consciousness,
the false A- consciousness is educated to feeL
heavens and earth to one A' consciousness.
^i
xi-17
96-31
► 297-14
827-27
332-11
o 365-13
r 484-19
ap 673- 7
craving
creatures
6298-^
delusions
6 328-11
depravity
ap 564-18
discord
b 306-32 parent of all A* discord was the Adam-dream,
displeasore
ap 571- 9 to tell a man his faults, and so risk A* displeasure
unsatisfied A- craving for something better,
making them A* creatures with suggestive
in the Science, which destroys A* delusions
the highest degree of A* depravity.
doctrine
b 286-2
doctrines
8 117-31
^604-25
To seek Truth through belief in a A* doctrine
which be defined as A* doctrines,
a thousand years of A* doctrines,
646-14 errors send falsity into all A- doctrines
donbts
A' doubts and fears which attend such a belief.
pr 13-21
duty
£7 541r-26
element
a 33-18
error
b 294- 1
p401-2
it repudiates even the A* duty of man towards
When the A- element in liim struggled with
the avenues and instruments of A* error,
^ -- - Any A* error Is Its own enemy,
ap 563-10 This dragon stands for the sum total of A* error.
errors
an attempt to trace all A- errors
£7 533-10
existence
ph 190-22
/ 205-28
experience
sp 99-20
g 562-13
with saddening strains on A* existence :
Selfishness tips the beam of A- existence
must deenen A* experience, until the
1/ uu^M H- experience in mortal life, which
ap 572-24 stage in A* experience called death,
experiences
8 108- 7 A* experiences show the falsity of
eye
a 49-16 No A* eye was there to pity, no arm to save.
pA 188-30 The A* eye knows not where the orb of day is,
facultr^
Reason is the most active A* faculty.
6 327-29
faith
pref xi- 6
pr 12-18
sp 93-19
/» 153-14
pA 169-22
family
an 10^ 8
pA 196-32
the fruits of A* faith in matter.
borrows its power from A* faith and belief.
A- faith may clothe it with angelic vestments,
learned that either A* faith or the
towards which A* faith or endeavor is directed.
blf'Ases the whole A* family.
s<»rrows and diseases among the A* family.
human
family
/ 203-11 but the whole A* family would be redeemed
234- 5 blesses the A- family with crumbs of comfort
g 682- 3 in order to create toe rest of the A- family ?
fear
pA 176-17 H- text of miasma would load with disease
p 412- 3 to advance and destroy the A* fear of sickness,
ap 663- 4 Wemay well be perplexed at A' fear;
666- 3 the dark ebbing and fiowing tides of A* fear.
A- footsteps leading to perfection are
The A* form, or physical ftniteness.
Wearing in part a A* form
especially tlH>ee of the A* form.
and clothe religion in A- forms.
towards A- freedom and the final triumph over
Proporcionately as A- generation c
footsteps
/2&-1
fonn
c 256-16
6 315-29
^664-81
forms
pr 4-82
freedom
/242- 7
generation
m 6^-80
good
pA 182- 9 capable of producing the highest A- good ?
governments
p 878-32 usually find displajred in A* governments.
happiness
m 65- 1 and A* happiness should proceed from
H' hate has no legitimate mandate
fixedness of mortal illusions, and the A* hatred
A' hatred cannot reach you.
When hope rose higher in the A* heart,
the Bethlehem babe, the A* herald of >
Later in A* history, wlien the
from the door of A* hope and faith,
and misguide A* hope.
<464-9
hatred
6 330^6
ap 671-19
heart
pA 190-27
herald
pre/ vii- 6
taJ story
0r&&-31
hope
a 45-17
6 31>-7
hopes
ap 566- 6
hypotheses
9p 98-12
t 467-2
r 481-19
ignorance
pr 13-25
/252-4
illndon
r 492-23
iUasions
C 259-23
r 468-2
image
B 140-31
indignation
ap 570- 6
Invention
a 44-27
«p 95-20
s 163-26
Jesns
6333-^
334-20
Joys
m 6a-18
Justice
9 542-20
kind
m 66-8
knowifNlge
sp 92-19
» 124-3
124-27
pA 197- 7
/ 213-30
g 532-5
gl 582-5
language
9MO-5
law
a 4S-22
an 106- 8
105-14
Ufe
a 51- 3
54-2
m 65-5
pA 173-19
/225-32
232-21
p 3«9-19
t 451-32
the great desert of A- hopes.
Creeds, doctrines, and A- hypotheses do not
Truth uncontaminated by A- hypotheses.
H' hypotheses first assume the reality of
Because of A* ignorance of the
U- ignorance of Mind and of the
A' illusion as to sin, sickness, and death
and forms its offspring after A* illusions,
and never can be coordinate with A* illusions.
and make God in their own A* image.
finally be shocked . . . into A* indignation;
method infinitely above that of A* invention.
even A* invention must have its day,
perhaps so ample an exhibition of A- inventioii
meant, not that the A- Jesus was eternal,
even before the A* Jesus was incarnate to
well to remember how fieeting are A- joys.
and let A* Justice pattern the divine.
moral provision for generation among A* kind.
an outgrowth of A- knowledge
Physical science (so^^Ued) is A knowledge,
H' Knowledge calls them forces of matter;
What a price for A* Imowledge !
Before A- knowledge dipped to its depths
All A' knowledge and material sense
A- knowledge, or so-called mortal mind,
U' language can repeat only an infinitesimal
H- law had condemned him,
to admit that the power of A* law Is restricted
and A' law rightly estimates crime,
loss of sometbinfi; more important than A* life
Throueh the magnitude of his A* life,
and give to A- life an inspiration by which
measuring ... A* life by material law.
and on the lowest plane of A* life,
or that they could destroy A* life;
laws tbnt food shall support A* life,
to blast moral sense, health, and the A* life.
Digitized by
Google
HUMAN
241
HUMAN
human
likeneM
b 301- 2 as the A* likeness thrown upon the mirror,
limb
r 48d- 6 Then the A* limb would be replaoed as readily
a 37- 9 Martyrs are the h- links which connect
b 300- 1 H' logic IS awry when it attempts
man
r 473-15 Jesus is the A- man, and Christ is the divine
memonr
► 3TO-
P
mind
pr
m
3 are reproduced in union by A* memory.
X- 7 They regard the A* mind as a healing agent,
xi- 8 only a phase of the action of the A* mind,
12- 6 on the A* mind, making it act more powerfully
6S- 6 Tbnes of the A* mind may be diiferent,
6(m8 A* mind will at length demand a higher
the A' mind or the divine Mind which is
This Soul-eense comes to the A* mind
when you are able to read the A* mind
in the general atmosphere of A* mind.
Science enables one to read the A* mind,
history of the errors of the A* mind,
Is it not clear that the A* mind must
the will, or sensuous reason of the A* mind,
A« mind and evil in contradistinction to
A' mind never produced a real tone
The A* mind, imbued with this
disabuse the A* mind of material beliefs
A* mind uses one error to medicine another.
A' mind takes the less to relieve the
ignorant that the A* mind and body are myths.
A* mind has an absolute need of something
A' mind lias no power to kill
The A* mind is opposed to Ood
#p 83- 1
8&- 6
85-10
87-11
87-16
an 101- 6
KM-31
• 111-4
114-4
126-12
128-11
130-16
143-13
14^-15
150-32
151-5
151-21
151-24
155-22
167-13
162-10
«A 16ft- 2
166-15
168-24
173-28
174-31
17&-14
The A* mind acts' more powerfully to offset
like the A* mind than the
becomes more
stir the A* mind to a change of base,
the A* mind is all that can produce pain.
A' mind is inharmonious in itself.
I have discerned disease in the A* mind,
the error which the A- mind alone has created,
cause of disease obtains in the mortal A* mind,
mechanism of the A* mind gives place to
176-28 The A' mind, not matter, is supposed to feel,
177- 1 /f' mind produces what is termed organic
180-13 Ignorant that the A* mind governs the body,
185-20 excludes the A* mind as a spiritual factor
185-29 material stratum of the A* mind,
186-32 The A* mind has been an idolater from the
187-10 beliefs of the A* mind rob and enslave it,
187-24 The A* mind tries to classify action as
187-29 but the A* mind still holds In belief a body,
187-31 which appears to the A' mind to live,
189- 7 the cruder theories of the A* mind,
/ 214-10 is an object-lesson for the A* mind.
218- 6 If it were not for what the A* mind says
218-13 the A* mind is the sinner, disinclined to
21^17 must obtain in the A* mind before it can
226-11 the fetters ... be stricken from the A* mind
234-30 laid great stress on the action of the A* mind,
235- 2 cannot go forth, . . . from one A* mind to
261-21 acts upon the A* mind throuj^h truth,
261-22 leads the A* mind to relinquish all error,
e 264- 1 the fleeting concepts of the A* mind.
b 270-29 the fact that the A- mind alone jBuffers,
816-10 manifest by its effects upon the A* mind
827- 7 and all^the sinful aiipetites of the A* mind,
o 367-19 have originated in the A* mind.
p 378- 8 Without the so-oalled A* mind, there can be
no
396-31 sickness is formed by the A* mind,
402-20 We say that one A* mind can
403-10 The A' mind is employed to remove the
40S-12 both have their origin in the A- mind,
403-37 The A* mind determines the nature of
g 631-10 The A* mind will sometime rise above
ap 56^11 inaudible voice of Truth is, to the A* mind,
678- 9 while to another, the unillumined A* mind,
573-10 what the A* mind terms matter
■ilnd-foroes
ph \W~ 7 Bning A* mind-forces can work only evil
aoJnds
/ 210-15 action of the divine Mind on A* minds
ml sconoeptlon s
p 428-30 mental might to offset A' misconceptions
ukisery
OA 574-17 the sum total of A' misery, represented by
mother
b 315-30 being conceived by a A- mother,
motives
/ 239-23 the acknowledged seat of A* motives.
me
b 83a- 4 Jesus was a A* name, which belonged to him
liunian
nature
b 272-8
need
»i) 95-9
r 494-11
needs
pr 1&-11
^453-15
opinions
S 112-10
ph 192- 6
swinish element in A- nature uproots it.
and in that ratio we know all A* need
and always will meet every A* need.
Erayer which covers all A* needs,
now others and minister to A* needs.
some particular system of A* opinions.
)inioD • * *
H' opinions are not spiritual.
b 280-31 The only excuse for entertaining A* opinions
o 360-12 replies: . . . my old doctrines or A- opinions."
t 447- 6 must not forget that erring A- opinions,
origin
b 306-29 These mortal dreams are of A* orf
g 553-21 theory ... to account for A- ori|
parent »
a 50- 9 despairing appeal, if made to a A- parent,
peace
c 265-23 Who that has felt the loss of A* peace
pen
s 110-17 No A- pen nor tongue taught me the Science
perception
9 119-28 As astronomy reverses the A* perception of
o 861-23 A A- perception of divine Science,
ap 561-18 reducing to A* perception and understanding
personally
M 138- 7 Truth, and Love, and not a A* personality.
philosophy
sp 99- 2 /r* philosophy, ethics,
8 144- 8 mortal beliefs formula
b 269-9
279-22
platltades
t 446-25
power
. and superstition
J formulated in A* philosophy,
H- philosophy has made God manlike.
Every system of A* philosophy, doctrine.
Not A' platitudes, but the divine beatitudes.
/ 225-15 shows A- power to be proportionate to its
(7 539-27 gave him more than A* power to expound the
presence
b 325-28 Science which ushered Jesus into A* presence,
probation
a 35-16 its exemplification of A* probation,
progrei
p% r
ph 170-24 spiritual causation relates to A* progress.
g 557- 9 A* propagation has its suffering because
propagation
50-18
8 111-25
0 261-32
g 548-25
550-4
553-25
gl 585-25
8 117-26
117-26
pA 17^-26
renstance
6.^29-a2
rights
a 48-29
8 184-12
/ 226-14
saeriflce
a 54-13
self
/ 254-19
sense
a 51-7
6 826-19
827-32
834-^
|>369-5
r 494-18
g 540-19
ap ȴ>-12
663- I
673- 2
576-31
senses
8 116-6
t 461-10
shackles
c256- 1
soolety
ap 675-31
son!
ph 200-21
b 310-19
species
m 60-16
61-24
61-81
its mighty blessing for the A- race,
a yearning of the A- race for spirituality,
in remembering good and the A- race,
he would have olessed the A* race more
whence cometh Life, ... to the A- race?
as the point of emergence for the A* race,
belief that the A* race originated materially
relates solely to A* reason ;
A* reason dimly reflects and
H' reason and religion come slowly to the
H' resistance to divine Science weakens
decision against A* rights and divine Love,
and so it came about that A* rights were
Ood has built a higher platform of A* rights,
the inspiration of Jesus* intense A- sacriflce.
But the A- self must be evangelized.
He had power to lay down a A* sense of life
where A* sense hath not seen man.
nothingness of the pleasures of A* sense
a reference to the A* sense of Jesus crucified.
In proportion as matter loses to A* sense all
helping erring A* sense to flee from its
It saith to the A* sense of sin, sickness, and
great miracle, to A* sense, is divine Love,
M' sense may well marvel at discord,
the A' sense of space is unable to
This A* sense of Deity yields to the divine sense,
evidence before the corporeal A* senses,
from the standpoint of the A* senses.
Progress takes off A* shackles.
which binds A* society into solemn union;
the so-called A* soul or spirit,
commonly taught that there is a A* soul
Marriage should improve the A* species.
Is not tne propagation of the A* species a
If the propagation of a higher A* species
Digitized by
Google
HUMAN
242
HUMANITY
•peelei _
m 68-26
pk 172-7
•tandpolnt
^620-1
ftOMhOUMS
a 64-12
■trenirth
ph 173-18
a 2^28
/ 227-12
■yatem
s 163-15
PA170-2
/222- 7
p385-l
415-23
423-12
■ystems ^
a 164-12
p^i 170-12
/ 234-21
teacher
e 455-18
teatimony
9p 71-^
theories
a 117-19
14»-6
ph 170- 9
/ 220-17
C255-6
b 276-26
p 381-22
r 490-14
fir; 590- 6
thought
pr 12-26
« 126-12
126-8
PA180-6
191-10
191-16
192-^
/206.26
206-8
210-3
234-23
5 297-21
297-30
o 349-14
r 482-3
belief that agamogenesls applies to the h-
species.
Materialism grades the A- q;>ecies as
sweetest rest, eyen from a A* standpoint,
into empty or sin-filled A* storehouses,
measuring h' strength by bones and sinews,
or that divinity is appeased by h' soffering,
of continued bondage and of A* suffering.
** The effects of medicine on the h- system
according to belief, poisons the A* system,
nutriment and strength to the A* system,
entire functions and organs of the A' system
organs of the A* system, including brain and
reaching to every part of the A* system.
But all A* systems based on
not only contradicts A* systems, but
present codes of A* systcins disappoint
student, who receives . . . from a A* teacher,
no proof nor power outside of A* testimony.
H- theories are inadequate to interpret
a bundle of speculative A* theories?
certainly present what A* theories exclude,
engendered solely by A* theories.
The mythical A* theories of creation,
Our materia] A* theories are destitute of
understand your way out of A* theories
H- theories are helpless to make man harmo-
nious
A* theories, doctrines, hypotheses;
they are the merchandise of A* thought
As A- thought changes from one stage to
H- thought never projected the least portion of
raises the A* thoturht above the cruder theories
divine Principle of man dawns upon A* thought.
The A* thought mast free itself from
Whatever holds A- thought in line with
leads A' thought into opposite channels
Material, erring, A- thought acts injuriously
language which A* thought can comprehend,
the right education of A* thought.
It is a chrysalis state of A- thought,
A* thought has little relation to the actual
in oonveyine . . . accurately to A* thought
ff' thought has adulterated the meaning of
g 502-14 Even thus the crude forms of A- thought
608-29 an important one to the A* thought,
ap 571- 1 not so willing to point out the evu in A- thought,
thoughts
b 297-24 H' thoughts have their degrees of comparison.
t 449-20 The inoculation of evU A* thoughts
understanding
pr 12-11 nor is it the A- understanding of the
sp 99-11 has opened the door of the A* understanding.
8 143- 6
verdicts
r 481-22
view
« 150-22
5 276-13
316-18
want
c 257-25
ff 501-9
warfare
/ 226-12
weakness
t 463-17
will
pr 9-24
« 144-14
pA 194-2
/206-4
209-4
b 329-22
£445-19
445-24
461-20
451-23
r490-4
will-power
an 106- 1
8 144-14
144-18
God does not . . . provide them for A* use;
A' verdicts are the procurers of all discord.
This A' view infringes man's free moral agency ;
into A- view in their true light,
the Christ-man, rose higher to A* view
to meet the demands of A* want and woe,
but richly recompensing A- want and woe
not through A' warfare, not with bayonet
Dishonesty is A* weakness, which forfeits
and material sense and A* will have no place.
H' will belongs to tbe so-called material
with matter or with A* will.
A' will should be exercised only in subordination
in proportion as ignorance, fear, and A* will
You cannot mock it by A* will.
C. 8. silences A- will, quiets fear with Truth
The A- will which maketh and worketh a lie,
knows that A- will is not C. S.,
defend himself from the Influence of A* will.
H' will is an animal propensity,
the criminal misuse of A- will-power,
H' will-power is not Science.
H- will-power may infringe the
humaii
woe
/ 238-20 until we seek this remedy for A* woe
wrath
a 49-23 but is above the reach of A' wrath,
yeamlni:
a 4S-7 There was no response to that A* yearning,
49-13 O, why did they not gratify his Ust A- yearning
a 43-27 The divine must overcome the A* at every
point,
sp 98-32 The way . . . not A* but divine,
an 102- 3 His power is neither animal nor A*.
8 112-14 wholly A* in their origin and tendency
114-8 and calls mind both A- and divhie.
127-25 truth is not A*, and is not a law of matter,
pA 188-32 The A* or material senses yield to the
189-18 A* mortal mind, by an inevitable perversion,
as the hand, which sweeps over it, is A- or
The multiplication of a A* and mortal sense
all that is material is a ... A-, mortal thought.
Material and temporal thon^ts are A*,
are comprised in A- materialbelief ,
in the A* or the divine economy.
Science is a divine demand, not a A*.
The corporeal man Jesus was A*,
when the A-, material concept, or Jesus,
This thought of A*, material nothingness,
and those limits are A*,
the divine law, rising above the A*,
no demand. A* or dinne, renders it just
beliefs of your A* mental legislators
when yon weigh the A* in the scale with the
Are thoughts divine or A- ?
seem real to A*, erring belief,
since the A*, mortal mind so-called is not
and this Mind must be divine, not A*,
fall to the level of a A* or material belief,
transmission from the divine thought to the A*,
and is a A*, not a divine, creation,
including those which we call A*.
John saw the A* and divine coincidence,
the A* yielding to the divine ;
highest A* corporeal concept of the divine idea.
/ 213-29
C263-27
528»^
286-22
286-31
327-20
329-23
334^16
0 945-28
863-27
p885- 7
440-22
e 446-16
r 472-28
482-^
483-6
960ft-l
614-15
525-6
549-20
ap 561-16
^2 586-23
589-16
hnmane
pA 198- 9 The materialistic doctor, though A-, is an
p 385- 3 philanthropists engaged in A* labors
hnmanity (see aUo humanity's)
advances
sp 96-32 J7> advances slowly out of sinning sense
and philanthropy
tp 80-12 no doubt of the A* and philanthropy
applied to
8 127-16 Science as i^pplled to A*.
better views of
/ 289-10 and we get better views of A*.
hrooghtto
a 44-25 whereby divinity brought to A* the
p 366-12 if . . . common sense and common A* are dis-
regarded.
Deity and
g 665-28 as if man were the offspring of . . . Deity and A*.
distinetlon from
8 116-27 divinity and its distinction from h:
earth and
sp 72-32 communicator of truth, ... to earth and A*.
uidpate
/ 2^-23 They will emancipate A:,
embracing
form of
ap 661-17 shown ... as divinity embracing A-
b 332-26 appear to mortals in such a form of A* as
"m of
g 660- 1 he virtually affirms that the germ of A* is
great poet of
m 66- 2 Shakespeare, great poet of A- :
hidden from
/ 205- 1 will continue to be hidden from A*,
higher
ap 571-20 The cement of a higher A* wiU unite
interests of
/ 236- 5 in the interests of A*, not of sect.
lifting
p 407-14 lifting A* above itself into purer desires,
lifts
9 647-32 lifts A- out of disease and death
mortal
b 338-11 conclusions of material and mortal A*.
of Jesns
a 25-32 Christ was made manifest in the A* of Jesus.
permeate
a 37-12 and to permeate A- with purer ideals.
physical
c 256-14 within the narrow limits of physical A*,
Digitized by
Google
HUMANITY
243
HYPNOTISM
hanianity
poor
o 345-22 inoongproity between God's idea and poor A*,
portal of
Tprtf Tii-lS Trnth, . . . knocks at the portal of h\
s 113^ 4 The letter of Science plentifully reaches A*
riffhU of
a 54-32 Would they not deny him eyen the rights of A*,
alck
p 371-12 SO sick W sees danger in every direction,
dniul
% 114- 3 the anthor calls sick and sinful W mortal mind,
nitritiiAlises
o 364-11 heals the tick and spiritualizes h%
uairerAal
6 328-31 and includes universal A*.
• 116-96 Moral, if*, honesty, affection, compassion,
ph 173- 3 how . . . distinguish between h' and the brute,
c 25S-23 in proportion as h- gains the true
b 311-22 When h' does understand this Science,
o 366-26 Does divine Love commit a fraud on A*
p 413-20 Water is not the natural habitat of h\
bomanity's
r 494- 4 and he did this for tired h' reassurance.
buiuMiizatloii
g 617- 8 anthropomorphism, or a h- of Deity.
humanly
pr 2-21 the belief in €k>d as A* circumscribed,
a 68-14 Mortals believed in God as A- mighty,
8 147- 9 where demonstration was A* possible,
ph 179-19 The episoStic is a A* evolved ailment,
/ 247-20 its qualities before they are perceived A*.
gl 691-22 is dninely natural, but must be learned A* ;
hnmble
pr 2-12 We can do more for ourselves by A* fervent
12-13 whose A' prayers were deep and conscientious
5 119412 is but the A* servant of the restful Mind,
/ 228-27 The A* Nasarene overthrew the supposition
t 448- 6 it won his A- desire.
bumbled
{228-30 It should have A* the pride of the priests,
320-16 shall not forever rule [or be A*] in men,
820-21 avers that this fact is not forever to be A*
bumblest
a 48-11 shall the A* or mightiest disciple murmur
humbly
pr 13-17 honestly and silently and A*,
bumiliatiiifir
8 163-28 more than compensated by the A* view of
humility
pr 8-14 If we feel the aspiration, A% gratitude,
8-20 Praying for A* with whatever fervency
8 142-19 A* and divine Science to be welcomed in.
b 326-29 in A- he took the new name of Paul.
g 614- 8 In A* they climb the heights of holiness.
humor
p 424-32 may tell you that he has a A* in the blood,
humors
8 162- 7 It changes the secretions, expels A*,
p 393-27 complex A*, lenses, muscles, the iris and pupil,
425- 3 Ton will have A-, Just so long as you believe
hundred
a 27-24 two or three A* other disciples
• 111-19 prixe of one A* pounds, offered in
122- 9 practically exposed nineteen A* years ago
139-19 and the three A* thousand in the New,
/ 232-17 as it did over nineteen A* years ago,
0 344-29 while C. S. cures its A-
hundreds
b 328-19 A* . . .die there annually from serpent-bites
bung*
. p 363- 6 hair, which A* loosely about her shoulders,
hunger
/ 221-10 She passed many weary years in A* and
221-27 feeling childhoou*8 A* and undisciplined by
hungering
pr 2-6 the desire which goes forth A- after
r 482-% to the A* heart in every age.
hungry
/ 234- 7 feeding the A* and giving living waters to the
hurricane
pA 192-15 It is lightning and A-,
hurt
8 164-29 thinks she has A- her face by falling on the
164-31 and says, . . . ** Mamma knows you are A*."
166- 1 You *re not A% so don't think you are."
ph 166-19 in order to remember what has A* vou,
{222-11 Food had less power to help or to a* her
328-24 it shall not A- them. — Mai^ 16 . 18.
hurt
0362-*
897-13
397-17
438-6
r 491- 2
husband
m 6^17
60- 1
63-28
66-24
66-24
8 136-21
^636-9
U 8haU not A- them ; — Mark 16 ; 18.
you think or exclaim, *• I am A* ! '*
I)eclare that you are not A*
nothing shall oy any means A* y<m,^Luke 10 . 19.
Needle-thrusts will not A* him.
would confine a wife or a A* forever within
how she may please her A*,*' ~ / Cor. 7 ; 34.
it never would, if both A* and wife were
If a dissolute A* deserts his wife,
than for a wife precipitately to leave her A*
ave his wife.
or for a A* to leave I
That a wicked king and debauched A* should
thy desire shall be to thy A*, — Oen, 3 : 16.
husbandman
ph 180^ 2 mortal mind is the A* of error,
husbands
m 69-20
66-21
bushed
m 64-32
huts
8p 82-30
hydra
ap 663-6
H', hear this and remember how slight a
H- and wives should never separate if there is
the voices of physical sense will be forever A*.
the Esquimaux in their snow A* ?
hatred, which lifts its A* head,
hydropathy
8 166-28 Vegetarianism, homceopathy, and A*
bygiene
aoherenoe to
/ 222-19 the strictest adherence to A* and drugs,
p 382-31 Adherence to A* was useless.
diet and
t 457-26 some learners commend diet and A*,
drugs and
ph 167-12 Drugs and A* cannot successfully usurp the
r 484-16 Drugs and A- oppose the supremacy of the
drugs or
8 143- 6 God does not employ drugs or A*,
faith In
/ 261-16 whether through faith in A*,
material
/ 220- 5 open ... to the ineflicacy of material A%
222-21 she dropped drugs and material A*,
t 463-31 never recommends material A*,
r 484- 7 medication, material A-, mesmerism,
matter and
p 430-16 the supposed laws of matter and A*,
physiolofnr and
ph 166-24 through adherence to physiology and A-,
surgery, and
a 44-12 all the claims of medicine, surgery, and A*.
system of
ph 186- 6 No system of A* but C. S. is purely mental.
tkuik aboQt
p 389- 6 The less we know or think about A*,
8 138-12 neither ... by materia medica^ nor by A*,
144- 9 in human philosophy, physiology, A*,
146-14 whether faith in drugs, trust in A*,
/ 222-27 fear, A% physiology, and physics
226-19 material medicine and A-, fetter faith
230-23 the sick are never really healed Iw drugs, A-, or
p 382- 5 If half the attention given to A- were
"^ ' how do drugs. A*, andanimal magnetism heal 7
r 483- 1
liygienie
p 370-26
378-19
382-16
440-2
hsrmn
ap 566-20
birpnotlc
pA 181-32
p 402-31
e 446-28
g 628-16
ff" treatment also loses its efficacy.
A* drilling and drugging, adopted to
He, who 18 ignorant of what is termed A* law,
the devotee of supposed A- law,
on the ground of A- disobedience,
prayer which concludes the same A*,
Any A* power you may exercise will
action of the person under A* control
exercise of will brings on a A* state,
inducing a sleep or A* state in Adam
Hjrpnotism
p 430-23 Phjrsiology, H\ Envy, Greed and
431-14 summoned Phj-siology, Materia Medica, and /f-
439-18 the blind H-, and the masked Personal Sense,
441-22 H-, Oriental Witchcraft, and Esoteric Magic
bsrpnotism
and electricity
8p 78-26 A* and electricity are claimed to be the
caUed
an 101-30 effect of animal magnetism, recently called A*,
is not scientiflo
p 402-29 Hence the proof that A* is not scientific;
magnetism nor
p 442-16 Neither animal magnetism nor A*
Digitized by
Google
HYPNOTISM
244
IDEA
hsrpnotism
maffuetinn or
an 103-19 animal magnetism or h- is tbe specific term
for
t 454- 1 nor . . . practise animal magnetism or h:
gl 684-19 animal magnetism or h- ; the lust of the flesh,
mesmerism «nd
b 322-16 foreshadowed the mesmerism and h- of to-
day.
mesmerism or
an 102- 5 mesmerism, or A* is a mere negation,
p 402-23 The error, mesmerism —or A-, to use the
spintualism, or
$p 99-14 theosophy, spiritualism, or Z^*,
without
ph 185-23 not only without drugs, but without h-,
an 103-24 The malicious form of h'
104-18 mesmerism, animal magnetism, h'.
B 129-17 Animal magnetism, A*, spiritualism,
ph 178-29 attempt to unite with it A*,
p 378-19 whereas h- and hygienic drilling and
808-28 h' changes such ills into new and
r 484- 8 mesmensm, h\ theosophy, or spiritualism?
hypnotist
p 375-12 h' dispossesses the patient of his
hypnotized
p 431-23 Morbid Secretion h- the prisoner
hypnotizer
an 104-22 h' employs one error to destroy another.
hypochondria
ph 176-23 cases of hysteria, A*, and hallucination ?
p 426-15 and see the foUy of h\
iguoranoe or
/ ^43- 3 can never succeed . . . through ignorance or A*.
is fatal ^
pr 7-32 It is fatal to religion.
last and
ap 667-28 beast and the false prophets are lust and h-.
571-31 outshining sin, sorcery, lust, and h-.
never spared
sp 86-28 never spared h' the sternest condemnation.
rebaked the
gl 697- 7 rebuked the A-, which offered long petitions
/ 241-10
& 289-10
880-30
p 866-26
9< 692-27
hjrpocrite
pr 8-2
a 41-10
envy,,
sin, lust, hatred, envy, A*,
There is no h- in Science.
A', slander, hate, theft, adultery,
If A', stolidity, inhumanity, or vice
self-righteousness; vanity; A*.
Veil. A cover; concealment; hiding; A-.
though it malces the sinner a A-.
A- may have a flowery pathway here, but
The bigot, the debauchee, the A-,
hypocrite
c 263-12 They make man an involuntary A*,
5 294-30 the A- that he is hiding himself.
hypocrites
pT 3-30 Sharp censure our Master pronounces on A'.
7-28 By it we may become involuntary A*,
•p 85-21 ''Oye A! ye can discern the — if a«. 16 .a
hypocritical
a 20-6 To the ritualistic priest and A- Pharisee
hypodermic
p 416- 6 A A' injection of morphine is
t 464-17 would give him a A* injection,
hypotheses
beliefs and
tp 79-11 Spiritualism relies upon human beliefs and A*.
79-13 C. S. removes these beliefs and A*
false
a 127-31 false A* that matter is its own lawgiver.
Creeds, doctrines, and human A* do not
Truth uncontaminated by human A*.
Human A* first assume the reality of
•p 06-12
t467-2
T 481-19
aterial
6273-7
Deductions from material A* are not scientlAe.
g 662- 6 geology, and all other material A*
materialistie
h 268-10 Materialirtic A- challenge metaphysics
of niortals
ph 18^15
physical
f 111-15
speealative
8 126-21
▼agiM
8 110-32
^54^-21
The A- of mortals are antagonistic to
reverses perverted and physical A*
left to tlie mercy of speculative A* ?
No analogy exists between the vague A* of
in such vague A* as must necessarily
8 121-14 left to the A* of material sense
168-23 A* obtruded upon us at different times,
r 484-^ thus putting an end to the A*
g 604-26 a thousand years of human doctrines. A*,
gl 600- 6 human theories, doctrines. A- ;
hypothesis
/ 209-27 based on the A* of material law or
■^" '- A* tliat he returns eventually to bis
Few deny the A- that intelligence.
Admit the common A* that food
No A' as to the existence of another power
A* that soul is both an evU and a good
A* which supposes life to be In matter
based on some A' of error,
hypothetical
g 646-18 Outside of C. S. all is vague and A-,
661-32 ancient and A* question, Wliich ii first,
hysteria
ph 176-28
1T7-2
/ 217-11
944-16
6 270-10
p 388-18
£446-6
r 48^4
489- 8
^622-28
of A*, hypochondria, and hallucination ?
as certainly as it produces A*,
even of catalepsy and A* ;
a 27-13
27-14
/ 249-21
flr 601-»
601- •
^2 688-9
588-11
691-16
I AM
/263-8
c 266-11
256-13
267-9
6290-1
fit
836-1
r 660-21
[687-5
588-20
ice
/ 241-17
Icelandic
9 525-11
525-12
idea
advanoed
6 824-2
/* [Spirit! wlU raise it up." — JbAn 2/ 19.
The /• — the Life, substance, and intelligence of
The /■ is Spirit. God never slumbers.
And r appeared unto Abraham^ — Exod. 6.- 8.
wa* r not known to them. — Exod. 6 .- 3.
definition of
There is but one /*, or Us,
Mind. The only /*, or Us ; the only Spirit,
I am the substance of all, because /• a- that /• a-
rather than the one ever-present /* a-.
The everlasting I- a- iM not bounded nor
The great /* a- made all
the everlasting /* ^•, the Being who was and
is
Mind is the /* a-^ or infinity.
If . . . then the great /* ^- is a mjrth.
Odd. The matT ^s the all-knowing,
definition of
than can moonbeams to melt a river of i-.
the term man ... in the /•, mind.
The following translation is from the /* :
renders thought receptive of the advanced i\
pK 191- 1 The brain can give no (* of Qod's man.
can give no
phli
a compound i-, reflecting the divine substance
He is the compound i* oiQod,
multiplication of the compound i* man.
to spuritual sense, it ii a compound i*.
The compound <- of infinite spirit;
idea
dearest
g 517-13 Love imparts the clearest i* of Deity.
oonipoiuid
r 46&-24
475-14
g 607-18
^2 565-8
691-6
divine
(sas divine)
divine Mind and
f 100- 6 the only realities are the divine Mind and i-.
gives the
g 609-15 This text gives the <* of the rarefaction
Ood*s
h 299-24 Truth never destroys Ood's <•.
o 346-22 incongruity between God's i- and
p 406-94 until we arrive at the fulness of God*s i\
ap 666-16 Christ, God's i-, will eventually rule all natioiM
great in the
ap 662-27 great is the <*, and the travail portentous.
highest visible
ap 560-18 without a correct sense of its highest visible i\
His
sp 71- 2 nothing is Spirit, — but God and His i*.
s 116- 9 so that God and His i- may be to us
pA 167-25 but one way — namely, God and His i*
h 284-32 is always from God to His i-,
o 344- 3 andman to be His i-, — that is. His image.
p 372- 9 divine Mind, or God and His i*.
Digitized by
Google
IDEA 245
IDEAL
idea
mm
r 485-15
^58»-10
identity, or
sp 71-5
imaMor
c257- 1
6 336-9
ii
ap 666-18
nmortAl
a 66-15
c 262-14
6328-7
r 477-17
Cling steadfastly to God and His i*.
and that man is His i% the child of His care.
The identity, or i*, of all reality continues
creation is the infinite image or i*
was and is God*s image or r ,
This immacnlate i*, represented first by man
Truth's immortal i- is sweeping down the
aboye the mortal to the immortal i* of Uod.
of Truth, unfolding its own immortal i*.
the immortal (* of oeing, indestmctible
impelled the
ap 665-25 but this only impelled the i* to rise to the
fndiTidoal
ff 506-23 The faitelligent individual i-, be it male or
infinite
sp 90-25
f 112-17
e 258-13
258-19
^608- 4
ap 577- 3
4^682-11
iscUd
ap 661-26
lesser
0 518-18
IJfe^s
b 281^12 Life and Life's i-, Truth and Truth's Idea,
limitless
Loye alone can impart the limitless i* of
sets one free to mastei^the infinite i:
comes one Principle and its infinite i;
God expresses in man the infinite i*
infinite Principle is reflected by the infinite i*
Mind's infinite (*. man and the uniyerse,
as the infinite Principle and infinite i*,
gleam of the infinite t • of the infinite Principle ;
i* is clad with the radiance of spiritual Truth,
God giyes the lesser i* of Himself for a
ff 510-19
man is
r 475-13
mental
r 467-27
Mind's
r 482-20
new
6 281-31
p 420-17
t 463-14
new-old
ph 191-12
not in its
r 467-22
a 56-4 the i-
of divine power
Man is i*, the image, of Love;
Spirit gives the true mental i:
All is Mind and Mind's i\
cast out or the new i- will be spilled,
are ready to become receptive to the new i*.
The new i*, ... is clad in white
even to the birth of a new-old i*,
leading point . . . that Principle is not in itsi*.
Christian healing enjoined by Jesus;
the i* of life, substance, and intelligence;
will struggle to destroy the spiritual i* of Love ;
Mairas the oftopring of God, as the <• of Spirit,
Man is the i- ofSpirit;
of Christian healing
" " Ii
power
g 584-15 the i' of divine power, which Jesus presented,
of God
(see God)
of good
g 546-14 represents error as starting from an i* of good
of goodness
B 119-22 is represented only by the i* of goodness ;
of imnkortality
gl 588-10 a new and higher i* of immortality,
£2505-7
ove
^534-28
of Spirit
a 29-30
c 266-27
of tlie sopremaey
b 324-28 if the i* of the supremacy of Spirit,
of Truth
c 263-22 the discovery of some distant i* of Truth ;
r 49&- 6 If sickness is true or the i* of Truth,
g 526-18 stands for the i* of Truth,
548- 6 it is the i* of Truth and changes not,
555^32 Truth fosters the i* of Truth,
gl 596- 3 SwoBD. The i- of Truth ; justice.
or intelligence
b 279-18 their only i* or intelligence is in God.
or reflection
r 470-22 i* or refiection, man, remains perfect.
gl 581- 8 Abk. Safety; the i*, or refiection, of Truth,
presented the
ap 562- 4 Elias presented the i* of the fatherhood
presents the
g 508-20 divine Mind presents the {• of God :
present the
c 256-29 Finiteness cannot present the i* or the vastsess
Principle and
c 250-13 includes a perfect Principle and i*,
b 285-22 Supreme Being, or divine Principle, and i*.
r 471- 1 God and man, divine Principle and i-,
476- 5 inseparable as divine Principle and i«.
g 503- 9 The divine Principle and i* constitute
idea
Principle and its
r 465-17 Principle and its i- is one,
475- 4 all is Spirit, divine Principle and its i-.
g 620- 9 Principle and its i*, man, are coexistent
profound
6 320-26 gives a profound i- of the divine power to heal
pore
a 50-14 and to himself. Love's pure f -.
right
f 235-31 will love to grapple with a new, right i*
semblance of an
<h 195-15 Whatever furnishes the semblance of an i*
nor is he an isolated, solitary i*,
characterized by the divine Spirit as i*,
solitary
c 2S9- 4
Spirit as
sp 76-17
spiritual
(see spiritual)
substance of an
c 257-13 the substance of an i* is very far from
this
sp 88-19 but this i* can never be seen, . . . through the
t 463-10 this i* cannot injure its useful
g 634-29 this i*, will bruise the head of lust.
ap 562- 7 This i* reveals the universe as secondary
thought and
glBQl-n Si>ontaneity of thought and i- ;
true
a 30-26 mortals must get the true i* and
43-15 true i* of God, which Jesus' persecutors had
47- 5 gaining the true i* of their glorified Master,
54-10 planttnemselvesinChri8t,the truei-of God.
s 123- 3 The true i- and Principle of man wiU
132-25 Anticipating this rejection ... of the true i* of
133-15 but when they departed from the true i*,
/ 205-20 some word or deed which indicates the true i*,
236-26 Christ Jesus, the true i* of spiritual power.
0 255-17 cannot be made the basis of any true i' of
258- 7
258-12
6 314-21
316-12
323-24
324- 8
325- 2
insufficiency of this belief to supply the true i-
and this reliection is the true i* of God.
he presented to her, ... the true i- of Life and
Jesus represented Christ, the true i* of Clod,
true i' or God gives the true understanding
Unless ... we are not gaining the true i* of
he who perceives the true i- or Life
325- 3 He who nas the true i* of good loses all sense or
325- 8 Jesus gave the true i* of being,
3e6-31 He beheld for the first time the true i* of Love»
327-26 the man . . . who has not the true i* of good ?
332- 9 Christ is the true i* voicing good.
337-20 The true ^ of man, as the reflection of the
o 347-15 the spiritual or true i- of God, comes now
353-28 The true i* of being is spiritual and immortal,
r 473-13 has presented Christ, the true i* of God,
g 504- 1 from which emanates the true i*,
624- 9 the true i* of God seems almost lost.
636-26 the true 4* is gained from the immortal side.
ap 660-14 true i* of wliat constitutes the kingdom of
660-28 hid from them the true i* which has been pre-
sented.
662-13 man's divine origin and the true i*,
gl 586-17 EuPHBATBs (river). ... the true i* of God;
Truth's
6 289-12 Life and Life's idea. Truth and Truth's i*,
unerring
r 46^ 2 evolves its own unerring i*
wise
g 615- 7 a wise i*, charming in its adroitness.
a 29-27
s 116-17
161-27
C 258-21
6268-8
279-31
286-19
301-24
303-29
320-19
r 467-31
ap 660-81
ideal
absolute
V520- 7
Christ
p430-5
divine
s 119-20
her
a 29-18
individual
a 30-19
Christ dwelt forever an i* in the bosom of
God,
J* : An image in Mind;
the divine Mind and its i-,
no cognizance of either Principle or its i*.
is slowly yielding to the i* of a metephysical
seeks cause in efilect. Principle in its i-,
good in Principle and in i*.
man is " image " (i*). — Oen. 1 .- 27.
an i* which cannot oe lost nor separated from
harmonious existence as image, i*.
The divine image, i\ or Christ
understood through the i- which expresses it
ignorance of the divine Principle of the i*
The absolute {•, man, is no more seen nor
immortal manhood, the Christ i*, will appear,
not the divine i* of omnipresent Love,
gave to her i* the name of Jesus
As the individual i* of Truth, Christ Jesus
Digitized by
Google
IDEAL
246
IDENTITY
ideal
inilnlto
g 617-90 proper symbol ... is Mind's infinite i*.
of God
a 26-16 JesQS presented the i* of Ck>d better thin
o 361- 6 Christ, ... is the i- of God now mnd forerer,
of Troth
f 207-20 is harmonioos and is the i* of Truth.
spiritaal
m 67-20 presents the tme likeness or spiritual i*.
b 337-10 demonstrates Life in Christ, Life's spiritual i*.
ap 561-11 the spiritual <• as a woman clothed in light,
this
a 30-22 This i* was demonstrated throughout the
o 36(^16 This i* is either temporal or eternal.
p 302-16 thought should be held fast to this <•.
^517-21 What is this i?
617-21 This i* is God's own image,
your own
o 360-16 You aie bringing out your own <*.
•» 60^ 0 the real, i* ntan appears in proportion as
e 200- 8 the i* of an that is perfect and eternal.
b 817-M Thomas, looking for the i* Sariour in matter
8SS-81 Into the real and i* man the Heehly element
cannot
338-80 Adam was not the i* man for whom the
886-31 The i- man was revealed In due time,
o 346- 4 the i* man, reflecting God's likeness.
p 442-44 material, transformed with the i*, disappears,
r 473-10 Christ is the i* Truth, that comes to hMl
g 517- 8 The i* man corresponds to creation,
517-10 The i* woman corresponds to Life and to Lore.
idealism
pr^ xii-22 in order to elucidate her i\
s 132-94 Antioipathig this rejection of i-,
ap 671-23 immortal scribe of Spirit and of a true i*,
ideals
a 87-12 and to permeate humanity with purer i-.
ph 196-26 impossible i*, and specimens of deprarity,
/ 240- 8 give up imperfect models and illuMTe i- ;
c 260-19 Mortals must change their i*
b 299-11 to higher i- of life and its Joys.
o dB»-90 One says : •* I have spiritual i*,
360- 1 these i* are real and eternal
360- 7 materiality renders these i- imperfect and
ideas
are enuuimtlons
9p 88-10 /* are emanations from the dirlne
g 515-22 Man is the family name for all i*,
tnuuimt'
are expressed
/ 210- 1 Its i* are expressed only in
are q^irltnal
8p 88-14 /* are spiritual, harmonious, and eternal,
are iaiuriblo
&27§-ll /• are tangible and real to immortal
became prodaetlTe
g S4C- 4 In God's creation i- became productiTe,
Christian
ph 170- 8 Christian i* certainly present ... the Principle
oonntless
g 517-18 God has countless i*, and they all hare
creator of
/ 249-13 the creator of i- is not the creator of illusions.
dawn of
g 606-13 Thus the dawn of i* goes on,
focus of
g 604-24 when gathered into the focus of i-,
fnupnentarr
b 302- 2 Principle is not to be found in fragmentary i*.
Ood and His
p 419- 6 God and His i- alone are real and harmonioas.
Ood'B
g 608-16 infinite space is peopled with God's i;
604-16 The successire appcnuing of God's i-
506-28 CkMi's i* reflect the immortal, unerring,
511^ 4 God's i- " multiply and — Oen. 1 : 28.
grand
g 511-26 and mountains stand for solid and grand i-.
highest
/ 230-11 would be contrary to our highest i- of God
g 508- 4 highest i* are the sons and daughters of
His A
6 331-13 ibe diTlne Mind and His i-.
His own
g 508-13 God determines the gender of His own i*.
519- 2 from all eternity knoweth His own i*.
Imnkatnre
6 313-27 To accommodate himself to immature i- of
Inuttortal *
0 260-27 Immortal i*, pure, perfect, and enduring,
b 302-82 reproduction by Spirit's indiridual <•
ideas
infinite
g 611-18 infinite i-, images, mark the periods of
S14- 7 infinite i' run and disport themselves.
lU
$ 110-a tts i* may be temporarily abused
ItSOWM
g 517-80 Divine Love blesses its own <*, and causes them
I^ove's
g 515- 8 Love's i* are subject to the Mind which
g 607-30 inverts this appearing and calls i* material,
nttotaphysleal
#11^5 dilBcnlty of so expressing metaphysical <*
Mind and lU
0r 609-30 in which an is Mind and its i-.
Mind forms
9 511^1 This Mind forms <•,... subdivides and radiates
6 288^1 They are noi i, bnt UhMloas.
of Gad
(see Gad)
ofi - -
M> 74-M say that infancy can utter tlie <• of manhood,
of Mind
b»^7 An things beautiful and harmlees are <• of Mind
ofSonl
6 969-16 exchanges the objects of sense for the i' of SooL
of Spirit
g 605-10 the i* of Spirit apparent only as Mind,
of Troth
a 548-26 /• of Truth akNie are reflected in the
perfect
g 512-21 its own pure and perfect <*.
right
r 475-16 compound idea of God, including aU right i*;
^iritnal
(teetpitHaad)
systems of
/ 200- 6 the central sun of its own systems of i;
tiMSe
b 909-17 These i- are perfectly real and tangible to
g 608- 8 These i* range from the infinitesinuU to
those
6 808-1 the divine Principle of those i*.
veritable
sp 88- 9 How are veritable <• to the distinguished
c 267-12 Mind creates His own Ukeness in i\
b 274- 9 /*, on the contrary, are bom of Spirit,
identical
a 21-22 and our mutual interests are I*;
f 119-17 In one sense God is i* with nature,
135-25 proves the one to be i* with the other.
6 300-25 and matter would be i* with God. '
333- 6 it is <* with the name Joshua,
r 47^ 3 though seeming to be real and {•.
482-11 out <^ Science, soul is i* with sense,
identified
a 4ft- 8 The divine Spirit, which i* Jesus thus
$ 136-13 Who or what is it that is thus i* with
identities
tp T0-i2 The divine Mind maintains aU i-,
70-14 What are God's <•?
6 333-81 The one Spirit includes aU <*.
g 503- 2 the unfolding of spiritual ideas and their i-,
505- 9 divine Mind, not matter, creates aU <*,
identity
aU
6 302- 7 conscious infinitude of existence and of all i*
oonsdons
r 475-17 conscious <* of being as found in Science,
ms
c 265-12 by no means suggests . . . tlie loss of his <*,
/ 217- 1 The loss of man*s <• . . . is impossible;
of animals
g 560- 6 preserves the individuality and i* of animals
or idea
sp 71- 5 <*, or idea, of aU reality continues forever;
or power
r 479-28 So evil should be denied i* or power,
reality nor
r 473- 2 iUusion, possessing neither reality nor i-
q^iritnal
a 51- 8 spiritual i* in the likeness of tlie divine ;
6 287- 8 and maintains man's spiritual i*.
287-23 illusion, without spiritual i* or foundation,
333-28 referred to this unity of his spiritual i- thus :
yoor own
6 261-26 you will neither lose . . . nor your own i:
6 302- 4 The i- of the real man is not lost,
r 477-20 /■ is t||D reflection of Spirit,
Digitized by
Google
IDIOCY 247
ILL
idiocy
an 109-24 The roalicioos fonn . . . ultimates in moral i*.
idiosyncrasies
/ 228- 3 The transmissiou of disease or of certain i*
idleness _^ ^ ^
/ 240-23 If at present content with i*, we most
idolater
ph 186-32 The human mind has been an i' from the
/ 214-19 finite thoughts of God like the pagan i*.
idolaters ^ . ^
p 388- 9 /*, beliCTing in more than one mind,
idolatry
gl &U 2 From this foUow i* and mythology,
•adritnaUMn ^ ^
r 468-29 i- and ritualism are the oatoome of
dooms
0r 535-11 It dooms i*.
error of ^ ^ . *^
r 470- 6 existence of . . . was the basic error of i*.
form of
ph 174- 4 Is oirilization only a higher form of i\
^^^ffl m2?3 the first statement of mythology and i* ;
r 469-30 pemicions to diyine theology as . . . pagan i%
tike first
« 146- 5 The first i- was faith in matter.
an 106-22 i% wUcherctft^ hatred, yariance, — Gai. 5 : 20.
$ 158- 2 profession of medicine originated in i*
b 340-26 annihilates pagan and Christian i%
a 6M- 1 i' which followed this material mythology
fi 092- 7 i* ; the subjective states of error;
idols
ph 173-30 The i* of ciriliiation are far more fatal
173-31 than are the i* of barbarism.
178-31 The i' of cirilization caU into action lest
an 105-^ down to the depths of i* and death.
ienoranee
and false belief
b 304- 3 It is i' and false belief, based on
and malioe
/ 215-31 i- and malice of the age would hare killed
and sin
b 290-22 Christ, Truth, remores all <* and sin.
ftnd soperstllion
a 120-31 i- and superstition chained the limbs of
bigoted
a 48-2 the staves of bigoted i- smote him sorely.
forgetting her
«p 89- 3 Forgetting her i* in the belief that
gathered from ^ ^ ^
$p 78-14 Communications gathered from i*
ap 560-31 greater i* of the divine Principle
'"^ 466-17 gross i- of the method of the Christ-cure.
her
pre/ ix-29 her i* of the great subject up to that time,
l&nnian
pr 13-25 human i* of the divine Principle, Love,
/ 252- 4 Human i* of Mind and of the
in proportion as
/ 209- 3 in proportion as i'.fear^ and
In the hands of
b 305- 1 left in the hands of i-, placed at the disposal of
In yonr
f> 439-21 for injuring in your i* the unfortunate
mailee or
e 459-20 Whether animated by malice or i*,
mark of
g 565- 9 The mark of i* is on ito forehead,
moial
r 483-10 Moral i* or sin ailects your demonstration,
mortal
ph 188-23 springing from mortal i* or fear.
b 280-32 The only excuse ... is our mortal i* of Spirit,
occasioned by ^ . ^ ^ .
p 373-19 The fear occasioned by i- can be cured;
of mental cause ^ ...
p 374-24 because of your ... i* of mental cause and
effect.
of the cause , ^ ^ ». ^ j,
p 374-17 J* of the cause or approach of disease
of the error
t 446-31 /• of the error to be eradicated
of the fatnre
p 374-19 You confess to i- of the future
of the laws . „, -
8 145-23 i* of the laws of eternal and unerring Mind.
of the Solenee . .
p 409-29 in i* of the Science of Life,
icrnorance
^1^
3 can never succeed
•' ^f^^^
through i* or hypocrisy.
or malice
t 451-27 arises from i* or malice aforethought.
or sin
p 411-21 foundation of all sickness is fear, i*, or sin.
our
p 390- 7 It is our i* of God, the divine Principle, which
g 540-12 may think in our i- that the Lord hath
popolar
p 398- 8 the popular i- of spiritual Life-laws.
recompense for
p 409-32 Death will not . . . recompense for i*.
rise above
gp 77-26 The departed would gradually rise above i*
splntnal
/ 943- 1 We may hide spiritual i* from the world.
pr^ vii-17
B 144-26
ph 175-32
182-28
197-17
/ 227-11
227-11
251-28
251-29
/' of God is no longer the stepping-stone to
/*, pride, or prejudice closes the door to
■' Where i- fe bliss, 't U folly to be wise,"
i' of C. 8. and its transcendent power.
It was the i- of our forefathers
some public teachers permit an i* of
an i' that is the foundation of
/•, like intentional wrong, is not Science.
/• must be seen and corrected before we
b 280-32 i* which yields only to the understanding
336- 1 limits would implv and impose i*.
a reward for this r.
difficulty lies in i- of what God is.
/', subtlety, or false charity does not
i* is more harmful than wilful
weapons of bigotry, i-, envy, fall before
Neither dishonesty nor <• ever founded,
/• of the divine idea betrays
<• of Truth and Love,
anxiety; i*; error; desire; caution.
p 409-31
427-22
t 447-12
450-21
464-^
464-28
ap 560-30
560-31
^2 586-11
igrnorant
pr 13-28
13-30
a 48-28
sp 79- 4
86-14
87-20
an 103-23
9 160-32
150-30
ph 166-4
178-28
180-13
181-17
186-28
187-4
190-3
190-3
/225-30
o 343-6
p 380-19
381- 2
382-13
382-16
393-5
893-6
408-31
408-32
422-12
«447- 7
i* of man as God*s image or reflection
The world of error is i- of the world of Truth,
Pilate was i* of the consequences
those who are i* of Life as God.
may appear to the i* to be apparitions;
of the gems within Its caverns,
It is either i- or malicious.
i* that the human mind and bodv are myths.
/• of the fact that a man's belief
/• of this, or shrinking from its implied
/' of the methods and the basis of
/* that the human mind governs the body,
{• of the baneful effects of magnetism,
Mortal mind is i* of self.
bow i- must they be of the all-knowing Mind
matter is a belief, i- of itself,
i* of what it Is supposed to produce.
i' bow to obtain their freedom.
Is not finite mind i- of God's method?
i* of the truth which chains disease.
/• of our God-given rights.
He, who is i- of what is termed hygienic law,
to teach the so-called i- one.
i- of itself, of its own actions,
f • that the predisposing, remote, and
Mortal mind is i- of itself,
i' of the errors it includes
and i- that it is a favorable omen,
. i- attempts to do good may
r 474- 8 To the f • age in which it first appears,
483- 9 must not be i- of the moral and spiritual
g 512-27 /• of the origin and operations of mortal mind,
512-28 that is, i- of itself .
512-30 i' of the exifttence of both
ap 560-29 i* of the divine idea he taught.
As the words . . . are commonly and i*
whom we " i- worship," — Acts 17 ;23.
greatly errs, i* or intentionally,
" Whom therefore ye i- worship, — AcU 17 ; 23.
iffnorantly
$ 116-25
p 428-16
t 456-12
gl 596- 9
ignore
ph 166-16 To {• God as of little use in sickness is a mistake.
6 275- 2 partnership of mind with matter would i-
ignores
8 148-28 it i- the divine Spirit as unable or
m
•p 79-28 unscientific practitioner says: «• You are i:
8 107-10 delivering the children of men from every i*
/ 218- 9 The body is supposed to say, ** I am i'.**
222-19 and yet she continued i- all the while.
227-31 disobedience to which would have made man i%
230-30 the liability to be ^ is removed.
231- 3 rnless an f is rightly met and fairly overcome
231- 4 Unless . . . the I* is never conquered.
Digitized by
Google
ILL
248
ILLUSION
ill
b 326- 7 find the divine remedy for every i\
p 430-19 The patient feels i*, nuninates, and
r 467-21 The belief that ... is an error that works i\
ill-arranged
m 0&- 5 /' notes produce discord.
ill-attuned
m 60-24 An i- ear calls discord harmony,
ill-effects
ph 176-26 can carry its i* no farther than
iUegral
p 434-23 His trial was a tragedy, and is morally i\
illegrality
p 437-26 expelling ... for snch high-handed i*.
illegitimate
/ 203-27 The foam and fury of i- living
p 390-22 an abiding conviction that it is i\
ill-health
p 377-28 mistaken belief . . . necessity and power of i*
421- 6 true definition of all human belief m i*,
illimitable
8 127- 8 there can be nothing beyond i- divinity.
ill-nature
m 58-29
illness
p 396- 5
£466-21
ills
Wealth may obviate . . . the chance for i-
Avoid talking {• to the patient.
So long as matter is the basis . .
i' cannot
destroy all i- which proceed from mortal mind.
Mind must be found . . . able to destroy all i*.
and fleshly i* will disappear.
destroy aU
p 374-16
r 493-18
fleshly
/ 228-10
of flesh
a 165-23 the discords of matter and the i- of flesh,
b 277-20 produces all the i* of flesh,
of the flesh
ph 191-31 Truth is able to cast out the i- of the flesh.
b 820-27 the divine power to heal the i* of the flesh,
gl 681-16 ASHEB ... the i* of the flesh rebuked.
prodnoe the
m 62-30 and produce the i* of which we complain.
such
r 398-29
413-30
these
p 395 26
424-39
425-13
hypnotism changes such i- into
noaking it probable at any time that such i* may
to feel these i* in physical belief,
you must destroy the belief in these i*
Then these i- will disappear.
from which all i* have gone forth,
ndtl
. e redeemine Dower
ill-tempered
ph 170-31
p 406-28
9 662-23
penalties you incur an^ the i* thev bring.
the redeeming power, from the i* tney o<M»«ion,
p 396-17 An i', complaining, or deceitful person
illuminated
a 43- 9 that influx of divine Science which so i* the
illuminatingr
g 602-16 i* time with the glory of eternity.
illumination
a 29-20 The i' of Mary*s spiritual sense
$p 86-2 It is the i- of the spiritual understanding
t 461-11 Only by the i* of the spiritual sense,
g 610-10 and thiiB i- is reflected spiritually by all who
gl 684- 6 the i* of spiritual understanding,
696-13 beUevedthatt"
illuminations
gl 696-15 The i* of Science give us a sense of the
illuminator
gl 606-15 reveals Spirit, not matter, as the i* of all.
b the stones . . . had supernatural i-.
illumine
(7^596-24
illumined
$ 110-15
ap 571-29
illumines
6334-6
e 464-19
g50l- 7
603-14
illumin&r
c 26^27
illusion
»ny
/ 217-26
divine Life and Love i- it.
The Scriptures were i*;
and i* the night of paganism with the sublime
from which it i- heaven and earth ;
inspires, i*, designates, and leads the way.
Jesus i' them, showing the poverty of
light of ever-present Love r the universe.
i' the universe with light.
power of Mind over the body or any i* of
ceases to be even an
Bp 97-16 boundary where,
ani',
death is the
p 428- 3 Life is real, and death is the i:
it ceases to be even
illusion
destrqyliir that
/ 945- 2 beneflts of destroying that <*, are illustrated in
discord and
/ 211-23 would serve only to prolong discord and i*.
dream, or
/ 230- 6 the awakening from this mortal dream, or i\
effect of
an 101-31 In no instance . . . other than the effect of i*.
effects of
p 406-12 baneful effects of i* on mortal minds
faldty and
g 664-28 and is simply a falsity and i*.
torged by th«
/ 223- 6 forged by the i* that he lives in body
homan
r 492-23 human i* as to sin, sickness, and death
mnstrate Its
p 380-15 physical effects of fear illustrate its i*.
illustrates the
b 300- 7 The mirage, . . . illustrates the i- of
latent
ph 168-27 a latent i* of mortal mind,
less
/ 247-31 recipe for beauty is to have less I-
material
r 484-21 Mesmerism is mortal, material i*.
mental
p 403- 8 understood that the difllculty is a mental i*,
mortal
6 289-19 this shows that . . . death is but a mortal i\
302-16 always beyond and above the mortal i*
p 403-20 sweeps away the gossamer web of mortal i-.
of belief
r 490-31 Under the mesmeric i> of belief,
of death
/ 251- 8 In the i- of death, mortals wake to the
r 493-28 awakened Lazarus from the dream, i*, of death
of error
g 638-16 is significant of the i- of error,
of life
b 306-18 i* of life that is here to-day and gone to-morrow,
of Diaterlal sense
sp 71- 3 simply a belief, an i- of material sense.
$ 122-15 another proof of the i- of material sense.
/ 227-26 The i* or material sense, not divine law,
of mind
b 311-11 so long as the i* of mind in matter remains.
of mortal mind
p d86-32 Any supposed ... is an i* of mortal mind.
Mo
Of
b 321-16 The i* of Moses lost its power to alarm
of pleasnre
p 396-21 destroy the i- of pleasure in intoxication,
of slcknese
6 297- 8 i* of sickness, to be instructed out of itself
r 406-14 When the i* of sickness or sin tempts you,
of sin
g 636-10 The i* of sin is without hope or God.
or dream
r 490-30 oblivion, nothingness, or an {• or dream.
or error
g 656- 1 and not the belief in i* or error.
point ont the
t 447-26 remove the mask, point out the {*,
prolong the
Bp 77-90 so prolong the i* either of a soul inert or
remove the
p 406-10 is employed to remove the i* in one case,
root of the
& 308-16 Divine Science lays the axe at the root of the i*
sensual
/ 221-32 another lesson, — that gluttony is a sensual <*,
qi»rln|rin|r from
o 399-M to make material beliefs, springing from i:
this
fer the
p 381- 5 Be no more willing to suffer the i- that
/ 217-27 and so destroy this i-,
b 303-18 wiU eventually destroy this i*
sp 92- 6 From the {• Implied in this last postulate arises
97-13 until matter reaches its mortal zenith in i*
8 129-29 The very name, i*, points to nothingness.
/ 244- 3 is not real, but is i*, the mirage of error.
245-31 decrepitude is . . . but an i-.
b 271- 5 Neither emasculation, f •, nor
287-22 it is i*, without spiritual identity or
293-10 This so-called mind and body is the i*
308-11 but finding only an i;
o 848- 7 appear to be — what it really is — an <•
"* hlsfi " '
inony of r
480-23 Hence, evil is but an f ',
p 379-13 bis sense of bleeding was an i*,
r 473- 1 inharmony of mortm mind or body is t *,
^3-26 can only seem real and natural in i'.
494-23 breaks their i- with the unbroken reality of
Digitized by
Google
ILLUSION
249
IMAGE
iilusion
g 540-12 when the symptoms of evil, i\ are amrayated,
64a-13 an i\ against which dirine Science Is
gl 682- 3 Belibvino. . . . Mortal thoughts, i*.
682- 7 pride; envy; fame; i*; a false belief ;
684- 9 Death. An i\ the lie of life in matter;
686-19 an i* ; a belief that matter has sensation.
687- 1 An i*; a belief that mind is oatlined and limited;
591- 9 another name for mortal mind ; i' ;
iilusions
destroy aU
b »6- 7 suffering or Science most destroy all i-
dispelling the
6 33^3 dispelling the i- of the senses ;
dlspoiuaiof
b 306- 1 placed at the disposal of i-,
eninif
r 477-13 corporeal senses to be mortal and erring i*.
c 259-23 and forms its offspring after human i'.
r 468- 3 neyer can be coordinate with human i*.
Imden with
p 413-26 being laden with i- about disease,
leadinji
$ 129-27 quite as rational are some of the leading i*
if 666-20 In sleep, cause and effect are mere i*.
mortal
{214-23 for mortal i* would rob Ood, slay man,
289-29 Matter and death are but mortal i*.
330- 4 learned . . .. the fixedness of mortal i*,
not the creator of
/ 249-13 the creator of ideas is not the creator of i*.
•fatn
ap 672-16 the myriad i* of sin, sickness, and death.
old
/ 223-17 but more are blinded by their old i*,
•tmuar
» 122-22 Experience is full of instances of similar <*,
tp 96-S Lulled by stupefying (-, the world is asleep
itp 88- 9 Teritable ideas to be distinguished from <•
/ 230- 4 But if sickness and sin are 7*,
6 283-11 They are not ideas, but i*.
p 368-26 its conditions are i*,
illusive
ph 187-11 to another i* personification, named Satan.
191-28 The {• senses may fancv affinities with
/ 249- 2 give up imperfect models and <• ideals ;
o 298- 4 the least material form of i* consciousness,
o 343-19 i* errors — which he could and did destroy.
p 371-17 the i- sufferings which throng the gloaming.
88^-26 the i* physicafeffect of a false belief,
illustrate
» 134-16 how can they (■ the doctrines of Christ
{282-21 nor did he (• these errors by his practice.
283-80 thani
p 880-15 physi<
ap 676-14 Did not Jesus i- the truths he taught
> 283-30 than we can teach and i* geometry by
p 880-15 physical effects of fear i* its illusion.
illastrated
sp 86- 8 His quick apprehension . . . i* his spirituality
$ 123-26 they i* an ever-operative divine Principle.
164- 9 This fact in metaphysics is i* by the
ph 171-14 Jesus i' the divine Principle
200- 6 i* the grand human capacities of being
/ 246- 2 i- in a sketch from the history of
261- 3 action of mortal mind ... i* by an abscess,
b 286-12 i' by the opposite natures of
833-11 the spirituality which is taught, i*, and
o 368-16 uttered and <■ oy the prophelB,
g 601-12 which Ood i* by light and harmony,
gl 679-12 This patriarch i* the purpose of Love to
illastrates
s 152-20 Such a fact i' our theories.
{225-14 history of our country, . . . {• the might of
300- 6 i* the illusion of material man,
316-21 Christ I- that blending with God,
832-32 i* the coincidence, or spiritual agreement,
p 402-24 The error, mesmerism . . . i* the fact
t 445-20 i' the unlabored motion of the divine energy
464- 5 Truth, which i- the impotence of error.
461- 6 that part i- and proves the entire Principle.
g 607- 2 In metaphor, the dry land i' the
ap 661-23 i- the coincidence of God and man
Ulustratingr
$ 117-17 i- and demonstrating Life and Truth
illostration
B 118- 5 formal applications of the i*.
{245-29 the primary of that i- makes it plain that
315-26 and presented an i* of creation .
Hlostrative
p 430-13 allegory i- of the law of divine Mind
imaffe
anolikeness
pr 3-18 i* and likeness of the patient, tender, and true,
a 19- 3 are not at war with God's i- and likeness,
sp 94- 2 who makes man in the i* and likeness of
94- 5 implied by the terms ** i- " and ♦* likeness "
» 151-24 maintains His own i* and likeness.
ph 172-19 man is the i- and likeness of Spirit;
/ 206-26 the spiritual i* and likeness of God ?
216-20 to suppose that man, God's i* and likeness,
222-23 very far from being the r and likeness of God,
e 257-32 Finite man cannot oe the r and likeness of,
258-17 as the true divine i- and likeness,
6 281-12 the i' and likeness of perfect Mind.
286- 8 not man, the i* and likeness of God,
287-20 It saith, ... I am not the i* and likeness of
301-17 man is the divine i* and likeness,
303-25 God. without the i* and likeness of Himself,
330-13 neither seen God nor His i- and likeness.
332-13 yea, the divine i* and likeness,
340-12 man in His i* and likeness.
p 414-27 man is the i- and likeness of God,
441-17 forever In the i- and likeness of his Maker,
r 468-14 Spirit is God, and man is His i- and likeness.
475- 9 man is made in the i* and likeness of God.
475-16 all that reflects God's i* and likeness ;
497- 8 and man in God's V and likeness.
g 519-16 and reach the spiritual i' and likeness.
631-31 created by Mind in the i' and likeness of Cod
544-26 nor the i- and likeness of the one God.
548- 6 we discover man in the i- and likeness of God.
gl 580- 4 God's man, ... is His own i* and likeness ;
580- 5 that which is not the i* and likeness of good,
580-14 the i* and likeness of what God has not
684-25 not after the t* and likeness of Spirit,
591- 6 Man. ... the spiritual i* and likeness of God ;
divine
{see divine)
existence as
6 320-19 harmonious existence as i*, idea,
express
6 313-13 thephrase"expressi**' — J/e6. 1:3.
expressed
b 318-11 the express [expressed] i* of
God's
a 18-28 ignorant of man as God's {• or reflection
19- 8 are not at war with God's i* and likeness.
B 116- 5 and man as God's f ■ appears.
120- 6 and reflects Soul, Goa, for man is God's i*.
140-29 God created man in His, God's, i* ;
/ 904-25 notion that they can create ... in God's i*,
216-20 to suppose that man, God's i- and likeness,
b 284-11 Is God's i- or likeness matter,
305-13 The verity that God's i* is not a creator,
326-16 then shall man be found in God's i*.
336- 9 Immortal man was and is God's i* or idea,
o 346- 3 When man is spoken of as made in God's i*,
p 892-10 harmony of man, God's i*.
r 476-16 term for all that reflects God's i* and likeness ;
476-31 man in God's i* is unfallen
497- 8 and man in Ood's i* and likeness.
God's own
b 296-12 Mortals are not . . . created in God's own {-;
g 617-22 This ideal is God's own i*, spiritual and infinite.
His
ph 188- 2 God, immortal Mind, and nutn is found in
Hlsi-.
b 330-13 neither seen God nor His i* and
883- 2 agreement, between God and man in His i\
840-12 man in His i* and likeness,
o 344- 3 and man to be His idea, — that is. His i*.
345-24 God's man, made in His {•,
r 468-14 Spirit is God, and man is His i*
g 522-23 denunciations of man when not found in H is {*,
His own
o 344- 7 God has created man in His own i*
g 516-24 God created man in His own i-, — Gen. 1 : 27.
516-28 that God made man in His own i*,
human
B 140-31 mortals would . . . make God in their own hu'
man i*.
Infinite
c 257- 1 creation is the infinite i* or idea
b 300- 5 His infinite i* or refiection, man.
in Mind
8 115-17 Idea : An i* in Mind;
in mortal mind
s 116-19 matter is nothing beyond an i- in mortal mind.
Inverted
B 111-17 optics rejects the incidental or inverted i*
111-17 what this inverted i- is meant to represent.
b 301-27 presents an inverted i- of Mind and substance
ap 572-11 materiality is the inverted i* of epiritualitj-.
gl 580-13 Adam. ... an inverted i- of Spirit;
lOBt
e 259-17 The lost i- is no image.
Digitized by
Google
IMAQE
250
IMMORTAL
imafire
nuui i0
•p 7V10 for man is <*.
% 801-2* while man is ** i* **— O011. 1 :27.
mental
p 416- 4 unless the mental i* occasioning the pain
nkore terrifying
p 376- 1 i' more terrifying than that of most other
no
c 269-17 The lost image is no i*.
of d^ioaso
« IM- 7 the fear that creates the <• of disease
p 400-12 Eradicate the i* of disease from the
of God
(MsCkkl)
of His being
6 813-22 and an i- of His being.'* —«a0 JSra6. 1 ; 8.
of his Maker
/ 208-15 and so makes man the i* of his Maker
of Love
r 476-18 Man is idea, the i% of Lore;
of DAortel thought
r 479- 9 i- of mortal thooght, reflected on the retina,
of Spirit
Q S4S- 5 The i- of Spirit cannot be effaced,
of the beast
6827-14 Sin is the i- of the beast
Disease is an i* of thought externalised.
Spiritual man is the i* or idea of God,
neither ... is the i* or likeness of God,
Is God's <■ or likeness matter,
whither erenr . . , i-, or likeness of
mirrored rellection is your own i* or likeness.
ooirhi
>41I-2i
p 411-23
or idea
&808-28
or likeness
$p 71-18
^ 284-11
299-15
^615-25
or reflection
/ 204-26 without the nature of the i* or reflection
oar
p 488- 8 Let us make man in our is— Gen. 1.- 26.
r 475-28 ** Lotus make man in our i*,— Gen. 1:26.
Q 515-12 Let us make man in our i*, -^Oen, 1: 26.
man is the true i- of God.
claim that a mortal is the true <*
the history of the untrue i* of God,
e269-6
6 285-12
untroe
0r 502-10
ph 171-21
196-28
the spiritual, — yea, the i* of infinite Mind,
^^^ from the i* brought before the mind:
200-18 for if man is the {*, reflection, of God,
p 400-25 the i* which becomes visible to the senses.
^525-10
628-11
op 571-25
9^584-25
imafired
p 379-80
411-28
the primary sense being i\formi
in the Hebrew i-^timilihule;
mirror in which mortals may see their own V.
but after its own r."
image-«ods
i* on the body through the belief that
the physical condition is i* forth on the body.
imafferv
9 Hippocrates turned from <• to
imi
artist's own obserration and ** chambers of i*.
asres
na sounds
tp 86-19 i* and sounds eyolred inroluntarily by
heantifal
supplying it with beautiful i* of thought
it cannot outline . . . beautifuli-, but it effaces
/248-9
r486-^
dark
p 418^ dream-shadows, dark i* of mortal thought,
efface the
j>/i 196-21
p 396-26
Inverted
b 306-20 The inverted i* presented by the senses,
g 502- 7 inverted i* of the creator and His creation.
its own
e 269-22
g 511- 2
mental
p 413-28 these actions convey mental i- to
of disease
ph 175- 1
197-2
of this mind
£400-24 We see in the body the {• of this mind,
ought
sp 86-13 Mortals evolve i* of thought.
f 206-29 the i- of thought impressed upon it.
24a. 9 supplying It with beautiful i* of thought
sp 71-16 K which mortal mind holds and evolves
p 379-28 The i% held in this disturbed mind,
391- 3 Blot out the i- of mortal thought
efface the i* and thoughts of disease,
so efface the {• of sickness from mortal mind.
Mortal thought transmits its own i*.
Mind forms ideas, its own i*,
We should prevent the i* of disease from
mirror i- of disease distinctly in thought.
images
p 426-10 i* of mortal thought superimposed upon the
g 511-18 effulgence of God's infinite ideas, i*.
Imaginary
sp 90-6 tlie i- line called the equator
a 146-19 divests material drugs of their i- povrer,
ph 178-25 and we disarm sin of its i- power
/ 241- 8 as i-, whimsical, and unreal as his pleasureii.
o 274-28 Science and . . . destroy the i* copartnership,
340- 1 their i* power for good or evil,
o 362-13 child, who is frightened at i- ghosts
p 871-12 children look everywhere for tiM i* ghost,
40^19 error is deprived of its <• powers
t 460-14 Sickness is neither i- nor unreal, — that is,
r 479-24 Darlmess and chaos are the i- opposltes of
imagination
an 101- 3 or to the excitement of the i*
101- 7 experiment upon the power of the <*."
a 163-25 Nowhere is the i* displayed to a greater extent;
ph 176-11 array of diseases was not parad^ before the i\
imagine
pr^ xi- 1 Many t* that the phenomena of physical heal-
ing
a 21-81 satisfied if he can only i- himself drifting
B 130-31 no longer i* evil to be ever-present
/ 203-18 We i-Uut Bfind can be imprisoned
r 494-11 It iB not well to i- that Jesus
imagined
/ 221-26 as She had {• she would
imbecility
p/t 197-15 the farther mortals will be removed from i-
imbil>e
r 496-27 Study thoroughly the letter and i- the spirit.
imbil)es
t 462- 4 any student, who ... i* the spirit of Christ,
imbued
f 128-12 The human mind, i- with this
145- 3 So divinely V were they with the spirit of
ituitate
a 37-17 and to i- his mighty worlcs
imitates
i 121-28 astronomical order i* the action of
imitative
/ 212-31 the unreal and i- movements of mortal belief,
imitators
a 25-28 will never alone make us i- of him.
immaculate
a 137- 5 when their i- Teacher stood before them,
ap 561-32 prophesied the coming of the i* Jesus,
564-15 he, the i*. met and conquered sin
565-18 This i' idea, represented first by man
immanent
$ 150- 5 is widely demonstrated as an i*, eternal
/ 209-13 i' sense of Mind-power enhances the glory of
Immanuel
pre/ xi-16 They are the sign of /*, or
a 34- 7 for demonstrauon is /\ or God with v$;
. points to the revelation of /*,
f 107- 8 This .
immature
b 313-26 To accommodate himself to i* ideas of
immediate
8 115-17 Idea: . . . the <- object of understanding.
ph 188-29 physical senses have no £* evidence of a sun.
b 328-29 Had it been given only to bis <• disciples,
330- 7 would meet with i- and universal acceptance.
g 501- 5 often seems so smothered by the i- context
532-18 produced the i- fruits of fear and shame.
immediately
f 154-11 /■ the symptoms of this disease appeared,
o 348-26 I have never supposed the world would i'
p 431- 7 going to sleep i- after a heavy meal,
r 486-15 his body was the same f • after death as before.
g 553-26 thiA potent belief will i- supersede the •
557-23 as if he ... i* fell into mental sin;
inunense
b 322-10 in view of the i* work to be accomplished
immensity
c 263-29 thrown into the face of spiritual i*,
g 504-13 Truth. Life, and Love fill v and are ever-present.
609-19 as nebulae indicate the i* of space.
inunoral
p 363-13 detect the woman's r status
t 452-14 Never breathe an i atmosphere, unless
immortal
and eternal
gl 588-10 incorporeal, unerring, i*, and eternal Mind,
and omnipotent
p 407-13 strength from the i- and omnipotent Mind,
and perfect
c 260-10 the i' and perfect model of God's creation
Digitized by
Google
DiMOBTAL
251
IMMORTAL
immortal
»ad spfiitoAl
/ 313- 7 /' and spliitnal factn exist apart from
r 479- 7 tt mast oe i* and spiritual,
id 8]
g 544-23 antipodes of i* and spiritual being.
»ad nBMxtnx
/ 243-20 Neither i* and unerring Mind nor matter,
beaatifal and ., , ^ ,
b 276-14 and presents them as beautifnl and i*.
being
ph 178-27 spiritual understanding of the status of i* being.
190-18 it never merges into i* oeing,
p 420-32 harmonious facts of Soul and i* being.
being is
g 654- 6 because being is i*, like Deity,
eonseiousness
b 27»-ll tangible and real to i* consciousness,
r 486- 0 in order to possess i* consciousness.
OTAirlngs
f 108- 8 <■ cravings, ** the price of learning love,"
g 501-17 something more native to their i- cravings
•▼idenoe^
a 29-31 i- evidence that Spirit is harmonious
existence
g 613-28 not within the range of i* existence
Cftct
b 327- 3 reveals the i* fact that neither pleasure nor
fftCiS
b 279-17 the i' facts of being are seen.
p 428-28 the i* facts of being are admitted.
forms
g 503-22 i* forms of beauty and goodness.
o 861-29 That which when sown bears i* fruit,
froits
r 4M-28 its lap piled high with (• fruits.
good deeds are , , ^ , . _. , ^
p 435-12 but good deeds are <•, bringing joy
luuTOonioas and . ^ ^ ^
pA 166-32 man found to be harmonious and i*.
6 273-17 never made mortals whole, harmonious, and {*.
291-16 manifestations of Mind are harmonious and i*,
337-13 makes man harmonious and i%
p 409-31 Death will not make us harmonious and i-
hnrmonloiuor
r 490-15 are helpless to make man harmonious or {•,
idea
a 55-15 Truth's i* idea is sweeping down the
e 262-13 above the mortal to the i- idea of Ood.
6 325- 7 Truth, unfolding its own i- idea.
r 477-17 i* idea of being, Indestructible and eternal.
c 259-26 /■ ideas, pure, perfect, and enduring,
inamatnble and
c 261-24 and the nature of the immutable and i*.
b 279- 3 ttie unerring, immutable, and i' ?
286- 4 not seek thelmmutable and i- through the finite,
g 660-30 the pure and holy, the immutable and i*
keynotes
o 355-28 Ood*s i* keynotes, proved to be such
law
a 36-20 i' law of justice as well as of mercy.
Ufe
r 496-22 mortal belief, at war with the facts of i- Life,
life
a 51-11 that he might famish the proof of (• life.
p 434-31 God made Man i- and amenable to Spirit
(sMDian)
Man, being (*, has a perfect indestructible Ufe.
manhood
p 430- 5 i* manhood, the Christ ideal,
man is
(M0man)
men and women
/ 247-15 /' men and women are models of
Mind
immortal
real and
6 276-15 Harmony in man is as real and i* as in music,
reality
b 311-19 directly opposite to the i* reality of being.
Science is
•p 84- 1 Science is i* and coordinate neither with the
scribe
ap 571-22 the Revelator, i* scribe of Spirit
naan, being
/209-1
{9ee Mind)
lis
Mindi
(see Mind)
Mind-reading
tp 83-26 mortal mind-reading and i* Mind-reading.
83-29 Mortal mind-reading and i' Mind-reading
modns
/ 212-32 would reverse the i* modus and action,
nature
0 260-29 it must lose its i* nature.
perfect and
/ 246- 5 The perfect and i- are the eternal likeness of
p 428-23 man (s, not BhaU be, perfect and i-.
Principle
g 654- 4 Ood, who is its divine i- Principle.
proof
r 488-16 C. S. sustains with i* proof
«p 72- 3 Principle of man speaks through i*
/ 210-29 i* sense includes no evil nor
210-30 i* sense has no error of sense,
216-14 to supply the truth of i* sense.
sentenoes
/ 225-17 i* sentences, breathing the omnipotence of
sentiment
s 161-15 they will do less violence to that i* sentiment
Shakespeare
m 6(S- 1 Thou art right, i* Stiakespeare,
side
g 536-26 the true idea is gained from the i* side.
Son!
b 311-20 So long as we believe . . . that i* Soul is in
ftovlis
b 311- 7 Sonl is {• because it is Spirit,
335-90 Because Soul is {*, it does not exist in mortality.
p 381-13 destroyed by the understanding tliat Soul is t-,
r 468- 6 Because Soul is i*. Soul cannot sin,
sovereign^
B 141-18 Its only crowned head is <* sovereignty.
Spirit
B 124-13 finite sense of things, which <* Spirit silences
p 435- 1 court commended man's i* Spirit to
spiritaai and
6 289-24 God's universe is spiritual and i*.
o 363-29 true idea of being is spiritual and i;
p 409-21 The real man is spiritual and <%
g 917-30 and adopts the spiritual and i*.
testimony
r 490-23 destroy all material sense with i* testimony.
490-25 This i* testimony ushers in the
things
b 276-22 towards the contemplation of things i*
Truth
(see Troth)
tmth
r 493- 8 must yield to Science, to the i* truth of
Tmth is
r 466-13 Truth is i- ; error is mortal.
468- 4 If Truth is {*, error must be mortal,
wisdom
g 519- 6 His infinite self-containment and i* wisdom
a 42-28 is therefore not a mortal but an i-.
m 60-10 purity and constancy, both of which are i*.
sp 80- 8 as follows: . . . never will be, an i- spirit.**
81-12 A man*s assertion that he is i* no more proves
81-18 as revealed in Science cannot help being i*.
B 152- 3 i- divine Mind takes away all its supposed
ph 174-32 its cure comes from the v divine Mind.
186-25 If evil is as real as good, evil is also as i-.
186-26 If pain is as real as the . . . both must be i*;
189-22 all the formations of the i' divine Mind.
192- 9 from the mortal instead of from the i*.
192-13 of the mortal mind and not of the i*.
194-15 roan, who is i- in spiritual understanding,
/ 211-31 these faculties be conceived of as i*.
229- 2 If Mind is not the master of . . . they are <*,
231- 7 seem to this so-called mind to be i'.
244-26 He does not pass . . . from the mortal to the i%
246-28 Life and goodness are i*.
c 266- 5 thought rises . . . from the mortal to the <*.
258-11 in order to be {•.
263- 5 /■ spiritual man alone represents the truth of
b 277- 6 The i- never produces the mortal.
277- 8 goodness and spirituality must be i*.
277-29 Nothing we can say . . . regarding matter is i*,
295-30 teaches that ... bis i' soulis resurrected
296- 6 the mortal is dropped for the i*.
296-10 Nothing sensual nor sinful is i:
297-16 and man found to be i'.
301-10 i\ spiritual man is really substantial,
306- 1 Pharisees, who believed error to be as i* as
310-20 taught . . . that soul may be lost, and yet be i*.
335-28 Reality is spiritual, . . . i*, divine, eternal.
336- 5 nor the i- into mortality.
p 369-20 He understood man, whose Life is God, to be <-,
370- 2 To be i-, we must forsake the
427- 7 can no more die . . . than can Soul, for both
are <•,
429-21 If we live after death and are f, we must have
433-29 sense of Life, Ood, — which sense must be i\
r 474-25 must error still be <• ?
g 503-20 /' and divine Mind presents the idea of God:
505-28 Ood*8 ideas reflect tne i*, unerring, and
Digitized by
Google
IMMORTAL
262
IMPARTIAL
immortal
g 020-27 the i- creating thought is from abore,
630- 2 the i*. fipiritoal law of Truth is
536-29 material return to dust, and the i* is reached.
gl 681- 9 prored to be as i- as its Principle ;
immortality
almlKhtlness and
r 487-29 reality of Life, its almightiness and <*.
and bliss
a 39-12 out of mortality into f * and bliss.
/ 203-24 not a stepping-stone to Life, i- and bliss.
and goodness
g 518-20 LoTe giTeth . . . might, i*, and goodness,
Midlife
9p 98-31 way through which i* and life are learned
and Love
gl 597-15 diTine Science, — {• and Lore.
and supremacy _
gl 588-20 showing the i- and supremacy of Truth ;
gp 76-31 overcome, not submitted to, before i* appears.
I of
p 387-12 refreshed by the assurances of i',
basis of
gl 585-12 ELI48. Prophecy; . . . the basis of i*.
being and
7 215- 4 If . . . then being and i- would be lost,
bring
r 492-12 destroy all error, and bring i- to light.
bilng*
b 305-26 destroys all error and brings i* to light.
336-28 and brings i- to light.
brings to light
tp 72-13 destroys mortality, and brings to light i*.
/ 206-28 He destroys them, and brings to light i*.
brought to light
b 335-24 Life as i* brought to light.
gl 582-23 Submergence m Spirit; i* brought to light.
oonkmonlng with
sp 78-8 at the same time . . . communing with i* I
earnest of
6 317-27 for an earnest of i*,
entity or
o 356- 6 sickness, and death do not proye man*s entity
ori*.
eternity and
gl 585- 5 A sphere ; a type of eternity and i*,
axanipt from age
/ 247-13 /*, exempt from age or decay,
existence and
o 356- 5 ailords no eyidence of spiritual existence and i* .
f onndatlons of
g 539- 5 sapping the foundations of i*,
harmony and
{see harmony)
health and
/ 248- 7 ought to ripen into health and i-,
holiness, and
/ 230- 6 will bring us into health, holiness, and i*.
ap 663-32 proUflc In health, holiness, and i-.
hope In
p 388-26 we have hope in i* ;
Idea of
gl 563-10 a new and higher idea of i-,
In deeds
o 364-10 words of divine Science find their i* In deeds.
Is not bounded
b 301-32 /' is not bounded by mortality.
Ufeand
p 376-13 there Is more life and i* in one good motive
g 539- 5 as if life and i* were something which
man and
ph 191-24 reveals man and i* as based on Spirit.
man's
Bp 81-28 man*8 i- depends upon that of Ood, good,
p 396- 4 man's <• and eternal likeness to Ood.
428-27 The evidence of man's i* will become
gl 588-18 destroying error and bringing to light man's {*.
matrix of
/ 250- 5 and suppose . . . mortality to be the matrix of i*.
Mind and
6 318- 3 nothing can efface Mind and i%
p 368-29 of the advantages of Mind and i- ?
of development
/ 244-31 everlasting grandeur and i- of development,
of good
sp 81-30 necessary consequence of the <• of good.
/ 215-27 he understood the superiority and v of good,
off nian
{see man)
off Soul
b 306- 7 The i* of Soul makes man immortal,
r 481-29 hence the i- of Soul.
prelude to
ap 90-15 some insist that death is the . . . prelude to i*.
immortality
proof of
sp 81-16 Life, Love, Truth, is the only proof of i*.
o 306-18 If ... we are left without a rational proof of 4*.
purity, and
gl 581- 6 the inspiration of goodness, purity, and i*,
put on
a 164-27 mortal shall have put on i* — / Cor. 16 ; 64.
c 262- 8 mortals '* put on i*." — / Cor. 15 ; 64.
r 486-25 mortal shall have put on i-, — / Cor. 15 .-54.
reality and
r 486-21 Their reality and i- are in Spirit
488-21 no cognizance of spiritual reality and i'.
rejoloe in
a 22-24 whereby we rejoice in <*, boundless freedom,
revelation of
sp 78-15 C. S., . . . in its revelation of i*.
Soul or of
r 478- 3 What evidence of Soul or of i'
to man
/ 253- 4 salth: ... I give i* to man, for I am Truth.
towards «
sp 90-27 and opens it wide towards i*.
sp 78-13 why look to them . . . for proofs of i*,
88-11 assertion that . . . are our only proof s of <*.
81-13 would prove i* a lie.
81-15 Nor . . . when alleged spirits teach i-.
ph 186-25 If death is as real as Life, i- is a myth.
/ 211-28 for their i- is not in Spirit ;
215-24 mortality is lost, swallowed up in <*.
»0- 1 If sickness is real, it belongs to i- :
b 275-14 i% cause, and effect belong to Goo.
283-32 Are mentality, <•,... resident in matter?
312-17 without Love, God, i- cannot appear.
339-26 The basis of all health, sinlessness, and i-
o 368-15 Time has not yet reached eternity, i*,
p 4126-22 the more i* we possess.
r 476-18 Mortality is finally swallowed up in i:
492- 7 Being Is holiness, harmony, <*.
48&-2S replace mortality with i\ and silence discord
g 618-22 rdlect health, holiness, i *
666-20 error would seek to unite . . . <* withnnortality,
gl 608-22 the i* of all that is spirituaL
683- 2 the good and beautifnl. and their i*.
666-28 man would be in the fuU consciousneM of his <*
immortality's
gl 660-18 ADAH. . . . i* opposite, mortality;
immortals
6 286-11 Mortals are not like <*,
t 444-27 /*, or God's children in divine Science,
r 476- 1 Mortals are the counterfeits of i\
476-11 i'y or the children of God, will ttpprnt as the
immovable
$ 160-17 when the cords contract and become <* ?
immonity
/ 219-» Entire i* from the belief in sin, suffering,
immatable
8 134-25 because it is the i* law of God,
/ 210-32 in obedience to the i* law of Spfarlt,
c 261-S8 and the nature of the i' and immortal.
b 279> 2 or the unerring, i*, and immortal ?
286- 3 not seek the i* and immortal through the finite,
298- 6 silences for a while the voioe of i- harmony,
800-14 The mutable and imperfect never touch the i-
806-27 the i*, harmonious, divine Principle,
335-27 Reality is spiritual, harmonious, t*,
t 446-20 victory rests on the side of i* right.
g 560-30 the pure and holy, the i' and immortal
immutably
pr 3- 1 He who is i- right wiU do right
impair
p 428-18 the Life which mortal sense cannot i*
impart
/ 25a- 5 saith: ... I inchide and i- all bliss,
0 272-14 not to <• to dull ears and gross hearts
p 371-28 Mind can i* purity instead of impurity,
401- 7 which you i* mentally while destroying error,
t 447-18 i* . . . 'the truth and spiritual understanding,
452-19 He muftt live it and love it, or he cannot i* it
460-25 she had to i*, while teaching its grand facts,
g 510-18 Love alone can <• the limitless idea of infinite
516-11 which i' their own peace and permanence.
539-11 God could never V an element of evil,
ap 570-24 Those ready for the blessing you i- will give
impartation
m 68-29 {• of the divine Mind to man and the univene.
b 309- 3 incorporeal i* of divine Love to man,
imparted
/ 235-15 pure and uplifting thoughts ... i* to pupils,
g 614-19 Tenderness accompanies all the might i* oy
impartial
pr 13- 2 Love is i* and universal in its adaputlon
Digitized by
Google
IMPARTIAL
263
IMPOSED
imiMirtial
m 63-18 Oar laws are not i\ to say the least,
o 355-27 Without this ... no one Is capable of i* or
imparting*
«p 92- 6 bat also capable of i* these sensations.
g 519-25 /- has not impoTerished,
ap 567- 2 Gabriel has tne more quiet task of i* a
impftrts
sp 85-32 trath communicates itself bat nerer i* error.
pk 194-22 manifests itself ... by the false sense it i\
6 371-30 spiritual import of the Word i* this power.
980-29 i' and perpetuates these qualities
p 420-18 It i' a healthy stimulus to the body,
g 506-16 Spirit i' the understanding which uplifts
515-23 All that Ood i* moves in
517-13 for Love i' the clearest idea of Deity.
impassable
«p 83-24 as i' as that between Dires and Lazarus.
impatient
/ 237-20 /• at your explanation,
impede
pr 6-23 Such an error would i* true religion.
ap 563-20 seemingly i* the offspring of the
impedes
pr 2-21 an error which <• spiritual growth.
ph 166- 4 Mind is all that feels, acts, or i* action.
p 415- 6 belief quickens or i* the action of the sys-
tem,
impediment
ap 577-10 no i- to eternal bliss,
impel
ap 563-31 which would i* them to devour each other
impelled
p 415-22 moring quickly or slowly and i* or palsied by
ap 666-35 i* the idea to rise to the zenith of
impels
» 116- 1 i* the inference that the spiritual leaven
imperative
a 37-27 Hear these f* commands:
«n 56-19 The commandment, ... is no less i- than
/ 251- 1 Error seems to be more i* as it
6 389-21 Principle is i\
t 446-19 In the Science ... it is i* to be honest,
imperatively
ap 565-17 God^s idea, wUl CTentnally rule all ... i-,
imperceptible
b 314-24 the spiritual Jesus was i* to them.
334-10 inrisible Christ was i- to the so-caUed
imperfect
s 114-20 must sometimes recur to the old and i*,
/ 239-30 /• mortal mind sends forth its own
246- 7 by no means a . . . germ rising from the i*
248-20 Do you not hear from all mankind of the i*
model?
M9- 2 gire up i' models and illusive ideals;
264-12 /• mortals grasp the ultimate . . . slowly;
c 268-25 Mortals have a very i* sense of
260- 4 than the sculptor can . . . from an i* model,
6 300-14 The mutable and i* never touch the
o 800- 7 materiality renders these ideals i*
p 409-21 i' so-called *« children of men *' — P$aL 14 : 2.
r 477- 7 Soul, being Spirit, is seen in nothing i*
g 565-26 aught that can become i*,
gl 587-18 and cannot become finite and i*.
imperfection
tp 72-17 Perfection is not expressed through i*.
/ 233- 8 In the midst of <*,
243-32 Perfection does not animate i'.
248-16 Is it i\ Joy, sorrow, sin,
e 269-32 from t* instead of perfection, one can no more
p 414-29 whereas i* is blameworthy, unreal, and
424-11 there is no room for i* in perfection.
imperfections
a 62- 9 Their i* and impurity felt the
imperfectly
pr^ Ix- 9 voices the more definite thought, though still i*
b 304-29 is, mast be, i* expressed.
r 467-23 We reason i* from effect to cause,
imperial
b 324-26 Asia Minor, Greece, and even in i* Rome.
imperious
sp 96-18 It is i* throughout all ages
imperishable
a 21-11 locriu towards the i* things of Spirit.
/ 246-16 with bright and i* glories.
25a- 8 saith: . . . <• glory, — all are Bline,
impersonation
ap 666-13 i* of the spiritual idea had a brief history
impertinent
an 1013-13 separate from any half-way <* knowledge,
impetuous
i 137-26 Before this the i* disciple had been called
impetuosity
a 137-16 With his usual <*, Simon replied
impious
B 139- 3 which the <* sought to destroy.
implacable
a 40-16 the crimes of his i* enemies
implant
ph 180-18 Doctors should not i* disease in the thoughts
implicit
a 25-26 /• faith in the Teacher and all the
implied
a 26-10 The Christ was the Spirit which Jesus i- in
tp 92-7 the Illusion i- in this last postulate
94- 5 includes all that is i- by the terms
a 137-14 the narrow opinion i- In their citation
ph 166- 5 shrinking from its i* responsibility,
a 504-20 not i* by material darkness and dawn.
implies
pr 6- 8 i* the vain supposition that we have
a 20-25 to acknowledge what the spiritual fact i*.
an 102-26 It i* the exerc^ of despotic control*
i 114-14 the phrase mortal mind i- something untroe
o 358-20 the goal which that word i- ?
p 421- 2 insanity i- belief in a diseased brain,
g 507-21 A material world i* a mortal mind and
547-20 Biaterial evolution i* that the great
implore
ph 167- 1 Should we i- a corporeal God to heal the
impl^^
331-11 The Scriptures i- that Ood is All-in-all.
336- 1 limits would i' and impose ignorance.
g 515-18 does not i* more than one God,
515-19 nor does it i* three persons in one.
537-30 The literal meaning would i* that God
550-22 If Life is God, as the Scriptures i*,
implyingr
a 31- 7 i' that it is they who do the wlU of
a 148- 3 i' that the requisite power to heal was in Mind.
import
a 26-24 the precious i- of our Master's sinless career
37-21 take up the more practical i* of that career I
$ 118-17 parable may i* that these spiritual laws,
{232-27 voices of solemn i*, but we need them not
271-30 spiritual (• of the Word imparts this power.
o 368-22 great i* to Christianity of those works
p 411-18 Scripture seems to i- that Jesus
r 471-27 gave the spiritual i*, expressed through
g 601- 3 chiefly because the spiritual i* of the word,
importance
a 31-14 He attached no i* to dead ceremonies.
ph 198-27 Hence the i* that doctors be Christian Scientists.
199-18 of less i' than a knowledge of the fact.
/ 209-20 are of no real i*, when we remember
236-17 Hencetheiof C. S.,
e 266-17 The precise form of God must be of small <*
b 273-19 Hence the i- of understanding the truth of
r 473-27 making his acts of higher i- than his words.
important
a 42-18 evidence so i* to mortals.
51- 2 the possible loss of something more i* than
tp 95-17 but It is i' to our success in healing,
an 101- 6 i' experiment upon the power of the
105-20 no reason why metaphysics is not as i*
b 320-24 The one i- interpretation of Scripture is
322- 9 It is highly i- —in view of the
o 850- 7 in the New Testament, sayings infinitely i*,
p 387-17 it is not because they occupy the most i* poiits
404-21 one of the most i* points in the theology of
424-15 equally i* in metaphysical practice
t 462-24 That is the i- question.
466-18 first and last it is the most i- to understand,
r 481- 1 How i-, then, to choose good
482-13 Is it i* to understand these explanations
497- 1 brief exposition of the i- points,
g 608-29 third stage in the order of C. S. is an i* one
546-28 discoveries have brought to light i* facts
653- 2 accompany their descriptions with i* observa-
tions,
663-14 or i- to their origin and first introduction. "
imported
p 438-22 a foreign substance, i* by False Belief.
importer
p 438-28 Morbid Secretion is not sn i* or dealer
impose
b 336- 1 limits would imply and i* ignorance.
338-24 sin, would i- between man and his creator.
p 381-31 Christ Jesus overruled the error which would *•
imposed
ap 675- 5 physical plagues i* by material e
Digitized by
Google
IMPOSING
254
IN
imposing
p 440-34 wtth benign and i- preeenoe,
imppsition
sp 90-21 are seen to be a bald i*, ^
impossibilities
/ 207-17 Science of being repudiates self-erident <•,
246-27 /' nerer occur.
ff 660-32 C. S. repudiates self-evident i%
impossibility
$ 116-31 Mind in a finite form is an absolute i*.
b 273-13 i* of attaining perfect understanding till
284- 8 would seem to spring from . . . but tnis is an i\
o 343-16 the i' of good producing evil ;
p 4/09- 1 Intelligent matter is an i-.
414- 9 i* that matter, brain, can control or derange
t 466-22 renders any abuse of the mission an i-.
r 488-17 the i- of any material sense,
impossible
a 36-21 It is quite as i- for sinners to
89-24 unreal, because i* in Science,
jp 74- 6 would be as i* as would be the restoration
74-20 Such a backward transformation is i- in Sci-
enoe.
75-10 This gross materialism is scientifically {•,
82-26 intercommunion is as i* as it would
83-12 Miracles are i* in Science,
s 120-18 i' for aught but Mind to testify truly
16a-16 Yon say a boil is painful ; but that is i\
162-32 declared that 'Mt is i* to calculate the
ph 167-27 i" to gain control over the body in any other
way.
182-12 It is (' to work from two standpoints.
196-26 i* ideals, and specimens of depravity, .
199-26 Had Blondin believed it i- to walk the rope
/ 217- 2 The loss of man's identity . . . is i- ;
228- 4 would be i* if this great fact of being
231-27 To fear them is i*, when you fully apprehend
e 268-28 {• for man, ... to fall from his nigh estate.
b 302- 8 It is i* that man should lose aught
300-24 i- for hifinite Spirit or Soul to be in
831-23 He fills all space, and it is v to conceiye of
o 861-31 from a material standpoint, but this was i*.
p 871-22 No i* thing do I ask
876-26 showing that it is i- for matter to sulTer, •
t 446-17 protracted, dangerous, and i' in
448^22 i' for error, evil, and hate to accomplish the
466-32 the more i* it will become for
r 477-14 shows it to be i' that a material body,
481-27 i-, since Truth cannot support error.
492-80 theory, . . . uniting on some <• basis.
ff 606- 1 apportion to themselves a task i* for
B22-11 Eacistence, separate . . . Science explains as i*.
660-23 An egg is an i* enclosure for Deity.
661- 2 their reports are unnatural, {*, and unreal.
661-16 material methods are i* in divine Science
impostor
p 441-28 Your attorney. False Belief, is an i*,
impotence
t464-6 Truth, which Ulustrates the i- of error.
impotent
sp 97- 7 the more i' error becomes as a belief.
B 160-18 or has it bidden them to be i- ?
g 66ft-18 Only i* error would seek to unite Spirit with
impoverish
$p 79-31 Giving does not i* us in the service
g 610-26 Imparting . . . can never i*, the divine Mind.
impoverished
m 63-29 the wronged, and perchance i; woman
g 619-26 Imparting has not i-, can never imporeiish,
impracticable
B 163-30 as i- as to arrange the fleeting vapors
impress
p 412-12 you are liable ... to i- it upon the thoupht.
t 448-20 to leave ... the strong i of divine Science,
g 611-12 the seal of Deity and has the i- of heaven,
impressed
/ 2oa-29 the images of thought i- upon it.
impresses
B 167-28' C. S. i' the entire corporeality,
t 463-28 i* more deeply the wrong mind-picture.
impressing:
ph 196-22 i* them with forcible descriptions
impression
f 116-10 great difficulty is to give the right i*,
/ 213-16 Sound is a mental i- made on mortal belief.
t 449-22 The first i% made on a mind which
g 632-31 The first i- material man had of himself
impressions
sp 87-26 The strong i- produced on mortal mind
87-28 can perceive and reprodnce these i-.
an 101- 4 and the i* made upon the senses;
^!
impressions
/ 214- 1 i' from Truth were as distinct as soond,
214-16 conveys the i* of Mind to man,
impressive
pr 7-8 Audible prayer is i- ;
imprison
/ 261-32 i- themselves in what they create.
imprisoned
B 114-27 and sets free the i' thought.
/ 203-10 We imagine that Mind can be i*
improper
f 114-13 involves an <• use of the word mind.
r 466-10 The term smiU or spirits is as <* as the
improve
pr 6-7 The talents He gives we must I*,
m 60-16 Marriage should i* the human speciea,
61- 7 would r our progeny, diminish crime,
61-20 formation of^mortab must greatly i*
00-20 i' our time in solving the mysteries of belac
167-16 What can iGod*s work?
181-10 you must i* your mental condition
107-28 never . . . until individual opinions i-
e 260-10 in order to i> their models.
p 370-28 and then they cease to i\
371-26 Mankind will i* through Science and
r 493-20 woved that the Christ could i* on a false sense.
g 623- 6 false claim, . . . that error can i- His creation.
637-31 lest ntan should i* it and become better;
646- 8 mortals should so i* material belief by thou^bt
improved
sp 81-14 Nor is the case i- when alleged spirits
B 166-10 She i- perceptibly.
b 286-28 An i* belief is one step out of error,
o 348-24 when by so doing our own condition can be i*
p 442-10 An i* belief cannot retrograde.
r 486-10 Earth's preparatory school must be i<
gl 682- 0 Bkkjamis . . . an (• state of mortal mind;
improvement
m 63-24 rational means of i* at present
sp 77-30 the chances of the departed for i*
ph 196-31 for amusement instead of for i*.
improves
/ 261-26 spiritual understanding i* UKirtal mind
p 370- 6 The body i* under the same regimen which
403-28 i' or injures the case in proportion to
e 440-20 A proper teacher of CSTi* the health
improving
a 26-20^ else we are not i* the great blessings which
improvisation
sp 80-94 explains the phenomena of i*
impudently
g 646-20 yet this opposite, . . . <• demands a blessing.
impnsrn
a 60-10 would i* the justice and love of a father
b 273-23 and i- the wisdom of the creator.
o 348- 7 This makes it doubly unfair to i* and
impulse
$p 94-16 pattern of mortal personality, passion, and <*.
/ 211-13 sensation of sickness and the i* to sin
e 261-11 strong i* of a desire to perform his part,
b 268- 6 thoselower things which give i* to mquiry.
o 348-31 ethics and temperance have received an t-,
impulsion
sp 88-31 said to be a gift . . . received from the i-
impure
pr 8-11 If a man, ... is i* and therefore insincere,
a 28-20 saving : He is a glutton and a friend of the <*,
ph 192-16 all that is selfish, wicked, dishonest, and i-.
t 440-27 The i- are at peace with the i*.
g 65<K-31 supposition that Spirit . . . can originate the i«
gl 606-24 Umcleajojness. 7* thoughts ; error ; sin ; dirt
impurities
/ 241-28 washing the body of all the <• of flesh,
p 401-19 forcing i* to pass away,
impurity
a 52- 9 nieir imperfections and i* felt the
m 60-13 selfishness and i* alone are fieeting,
66-22 {• and error are left among the lees.
b 272-23 earthward gravitation of sensualism and {•,
p 371-20 Mind can impart puritv instead of i*,
383-17 i* and uncleanliness, which do not trouble the
impute
ph 187-11 and then i* this result to another illusive
/ 219-27 i' their recovery to change of air or diet,
g 664-17 to i* to Ood the creation of whatever is sinful
imputing
o 348-14 Are we ... i- too much power to God,
in
sp 71- 6 Principle of all, is not i- Spirit's formatioBS.
^2 688-22 definition of
Digitized by
Google
INABILITY
255
INCLUDING
inability
o 86&-25 and to a oonsequent i* to demonstrate
r 4M-16 Jesus demonstrated the i- of corporeality,
inaction
« 12&- 6 Neither organic i- nor overaction is
\ 428- 1 " There is no death, no i\
ina^
leqaacy
s 115- 3 the i* of material terms for
pA 194-18 the frailty and i* of mortal mind.
inadequate
• 117-19 Human theories are i- to interpret
125-32 belief, wholly i* to affect a man
o 349-15 English is (■ to the expression of
438-19 Another witness, eaually i*, said
op 572-28 i* to take in so wonderful a scene.
inadmissible
a 22-32 Revenge is i*.
pK 167-30 timid conservatism is absolutely i*.
inalienable
' an 106- 7 God has endowed man with i' rights,
9 161-17 i* rights, among which are life, liberty, and
/ 227- 9 unaware of man's i* rights
inanimate
an 106- 1 to go in healing from the use of (• drugs
« 113- 8 letter is but the dead body . . . pulseless, cold, (-.
155-11 YThen the general belief endorses the i* drug
157- 7 never shares its rights with i- matter.
100- 7 the i' drug becomes powerless.
ph 180-26 belief of T, and then of animate matter.
190- 4 mortal says that an i* unconscious seedling
iB
/ 218- 6 body, like the i* wheel, would never be weary.
243-21 matter, the i- substratum of mortal mind,
b 312-29 and so turns ... to the i- drug.
t 46S-29 The sick are not healed by i* matter
inanity
b ^0-31 dementia, insanity, <*, devil,
inarticulate
sp 97-24 until its i* sound is forever silenced
inasmuch
9 127-23 i* as all truth proceeds from
/ 243-^ /• as Ood is good and the fount of all
p 431- 9 i* as 1^ offence is deemed punishable
inaudible
ap 569-10 The i' voice of Trutii is, to the human mind,
inausTurated
b 288-13 foreshadowed by the prophets and i- by Jesus,
incantations
ph 174- 2 The Esquimaux restore health by i*
incapable
jjp 89- 1 what the unaided medium is i* of knowing
89-11 says. ** I am <• of words that glow,
6 825- 6 the body i* of supporting life,
o 366-19 i* of producing sin, sickness, and death
t 447- 8 may render you i- of knowing or judging
r 468-17 eternal and i- of discord and'^decay.
475-28 Man is i* of sin, sickness, and death.
incapacity
p 374-19 i' to preserve your own existence,
incarcerated
ph 194-22 /• in a dungeon, where neither sight nor
incarceration
ph 193-26 threatened with i* in an insane asylum
incarnate
b 332-28 i' in the good and pure Christ Jesus.
384-20 before the human Jesus was i- to mortal eyes,
o 350-27 Hence its embodiment in the i* Jesus,
gl 583-11 comes to the flesh to destroy i* error.
incarnation
g 501-10 The i* of Truth, that amplification of wonder
incensed
fp 94-9 <* the rabbis, and they said :
iDcentive
t 454-18 Love for Ood and man is the true i-
inception
fp 84-25 deetrojrs . . . spiritualism at its very i*,
incessant
m 68-19 i* amusement outside the home circle is
62- 8 If parents create ... a desire for {• amusement,
inches
ph 193- 6 said the bone was carious for several i*.
incident
tp 89-30 This i* shows that the belief of
s 154-10 illustrated by the following i- :
ph 182-27 come from some sad i*, or else from
b 821-12 In this i* was seen the actuality of Science.
p 362- 5 While they were at meat, an unusual i-occurred,
incidental
s 111-16 optics rejects the t* or inverted image
incidents
B 111-24 one of many i*, which show that C. 8.
incipience
«459-^
incipient
m 68-18
p 390-29
391- 7
incisive
«p 94-27 hint that Jesus used his i* power injurioosly ?
incisors
/ 247- 6 i', cuspids, bicuspids, and one molar.
incites
/ 203-12
op 564- 5 -
inclination
i 452-30 if you had the i* or power to
inclinations
a 121- 3 favorite i* of a sensuous philosophy.
latter is distrusted and thwarted in its i*.
was suffering from <• insanity.
Meet the i* stages of disease with
the i* or advanced stages of disease.
This thought i* to a more exalted worship and
i' mortals to kill morally and physically
incline
ph 181-31
2 450-12
inclined
/ 214-19
0 366-26
include
a 118-14
ph 191- 6
/253-5
6 318-32
p 418-26
r 484- 7
^544-20
662-12
included
pr 5-32
a 120- 3
/209- 1
227- 8
5 885-17
o 344-20
will {' you to the side of matter and error.
They do not i* longingly to error.
Mortals are i* to fear and to
by making man i* to sin,
i' spiritual laws emanating from
will {* in that likeness no material element,
saith: . . . I i* and impart all bliss,
body does not i* soul, but manifests mortal-
ity,
/' moral as well as physical belief in your
Does C. S., . . . i* medication, material hygiene,
facts of creation, . . . {• notliing of the kind,
i* no member of this dolorous and fatal triad.
all evil works, error and disease i*.
never ... is i* in non-intelligence,
disease and sin and of other beliefs 4* in mat-
ter.
I saw that the law of mortal belief <* all error,
never i- in a limited mind or a
not i* in the commonly accepted systems :
p 399-28 All that is reai is i- in this immortal Mind.
425- 7 take up the leading points i-
not i' m the teachmes of the schools,
Answer. — Not one ^ them is i- in it.
not yet i' in the record of creation.
429-28
r484-9
^504- 8
includes
pr 9-19
9-i.9 This command i* much.
a 23-30 i* spiritual understanding and confides all
60- 9 the mother-love i* purity and constancy,
i* all that is implied by the terms
4* vastly more than is at first seen.
ap 94- 5
a 116-12
145-31
ph 187-23
191-13
/ 206-29
210-30
219-20
249-16
0 259-12
6288- 1
828-31
330-32
333-31
p 873- 3
408-32
430- 1
r 469-3
jr 607-21
615-16
including
ap 83-16
a 114-10
114-28
127-6
ph 171-12
/ 233-23
C256-8
6 276-23
295- 5
330-12
p 415-24
r 468-23
475-15
(T 502-26
610-30
547-19
547-26
549-19
^2 684-24
The theology of C. 8. i* healing the sick.
The divine Mind i* all action and volition,
spiritual sense of being and of what Life 4*.
infinite Mind made all and i* all.
immortal sense i* no evil nor pestilenoe.
Science i- no rule of discord,
and i' nothing unlike God.
i' a perfect Principle and idea,
necessarily i* the correlated statement,
and {• universal humanity.
with all the etceteras that word i*.
The one Spirit i* all identities.
physical exemption which Christianity i*,
Ignorant of the errors it i* and of their
i- all the phenomena of existence.
i- in itself all substance
because they rofiect the Mind which i* all.
eternal Elohim i* the forever universe.
The belief that the universe, <* man.
Mind is one^ i* noumenon and phenomena,
the universe, i man, is spiritual,
creator of the spiritual universe, i- man,
Mind's control over the universe, i- man,
i- the hearts which rejected hlni.
Father and Mother of the universe, i* man.
Principle of the universe, (* harmonious i
creates and governs the universe, i- man.
only intelligence of the univerRe, <* man.
organs of the human system, i- brain and
The spiritual universe, i- individual man, is
compound idea of God, ^ all right ideas;
unity of God and man, i- the universe.
governing the universe, i- man,
theory, ... to recreate the universe, {• man.
The true theory of the universe, i* man,
i' those which we call human.
to reproduce a mortal universe, {* man.
Digitized by
Google
INCLUSIVE
256
INDESTRUCTIBLE
inclusive
a 128- 6 His goyemment of the uniTerse, i* of man.
g 654- 8 universe, i- of man, is as eternal as Crod,
incompatibUity
m 69-23 too late to grumble orer i* of disposition.
incompetent
m 67-16 i' to meet the demands of the ailections,
ph 20O- 8 Whoever is i- to explain Soul
p 877-29 a fear that Mind is ... i- to control it
incompreliensible
b 304-32 thrusting aside his* divine Principle as i;
837-21 is as i* to the limited senses as
iuconceivable
p 378-29 power, without the divine permission, is i* ;
inconceivably
p 407- 2 a suffering i- terrible to man's self-respect.
inconfirriiity
o 346-21 Anybody, who is able to perceive the i*
inconsistency
o 354-19 /• is shown by words without deeds,
865- 3 Cham of i* ... is met by something i»^cti-
inconsistent
o 354-27 It is in itself i*, a divided kingdom.
354-32 If the letter of C. 8. appears T,
p 887-21 reading disquisitions on the I* supposition
incontrovertible
ph 200-17 great truth in the Science of being, . . . is <*;
incontrovertibly
f 109- 4 C. S. reveals i- that Mind is All-inHdl,
incorporeal
pr 13-24 the wonders wrought by infinite, i* Love,
13-29 ignorant ... of man's eternal i* existence.
tp 74-27 such opposite conditions as the ... i*, and the
84- 4 from a spiritual, i* standpoint,
s 116-21 that Goa is not corporecu, but i*,
116-23 Mortals are corporeal, but God is i*.
e 258- 3 glories of limitless, i- Life and Love.
b 309- 3 T* impartation of divine Love to man,
331-18 God Is individual, i-.
332-12 The Christ is i-, spiritual,
836-21 Soul must be i* to be Spirit,
r 465- 9 God is i*, divine, supreme,
ff 612- 2 understanding of the i- and divine Principle,
ap 677- 2 yields to the f sense of God and man
678- 2 the i* or spiritual sense of Deity:
gl 588- 9 i', unerring, immortal, and eternal Mind.
588-20 I AM. God; i* and eternal Mind;
incorporeality
ap 576-19 What further indication need we of the real
man's i*
incorrect
pre/ X- 6 most of them i- in theory
sp 73-21 The belief that material bodies ... is i*.
73-21 BquaUy <• is the beUef that spirit is oooflned
ph 196-31 /• views lower the standard of truth.
i 462- 4 /* reasoning leads to practical error.
458- 2 to distinguish the correct from the i*
incorrectly
$ 121- 6 the heavenly fields were i* explored.
incorruption
$ 164-26 shall have put on <*, — I Cor, 15 ; 54.
r 496-25 shall have put on i-, — I Cor, 15.* 54.
increase
pr 18-13 Can the . . . expression of our desires i* them ?
m 61-26 raising of stock to i* your flocks and herds ?
sp 96-19 We welcome the i- ofknowledge
$ 145-26 and thus they i* the antagonism of
169-32 ordinary physician is liable to i* disease
/ 220-23 adopted a diet of . . . to i* his splritualftv.
p 367-26 i- the beneficial effects of Christianity.
397- 9 You cause bodily sufferings and i* them by
t 443- • and he will i- in learning. — Prov. 9 ; 9.
r 492-10 will i- longevity, will purify and elevate
g 548-32 i* their numbers naturally and
increased
pr^ viil-22 i* violence of diseases since the flood.
• 157-15 power of action is proportionately i*.
ph 198- 8 his fear, ... is i* by the physician's words.
199- 4 The trip-hammer is not i- in size by exercise,
o 848-32 health has been restored, and longevity i\
r 465- 3 much labor and i- spiritual understanoing,
increases
sp 96-29 As . . . spiritual understanding i*,
• 155-26 potency . . . <• as the drug disappears.
p 374-31 or i- it to the point of self-destruction.
401-25 i- his ability to master evil
415-19 thought i' or diminishes the secretions,
420-19 It i- or diminishes the action.
423- 2 belief that he has met his master ... i* his fear;
t 463-27 such a course i- fear, the foundation of
increases
g 630- 1 <• in falsehood and his days become shorter.
ap 565- 2 when nearing its doom, this evil i*
increasing
m 66-ir moral regulations as will secure i- virtue.
09-12 sense of 7* number in God's infinite plan.
/ 221- 4 Her dyspepsia i*, she decided that
224- 1 Longevity is i* and the power of
o 852-20 instead of i* children's fears by
p 875-19 i- his patient's spirituality while restoring him
g 657-11 C. S. reveals harmony as proportionately t*
yy 600- • i- in the knowledge of God.— Cot. 1 . 10.
incredible
sp 83- 6 Science only can explain the <* good
incredulous
ph 169- 8 sometimes to his discomfiture, when he was i*.
incubus
b 322-21 as the startled dreamer who wakens from an i-
inculcate
$ 130-21 and to i- a grain of faith in God,
inculcates
$ 112-30 it i' a breach of that divine commandment
b 310-17 It i' tiie tri-ttnity of God. Spirit, Mind ;
o 315-29 human, material nothingness, which Science i*
incur
pr 3-29 i* the sharp censure our Master pronounces
13-18 i' less risk of overwhelming our real wbhes
m 68-28 salutary causes sometimes t* these effects.
{238- 7 To obey the Scriptural command, ... is to i-
317- 9 and he will i- the hatred of sinners,
p 384- 9 If man seems to i- the penalty through matter,
405-28 conquered by the moral penalties you i-
incurred
6 322-21 i' through the pains of distorted sense.
incurs
a 40-10 first removing the sin which i* the penalty.
an 106-13 mental trespasser (* the divine penalty
/ 211- 3 He, ... i- the hostiUty of envy;
g 542- 1 It i' divine displeasure,
indeed
pr 11-15 if i*, he has not already suffered sufficiently
16-11 There is i* some doubt among Bible scholars,
a 83- 7 Their bread i* came down from heaven.
#114-17 /', if a better word or phrase could
140-27 It is i* mournfully true that the older Scripture
145-19 /•, iu ethical and physical effects
163-16 except, i*, that it has already destroyed more
163-30 To harmonize the contrarieues ... is <• a taa^k
/ 207- 8 /•, evil is not Mind-
221-18 informed her that death was i- her only
c 257-31 /•, the phrase infinite form involves a
b 302-28 /*, the body presents no proper likeness oi
o 845-12 It is <* no small matter to know one's self ;
847-32 will then see that error is i- the nothingneei»
p 864-«> that they i- love much,
896-82 a moral offence is i* the worst of diseases.
412-14 It is i* adequate to unclasp the hold
415-29 /*. the whole f nunc will sink from
r 478-31 *' neither <• can be; " — Jiom. 8 ; 7.
g 621-19 /' there is, but the continued account is mortal
634-20 neither i- can be. — Horn. 8 .- 7.
535-18 Truth is <• '* the way. "— John 14 ; 6.
ap 659-21 It wUI be i- sweet at its first taste,
578-28 This is i- a foretaste of abeolnte C. S.
575-25 It is i- a city of the Spirit.
gl 608-15 YThat Jesus gave up was t* air,
indefinable
/ 213-10 self-expressed, though i* as a whole.
indefinite
o 348-29 believed for an i- time;
indeflnitely
pr 12-26 Changes in belief may go on f *,
Independence, Declaration of
an 106- 7 C. S. has its Declaration of /*.
independence
ph 175-18 it would have been routed by their <*
independent
pre/ vii-13 Truth, i- of doctrines and timeJioiioffed systems,
ph 200-10 Life is, always has been, and ever will be <* of
/ 208- 6 What then is this seeming power, <• of God,
247-19 Comeliness and grace are i* of matter.
e 263- 2 believe themselves to be <- workers,
independently
7218-15 believing that the body can be Sick {* of
p 388-11 thought that they could kiU the body . . . <• of
409-13 i- of this so-called conscious mind,
indestructible
a 51-14 his spiritual life, i- and eternal.
8p 76-25 constitutes the only veritable, i* man,
f 162-14 The i- faculties of Spirit exist
/ 309- 2 Man, being immortal, has a perfect i* life
Digitized by
Google
INDESTRUCTIBLE
257
INDIVIDUALLY
indestractible
/ 214- 4 wholly spiritual, it is normal and i*.
6 31&-20 Christ presents the i* man,
325-17 perfect aa the Father, i* in Life,
o 369-31 One says : *' I have spiritual ideals, i*
p 369-22 and the other to be made i*.
402-12 Man is i* and eternal.
r 471- 1 dirine Principle and idea, are i*
477-17 the immortal idea of being, i* and eternal.
ff 514-30 God's creatures, . . . are harmless, useful, i\
indexes
pr 8- 6 Their prayers are i* which do not
India
6 328-18 Our missionaries carry the Bible to /*,
Indians
r 477-26 The /* caught some glimpses of the underlying
indicate
$ 120-11 Is a man sick if the material senses i- that he
138-17 this reply may i* that some of the peonle
ph 183-13 i' that obedience to God will remove this
b 294- 2 These senses i* the common human belief,
332- 1 i' the divine Principle of scientific being,
t 455- 6 Such mental states i* weakness
r 468- 5 varied manifestations of C. 8. i' Mind,
if 504-18 words which i*, in the absence of solar time,
509-18 as nebulas <* the immensity of space.
654-32 This would i' that there is less disease
ap 575-21 This city Is wholly spiritual, as its four sides i*.
indicated
pr 18-22 which is i- in the Lord's Prayer
s 121-28 thus 1-, astronomical order imitates the
ph 177-19 i- matter's properties, qualities, and forms.
p 364-16 {• by one of the needs of this age.
indicates
sp 94-30 An approximation of this discernment r
97-27 Scripture i* that all matter will disappear
an 101-14 i' the rightness of all divine action,
s 123-28 The operation of this Principle i- the
141- 1 i' the distance between the theological and
ph 188-18 The smile of the sleeper i* the sensation
{205-20 in some word or deed which i* the true idea,
271-12 the word i* that the power of healing was
282-28 Whatever i* the fall of man or the
832- 4 i- His tender relationship to His
p 437- 6 It i* malice aforethought,
Q 510-23 i' a supposed formation of matter
532-11 this i' that the divine Spirit, or Father,
638- 8 i* the infinite distance between Truth and
ap 573-11 i' states and stages of consciousness.
ffl 581-13 The ark i- temptation overcome
597-27 i- the might of onmipotenoe
indication
r 471- 8 ailord no i* of the grand facts
ap 576-18 What further i' need we of the
indications
$ 144-13 the weaker the i- of Soul.
/ 217-10 i* of unnatural mental and bodily
p 422- 7 these i- are tevorable.
indifference
m 59-20 more salutary . . . than stolid i- or jealousy.
/ 216- 1 his faith in Soul and his i- to the body.
indigenous
b 270-32 but it was i- to his spirituality,
indigestion
ph 165-16 You say that i*, fatigue, sleeplessness,
p 389-28 A case of convulsions, produced by i*,
indignation
ap 570- 7 will finally be shocked . . . into human i* ;
indignities
a 39- 2 Such i* as he received, his followers will endure
indirectly
g 533-11 to trace all human errors ... i* to God,
indiscriminately
t 445-27 danger in teaching Mind-healing {•,
indispensable
a 125- 4 may no longer be found i* to health.
/ 254- 2 human footsteps leading to perfection are i*.
o 359-12 you aver that the material senses are i*
t 462-24' This branch of study is {• to the
indissoluble
b 292-29 man's i' connection with his God,
r 491-15 and find the i* spiritual link which
indissolnbly
m 60- 7 welding i* the links of affection.
8 145-20 ethical and physical effects are i' connected.
individual r^ also indlvidoal's)
a 18- 6 His mission was both i- and collective.
26- 6 Jesus spares us not one i- experience,
30-19 As the I- ideal of Truth, Christ Jesus
53-21 great distance between the i* and Truth.
individual
tn 68-16 I never knew more than one i* who
sp 72-23 In Science, i* good derived from God,
76-16 but he will be an I- consciousness,
88-21 and the i- manifests profound adoration.
99-16 Therefore my contest is not with the i*,
an 102-28 employed, for the i* or society."
a 115-15 Man: God's spiritual idea, i-, perfect,
117- 2 because an i* may be one of a series,
117- 3 one of many, as an i- man, an i- horse :
155- 4 a general belief, culminating in i- faith,
155- 6 Even when you take away the i- confidence in
156-12 i' dissent or faith, ... is but a belief held by
ph 173-20 Man is spiritual, {•, and eternal:
174-24 Then, if an i- is sick,
197-27 until i* opinions improve
/ 217- 4 more absurd than to conclude that i-
229-18 the i* who upholds it is mistaken
6 281-16 reality and divinity in i* spiritual man
302-32 reproduction by Spirit's i- ideas is but
331-18 God is i-, incorporeal.
336-32 God is i- and personal in a scientific sense,
p 370-23 medical testimony and i- experience,
404-14 while its effects still remain on the i-,
408- 9 cannot, in a scientific diagnosis, shield the i-
case
415- 8 when the i* looks upon some object which he
^7- 5 Man's i* being can no more die . . . than can
t 447- 2 man's i- right of self-government.
* 449-24 a good detective of i- character.
r 468-23 spiritual universe, including i- man, is a
Q 608-23 The intelligent i- idea, . . . unfolds the
512-13 Their i* forms we know not,
ap 577- 6 two i* natures in one;
gl 588-13 unchanged forever in their i- characters,
individualism
b 296-29 no matter what their i- may be.
individualities
b 303- 8 The minuti® of lesser i*
ff 549-16 egg, from which one or more i*
individuality
and identity
ff 660- 6 forms and preserves the i* and identity of
consciousness and
b 336-15 man's consciousness and i- are reflections of
divine
b 303- 9 reflect the one divine i*
enlarged
c ^65-13 confers upon man enlarged i*,
eternal
8p 91-19 man's spiritual and eternal i*,
0 282- 9 the self-existent and eternal i- or Mind ;
false
/ 242- 3 mortals put off their material beliefs and false i*.
c 259- 2 Man . . . cannot lose his i\
b 337- 2 man, reflecting God, cannot lose his i- ;
p 375-13 hypnotist dispossesses the patient of his i'
His own
b 280-28 God, . . . being perpetual in His own i-,
infinite
b 281-15 infinite i-, which supplies all form and
man's
b 285- 2 Man's i' is not materiaL
man's higher
c 266- 4 giving place to man's higher i> and destiny.
of man
6 317-16 The i' of man is no less tangible
r 491-26 Personality is not the i- of man.
of SpiHt
h 330-15 The <• of Spirit, ... is unknown,
real
b 299-14 whither every real i', image, or
spiritual
{8ee spiritual)
the term
a 117- 1 The term i- is also open to objections,
73- 9 both the i* and the Science of man,
331-23 to conceive of such omnipresence and {•
336- 6 The divine Ego, or i, is reflected
g 513-20 existence, ana continuity of all i- remain
514-19 The i- created by God is not carnivorous,
individualized
ph 173- 8 When the supposition, . . . is {*,
b 335- 4 The theory, that Spirit . . . to be i-,
p 424- 2 child becomes a separate, i- mortal mind,
r 477-23 Soul is the . . . intelligence of man, which is i-,
g 555-28 the i* manifestation of existence,
individualizes
g 513-17 Spirit diversifies, classifies, and f •
individually
m 58- 9 constitute i* and collectively true happiness,
ap 87-6 to be i' and consciously present.
*l:
Digitized by
Google
INDIVIDUAL'S
258
INFINITE
individuars
pt 11-19 not to umol the divine sentence for an i* 8in,
9 150-20 and that, too, in spite ot the i* protest
individualB
m 68-20 I liave named her case to is
«p 81-8 spiritualism can only prove that certain {'
87- 7 Though i* have passed away,
99- la Those i'. who adopt theosophy.spiritoalism,
/ 236- 9 induce the infuriated attacks on i-,
2&i- 2 T are consistent who, watching and
t 453-10 but with some i- the morbid moral or
462- 1 Some i* assimilate truth more readily than
g 549-15 birth of new i*, or personalities,
653-11 " We have no right to assume that i* hare
ap 5TI- 6 as no longer two wedded i*,
indivisible
b 335-13 the only substance, the invisible and i*
336-19 Godisl-.
indolence
an 102-22 they ensnare the age into i*,
induce
pr 7-16 to i- or encourage Christian sentiment.
s 161-27 would naturally i- the very disease
/ 220- 6 i- sufferers to look in other directions for
236- 8 Do not inferior motives i- the
p 370-21 A physical diagnosis . . . tends to v disease.
417-29 Show them how mortal mind seems to i- disease
induced ^
s 121-21 deluded the judgment and i' false conclusions.
dA. 196-25 Many a hopeless case of disease is i- by
p 403- 1 So the sick through their beliefs have i*
403- 4 voluntary mesmerism is i* consciously
403- 6 self-mesmerism is i* unconsciously
411-21 Disease is always t* by a false sense
421-21 excitement sometimes i- by chemicalization,
induccH
p 371-14 Darkness i- fear.
374-21 Such a state of mind i- sickness.
881- 9 This fear ... i- the physical effects.
382-28 When the condition is present which you say i-
413- 4 undue contemplation of physical wants . . . i-
425- 2 Mortal mind, not matter, i* this conclusion
induciusr
p 415-12 They quiet the thought by i* stunef action
g 528-15 falsity, error, credits Truth, God, with i-
induction
t 461^ 5 C. 8. must be accepted at this period by i\
indulge
e 448- 1 to i' them, is a moral offence.
indulgred
a 23- 1 is not destroyed, but partially i*.
ph 175-27 but they never i- in the refinement of
indulgrence
p 405- 2 i- of evil motives and aims
indnl^Dg
p 380- 8 i* the demands of corporeal sense,
industry
ph 175-18 routed by their independence and i*.
indwellinfiT
r 478- 7 What basis is there for the theory of i* spirit,
inebriate
b 294-28 The i* believes that there is pleasure in
322-18 cannot make the i- leave his uesottedness, until
jp 404- 3 If a man is an i-, a slave to tobacco,
inefnable
p 364- 8 the higher tribute to such i- affection.
inefflcacy
/ 220- 6 open people's eyes to the {• of material hygiene,
ineradicable
t 425- 5 just so long as you believe them . . . i*.
inert
sp 77-20 and so prolong the illusion either of a soul ('
8 143-22 Tou lean on the i- and unintelligent,
/ 253-21 can make no opposition ... for matter is {•,
p 383-32 notion that health depends on <• matter
385-32 coming from the body or from i* matter
r 484-17 Drugs and i- matter are unconscious, mindless.
inertia
b 283- 5 there is no i* to retard or check its
inevitable
pr 11-20 sin brings {* suffering.
a 40-18 No ; but it was i\ for not otherwise could he
ph 189-19 human mortal mind, by an i- perversion,
{216-25 health would seem the exception, death the i*,
310-26 the annihilation of Spirit would be i*.
312-19 Mortals claim that death is i* ;
314-32 in supposed accord with the i* law of life.
inevitably
m 60- 2 Science i- lifts one^s being higher
inevitably
a 120- 9 Then the questloBi* arises:
t 462-12 he will i* reap the error he sows.
inexlianstible
c 257-28 i' Love, eternal Life, omnipotent Truth.
g 507-29 from the nature of its i* source.
infkUibUity
b 330- 9 I* of divine metaphysics vrill be demonstrated.
infiemcy
9p 74-21
74-23
95-29
/ 244-29
r489- 9
infant
ph 194-24
194-27
194-28
©371-20
412-28
41^12
413-22
t 463-17
^556-31
infantile
pnf ix- 2
Darkness and light, i* and manhood.
Who will say that i* can utter the ideas of
the world is asleep in the cradle of {■,
Even Shakespeare's poetry pictures age as i;
In i' this belief is not equal to guiding
was still a mental <*, cr3ring and chattering
An i* crying in the night.
An i- crying for the light,
I would not transform the i* at once into
If the case is that of a young child or an i*,
The daily ablutions of an i*
in caring for an i- one need not
the C. S. i' is bom of the Spirit,
plunged his i- babe, only a few hours old,
^ _ - but these jottings were only i* lispings
g 554-13 unconscious of his foetal andt* existence;
infSants
Giving drugs to i*, noticing every symptom
p413-M
infected
/236- 4-
b 279-23
infection
9 153-28
154-16
ph 19^26
Better suffer a doctor i- with smallpox to
medicine is more or less i- with the
mortal mind, . . . contains and carries the i*.
If a child is exposed to contagion or i-,
not from i- nor from contact with material
virus,
infeUcity
m 66-19 Amidst conjugal i*, it is well to hope, pray,
inference
$ iift-i
118-3
inferences
b 274-10 not mere i- drawn from material premises.
inferior
8 143-31
/236-8
b 200>10
r 477-M
^580-16
infers
ph 191-26
6282-31
o347- 8
infest
J 234-18 brood of evils which i- it would be cleared out.
infidel
sp 94-36
0 842-22
344-28
infidelity
m 56-15
65-30
8 129-18
/229-9
r 494-5
infidels
o 369- 7 i* whose only objection to this method was,
infinite (noun)
hot one
b 334-32 for there can be but one i*
gleams of the
g 609-18 understanding gives gleams of the i* only,
Ck>d is the
/ 949-15 God is the i-, and infinity never began,
nature of the
b 332- 1 the threefold, essential nature of the i*.
never becan
/ 245-32 The i* never began nor will it ever end.
reflection of the
b 3U-17 the Son of God, the royal reflection of the i* ;
represents the
b 282- 6 The circle represents the <•
reveal the
b 292- 6 Science alone can . . . reveal the i-
sustaining
pre/ vii- 1 To those leaning on the sustaining i*,
worship the
b 280-12 belief can neither i^pprehend nor worship the {• ;
yield to the
c 256- 2 The finite must yield to the i\
impels the <* that the spiritual leaven
~i i- far above the merely ecclesiastical
/' and unspiritnal methods of healing
Do not i* motives induce the
still seeking . . . from selfish and i* motives,
can never reflect anything i* to Spirit,
has the i- sense of master, or ruler.
i' the mortality of the body.
rule of inversion i* from error its opposite,
<■ that if anything needs to be doctored,
what would be said ... of an i* blasphemer
C. S. awakens the sinner, reclaims the i-,
the physician may perchance be an i*
/' to the marriage covenant is the
has brought conjugal i* to the surface,
pantheiBm, and i* are antagonistic to
Not far removed from i* is the heUet
Is it not a species of i* to believe tliat
Digitized by
Google
INFINITE
259
INFINITY
tofinite
j>r 2- 3 to enlighten the i* or to be heard of men ?
3- 9 nor can the i- do less than bestow all jgood,
jp 73-32 nor can the finite become the channefof the i*.
93-29 belief that the i* can be contained in the finite.
9i-15 belief that the i- is formed after the pattern
of
/ 20^ 4 Material sense . . . has a finite sense of the <*.
c 263-26 and attempts to pattern the i:
26&- 8 and gain some proper sense of the i\
b 281-28 does not put . . . the i* into the finite.
284- 4 if the i* could be circumscribed within the
28^14 Can the i- dwell in the finite
284-15 or know auf^ht unlike the i- ?
285-18 for a finite conception of the i*
286- 3 is not to understand the i:
312-28 between matter and Spirit, the finite and the {*,
836- 8 reflected . . . from the infinitesimal to the i*.
336-23 AUness is the measure of the i\
339-23 until the finite giyes place to the i*,
g 502-24 The i* has no b^^inning.
619-15 Mortals can neyer know the i-, until
ffl 680-23 supposition . . . that the i* enters the finite,
Infinite (adj.)
»biUty
r 494-17 as well as the i- ability of Spirit,
All
ap 576- 4 this i* All, which to us seems hidden in the
AIl-ln.«U
«p 72-24 deriyed from God, the i' All-in-all,
All-power
/ 231- 9 no lesser power equals the <• All-power;
being
pn 189-24 we constantly ascend in i* being.
bleMlngs
pr 15-30 and they assuredly call down i* blessings.
b 325- 8 which results in i' blessings to mortals.
ealcnltis
/ 209-29 swallowed up in the i- calculus of Spirit
g 520-15 and thought accepts the divine i- calculus.
capacities
sp 94-31 union with the i* capacities of the one Mind.
/ 202-21 and the i* capacities of Tmth,
eluurmctcr
e 257-28 or Mind would lose its i- character as
cycles
b 319-13 Throughout the i- cycles of eternal existence,
distance
a 47-16 <* distanee between Judas and his Master.
g 538- 8 the i* distance between Truth and error,
ctomente
g 512-21 From the {• elements of the one Mind
expression
b 336-10 the i* expression of fhfinite Mind,
Father-Motlicr
g 516-23 reflect, ... the i' Father-Mother
fonn
e 357-30 It would require an i- form to
257-31 phrase {•/^''m inTolves a contradiction
God
(sesCtod)
Godhead
e 265-17 any true idea of the {• Godhead.
God is
(Me God)
sp 93-17 electricity is not the ofbpring of i' good.
(see idea)
Ideal
g 517-20 proper symbol ... is Mlnd*s i* ideal.
ideas
g 511-17 full effulgence of God*s i- ideas,
51^ 7 Mind's i* ideas run and disport themielTee.
Inuige
0 257- 1 creation is the i* image or Idea
b 800- 4 His i* image or reflection, man.
indlTidoaUty
b 281-15 Mhid or Spirit called God, is i* indiylduality,
o 347- 6 God, who is i* Life;
p 381-17 In i* Life and Love there is no sickness,
g 518-28 Taried expressions of God reflect . . . i- Life,
liglit
g 003-28 God, Spirit, dweUing in i- light and harmony
511-12 God is revealed as i- light.
Lore
(see IiOTc)
manifestation
r 468-10 and its i* manifestation,
meaninjrs
6 27&19 demonstration of God, ... in His more i-
Mind
meanings.
(see Mind)
infinite
Cue
8 112-16 From the i* One in C. S.
PerBon
8 11&-29 then God is i* Person^ — in the sense of
personality
a 116-28 If the term . . . means i- personality,
116-29 in the sense of i* personality,
b 330-16 the i* personality, is unknown,
plan
m 68-12 sense of increasing number in God's r plan.
possibilities
a 34-23 into the perception of {■ possibilities.
power
8 118-15 the invisible and i* power and grace.
Principle
(see Principle)
range
c 258-26 and of the i* range of his thought.
resources
m 60-29 Soul has i' resources with which to bless
self-containment
g 519- 5 the emanation, of His i* self-containment
space
g 603-15 i* space is peopled with God's ideas.
Spirit
(see Spirit)
tasks
b 823- 9 Beholding the i* tasks of truth,
Tmtli
(see Tmth)
nndcrstandinc
/ 263- 1 He reflects the <• understanding.
pr
8p 71
x-14 or treat in full detail so i* a theme.
3-19 God is good, omnipotent, omnipresent, i*,
13-23 wonders wrought by i*, incorporeal Love,
69-25 or do you declare that Spirit is <*,
71-30 presupposes Spirit, which is ever i\ to be
76- 7 as neitner material nor flnite, but as i% ,
84-19 To understand that Mind is i*,
93-21 The belief that Spirit is finite as well as {'
8 127-13 God, the i*, supreme, eternal Mind.
ph 167- 3 the i* divine Principle which heals
/ 213-13 this attraction towards i' and eternal graotf
— '* God is Father, eternal, self-created, i;
the i* divine Principle, Love,
another admission, . . . that Spirit is not i-
c267- 8
b 275-16
278-18
280-3
280-11
281-3
284- 1
not products of the i-, perfect, and eternal
ifd( "■ '
would compress Mind, which is i*, beneath a
and learn that Spirit is i* and supreme.
not rational to say that Mind is i*, but dwells
in
284- 3 or that matter is i- and the
Its Principle is i*, reaching beyond the pale of
Divine Love is i*.
If . . . God is not supreme and i*.
^.-w Because Truth is i*. error should
399- 2 and therefore good is <•, Is All.
r 469- 1 Time is finite; eternity is forever i*.
We can have but one Sfind, if that one is <*.
God's ideas reflect the immortal, . . . and i:
340-12
0 357-26
p 367-30
469-21
o 505-29
517-22
660-28
ap 667- 7
gl 587-17
594-21
infinitely
a 25-4
44-26
6334- 7
O360-7
^638- 1
This ideal is God's own image, spiritual and i*.
Life is not embryonic, it is r.
To i% ever-present Love, all Is Love,
God is one God, i- and perfect,
omnipresent, omnipotent, i*.
i* greater than can be expressed by
a method i* above that of numan invention.
{' greater, than the fleshly Jesus,
in the New Testament, sayings i- important,
i' wise and altogether lovely,
infinitesimal
ph 178- 6 not by the i- minority of opinions in the
.-««-- from the i- to the Infinite.
These ideas range from the i- to infinity,
can repeat only an i- part of what exists.
6336- 7
^503- 3
520- 6
infinitude
a 112-17
c 258-16
b 280- 1
302- 6
r 469-21
^508-25
611- 6
517-24
Infinity
/2&- 2 saith: .
infinity
all-inclasive
g 614- 6 nothing
with this {' come spiritual rules,
all that exists in the {• of Truth.
In the i' of Mind, matter must be unknown,
the conscious i' of existence and of all
We bury the sense of {•, when we admit
individual idea, . , . unfold* the i- of Love,
magnitude, and i- of spiritual creation,
since there is no limit to i-
for 1 1
I/-.
Ck>d*s being i«
r 481- 3 Gc
beyond the rang^ of all-inclusive i*,
God's being is i*, freedom, harmony.
Digitized by
Google
INFINITY
260
INFORMATION
infinity
iiiole«ale to
g 607-20 goTem£ all, from the mental molecule to i*.
never besmn
/ M&-1S i' neyer began, will never end,
nmifteimlt of
g 520-10 The numerals of <*, called teven day$,
refleott
c 258-11 Man reflects i*, and this reflection is the
Solenoe reveals
g 519-10 Science reveals i* and the fatherhood and
tnese of
c 256-90 cannot present the idea or the vastness of i*.
sp 76-32 The recognition of Spirit and of i- comes
f 220- 8 Mind signifies God, — {•, not flnitv.
% 336- 2 Mind is the I am, or i-.
r 460-23 when we admit that, . . . evil has a place in
thisi-,
g 508- 4 from the inflnitesimal to i*,
618- 3 and is an attempted infringement on i*.
510-17 What can fathom i*!
044-30 It declares ... i* to enter man's nostrils
545-15 errors ... do not accord <• to Deity.
gH 681- 3 Aljiiohty. All-power; i-; omnipotence.
685-22 Euphrates . . . flnity; the opposite of i*.
500-24 when the spiritual sense of God and of i* is
infirmities
a 20-14 Jesus bore our i* ; he knew the error of
53-28 at the time when Jesus felt our i',
infirmity
c 261-18 as oblivious of physical i* as if he had
ap 564- 8 This last i* of sin will sink its perpetrator
inflamed
a 47-20 this spiritual distande i- Judas* envy.
vh 176-28 never indulged in the refinement of i*
196- 1 His eyes were i- by the light.
p 385-21 discolored, painful, swollen, and i*.
802-16 If you believe in i* and weak nerves,
308-19 Have no fear that matter can . . . be <«
414-32 Matter cannot be {'.
ap 565- 8 swollen with sin, i* with war against
inflames
p 406- 2 The beat of hatred i* the brutal propensities.
inflammation
mndpmXn
p 876- 8 belief that i* and pain must accompany
and swelUng
B 168-18 manifests, through i* and swelling,
destrov the so-called
p 408-17 Can drugs . . . destroy the so-called i* of
glandular
ph 176-14 glandular i*, sneezing, and nasal pangs.
never appears
p 416- 9 /• never appears in a part which
p 388-21 self-evident that/natter can have no pain nor i*.
prevention of
p 401-32 confines himself ... to the prevention of i*.
relieve
p 416-11 That is why opiates relieve i*.
to allay
a 44-13 He took no drugs to allay i*.
. to reduce
ph 180-31 To reduce i*, dissolve a tumor,
vrill subside
p 421-20 when the fear Is destroyed, the i- will subside.
p 373-24 The i-, . . . or deposit wlU abate,
374- 3 Anodynes, . . . never reduce i* scientifically,
414-32 /• is fear, an excited state of mortals
416- 6 /• as a monal belief quickens or impedes the
416- 2 for the i- is not suppressed;
418-30 tubercles. <•, pain, deformed joints,
425- 9 i-, tubercles, hemorrhage, ... are beliefs,
gl 586-11 Fear. Heat; i-; anxiety;
588- 7 Red Draoon. Fear; i-; sensuality;
inflammatory
p 378- 9 Without . . . there can be no i* nor torpid action
384-19 followed by . . .hints of i* rheumatism,
inflicted
a 61-26 i' on the physical Jesus.
p 381-30 a sentence never i* by divine authority.
inflictions
p 388- 8 when dire i* failed to destroy his body.
influence
baneful
p 400-30 the baneful i* of sinful thought on the body.
beneficent
p 394-81 till they feel its beneficent i*.
divine
pre/ xi-17 divine i' ever present in human consciousness
/ 236-16 or through divine i*,
influence
exalting
p383- 6
excel the
/228-31
feel their
sp 86-17
halfowlnsr
r 474-24
the pure and exalting i* of the divine Mind
excel the i* of their dead faith and ceremonies,
though we can always feel their <•.
Despite the hallowing i* of Truth in the
for it is the healing i* of Spirit
healing
tp W-]
holy
s 148-26 demonstrated through the holy i- of Truth
losing Its
m 59-30 sacrednees of this relationship is losing its I',
nsanlfested the
/ 246-24 manifested the i- of such a belief.
mental
p Jn- 6 We throw the mental i* on the
mutual
on 100- 8 as follows :*< There exists a mutual i* between
of divine I<ove
ph 180-23 the i- of divine Love which casteth out fear.
of nis career
a 61-4 the sublimest i- of his career.
of hnnuui will
t 461-28 defend himself from the i* of human will.
of mortal mind
ph 185-82 A patient under the i* of mortal mind
of the belief
p 888-27 laboring under the i* of the belief of
of this agent
an 100-10 susceptible to the {• of this agent,
or action
«p 80-22 I* or action of Soul confers a freedom,
removing the
ph 188- 1 by removing the i* on him of this mind.
soporific
p 418-12
stay his
a 43-19
when the soporiflo i* of the opium Is
slew him to stay hit i*
1
has grown terrible In strength and i*,
explanation of the sun's i* over the earth.
supporting
p 387-28 supporthig i* and protecthig power
yield to this
p 402-27 If they yield to this is it is because
strength ai
p^88- 6
snn*s
ph 180- 8
your
m 68-14
ph 192-21
p 424-17
t464- 1
to your growth and to your i- on other lives.
Your i* For good depends upon ' *
should not act against your i*
rgrowtbai
Your i* For good depen(ls upon the
1 not act against your i*
it feels your i* without seeing you.
ph 168- 6 Whatever i* you cast on the side of matter,
190-16 according as they I* them through
p 400- 6 before its i* upon health and morals can be
402-20 We say that one human mind can i*
t 447- 4 to attempt to i* the thoughts of others,
468- 1 to <• mankind adverse to its highest hope
influenced
pr 7-23 God is not i* by man.
p 440- 9 and were i- to give a verdict
influences
a 143-18 You admit that mind i* the body somewhat,
p 408-30 in proportion to the truth or error which i* his
t 462-29 It unfolds the hallowed i- of unselfishness,
468- 3 i' not embraced in his diagnosis,
influencing:
«p 83- 2 human mind or the divine Mind which is i* one.
influenza
p 884-17
influx
a 48-9
47- 7
infolds
(T 56^10
inform
pr 2-24
70-3
183-11
/ 217- 6
236-18
followed by chills, dry cough, i*,
that i- of divine Science which so illuminated
The i' of light was sudden.
Mortal belief i* the conditions of sin.
j^l
Can we i- the infinite Mind
corporeal senses cannot i* us what is real
and yet the Scriptures i* us that sin.
Medical schools may i* us that the healing
will degrade the characters it should i*
243-17 The head, heart, lungs, and limbs do not i* us
c 265-28 The pains of sense quickly i* us that
b 276-29 Nature and revelation i- us that
327-30 Let that i' the sentiments and awaken
p 389- 9 Matter does not i- you of bodily derangements;
r 476- 8 The Scriptures i* us that man Is made in the
information
pr 3-20 and then we try to give i* to
ph 188-38 Astronomy gives the desired i*
Digitized by
Google
INFORMATION
261
INNOCENCE
information ^ , , ^
/ 24a-18 If thlB i- is conveyed, mortal mind oonyeys it.
p 386-31 Any snppoeed i-^ coming from the body
g 648-21 will be changed with the progress of i."
informed
s 156-21 she i' me that she could get along two days
ph 193-19 am i* that he went to work in two weeks.
193-24 Since his recorerv I have been i* that
/ 221-13 the doctors, who kindly i* her
informer ^ ^ ^ «
ap 671-11 Is the i* one who sees the foe ?
informs ^ .
pr 8-31 If a friend i* ns of a fault,
/ 232- 9 Scripture i* us that " with God — Mark 10 : 27.
infraction
» 134-24 nor because it is an i- of diyine law,
p 389-23 belief in . . . penalties for their i*
infrmsre ^ ^
s 144-18 will-power may i* the rights of man.
b 319- 6 would i* upon spiritual law and
infringement
p S6-22 is no i* of law,
g 613- 3 is an attempted i* on infinity.
infriiiflres
s 150-22 This human view i* man's free moral agency;
infringinfiT ^^ ^
p Si- 8 When i* some supposed law, you say
infuriate ^ , ^,
p 878-18 An animal may i* another by looking
infuriated
/ 236- 8 inferior motives taiduce the i* attacks
/ 237- 4 On being questioned about it she answered i*,
ingrafted
b 33&- 9 proves that error has been i* into the premises
Ingratitude
p 430-24 Greed and /% constitute the jury.
ingratitude
pr 4-1 cannot conceal the i* of barren lives.
5-16 /' and persecution filled it to the brim ;
a 47-10 The world's i' and hatred towards
47-21 The greed for gold strengthened his i*,
$p 94-19 His healing-power evoked denial, i't
inliabitant
sp 90-18 the supposed i* of that body carries it
b 317-81 so long as the Blaster remained an i* of the earth.
inhabitants
e 266-21 and among the i* of the earth; — Dan. 4 : 36.
inliabited
»p 91- ^ i* by beings under the control of
r 478- 9 declaration that a house was i*, and by a
inhabiters
ap 666*21 Woe to the i- of the earth— J?ev. 12: 12.
inhabits
6 300-96 theory that soul, spirit, intelligence, i*
inhaled
c 261-19 as oblivious ... as if he had <• chloroform,
inlialing
B ISS- 4 protested against i- the ether
169-10 not by the ether, but by fear of i* it.
iuharmonies
/ 243-31 They are i* which Truth destroys.
inharmonious
B 123- 9 the most absolutely weak and i*
ph 166-16 The erring human mind is i* in itself.
166-16 From it arises the i* body.
/ 228- 6 nothing i- can enter being, for Life is God.
261-80 /• beliefs, which rob Mind,
b 300-16 The i* and self-destructive never touch the
0 347-30 harmonious will appear real, and the i* unreal,
r 472- 9 Sickness, sin, and death, being i*,
inharmony
«p 81-26 Though the i* resulting from material sense
81-27 i* cannot destroy the divine Principle of
ph 183- 6 that God constitutes laws of i* is a mistake;
{2S8-32 sickness, which is solely the result of i*
271-10 Truth, casting out all i*.
276-12 The realization that all i* is unreal
p 406-26 7* of any kind involves weakness
r 473- 1 We learn in C. S. that all i* of mortal mind
480-14 /• has no Principle ;
480-16 /• would make matter the cause
493-24 removes any other sense of moral or mental i*.
inherent
s 194-29 declares that they ... are <• in this Mind,
{226-26 The despotic tendencies, i* in mortal mind
282-28 There is no i* power in matter ;
inheres
B 107-16 false consciousness that life i- in the body.
inherit
m 61-12 i* more intellect, better balanced minds,
an 106-26 shall not i* the kingdom of God. — Qal. 6 : 21.
b 321- 4 cannot i* the kingdom of God." — / Cor, 15 ; sa
g 616-14 •♦ The meek shallT the earth." — Paal. 37 : 11.
inheritance
g 633- 2 Had he lost man's rich i* and God*s behest,
inheritances
/ 228- 9 we shall have no dangerous i*,
inherited
p 426- 8 Show that it is not i-;
426-32 Discard all notions about . . . i* consumption,
inherits
m 61-21 child who i* propensities that must
inhuman
p 390-32 employ to defeat the passage of an i* law.
inhumanity
m 64- 2 caused by the selfishness and i* of man.
p 365-26 If hypocrisy, stolidity, i*, or vice finds its way
inimical
p 389-21 cannot ... be i* to existence.
iniquity
an 106- 3
is to drop . . . into the very mire of i*,
b 313-19 '* loved righteousness and hated i*.'* — Heb. 1 - 9.
t 446-30 Covering i* will prevent prosperity
448- 3 BUndness and . . . cling fast to i*.
r 476-17 '* conceived in sin and brought forth in i*.*'
486- 9 because of their uselessness or their i-,
g 540-29 and •• shapen in i- ; *' — PsoL 61 ; 6.
ap 671- 3 hidden mental ways of accomplishing i*.
initiate
t 467-26 Intending thereby to i- the cure
injected
9 624-29 U Spirit, God, {• into dust,
injection
p 416- 6 A hypodermic i* of morphine is
t 464-17 wouJd give him a hypodermic i',
injunction
w 16-23 The Master's i* is, that we pray in secret
a 23-29 whereas the <*,** Believe— ^c6 16 .-31.
ii^ure
§p 94-32 Jesus could i- no one by his Mind-reading.
96-13 cannot i* others, and must do them goooT
t 463-18 You uncover sin, not in order to {*,
463-11 this idea cannot i- its useful surroundings
ap 667-20 claiming . . . either to benefit or to i* men
injured
ph 194-18 it will be so without an i* nerve,
r 488-28 If it were possible for ... to be i*,
injures
p 403-29 improves or i* the case in proportion to
injuries
p 408-16 Ton say that accidents, i*, and disease kill
injuring
e 26^14 i* those whom he would bless,
p 397- 6 actually i' those whom we mean to bless.
439-20 God will smite you, O whited walls, for i-
t 449-11 than for you to benefit yourself by i- others.
injurious
B 156- 4 what made them . . . beneficial or i- ?
ph 176- 2 was not so i* before inquisitive modem
t 461-28 It is the i* action of one mortal mind
ii^iuiously
sp 94-28 used his incisive power i- ?
/ 206- 8 acts i* both upon the body and through it.
p 897- 8 acting beneficially or i* on the health,
injury
ph 172-28 But the loss of a limb or i- to a tissue
198-22 ever since the i* was received in boyhood.
b 294-14 saying: . . . /• can cripple and matter can
kill
p 397-16 more powerful than ... to make the I* reaL
422-28 doubts as to the ultimate outcome of the i*.
t 464-13 If from an i- or from any cause,
injustice
a 66- 7 did Jesus no more i* than the ^
m 63-14 C. 8. furnishes no precedent for such F,
p 391-17 /• declares the absence of law.
inkling
8 130-22 an i- of the ability of Spirit to make
innate
B 166- 6 for they have no (• power.
innocence
ap 664-14 the dragon as warring against i*.
567-29 killed by i-, the lAmb orLove.
668- 1 7* and Truth overcome guilt and error.
gl 582-14 Bbidb. Purity and i\
690-10 self-immolation; <• and purity;
694-12 Sheep. /*; inolfensiveness;
Digitized by
Google
INNOCENT
262
INSPIRES
innocent
ph 175-29 They were as i* as Adam, before he
p 437-16 the helpless <• body tortured,
439-14 though Mortal Man was i:
439u.^ an oiienoe of which he was i*.
442- 1 Man is adjudml i- of transgressing
t 450- 6 so deprayed that they appear to be i*.
ap 564- 7 to charge the i' with the crime.
innuendoes
m 68-22 to hatch their siUy {■ and lies,
innumerable
r 479-23 the only facts are Spirit and its i* creations.
inoculation
t 449-20 The i- of eril human thoughts ought to
inoffensi veness
gl 094-12 Sheep. . . . i-; those who follow their leader.
inquire
p 376-28 Some people, mistaught as to Mind-science, i*
inquirer
g 666- 6 An i* once said to the discorerer of C. S. :
inquiries
p 396- 6 Make no unnecessary i- relatiye to feelings
inquiring
g 655-17 is lUce i- into the origin of God,
inquiry
«p 86- 2 Supposing this i* to be occasioned by
86- 6 Repeating his <*, be was answered by the
a 131-31 to John's i*. " Art thou he — AfcUt. 11 .- 3.
133- 1 and sent the i* to Jesus,
137- 9 This renewed i* meant : Who or what is it
{223-15 Many are ready to meet this i- with the
266- 6 those lower things which giye impulse to i-.
inquisitive
ph 176- 3 not so injurious before i* modem Bres took
insane
ph, 193-26 threatened with incarceration in an i* asylum
/ 215- 6 she became i* and lost all account of time.
p 406-11 people who are committed to i- asylums
411-17 and the i* man was changed
421- 1 he suffers only as the i* suffer,
insanity
dementi* or
V 423-29 as directly ... as is dementia or V.
implies
p 421- 2 i* implies belief in a diseased brain,
inelpient
m 68-18 was suffering from hicipient i*,
In caring
p 414- 8 The arguments to be used in curing i* are
sin Is
j9 407-29 AU fin is {'in different degrees.
species of
p 407-29 There are many species of i*.
406-16 is in itself a mUd species of i-.
tre»tnkent of
p 414- 4 treatment of i* is especially interesting.
nnlTerssl
p 406- 6 There is a unirersal i* of so-called health,
womd produce
p 408-28 would produce <* as perceptibly as
6 830-31 dementia, i-, inanity, derll,
p 406-10 from the special name of i\
406-14 The supposition that we can correct i* by
insect
»p 74-17 caterpillar, transformed into a beautiful i*,
insensible
ph 173-10 is required to be made manifest through the i*.
insensibly
p 883-30 sensibly well when it ought to be i- so
inseparable
8p 70- 9 the Ego and the Father are i*.
ph 184- 7 the penaltie* it affixes ... are i* from it
b 314- 7 proved that he and the Father were i*
333-27 i' from the dirlne Principle, Ood.
836-26 are i*, harmonious, and eternal.
tt^04-88 require the same method and are i* in Truth.
1^76- 5 Goid and the real man are i'
482-20 He was i- from Christ, the Messiah,
491-16 in the dirine likeness, i- from his creator.
If 564- 7 being and Deity are i-.
e
c 258- 9 more than a material form with a mind i-,
insidious
p 876- 9 most hidden, undefined, and i* beliefs.
insifirbt
ap 94-29 this <* better enabled him to direct those
a 128-18 into his natire air of i* and perspicacity,
p 363-25 did his i' detect this unspoken moral upris-
ing?
inside
insignificance
6 317- 4 insisted on ... the i* of spirit,
insincere
pr 3-28 If we are ungrateful for ... we are i-
8-11 If a man, ... is impure and therefore i-,
insist
ap 90-14 some i* tliat death is the necessary prelude
a 116-17 They never . . . i* upon the fact that Qod it all,
122-31 They i- that sool is in body
131-14 Must C. S. come through ... as some persons i*T
ph 168-15 Because man-made systems <* that man
b 283-13 They i- that Life, or Ood, is one and the
p 409- 3 You may say : . . . why do yon i* that disease
412-23 Mentally i- that harmony is the fact,
413-20 I i' on bodily cleanliness within and without.
421-15 /■ vehemently on the great fact wliich
insisted
a 159- 1 her physicians i- that it would be unsafe to
b 817- 8 i* on the might of matter,
insists
b 307- 3 This pantheistic error, or so-called aerpettL i*
p 368- 5 Divine Science I* that time will prove all this.
inspecting
p 379-15 invaUd, i* the hue of her blood
inspection
o 438-26 without the i- of Soal*s government officers.
inspiration
CMnethroogfa
6 819-22 original language of the Bible came through i-,
hoAvenlT
gl cmss gentleness; prayer; heavenly i*.
holj
• 161- 5 Holy i' has created states of mind which
Utile
a 37-32 Why has this Christian demand so little i*
p 888-14 has little i* to nerve endeavor.
of n sennon
sp 80- 4 whether for the i* of a sermon or for
of goodness
gl 681- 5 the i* of goodness, purity, and immortality,
of Love
a 36-27 Our wine the i- of Love,
b 319-22 and needs i* to beunderstood.
restores
/M2-28 while i* restores every part of the
splrltnnl
gl 596-17 they show the spiritual i* of Love and Truth
this
a 84- 2 Then why ascribe this i* to a dead rite,
a 64-12 the i* of Jesus' intense human sacrifice,
m 66- 6 and to give to human life an i*
sp 88-27 It in due to i- rather than to erudition.
b 281-31 the i*, which is to change our standpoint,
gl 689- 5 Jacob. .../•: the revelation of Science,
698-17 WiKB. /*; understanding.
609- 6 ZiOK. ...!•; spiritual strength.
inspirational
e966-4 from the s<diola8tlc to the i*,
inspirations
ph 184-80 The i* were deep and natural.
inspire
m 61-21 what noble ambition, can {• the chfld
ph 180-21 through the material faith which they i*.
c 262-14 These clearer, higher views i* the
p 370-27 Quackery likewise fails at length to i* the
inspired
a 46- 9 spoken through the I* Word in every age
49- 2 'Hiey knew what had <• their devotion,
51-23 He was i* by God, by Truth and Love,
58-17 not interpret aright the . . . which Jesus i*
sp 84-17 to be divinely i', — vea, to reach the
a 107-12 i- with a divmer nature and essence;
138-26 who taught as he was i- by the Father
139-22 darkening to some extent the {• pages.
144-30 whether the ancient i- healers understood
6 319-27 wrote down what an i* teacher had said,
p 868- 3 The confidence i* by Science lies In the fact
410-20 Here is a definite and i* proclamation of C. S.
418-21 AU meUphysical lc«ic is i- by this simple
r 407- 3 we take uie i* Word of the Bible as our
g 831- 4 Here the i* record closes its narrative
537-24 /• writers hi terpret the Word spiritually,
539-31 <• his wisest and least-understood sayings,
547-28 /* thought relinquishes a material,
ap 672- 8 and profound counsel of the {'writer.
gl 579- 3 elucidates the meaning of the <* writer.
inspires
/ 234- 4 Whatever i* with wisdom, Truth, or Love
t 464-18 Love i\ illumines, designates, and leads the way.
g 547-32 lifts humanity out of disease and death and i-
Digitized by
Google
INSTANCE
263
INSTRUCTED
instance
eTery
a 162-13 not in one instancef but in erery i*.
familiar
j» 8»-12 This familiar <• reaffirms the Scriptural word
ftnt
/ 23(-27 Tou most control eyil thoughts in the first {*,
p 40&- 7 In the first i- it is understood that
ff 641-34 It is supposed to say in the first i*,
for
b 319-29 for i-, to name Loye as merely an attribute
no
an 101-29 In no i* is the effect of animal magnetism,
g 550-25 no i* of one species producing its opposite.
one
8 149- 7 The prracription which succeeds in one i-
152-11 in one i* and not in another.
100-20 Can . . . nerres rebel against mind in one i*
102-13 not in one i\ but in erery instance.
/ 229-13 dechtring Him good in one i- and
245-27 One I- life the foregoing proyes it possible
ff 549-24 In one i* a celebrated naturalist, Agassiz,
ph 189- 5 Science (in this i* named natural)
/ 245-18 This i* of youth presenred furnishes a
g 553-17 In this i-, it is seen that the maternal
instances
M 79- 5 Thousands of i* could be cited of
s 122-21 Exi>erience is full of i- of similar illusions.
b 319-26 misinterpretation of the Word in some i* by
p 383-25 Such i- only proye the illusiye physical effect
380-12 in too many v healed disease . . . not to know
398- 7 These i- show the concessions which
408-12 are only so many distinctly defined i- of the
instant
/ 215-13 neyer for an i- depriyed of the light and
244-20 If man flickers out in death . . . there must be
an i-
b 290-23 Ttie sin and error which possess us at the i* of
306-19 canDot be separated for an i* from God,
389-32 One i- she spoke despairingly of herself.
e 4C3- 2 among plienomena, which fluctuate eyery i-
instantaneous
p 377-16 has caused wliat is termed i- death.
411-12 and the heaUng is i*.
instantaneously
pr 16-23 spiritual consciousness, which . . . i- heals
g 504-24 ^hered into the focus of ideas, bring light i\
instead
a 34-3 i* of showing, by casting-out error
39-14 Jesus oyercame death and the graye i* of .
40-29 to mean public worship i* of daily deeds.
53-22 should weep oyer the warning, i- of
«p 87-14 when reaUy it is first sight i* of second,
92-16 gained from matter, or eyil, i* of
92-28 7' of urging the claims of Truth alone.
96-30 will be appreliended mentally i* of materiaUy.
s 120-27 i' of reyersing the testimony of the
121-18 i* of the earth from west to east.
129-23 <• of accepting only the outward sense of things.
132- 2 i* of referring to his doctrine,
146-16 i' of to the dlVine Principle, of the man Jesus ;
146-10 as created corporeally i* of spiritually
146-1 1 i- of f ronf the highest, conc^tion of oeing.
148-26 claims to rule man by material law. <* of
150- 5 eternal Science, i* of a phenomenal exhibition.
159-24 would learn . . . from matter i' of from Mind.
ph 165- 8 /' of so doing, it closed the eyes of mortals
166-18 /• of thrusting Him aside in times of
170- 6 faith in matter i- of in Spirit.
180-18 the ground that all causation is matter, i- of
180-21 /• of furnishing thought with fear,
181-22 are satisfied with goc^ words i* of effects,
189-20 makes all things start from the lowest i* of
192- 8 from corporeality i- of from Principle,
192- 9 from the mortal f ' of from the immortal.
1911^-30 demand for amusement i* of for improToment.
196-22 i- of impressing them with forcible
197-16 We should master fear, i- of cnltiyating it.
/ 2(tt-18 The days of our pUgrimage will multiply <* of
202-20 the true way leads to Life i* of to death,
203- 7 If Ood were understood i* of being merely be-
lieyed,
206-14 goyemed by Science i- of the senses.
206-26 /' of Ood sending sickness and death,
212-15 take away this so-called mind i* of a piece of
216-16 bones, brain, etc., senrants, i* of masters.
216-22 i* of turning in time of need to Ood,
223- 6 illusion that he Uyes in body i- of
223- 6 in matter i- of in Spirit.
224- 9 life and peace <* of discord and death.
942-82 the prooi which he gaye, v of mere profession.
244-80 i' of assigning to man the eyerlasting grandeur
246- 7 i' of lapsing mto darkness or gloom.
instead
/ 253-29 which is the law of Life i- of death,
253-30 of harmony i* of discord,
253-31 of Spirit i- of the flesh.
c 257-18 say that an anthropomorphic Ood, i- of
260- 1 from imperfection i- of perfection,
263-30 i' of a scientific eternal consciousness
b 274-20 which affirm that ... are material, i- of spirituaL
280-25 i* of possessing a sentient material form,
285-32 It is essential to understand, i* of belieye,
286- 5 and so depend upon belief i* of demonstration,
290- 9 i' of through a spiritual sense of life,
301-31 and man to be material i- of spiritual.
302-23 this real man is goyemed by soul i* of sense,
304-29 Controlled by belief, i- of understanding,
314-16 their material temple i- of his body.
315- 8 He knew that the Ego was Mind i* of body
315-15 <• of with Ood's spiritual idea as presented by
317- 25 looking for the ideal Sayiour in matter i* of in
o 342- 3 proof and demonstration, i* of opinion and
348-21 /■ of tenaciously defending the supposed
352-20 but i* of increasing children's fears
p 371-29 Mind can impart purity i- of impurity,
371-29 strength i* of weakness,
371-30 and health i- of disease.
376-24 representing man as healthy t* of diseased,
384- 1 on inert matter i* of on Mind.
387-20 i* of reading disquisitions on the
391- 7 /■ of blind and calm submission to
395- 1 The sick . . . argue for suffering, i* of against it.
407-25 perfect model . . . i* of its demoralized opposite.
415-13 by resorting to matter i- of to Bfind.
419-17 Ooeenre mind r of body.
423-21 has rendered himself strong, i' of weak,
426-10 struggle for Truth makes one strong £■ of weak,
426-11 resting i- of wearying one.
435-13 Joy i' of grief, pleasure (* of pain,
43&-14 and Ufe 7 of death.
438- 9 /• of being a ruler in the Proyince of Body,
t 455- 6 indicates weakness t* of strength.
409-13 i' of resting on the omnipotence of the
460-20 /' of scientifically effecting a cure,
463-28 it is a spiritual law i* of material.
r 495-21 Let C. S., i' of corporeal sense, support your
g 504-14 a reyelation t* of a creation
523-12 material myth, i* of the reflection of Spirit.
528-11 closed up the flesh i* thereof; — Gen. 2 ; 21.
528-19 Beginning creation with darkness i* of light,
531- 3 from dust i- of from Deity
536-15 by corporeality i- of diyine Principle,
536-15 bybodyiofbyQoul,
536-17 Created by flesh i- of by Spirit,
541- 4 i- of making his own gift a higher tribute
544-32 Error begins with corporeality . . . i« of diyine
gl 585-26 materially i* of spiritually,
(see also matter. Spirit)
instisrated
a 24- 6 {• sometimes by the worst passions of men
ap 564-11 were i* by the criminal instinct
instinct
,'^ m 63- 7 is not, like that of mortals, in brute i;
/ 220- 8 /' is better than misguided reason,
ap 563-81 It is the animal i* in mortals,
564- 4 This malicious animal i-, . . . incites mortahi
564-12 were instigated by the criminal i*
instincts
ph 179-18 whereas the wild animal, left to his i-,
instituted
/ 227-30 If Ood had i- material laws to goyem
p 889-19 If Ood has, . . . i- laws that food shall
g WJ- 2 the absolute formations i* by Mind,
526-22 Was eyUi* through Ood, Loye?
institutes
g 531-25 Which i- Life, — matter or Bfind ?
Institutes and Practice of Physic
8 163-19 Dr. Chapman, Professor of the /• and P- cf P'
institution
pr^ zi-31 enabled her to get this i- chartered
gl 583-14 The Church Is that i*, which affords proof
institutions
nre^ xii- 2 No charters were granted to . . . such i* after
1883,
8 141-31 Oive to it the place in our i* of learning
instruct
p 415-25 i* mortal mind with immortal Truth.
420-10 7- the sick that they are not helpless yictims,
t 451-32 /* him how to bar the door of his thought
instructed
a 29-14 Those i- in C. S. haye reached the glorious
b 271- 7 Jesus {• his disciples whereby to heal the sick
297- 8 illusion of sickness, to be i* out of itself
p 402-28 because their belief is not better i-
403- 7 and by his mistake a nuin is often i*.
Digitized by
Google
INSTRUCTED
264
INTELLIGENCE
instructed
p 426- 8 mortal mind, when i- by Truth, yields to
g 562-20 but not yet i by Science,
instractingr
r 485-11 Why malign C. S. for i* mortals
instruction
a 27-27 never truly understood their Master's i*.
o 368-20 more frequently cited for our i-
« 443- • Oivei'toaipiaemanandhewill^Prcv,^:^,
instructions
t 448-24 reception or pursuit of (• opposite to
r 488- 3 When, on the strength of these i*,
instructor
a 49-14 the highest i' and friend of man,
instructors
p 429-30 not understood generally by our ethical <*.
instruments
b 293-32 the avenues and i- of human error,
g 528-29 first performed mentally and without {* ;
529- 4 came about, also, that i* were needed
insubordinate
f> 438-11 Nerve was an i- citisen,
insubordination
/ 236-21 i- is an evil, bUghting the
o 271- 5 Neither emasculation, illusion, nor i'
insubstantial
b 335-15 Things material and temporal are i*.
insufficiency
c 258- 6 The i- of this belief to supply the
insufficient
a 23- 8 One sacrifice, however great, is i* to
85-31 If the sinner's punishment here has been i*
to
insure
t 449-15 qualities which i* success in this Science;
intact
m 66- 9 Until the spiritual creation is discerned <•,
69-28 so long as its moral obligations are kept i' '
jp 76-27 This state of existence is scientific and i*,
o 295-15 the real sense of being, perfect and forevei
306-20 Science proves man's existence to be i*.
r 477- 5 the kingdom of God is i\ universal,
481-12 the unseen Truth, which remains forever I*.
482- 1 leaves mortal man i* in body and thought,
494- 1 to hold man forever i* in his perfect sute,
g 521-12 The harmony and immortality of man are i*.
intangible
& 312- 5 That which material sense calls <*,
o 352-10 to the rabbis the spiritual was the i-
integrrity
t 446-28 detrimental to health and i* of thought
448-10 Evasion of Truth cripples i*,
intellect
m 57-17 should never weigh against . . . claims of i*,
61-12 more i*, better buanoed minds', and
B 130- 1 petty i' is alarmed by constant appeals to
intellectual
prtf x-30 No i' proficiency is requisite in the learner,
ph 165- 6 To measure i- capacity by the size of
171-21 The i*, the moral, the spiritual,
195 -29 Literary commercialism is lowering the i- stand-
ard
p 387- 7 we conclude that {* labor
t 452-16 Better is the frugal i* repast
460- 9 and its medicine is i* and spiritual,
fi 505-26 This understanding is not r,
ifirence
And Ufe
/ 215-13 the light and might of i- and Life.
And life
ph 171-26 beliefs that i- and life are present where
171-28 i' and life are spiritual, never material,
b 9e9-«l possessing {• and life.
and non-intelllgenoe
sp 73-28 Spirit and matter, i* and non-intelligence,
/ 204-16 a supposed mixture of ... i* and non-intelli-
gence,
and sensation
b 294-12 saying: " Matter has i* and sensation.
and sentlokent
p 408-21 a supposed effect on i* and sentiment.
and truth
p 437-12 witness, Nerve, to be destitute of i- and truth
atmosphere of
ph 19^ 1 the aroma of Spirit, the atmosphere of <*.
disease has no
p 378- 3 Disease has no i*.
801-25 Disease has no <* to declare itself something
419-12 Disease has no i* with which to move itself
divine
ph 184-16 Controlled by the divine i*, man is
intelligrence
diviner sense of
b 286-20 eive place to a diviner sense of i*
existence and
g 519-17 giving existence and i- to the universe.
fallacy that
r 466-24 fallacy that i\ soul, and life can be in matter;
God is
pr 2-24 CkMlisi*. Can we inform the infinite Mind
govern Ing
ph 174- 1 less faith ... in a supreme governing i*.
has no
pr 12-19 The drug does nothing, because it has no {'.
idea or
b 279-18 tlieir only idea or i* is in God.
is not mate
ph 191-19 /■ is not mute before non-intelligence.
is omniscience
r 469- 8 Answer. — I-ia omniscience, omnipresence,
Ufe and
pr 14-13 Life and i- are purely spiritnaL
b 810-15 reveals Soul ... as the central Life and i*
r 477-22 Soul is the substance. Life, and i- of man,
Ufe and
i»ee life)
Life, or
g 660- 5 God is the Life, or {*, which forms and
Ufe or
r 486-32 The notion of any life or i- in matter
Life, I
g 584-29 the absence of substance, life, or l
vine
ibstan
a 27-15 the Life, substance, and i- of the universe
B the only I
^2 566-7 the idea of life, substance, audi-;
ph 185-20 God as the onlv Life, substanoe, and <•,
life, sabstanee. And
(see life)
mAterlAl
a 48- 1 error of a belief in any possible material i-.
g 534-16 mythological material f- called energy
nwtter has no
/ 205-10 understood that matter has no i-, life,
might of
p 878-17 latter occurrence represents ... the might of i-
Mind or r -©
/ 204-22 realise only one God, one Mind (HT i*
216-12 there is but one Mind or i*,
mocke^ of
ph 192- 2 a mockery of i*, a mimicry of Mind.
m 62-20 must not attribute . . . moi^ r to matter,
never passes Into
6 336- S /- never passes into non-intelligence, or matter.
■o
8 127-21 have — as matter — no i*, life, nor sensation.
136- 5 no <-, action, nor life separate from God.
p 809- 1 Evil has no power, no <*,
r 467- 6 have no <•, . . . but that which is spiritual.
g 530-27 The dream has no reality, no i*, no. mind ;
nor power
t 454-11 evil or matter has neither i* nor power,
nor sensAtion
/ 943-23 matter has neither i* nor sensation.
nor sabstanee
s 133-27 no Ufe, i% nor substance outside of God.
r 468- 9 no life, truth, I*, nor substance in matter.
of prodnctlon
g 506-21 The Mind or i- of production names the
one
b 307- 8 affirms . . . that there is more than one 1*
or power
b 339-30 never to admit that sin can have {- or power,
or reality
r 469-17 not Truth, but error, without i- or reality.
or sabstABce
g 606- 5 The only i* or substance of a thought,
rights of
ep 79-27 contending for the rights of <•
p 384-31 at length quail before the divine rights of i*,
scale of
g 611-27 rising in the scale of {*,
separate
b 309-26 impossible ... an i- separate from his Maker.
so-called
b 282-27 Error is the so-called i- of mortal mind.
Spirit, or
gl 591- 4 the one Spirit, or <*, named Elohim, or God.
spiritoAl
/ 240- 6 all point to Mind, the spiritual i-
sahJngAte
ph 165- 8 to subjugate <•, to make mind mortal,
substance, Ufe, and
9p 91-26 belief is, that substance, life, and i* are
ap 562-10 its reflected light, substance, life, and i:
563- 9 belief that substance, life, and i- can
suhstanee, or
p 418- 6 error that life, substance, or i- can be in matter.
Digitized by
Google
INTELUGENCE
265
INTERPRETATION
m 63- 9
an 102- 6
al29-U
ph 194-25
/ 204-12
211-25
260- 4
intellierence
tbe only
b 390-12 the only i* of the uniyerse, includiog man.
Trath U the
6 282-26 Truth is the i* of immortal Mind.
Trath, or
r 468- 1 Thus we arrive at Truth, or i', which
nnderttandliii; and
g 567-13 towards enlarged understanding and i- ;
ttnenrlns
g 54^12 is eovemed by unerring i- ?
▼tbrAtlon Is nol
e 269-26 Vibration is not i- ; hence it is not a creator.
wlileh holds
/ 209-10 i* which holds the winds in its grasp.
nor does he . . . prior to reaching i*.
neither i*, power, nor reality,
a belief in the i* of matter,
with no more i* than a babe,
is admitted to be good, an <• or Mind called God.
If it is true . . . that matter has i-,
. and suppose . . . unintellieence to act like i-,
b 270-10 Few deny the hypothesis that i*, apart from
270-12 and it is generally admitted that this i- is
376-14 All substance i*, wisdom, being,
276-31 /' never produces non-intellieence ;
277- 2 and therefore cannot spring from ir.
286-14 one is i' while the other is non-intelligence.
300-26 theory that soul, spirit, i*, inhabits
31ft-30 /• does not originate in numbers,
p 378-22 Disease Is not an i* to dispute the
41^ 1 and cannot transmit good or evil i* to man,
Supreme Bench decides in favor of i;
Qite§tion. — What is i- ?
supposition that pleasure and pain, that i*.
possesses no life, i\ nor creative power of his
own,
and is there i* in matter?
How can i* dwell in matter
would make matter the cause ... of f,
482- 6 hypothesis that soul is both an evil and a good (*,
g 511- 3 radiates their borrowed liffht, i\
'" the i', existence, and continuity of all
The substance, Life, £■, Truth, and
man corresponds to creation, to f *, and to
error, . . . that non-intelligence becomes i*,
„^ ... -. claiming that there is i* in matter
gl 680-23 supposition that . . . i* passes into non-intelli-
gence.
Creator. Spirit; Mind: i-;
Life; Truth: i^ve; all substance; i\
definition of
illusion ; i-, substance, and life in
intellifi'ences
gl s^U 3 belief in many gods, or material i*,
594-28 evil minds ; supposed i-, or gods ;
iBtelliKent
n> 73-27 the reality of i- existence,
80-82 belief .. . that matter is i*.
89-26 Matter is neither i- nor creative.
91-32 fourth erroneous postulate is, that matter is f * ,
§ 156- 1 If drugs possess . . . i- curative qualities,
/ 205-16 error of believing that matter can be i*
211- 1 If brain, nerves, stomach, are <-,
218-26 Resist the temptation to believe in matter as f*,
b 275- 6 matter is neither substantial, living, nor i-.
276- 7 but all have . . . one i* source,
293-19 electricity is not <•,
294-24 matter is represented as divided into i* gods.
307-21 If we regard matter as i*,
312-29 away from the i' and divine healing Princi-
ple
the i' relation of God to man
as if either were {*,
/• matter is an impossibility.
since matter is not t- and cannot
Truth is i* ; error is non-intelligent.
belief that life is ... i* matter is erroneous.
The i* individual idea, be it male or female,
a belief in v matter.
living, substantial, and i*.
destroys forever all belief in i- matter.
a curse; a belief in i* matter,
intelliflrently
8 107-14 and thoughts acquaint themselves i* with God.
intended
which was i* to prove beyond a question
assured that this command was i' only for
supposed this ceremony was i* to heal him,
as if Job i- to declare that even if
r 466-13 They are also i- to express the nature,
intendinj?
t 467-M <• thereby to initiate the cure
441-26
r4e9- 7
472-15
476-21
478-16
478-20
480-17
613-19
616-4
617-9
681-6
ap 667-19
687-8
68fr-24
691- 9
332-2
P386-82
409- 1
412-32
r 466-14
487-24
g60S-28
526-12
631-1
666- 7
gl 519-17
27- 1
38- 2
8 162-18
&820-30
intense
a 54-13 the inspiration of Jesus' i' human sacrifice.
sp 87-27 by friendship or by any i- feeling
ph 196- 1 gave him a belief of i' pain.
the more i* the opposition to spirituality,
pfi 196- 1
b 329-30
intent
p 365-24 the result will correspond with the spiritual i:
g hVSk- 6 tireless worm, . . . persevering in its i-.
intention
b 326-19 nothing but wrong i* can hinder your
intentional
/ 251-28 Ignorance, like i* wrong, is not Science.
intentionally
ph 177-29 as directly as if the poison had been i- taken.
t 456- 1 impossible . . . for you i* to influence
450-13 gently errs, ignorantly or i\
interchangre
m 58-18 the sweet i* of confidence and love;
interehangreably
s 127-11 The terms Divine Science, . . . she employs i*,
intercommanication
sp 81- 1 not so much evidence to prove <*
b 284-31 The i* is always from God to His idea, man.
intercommanion
8p 72-30 Not personal i* but divine law is the
82-2^ BO unlike, that i* is as impossible as
intercourse
m 58- 1 by constant i* with those adapted to elevate it,
«p 72-28 Tlie joy of i' becomes the Jest of sin, when
interest
c 261-10 with such absorbed i- as to forget it,
p 436- 6 and in the i- of Personal Sense,
437- 8 to condemn Man in the i- of Personal Sense.
interested
p 439-26 The court-room is filled with i* spectators,
interesting:
p 414- 4 treatment of insanity is especially i*.
interests
a 21-22 and our mutual i* are identical;
m 59-15 thus hallowing the union of i* and affections,
/ 230- 5 Sacredly, in the i* of humanity, not of sect.
p 414-18 lest you array the sick acainst their own i*
t 462-10 dividing his i* between God and mammon
ap 571-20 will unite all i- in the one divinity.
interfere
m 62-24 let no mortal i* with God*s government
64-13 wife should not say, '* It is never well to i*
/ 214-29 Neither age nor accident can i- with the
234- 1 material &tions i- with truth,
p 402-12 material beliefs will not i* with spiritual facts.
427-14 Nothing can i* with the harmony of being
interfered
an 106-12 invaded when the divine order is i* with,
interference
m 63-32 and own her children free from I*.
interlaced
8 114-26 disentangles the i* ambiguities of being,
intermixture
g 552-27 The i* of different species,
interpose
pr 12-27 Does Deity i- in behalf of one worshipper,
t 445- 7 No hypothesis . . . should i* a doubt or fear
interpret
a 53-16 The world could not i* aright the
8 117-20 Human theories are inadequate to i* the
127-27 Science ... is alone able fo i* God aright.
b 272-28 divine Principle of the universe must i- the
o 350-10 enables them to i* his spiritual meaning.
T 467-27 We cannot i* Spirit, Mind, through matter.
g 534- 6 enabled woman to be first to i* the Scriptures
637-24 Inspired writers i- the Word spiritually,
interpretation
important _ .
b 320-24 The one important i* of Scripture
a 54-19 They would not accept his meek i- of life
metaphysical
gl 579- 5 the metaphysical i* of Bible terms,
of Ck>d
t 461-14 furnishes the eternal i* of God and man.
of Scripture
q 547- 8 given you the correct i' of Scripture,
scientific
g 501- 1 Scientific i- of the Scriptures
spiritual
a 47- 1 even to the spiritual f • and discernment
a 118- 3 Science of Christ and its spiritual i*,
b 320- 9 •• The spiritual i- of Scripture
g 602-19 each text is followed by its spiritual <*
Digitized by
Google
INTERPRETATION
266
INVISIBLE
interpretation
b 321- 1 an <• which is Just the opposite of the true,
interpretations
e 266- 7 they must near the broader i* of being,
interpreted
sp 83-31 standpoints, from which cause and effect are i*.
B 124-14 universe, liJce man, is to be i* by Science
128-10 Human belief has sought and i- in its own way
/ 210- 2 i' by the translation of the spiritual original
g 511-2t Spiritually i*, rocks and mountains stand for
646-20 cannot possibly be i'f^om a material standpoint.
interpreter
ph 170-16 The best i* of man's needs said :
ff 513-13 until divine Science becomes the i*.
ap 577-21 and divine Bfind is its own i-.
interpretiiisr
6 286-23 By i' God as a corporeal Saviour
interprets
r 471-26 that which i* God as above mortal sense.
g 537-25 the ordinary historian i* it literally.
ap 560-10 i- the Principle of heayenly harmony.
5e»- 1 This rule clearly i* God as divine Principle,
577-18 i' this great example and the great Exemplar.
interrupt
p 362- 5 as if ta i* the scene of Oriental festivity.
interruptions
«p 96- 6 there will be {* of the general material routine.
intertwined
g 523-28 become more and more closely i*
interval
a 80-28 and the i* before its attainment is
gl 688-27 would bridge over ... the i- of death,
intervals
» 153- 9 administered at i* of three hours,
p 431- 7 partaking of foodat irregular i-, *
intervenes
o 361- 2 Here C. S. i*, explains these
interwoven
r 477-15 though i' with matter's highest stratum,
intimate
p 437- 2 He also testified that he was on i- terms with
intimated
g 554-25 Jesus never i- that God made a devil,
intimately
p 408-25 tarsal Joint is less i* connected with the
432- 3 testifies: ... I am i* acquainted with the
intimation
p 301-21 therefore meet thei* with a protest,
r 471-10 these so-called senses reoeive no i- of
intolerable
r 401- 2 A delicious perfume will seem i*.
intoleranee
sp 94-14 Tyranny, {*, and bloodshed,
intozicatine
8 158-20 to victimize the race with i* prescriptions
t 454- 2 use of tobacco or i- drinks is not
intoxication
6 294-28 inebriate believes that there is pleasure in i*.
p 398-22 destroy the illusion of pleasure in i-,
intrinsic
» 156- 1 If drugs possess i* virtues or
intrinsically
B 157-19 If He could create drugs <• bad,
introduced
preif xii- 6 the United States, where C. 8. was first i*.
a 64- 7 the harmony his glorified example i*.
s 128-16 The term C. S. was i* by the author
r 473-18 i- the teaching and practice of Christianity,
gl 690-22 It is i* In the second and following chapters,
introduces
pr^ vii-22 A book i* new thoughts,
sp 79-15 {• the harmony of being.
a 136- 7 The miracle i- no disorder,
r 474- 6 Whoever i- the Science of Christianity
g 643-32 {• the record of a material creation
introducing^
B 152-15 V a thermometer into the patient's mouth.
p 430- 1 and i* their goods into the market.
introduction
g 538-18 have no record in the Elohistic i*
563-14 or important to their origin and first i*."
gl 582-10 the i' of a more spiritualorigin;
intrudin&T
p 3G2-W {' upon the household of a high-caste
391-10 that you can possibly entertain a single i*
393- 2 we admit the i- belief, forgetting that
intuition
6 298-14 involves {*, hope, faith, understanding.
^ 1
intuitions
86- 7 Such i- reveal whatever constitutes and
174-12 the angels of His presence — the spiritual i*
gl 581- 5 spiritual i*, pure and perfect;
invaded
an 106-12 i* when the divine order is interfered with,
invalid
B 130-31 does not follow that the profane or atheistic i*
ph 166-24 the despairing i* often drops them,
180-14 the i' may unwittingly ada more fear
o 342-23 raises from the couch of pain the helplese i*.
p 367- 4 Christian encouragement of an i-,
376-10 The pallid i*, . . . should be told that
379-14 Let the despairing f , inspecting the hue of
t 460-22 starts a petty crossfire over every cripple and i-,
invalid's
ph 166-26 i- faith in the divine Mind is less than in
» 379-23 does not affect the i- health,
invalids
pr^ x-19 Few «• will turn to God tiU
8 145- 8 struggle for the recovery of i- goes od.
/ 237-23 Some i- are unwilling to know the facts
o 318-19 i- STOW more spiritual, as the
p 377- 6 /• flee to tropical climates
420-14 This fact of C.S. Should be explahMd to i-
t 443-18 leave i- free to resort to whatever
443-20 such i- may learn the value of the
invariable
o »I2-17 If . . . then there is no i- law,
invention
a 44-27 a method infinitely above that of human i*.
ap 96-20 even human i- must have its day,
B 163-26 so ample an exhibition of human i-
ph 196-20 Observation, t*, study, and original thought
inventions
ph 196- 2 Man has "sought out many i*,"
b 273- 6 Human belief has sought out many i*.
o 358-14 nor of the i- of those who scoff at Goo.
g 631-23 Has man sought out other creative i*,
ap 563- 6 showing its horns in the many i* of eviL
invents
g 541-22 Here the serpentine lie i- new forms.
inversion
8 113-27 divine metaphysics . . . proves the rule by i*.
/ 207-32 The only evMence of this I- is
b 282-31 rule of i* infers from error its opposite,
invert
g 514- 2 could not ... i* the divine creation,
inverted
B 111-16 rejects the incidental or i* image
111-17 what this i- image is meant to represent.
ph 200-19 he is neither i* nor subverted,
/ 207-30 Spiritual facts are not i* ;
c 267-20 i- thoughts and erroneous beUefs
b 285- 0 man's counterfeit, the i- likeness,
301-27 presents an i* image of Mind and subetanoe
306-20 The i- images presented by the senses,
g 502- 7 i' images of the creator and His creatloii.
ap 572-11 materiality is the i- image of spiritaaUty.
gl 680-13 an i- image of Spirit;
inverts
g 507-30 Mortal sense i- this appearing
512-26 Mortal mind {• the true likeness,
investigate
an 100-13 to <• Mesmer's theory and to report
/2S7-9fi unwUUng to i- the Science of Mind
o 344-26 Why should one refuse to i- this method
9 500-10 Of whatavailisittoiwhatismlscallad
investigates
8p 83-32 i* and touches only human beliefs.
investiiration
ap 670- 1 The march of mind and of honest i*
investiture
sp 75- 6 would need ... to have a material i*,
invigorate
o 274- 2 and thus i* and sustain existence.
invigorates
B 162- 5 the sunlight of Truth, which i* and purifies.
invincible
a 55- 5 but this does not affect the i- facts.
t 453- 8 until yictory rests on the side of i* truth.
inviolate
8p 98-20 remains i* for every man to understand and
invisible
a 66- 8 from a deadened sense of the i* God,
sp 78-31 the i' good dwelling in eternal Science.
8 118-15 the i- and infinite power and grace.
121-17 The earth's diurnal rotation is i*
c 264-15 objects of creation, which before were i*,
6 306- 8 the central light of being, the i* God.
Digitized by
Google
INVISIBLE
267
JEALOUSY
invisible
6 834-10
83&-13
337-21
337-34
r 479-30
ap 573- 4
inyisibly
sp 8^^
invites
The i* Christ was imperoeptible
sabstance, the i* and indiyisible infinite God.
man, as the reflection of the i* Ckxi,
poor counterfeits of the i* universe
^' For the i- things of Him, — Horn. 1 ; 20.
that which is i' to the uninspired thought
both Tisibly and i-,
D 422-32 This mental state i* defeat.
invoke
o 354- 6 Why do they i- the diyine aid to enable them to
if 542-12 tend to perpetuate sin, i* crime,
involuntarily
•p 84- 9 men become seers and prophets {*,
86-20 images and sounds evolvea i*
p 371-10 removed as i*, not knowing why nor when.
376- 3 patient turns i* from the contemplation of it,
involuntary
pr 7-28 By it we may become i* hjrpocrites,
ph 187-20 All ToluntaiV, as well as nusoalled i*, action
-«- ^ There is no »• action.
tries to classify action as voluntary and i',
They make man an i- hypocrite,
The i' action of the person
difference between voluntary and i* mesmerism
the voluntary or i* action of error
BCaterial man is made up of i* and voluntary
error,
187-22
187-26
C263-U
p402-30
408-3
r 484-22
401- 7
involve
sp 86-19
/ 212-28
6339-6
as 573-22
involved
a 26-22
9p 82-11
8 117-20
r 484-26
involves
pr 9-22
TO 67-^
8 114-12
/240-30
either {• feats by tricksters, or
and possibly that other methods i* soHsalled
propiiesy and i* the fluiU destruction of all sin
i* the spiritual idea and consciousness of
Jesus' teaching . . . i* such a sacrifice
because different states of consciousness are i*,
tlie divine Principle i* in the miracles
{• in all false theories and practices.
It i* the Science of Life,
the disappointments it i* or the hopes it fulfils,
i* an improper use of the word mind.
J tfwvvv i' unwinding one's snarls.
c 257-31 the phrase wJlnUe form v a contradiction
6 298-13 Spiritual sense, . . . i* intuition, hope,
801- 8 but his sense of substance i* error
p 406-26 Inharmony of any kind i- weakness
429-27 why you ... do not demonstrate the facts
it if
t 446-18 A wrong motive i* defeat,
r 483-14 full answer to the above question {• teaching,
g Si^- 9 Belief i* theories of material hearing, sight,
involving
' ~~' ~ temporal thoughts are human, {• error,
sectarian bitterness, whenever it fiows i*.
the i* voice became to him the voice of Ood,
6 286-Z3
inward
5 139-14
6 321-26
iota
ph 186-90 It can never destroy one i* of good.
ipis
p 393-27 complex humors, lenses, muscles, the i- and
iron
ph 190- 6. muscles are as material as wood and i*
/ 22&- 1 What is it that bhids man with i- shackles
ap 666- 7 rule all nations with a rod of {• : ^Bev. 12 : 5.
irradiance
gl 684- 1 Day. The i- of Life ; light,
irrational
o 362-31 not i- to tell the truth about ghosts.
p 433- 9 urges the jury not ... to be vrarped by the i%
irreconcilable
a 19- 6 for Truth and error are i*.
irrefutably
6 315-22 to prove i' how spiritual Truth destroys
irresrular
p 431- 6 partaking of food at i* Intervals,
irresistible
m 67-15 until an i* propulsion precipitates his
c 265-17 senses represent . . . death as i*,
irrespective
p 423-19 Mind his basis of operation i- of matter
irreverent
0 348-14
Isaac
Isaiab
8 109-25
g 614-21
540-5
Isaiah*s
a 52-13
isolated
c250- 3
Israel
a 133-7
135-18
/ 211-19
226-29
e 256-12
6 308-30
300-10
300-16
ap 562-12
566- 1
566-15
Israelites
s 133-8
133-10
o 35t-27
9 524- 6
ap 560-29
Israelitisb
o351- 1
Issacbar
9^580- 1
issue
m 67-13
8p 83-13
8 120-15
r 483-17
issued
pref X- 5
xU-13
issues
8p 92-4
ph 181- 6
/216-5
p392-32
g 526- 6
Ivannoe
op 660-14
Are we i* towards sin,
appeared unto Abraham^ tmto /*, — Exod. 6. 'St
Scripture of /• is renewedly fulfilled:
the millennial estate pictured by /• :
In /• we read: ** I make peace, — /sok 46.*7.
/' graphic word concerning the
nor is he an i*, solitary idea,
so great faith, no, not hi /•.** —Matt, 8 .* 10.
by limiting the Holy One of J*
It should no longer be said in J* that
as of yore, hold the children of /• in bondage.
" Hear, O /•: the Lord our God — />eut. 6.C
then his name was changed to /*,
He was no longer called Jacob, but /*,
were to be called the children of /*,
The twelve tribes of /• with all mortals,
As the children of J* were guided
When /•, of the Lord beloved,
In Egypt, it was Mind which saved the /•
The /• looked upon the braxen serpent,
/• centred their thoughts on the materlil
It was also found amonsr the /*,
the /' of old at the Paschal meal
sprang from half -hidden /* history
definition of
the mariner works on and awaits the i*.
here Science takes i* with popular religions,
point at i' between C. S. on the one hand
nas called the world to battle over this i*
books on mental healing have since been i*,
the first periodica] i* by Christian Scientists.
erroneous . . . that matter holds in itself the i*
Can matter . . . hold the i* of life ? **
What has touched Life, Ood, to such strange i* T
i- of p&in or pleasure must come through mlndv
tliis statement that life i* from matter,
Rebecca the Jewess in the story of /*,
Jacob
8 135- 6 presence of the Ood of /•.'* — PsoZ. 114 : 7.
6 308-16 J' was al&ne^ wrestling with error,
306-88 When J- was asked, **What is thy name ? ** ~
Gen. 32; 27.
806-32 Then J' questioned his deliverer,
300-10 He was no longer called J', but Israel,
383-23 Abraham, J*, Moses, and the prophets
g 601- • wUo faaact and unto J' — Exod. 6: 3.
fi BBO- 4 definition of
Jacob's
6 800- 7 result of /* struggle thus appeared.
gl 681-15 ASHEB (/• son). Hope and faith :
66^ 4 Benjamin <J' son). A physical belief as to
life.
583-96 Dan (J* son). Animal magnetism ;
606-21 Oao (/* son). Science;
680- 1 IssAOHAR (J' son). A corporeal belief ;
600-11 Levi (J- son). A corporeal and sensual belief;
603-12 RSUBBN (J** son). Corporeality; sensuality;
Jabr
8 152-29 J% from Aconitum to Zincttm oxydatum,
ph 179-26 The sedulous matron ~ studying her /*
James (see al80 Apostle James)
o 343- 4 J- said: ''Show me thy faith -Jos. 2; 18.
Japbet
gl 580- 8 definition of
Jar
p 363- 1 She bore an alabaster J* containing costly and
363- 4 Breaking the sealed J*, she perfumed Jesus' feet
jarring
6 306-25 Undisturbed amid the J- testimony of the
Jaws
/ 243- 6 from the Hery furnace, from the j* of the Iton,
Jealous
g 541- 3 /• of his brother's gift, Cain seeks
Jealousy
m 68-16 The narrowness andj', which would
00-20 more salutary . . . than stolid indUferenoe or>.
Digitized by
Google
JEALOUSY
268
Jesus
jealousy
m 64- 8 Pride, envy, or j* seems on most occasions
68-9 J^ is tne grave of affection.
Jefferson's
t 445-29 ReolHng J' words about slavery,
Jehovah {see also Jehovah's)
appeal to
o 361-32 They might i^peal to J'j but their prayer
oalled
ff 523-20 because Deity therein is always called J-f
523-27 the creator is called J*. or the Lord.
624-17 that He should now be called J- ?
corporeal
b 312-15 over the sense of a corporeal J-,
declared
6 338-27 /' declared the ground was accursed ;
name of
g 504- 8 the Supreme Being by the national name of J-.
624- 9 In that name of J-, the
prophets of
fp 83- 8 What the prophets of /• did,
ritualistic
8 135-28 nor a special gift from a ritualistic /- ;
•aid
b 820-14 '* And J' said, My spirit shall not
synonymous with
ap 076-27 term Lord, ... is often synonymous with J*,
trihal
8 140-23 Jewish tribal J- was a man-projected God,
went before
gl 696-14 on Aaron's breast when he went before J-,
8 133-29 Jewish conception of God, as Tawah, J\
/ 228- 6 We should hesitate to say J- stais or suffers ;
g 501- * by MjfnajneJ' was Inotknovm — Exod.S:Z.
620-18 in the day that the Lord God [J-\ — Gen. 2 .• 4.
620-20 the Lord God [ J-] had not caused — Gen, 2 .• 5.
523-31 In the historic parts ... it is usually J*,
624-13 the Lord God U-} formed — Gen. 2 : 7.
626-31 made the Lord God [J] to grow — Gen. 2 : 9.
626-26 the Lord God [J•^ took the man, — Gen. 2 : 15.
627- 6 the Lord God [J-j commanded — Oen. 2 ; 16.
627-22 the Lord God [J-
628- 9 And the Lord
formed — Gen. 2 : 19.
d [J; Yawah] — Gen. 2:21.
628-12 rib, which the Lord God [J-] had — Gen. 2 . 22.
629-14 which the Lord God fJ] had made. — Gen. 3.1.
633-13 And the Lord God r/*1 called unto — Gen. 3.-9
634- 8 And the Lord God [J'l said — Gen. 3 • 14.
636-30 And the Lord God [/•] said, — Gen. 3: 22.
687- 3 the Lord God [/] sent him — Gen. 3 ; 23.
688-26 gotten a man from the Lord [«/*]. — Gen. 4.-1.
649-26 an offering unto the Lord [J-]. — Gen. 4 .• 3.
641- 6 And the Lord f/] had respect — Gen. 4 .• 4.
641-19 And the Lord M said unto — Geru 4 .- 9.
641-27 And He [J] sM, . . . The voice of — Gen. 4 . 10.
642-14 And the Lord [/•] said unto him, — Gen. 4 .- 15.
643-16 And the Lord [/•] set a mark — Gen. 4 .- 15.
642-28 from the presence of the Lord [ J-l, — Gen. 4 : 16.
643-31 day that Uie Lord God [J- God] —Gen. 2 : 4.
gl 690-20 Lord God. J-,
(see also Lord God)
Jehovnh*s
b 280-17 Moses declared as J' first command of the Ten :
Jehovistie
g 523-19 The other document is called the /-,
jeopardize
g 542-12 J' self-control, and mock divine mercy.
Jeremias
8 136-16 /•, or one of the prophets.*' — Matt. 16.- 14.
Jerusalem
a 42-12 his brief triumphal entry into J-
^t 589-12 definition of
jest
sp 72-29 joy of intercourse becomes the ^ of sin, when
Jesus (see also Jesns*)
acknowledged
a 31- 4 J' acknowledged no ties of the fiesh.
acted boldly
a 18-10 J' acted boldly, against the accredited
also said
g 554-22 J' also said, *' Have not I — John 6 ; 70.
answered
6 305-16 " Then answered J- and said — John 5 .- 19.
p 864-10 J' answered by rebuking self-righteousnees
appeal of
a 50-12 The appeal of J- was made both to his
approached
p 362-12 (Mary Magdalene, . . . approached J-.
approved
p 363-30 J' approved the answer.
asked
8 1.12-26 J- asked.
' When the .Son of man — Luke 18 .• 8.
p 411-13 once J- asked the name of a disease.
Jesus
heheld
r 476-82 /• beheld in Science the perfect man,
benign thonarht of
p 366- 7 oenign thought of J*, finding utterance
betrayal of
a 47-24 he plotted the betrayal of /•
birth of
g 539-31 Science of creation, so conspicuous in the birth
of J-,
blood of
a 25- 6 material blood of J- was no more efficacious
bore onr inflrmltlee
a 20-14 J- bore oar infirmities; he knew the error
bore oar sins
a 63-25 J' bore our sins in his body.
bronght to light
b 292-30 connection with his God, which /* brought to
light. ^
called hiaaself
r 482-16 J' called himself " the Son of— Matt. 9.- 6.
caUed the body
b 313-29 J' called the body, whkh ... he raised
came to destroy
r 474-18 Now J- came to destroy sin, sickness, and
Mr of
a 80-23 throughout the whole earthly career of J*,
out evil
79-17 /* cast out evil spirits, or false beliefs.
186-22 J- cast out evil and healed the sick,
land of
o 342-10 and in defiance of the direct command of J-,
conuBomorated
a 33^31 that yon have commemorated J"* in his cup ?
oonai^red againet
a 47-10 Judas ooDspired against /*.
corporeal
8 141-16 Christ^pirit which governed the corporeal J:
b 334- 8 not that the corporeal J- was one with the
334-14 the eternal Christ and the corporeal^*
coold restore
g 555-28 Our great example, /*, could restore the
cmciflxlon of
a 24-20 Does . . . theology regard the cruciflzion of J'
r 497-20 the crucifixion oiV* and his resurrection
declaration of
o 361-14 This declaration of /*, understood,
declared
/ 234-27 /• declared that to look with desire on
defined
g 564-20 J- defined this opposite of God and His
demonstrated
8 110-26 J- demonstrated the power of C. S. to heal
/ 244- 5 On their basis J' demonstrated Life,
0 274-16 J' demonstrated this great verity.
333-19 J' demonstrated Christ;
p 430- 2 J- demonstrated this, healing the dying and
r 484-11 J' demonstrated the divine power to heal
494-16 J' demonstrated the inability of corporeality,
^
demonstrated by
/230-10 divtaiel ^ .
b 272-31 C. S., as demonstrated by J-, alone reveals the
i Principle, Love, as demonstrated by J-.
321-31 the Science of being was demonstrated by J-,
denionstrated through
b 316- 8 Truth, was demonstrated through J-
demonstration of
8 139-36 neither . . . mar the demonstration of J\ nor
demonstrations of
8 132- 9 exposed ... by the demonstrations of J- ;
J' 343- 9 It crowned the demonstrations of J- with
pie of
b 324-19 Paul was not at first a disciple of J-
disciples of
a 29-13 disciplesof/* believe him the Son of God.**
elicited from
8 137-23 elicited from /• the benediction,
enabled
a 51-31 which enabled J' to heal the sick,
r 482-22 enabled J- to demonstrate his
endured the
a 36-10 /* endured the shame, that he might
enjoined by ...
a 66- 4 the idea of Christian healing enjoined by /-;
established
8 136- 1 /* established his church and maintained
138-17 J' established in the Christian era
o 34»-ll for J' established this foundational fact,
r 47^-26 J' established what he said by demonstration,
exaltation of . ,
b 3U-18 the cause given for the exaltation of J\
example of ...
g 515- 2 its possessor to emulate the example of J-.
experienced ^ ^
a 38-21 /• experienced few of the pleasures of the
forbade him
a 48-22 J' forbade him, thus rebuking resentment
Digitized by
Google
Jbsus
269
Jesus
Jesas
tovewmw
a 41>22 J' foresaw thQ reception C. 8. would hare
famlsbed proofs
r 472-11 J' famished proofs of these statements.
f vmlshed the proof
b 317-28 J' furnished the proof that he was unchanged
hmdtAii^ht
a 4^28 J' had taught his disciples the Science of this
hoAlod slekneas
/ 210-16 J- healed sickness and sin by
hlatotjof
b 315-28 history of J' shows him to hare been more
inaoi
b 334- 1 not that the human J- was eternal,
834-20 before the human J' was incarnate
hnnuuilty of
a 2^32 was made manifest in the humanity of J*.
iUamines
g SOX- 7 J- illumines them, showing the poverty of
iUiistrat«d
ph 171-14 J' Ulustrated the divine Principle
immjieiiliite
ap 502- 1 prophesied the coming of the immaculate /',
aogurated by
6 28S-14 foreshadowed by the . . . and inaugurated by /*,
incarnAte
o 350-28 Hence its embodiment in the incarnate J*,
inspired
a 53-17 could not interpret ... the discomfort which
J* inspired
instracted
• b 271- 7 J* instructed his disciples whereby to heal the
introdaoed
r 473-18 J' introduced the teaching and practice of
Christianity,
jastlfleation of
/ 203-11 was really the justification of J\
Ufeof
b 317- 6 Whosoever lives most the life of J-
loved
/ 23e-28 J' loved little children because of their
mangorof
ap 575-29 followed it to the nuinger of J- ;
manifested In
pr 12-13 divine healing Principle as manifested in J-,
mapped out
a 38-24 J' mapped out the path for others.
marked out
/ 227-23 J' marked out the way.
martyrdom of
gl 507-10 martyrdom of J' was the culminating sin of
nftcmonr of
a ^-32 Are all who eat bread ... in memory of J-
mission of
a 131-26 The mission of /* confirmed prophecy,
mother of
g 534- 3 to be the mother of J- and to behold at the
name of
a 29-18 and gave to her ideal the name of J'
never Intimated
g 654-24 J- never intimated that God made a devil,
never spoke of
8 147-32 J' never spoke of disease as dangerous
never taaght
/ 232-& J' never taught that drugs, food, air,
no terror for
a 42-23 sin, sickness, and death had no terror for J-.
of Nazareth
a 18-3 J' of Nazareth taught and demonstrated
6 313-23 J' of Nazareth was the most scientific man
833-16 The advent of J- of Nazareth marked
ap 664-11 the accusations against J' of Nazareth
once asked
«p 86- 1 J* once asked, '* Who touched — Luke 8 .* 45.
once said
8 100-28 J' once said of his lessons :
131-18 J' once said ; •* I thank Thee. — Luke 10 21.
g 530- 7 Knowing this, J' once said,
origin of
g 539-27 The divine origin of J- gave him more than
overcame death
a 39-13 /• overcame death and the grave Instead of
overcome by
c 264-23 sickness and death were overcome by /•,
physical
a 51-26 vengeance, inflicted on the physical /•,
practice of
a 53-10 Because the divine Principle and practice
of J'
practised
8 147-12 since J' practised these rules
prayed
a 22^22 yet /• prayed and gave them bread.
32-25 7' prayed; he withdrew from the
38-18 J' prayed, not for the twelve only.
Jesus
preached and
o 344-23 the C. S. which /• preached and practised
preached by
s 141- 3 and the truth prea<died by J\
prepared by
p 388-21 If food was prepared by /• for his disciples,
presented
a 25-16 J' presented the ideal of Qod better than
g 534-15 the idea of divine power, which J- presented,
presented by
b 316-24 spiritual idea of God, as presented by /*,
proved
a 27-10 That Life is God, J* proved by his
ph 168-20 an authority which J' proved to be false
b 314-32 J' proved them wrong by his resurrection,
r 473-29 J' proved the Principle, which heals the sick
486-14 J' proved by the prints of the nails, that
purposed
8 138- 2 J- purposed founding his society,
raised up
o 341- • thdt raised up J' from the dead — Horn. 8 .• 11.
realiaed
a 47-32 J' realized the utter error of a belief in
reappearing of
a 45-28 reappearing of J* was not the return of a spirit.
rebuked
m 67-31
p 363-14
17 509-30
record of
a 46-27
referred
6 333-28
represented
b 316-12 J- represented Christ, the true idea of
reputation of
a 53- 8 reputation of /• was the very opposite of his
restored I«asaras
ap 75-13 J' restored Lazarus by the understanding
rose higher
a &-21 J- rose higher in demonstration because of
said
a 20- 7 V- said, •• The publicans and the — Afatt. 21 : 31.
81-26 Referring to the materiality of the age, J- said :
81-29 Again, foveseeing the persecution ... J* said:
38-10 J- said : " These signs shall follow — Mark 16 ; 17.
m 69-26 ^said, ''The children of— I^iJiM 20 .-84.
sp 75-12 y- said of Lazarus: *'Our friend — «7o;^n 11: 11.
8 134-26 J- said: •* I knew that Thou — John 11 • 42.
ph 196-12 ''Fearhimwhichisableto . . . said J-.— J/aM.
10.28.
J- said, ** No man can serve two— Matt. 6 .- 24.
J' said : " Be ye therefore perfect, — Matt. 5 ; 48.
J' said : " For whosoever snail — Afatt. 12 • 60.
J' said : " Ye do err, not knowing— Matt. 22 ; 29.
J' said: "Why do ye not understand — John 8 : 43.
J- said substantially, ** He that — see John 1 1 ; 26.
J' said, " He that believeth — John 14 ; 12.
knowing that there is no material law, J- said:
J' said, " Blessed are the — Matt. 5 ; 8.
J' said of personified evil, that It was
as J' said of the unwelcome visitor.
J- rebuked the suffering from any such cause
J' rebuked them with a short story or parable.
J' rebuked the material thought of his
which closed the earthly record of J\
J' referred to this unity of his
/201- 5
c 269-19
267-14
6272- 8
292-20
824-32
326- 4
328-22
0 341- 8
367- 7
p 364-29
422- 2
429-31
442-26
r 476-29
494- 2
9 539-23
ap 564-26
gl 580-30
685-3
Wiser than his persecutors, J* said :
Ifa r ■
♦ This is life eternal,*' says J\ — John 17 ; 3.
J' said . . . "If a man keep my — JoAn 8. -51.
J' said, " Fear not, — Luke 12 .• 32.
When speaking of God's children, ... J* said,
J' said : " Destroy this temple — John 2 ; 19.
J' said : " Do men gather — Matt. 7 .• 16.
J- said, quoting a nne from the Psalms,
J' said of the clevil, ** He was a — John 8 ; 44.
. , J' said, referring to spiritual perception,
586- 6 J' said, thinking of the outward vision,
•ays
p410-4
self>same
6 317-22 self-same J- whom they had loved before the
sent a message
a 27- 1 7* sent a message to John the Baptist,
sent forth
a 27-22 J' sent forth seventy students at one time,
40- 7 Where were the seventy whom J' sent forth?
spares us not
a 26- 5 .A- spares us not one individual experience,
•peaks of
ap 664-13
spiritual
6 314-24
spoke
p 367-18
ap 576-16
suffered
pr 11-18
24-15
Revelator speaks of J- as the Lamb of God
the spiritual J' was imperceptible to them.
of which J' spoke to his disciples, when he said :
as when J' spoke of his material body
/■ suffered for our sins, not to annul the
the understanding, in which J' suffered and
sufferings of
a 34-11 commemorated the sufferings of J*
Digitized by
Google
Jesus
270
Jesus
teocht
a 2S-13 J' tftught the way of Life bT demonBtration,
30-^ work out oar salvation in the way J- taught.
43-17 final demonstration of the truth which J- taught,
43-28 The Science J- taiurht and lived
ap 94> 1 J- taught but one God, one Spirit,
a 135-26 Christianity as J- Uuffht it was not a creed,
b 306- 6 J' taught them how (^ath was to be overcome
r 477- 4 J' taught that the kingdom of God is intact,
taught hj
a 41-28 The truth taught by /*, the elders scoflTed at.
teachings of
b 28^23 on the teachings of J-, of his apostles,
321-24 to follow the example and teachings of J;
the anointed
b 313- 4 ** J' the anointed/* Jesus the God-crowned
the Christ
b 313- 2 The term Christ Jesus, or J- tlie Christ
333-14 name of our Master . . . was J- the Christ;
r 473-16 hence the duality of J- the Christ.
the God-erowned
b 313- 4 ** Jesus the anointed," J- the God-crowned
the man
a 26-13
29-28
8 146-17
r 473-M
ap 561-17
665-11
p36»-8
tftetroe
b 314-90 This materialism lost sight of the true J- ;
)Of
This Christ, or divinity of the man /*,
the divine Principle of the man </-,
the divine Principle, of the man J- ;
rather than personality or the man J*,
coincidence, shown in the man J-,
in order that the man J*, . . . might never
It was this theology of J- which healed
and comprehends ttie theology of J-
pr 6-30 magistrate, who lived in the time of J*,
tftleof
b 333- 9 Christ is ... the divine title of J:
told Simon
p 364-19 J' told Simon that such seekers ai be
took bread
a 82-15 J- took bread, and blessed it — JtfoM. 26; 26.
▼aoquiahed every
a 46- I J' vanquished every material obstacle,
walked on the
6 273-24 J- walked on the waves, fed the multitude,
was able
g 565-30 J' was able to present himself unchanged
waa known
a 46- 5 In the walk to Emmaus, J' was known to
waathe mediator
b 315-31 J* was the mediator between Spirit and the
waa the offspring
a 29-32 J' was the offspring of Mary's self -conscious
waa " the wajr "
a 46-26 J' was " the way; "^John 14 . 6.
we adore
a 26- 1 While we adore J\ and the heart overflows
whleh Identified
a 46- 8 The divine Spirit, which identified J- thus
wielded hy
$ 142-& as
words of
o 358-19 Why are the words of J* more frequently
0 539-2 In the words of J-, it (evil, devil) is
work of
a 28-16 nor the work of J- was generally understood.
twisted and wielded by «/*,
6-23 J' uncovered and rebuked sin before he
8- 8 such externals are spoken of by J- as
14-19 Hence the hope of the promise J- bestows :
15- 3 So spake J\ The closet typifies the
19- 6 J' aided in reconciling man to God
19-29 J' urged the commandment,
24-25 presentation, after death, of the material /*,
96-10 The Christ was the Spirit which J- hnplied
26-15 Love gave J- authority over sin,
80-12 J' would not have been appreciable to
30-16 Not so did J', the new executor for God,
31-16 the practical Truth, which makes J-
32-28 The Passover, which J- ate with his disciples
40- 8 adjusts the balance as J- adjusted it.
40-17 Was it just for J- to sufTer ?
40-20 If a career so great and good as that of J-
41- 2 into the Shekinah into which J- has passed
41-14 The proofs . . . which J- gave bv casting out
42-20 This error J- met with divine Science
43- 5 enabled the disciples to understand what J-
44- 5 precincts of the tomb gave J- a refuge
44-21 to sustain J- in his proof of man's . . . power?
44-28 His disciples believe<l J- to be dead
45-22 They who earliest saw J- after the
46-18 J' caused him to examine the nail-prints
47-19 placed a gulf between J- and his betrayer,
48- 8 J' turned forever away from earth
Jesus
a 48-17
49-32
5n-30
51-6
51-12
. 51-28
62-11
62-31
53- 3
53-28
55- 6
m 66-2
64-18
«p 75-17
7^19
86-15
85-24
86- 4
86-9
93- 2
94-21
94-27
94-32
96-5
§ 107- •
117-21
117-29
123-25
132- 1
132^31
133-2
133- 6
13^9
136-18
136-26
136^32
137-13
138-10
138-15
141-14
143-6
146-28
157-21
phlTO-l
170-19
/ 206-16
227-31
233-5
C960-5
6268- •
271-24
286-13
202-31
314- 3
314-12
S16-25
317- 1
817-30
326- 7
326-98
328-19
829-10
839-9
882-18
838-4
833-4
333-32
334-8
334-11
334-16
334-30
0 343-14
361-17
362- 8
866- 9
356-15
358-17
3fil-12
p 362- 2
363- 8
365-21
369-16
393-25
398- 1
396-8
410- 9
411-16
411-18
r 473-12
473-15
474-21
482-19
Jesus
J- had not one of them.
esteemed J^ as ** stricken, smitten of — 7sa. 58 : 4.
real cross, which J- bore up the bin
J- could liave withdrawn himself frosa his
J' could give his temporal life
J- was unselfish.
world's hatred of the just and perfect /-,
the hypocrite, called J- a glutton and a
J' was no ascetic
at the time when J- felt our infirmities.
Christian era did J* no more injustice than
Reading his thoughts, J- added:
the time cometh of which J' spake,
Had J' believed that Lazarus had
J' did his own work by the one Spirit.
J*, as he once journeyed with his students,
J' knew the generation to be wicked
J- knew, as others did not, that it was not
J- possessed more spiritual susceptibility
Remember J-, who over nineteen centuries ago
Of the ten lepers whom J- liealed,
blasphemer who slioald hint that J- used
J' could injure no one by his Mind-reading.
traduced ... as they would be to-day if /•
by the reveiation qfJ- Chri$t.— Gal. 1 ; 12.
the miracles (marvels) wrought by J-
J' bade his disciples beware of the leaven of
so-^uUled miracles of J- did not specially
J' returned an aflirmative reply,
once pointed his disciples xoJ-tM
and sent the inquiry to /*,
centurion of whose faith J- himself declared.
How did J' heal the sick ?
some of the people believed that J- was a
even Herod doubted if J- was controlled by
J- patiently persisted in teaching and
J' completely eschewed the narrow opinion
J' explained his ctires, which appeared
was the foundation on which /• boilt.
J' elaborated the fact that the healing effect
else J' would have reoonunended ana
anterior to the period in which J' lived.
why did J' not employ them
Did J* understand the economy of man
J- healed the sick and cast out error,
as J' showed with the loaves and the fishes,
J' would not have disregarded those laws
by the power of Spirit, as J* destroyed t'
can depict the form and face of J*,
and uMh HU Son J- ChrisL ^TJohn 1 :S.
eternal life, not the death of J-, is lu outcome.
was put aside ... by this original man, J:
J' showed that a mortal man is not the
J' waited until the mortal or fleshly sense
When J' spoke of reproducing his body,
The divine conception of /^ pointed to
J- uttered things which had been
To this duU and doubting disciple J* remained
/* gave the true idea of being, which results in
the divine Science which ushered J- into
can it be said that they explained it . . . as^- did.
Be thankful that /",... did these things,
J* was bom of Mary.
The corporeal man J- was human.
J' was the son of a virgin.
word Chritt is not properly a synonym for J*,
J' was a human name, which belonged to
By these sayings J* meant, not that
greater, innnitely greater, than the fleshly J\
J- appeared as a bodily existence.
material concept, or /*, disappeared,
a reference to the human sense of J- cmeified.
/• strips all disguise from error, when
¥roof of Christumity, which J* required,
o J*, not materiality, but spirituality,
J' reasoned on this subject practically,
J' knew, '« It is the spirit that — JioAn 6. 63.
illustrated by the prophets, by J-.
J' Christ is not God, as J- himself declared,
J' was once the honored goMt of a
Did J' spurn the woman ?
commendation as the Magdalen gained from J-,
J' never asked if disease were acute
J' declares that ** the light of ^MaU. 6 : 22.
Sometimes J- called a disease by name,
concessions which J' was willing to make
J' Christ, whom Thou hast scnt.^'— Jb^n 17 : &
Thereupon J- cast out the evil,
J' caused the evil to be self-seen
J' is the name of the man who,
/* is the human man, and Christ is the divine
evils which J- lived to destroy
J' was the highest human concept of the
If J- awakened Lazarus from the
J' pointed the way for them.
Digitized by
Google
Jesus
271
JOY
Jesus
g M3- 2 would kill J- that it might be rid of
ap 6fi2- 4 the fatherhood of God, which «/•
^64-14 Since J- must have been tempted in all points,
^64-18 J' ** opened not hi* moufh.** — Isa. 53 ; 7.
CT5-14 Did not J- Illustrate the truths he taught
gl 58^16 definition of
606-15 What J' gave up was indeed air,
(see also Christ Jesus, Galilean Prophet, 'Lmmh,
Master, Nazarene, Prince of Peace, Son,
Teacher, Way-shower)
Jesus'
prttf xi-10 healing of C. S. results now, as in /• time,
pr 4-30 enable us to follow J' example.
7- 3 evidence that J- reproof was pointed
' 10- 6 If good enough to profit by •/* cup of
11- 1 J' praver, •• Forgive us our debts,'' — Matt. 6 : 12.
a 19- 8 the divine Principle of J* teachings,
19-19 will help us to understand y- atonement
20- 8 J' history made a new calendar,
24-23 Does spiritualism find J* death necessary
2fr- 4 The efficacy of J' spiritual offering is
26-21 J' teaching and practice of Truth involved
27-17 J' parables explain Life as never mingling with
27-29 •/• persecutors made their strongest attack
28- 2 they only hindered the success of J' mission.
dfy- 5 J' advent in the flesh partook parti v of
83- 1 this supper closed forever J- ritualism
37-10 When will J- professed followers learn
42- 1 «/' life proved, . . . that Ood is Love,
43- 3 The magnitude of J- work,
4^11 J- last proof was the highest,
43-16 J' persecutors had mocaed and
45- 7 J' deed was for the enlightenment of men
46-32 J' students, not sufficiently advanced
46-20 J' unchanged phvsical condition after
47- 2 discernment of /* teachings and
47-14 people were in doubt concerning J' teachings.
48-27 acquiescence with the demands of •/• enemies.
50- 7 wrung from J- lips the awful cry,
60-22 Even what they did say, — that J- teachings
64-12 the inspiration of J' intense human sacrilice.
m 66- 4 J' concessions ... to material methods
tp 76-22 you can then exercise J' spiritual power
» 117-27 feebly transmits J* works and words.
131-29 J- works established his claim
132-16 J' system of healing received no aid . . . from
141- 6 Few understand or adhere to J- divine precepts
142-18 As in J' time, so to-day, ^rrannv and pride
147- 3 divine Principle, upon wnich J- healing was
/ 210- 6 are set forth in •/* oemonstrations,
e 286-23 Mortals must follow J- sayings
6 209- 6 J' demonstrations sift the chaff from the wheat,
272-13 J' parable of ** the sower *' — Mark 4 .- 14.
812-31 J- spiritual origin and his demonstration
816-21 J' spiritual origin and understanding
817-12 blessed benedictions rest uponV* f ouowen :
824-20 but a persecator of J' followers.
828-28 J' promise is peipetual.
o 843-25 those apostles who were J' students,
860-81 on the very basis of J- words and works.
p 86a- 4 she perfumed J' feet with the oil,
869-11 All these deeds manifested J' control
882-10 receive a useful rebuke from J' precept,
428- 4 demonstration of the facts of Soul in J* way
t 446-22 enthrones faith in Truth, and verifies J' word:
r 494- 7 Ood, who needed no help from J' example
497-13 We acknowledge J- atonement
ap 673-32 When you read this, remember J' words,
576-16 Revelator was familiar with J' use of this word,
gl 698-10 In the record of J- supposed death, we read :
Jew
$p 86-23 Both J- and Gentile may have had acute
o 860-^ while to-day, J' and Christian can unite in
360-32 The J- believes that the Messiah or Christ
861- 6 The J' who believes in the First Commandment
861- 7 Thus the J- unites with the Christian's doctrine
Jewel
m 66- 6 Wears yet a precious j* in his head.
Jewess
ap 666-18 Rebecca the J* in the story of Ivanhoe,
Jewish
a 32-11 used on convivial occasions and in J* rites,
42- 3 «/' theology gave no hint of the unchanging love
a 138-26 one of the J' accusations against him who
133-29 The J- conception of God, as Yawah,
140-23 J- tribal Jehovah was a man-projected God,
o 860-31 In J' worship the Word was materially ex-
plained,
r 466-28 Heathen mvthology and J- theology have
ap 676-28 expresses tne J' concept, not yet elevated to
gl 606-29 /• women wore veils over their faces
Jew's
o 361-11 Thus he virtually unites with the J- belief
Jews
a 32- 7 Among the J- it was an ancient costom
fp 79- • Then aaid the J- unto him, — John 8 ; 52.
a 136-18 danger of repeating the offence of the J-
b 314-10 The J-, who sought to kill this man of God,
o 352- 7 the J' took a diametrically opposite view.
360-28 the J- put to death the Galilean Prophet,
Job {see also Job's)
8 115- 8 J' says : *' The ear trieth words, — Job 34 ; 3.
c 262-17 J- said : *' I have heard of Thee — Job 42 ; 5.
b 320-30 is continually quoted as If ^' Intended
321- 3 as may be seen oy studying the book of J\
o 360-22 Hear the wisdom of J-, as given in the
p 411- 1 Said J' : " The thing which I greatly —^o6 3.- 25.
g 552-14 corresponds with that of J-, when he says.
Job's
c 262-19 Mortals will echo J- thought, when the
John {see also St, John and Apostle John)
a 36-12 He was forsaken by all save J\
p 373-17 declare, through the exalted thought of J-,
t 45a- 3 Paul and J- had a clear apprehension that,
g 526-17 In the Gospel of J-, It Is declared that
ap 561-13 To J*, •• the bride " and — Rev. 21 .- 9.
561-16 J' saw the human and divine coincidence,
562- 1 J- saw In those dasrs the spiritual idea
574-11 carried J- away in spirit. ^
576-19 y* saw heaven and earth
John's
gl 598- 2 as in the passage in J- Gospel,
John
the Baptist
a 27- 1 Jesus sent a message to J- the Baptist,
s 132-28 Did the doctrines of J- the Baptist confer
136-15 '• Some say that thou art J- the Baptist ; —Matt
16.14.
ap 558-19 prophetically described by J- the Baptist
561-32 «/• the Baptist prophesied the coming of
a 27-3 «• Go vour way, and tell J- — Luke 7 : 22.
27- 7 In other words : Tell J- what the
m 56- 2 came to him for baptism, J- was astounded.
$ 13^ 5 « Go and show J- acndn — MaU. 11 ; 4.
136-19 beUeved that . . .the spirit of J- or of Blias
136-27 ** J' have I beheaded: — lMke9: 9.
John's
s 131-81 In reply to J- Inquiry,
133- 3 Was J' faith greater than that of tiie
Johnson^ Dr. James
a 163- 6 Dr. James J', Surgeon to
join
§ 122-17 sky and tree-tops apparently j* bands,
joined
m 66- • WTiat therefore God hathi- - MaU. 19:6.
60-14 what she hath not j* together.
b Z»-\& He is J- in a conspiracy against himself,
joint
s 160-81 Is a stiff J' or a contracted muscle
p 408-22 A dislocation of the tarsal^* would produce
408-24 the tarsal > is less intimately connected with
joints
s 162-31 cicatrized y have been made supple,
p 402- 6 dislocated J*, and spinal vertebrs.
418-30 Inflammation, pain, deformed j-,
423-13 searches '* the x <U!><1 marrow," — Ueb. 4 .* 12.
Jona
B 137-28 common names, Simon Bar-jona, or son of J- ;
Jordan
a 136- 2 Thou /•, that thou wast driven — Paal. 114 / 5.
Joseph
r 482-17 Son of man," but not the son of J: — Matt. 9 . B.
gl 589-19 definition of
Joshua
a 29^18 the name of Jesus — that is, /*, or Saviour.
8 139- 7 Moses proved the ... so did •/*, Elijah, and
b 333- 7 It Is Identical with the name J-,
Jot
pr^ Ix- 1 She also began to j* down her thoughts
/ 239- 6 which weigh not one j- In the balance of God,
Jottings
pre/ lx~ 2 these J* were only infantile llspings
journeyed
sp 85-15 as he once j- with his students,
joumeyingr
a 21-16 If ... we are not j' together.
ap 574- 4 adapted to console the weary pilgrim,^*
joy {see also joy's)
affords us
ph 194-31 The light which affords us j* gave him a belief of
Digitized by
Google
JOY
272
JUDICIAL
joy
and sorrow
/ M6- 2 )• and sorrow, sickness and health,
0 962-32 the false estimate of . . . >* and sorrow,
and strength
p 36&4l is not glTing to mind or body the )• and strength
p 4^13 but good deeds are immortal, bringing j«
is spiritual .
0 26(^-29 quickly inform ns . . . that^ is spiritual.
life and
g 53^-25 material conception of life and }\
light or , ,
g 548-12 Earth has little light or^* for mortals before
new pinions to
m 58- 3 Unitv of spirit gives new pinions to j-,
not the master oi
b 3M-12 for sorrow is not the master of J- ;
of its presence
ph 175-10 The > of its presence, its beauty and fragrance,
or rrief
p 377-15 A sadden J* or grief has caused
pron&ised . ^
ap 666- 6 and anticipating the promised/,
sinless
ap 7»-22 The sinless j*, — the perfect harmony
sorrow and
a 126-14 pain and painlessness, sorrow and j*.
sonroe of
p 877- 4 affliction is often the source of J*,
spintnal
e 206-94 gained stronger desires for spiritual/
sanshineof
m 66- 8 We do not half remember this in the sunshine
of j-
turned into
pr 14-17 Sorrow is turned into j- when the body is
wiUi
a 21-14 at last he finishes his course with K
o 300^^ In childhood, she often listened with j* to
tp 72-28 )' of intercourse becomes the Jest of sin, when
an 106-27 fruit of the Spirit ia love, )\ — Gal, 5 ; 22.
{918-16 Is it imperfection, j-, sorrow, sin, suffering ?
208-20 j' is no longer a trembler, nor is hope a cheat.
80i-ll y cannot be turned into sorrow,
324- 3 and j- to see them disappear,
ap 562-26 remembering no more her sorrow for i* that the
575-23 the )- of the whole earth, ~ Paal. 48 .• 2.
joyful
pr^ zii-24 j' to bear consolation to the sorrowing
a 34-31 j- meeting on the shore of the Galilean Sea !
joyfully
g 621-10 j- acknowledging now and forever
Joyous
g 514- 6 Mind, j- in strength, dwells in the realm of
joy's
m 58- 3 or else/ drooping wings trail in dust.
joys
additional
m 58-15 With additional j*, benevolence should grow
andlto
b 280>11 to higher ideals of life and its/.
and sorrows
gl 587-23 motives, affections,/, and sorrows.
and triumphs
a 41- 4 must come through the/ and triumphs of the
and victories
a 30- 9 trials and self-denials, as well as j* and victories,
fancied
/ 262-28 says: ... all my fancied J- are fatal.
fleeting
/ Ml- 7 Sin breaks in . . . and carries off their fleeting /.
higher
m 66-44 Love propagates anew the higher J* of Spirit,
human
m 66-18 remember how fleeting are human/.
of Soal
p 390-11 pleasures and pains of sense for the j- of SouL
of Spirit
/242-6 a great Step towards the/ of Spirit,
personal
0 266-11 even if you cling to a sense of personal j-,
supposed
g 536-21 Their supposed/ are cheats.
your
p 897-11 as directly as you enhance your/
Juda
g 514-10 " the lion of the tribe of ^•," — Rev, 6 .• 6.
Judaea
8 147-13 practised these rules on the hills of J'
Judab
gl 589^^ definition of
Judah*s
ap 566-21 And oh, when stoops on /■ path
Judaic
9 140-19 J' and other rituals are but types and t
^ 597- S J* religion consisted mostly of rites and
Judaism
8 133-19 J' was the antithesis of Christianity,
133-20 J- engendered the limited form of
Judas
a 47-10 J' conspired against Jesus.
47-17 distance between J- and his Blaster.
48-17 J' had the world's we^ons.
c 200- 6 while holding in thougnt the character of /*.
g 564-94 This he said of J-, one of Adam's race.
Judas Iscariot
a 47-17 J* /• knew this.
Judas*
a 47-20 this spiritual distance faiflamed /• envy.
Judge (s«« cUso Judge's)
p 432-16 The J' asked if by doing good to his neighbor.
433-13 As the J- proceeds, the prisoner grows restless.
437- 9 before the J- of our higher tribunal,
442-4 **ShaU not the J* of all the earth— Gen. 18: 26.
judge
an 105- 3 Courts and juries J* and sentence mortals
b 299-21 Ought we not then to/ the knowledge
o 344-18 the Scriptural precept, "J- not." — Matt. 7:L
p 391- 5 delivered to the judgment of Truth, Christ, the
)' will
391-23 your adversary will deliver you to the/
391-24 and the/ will sentence you.
404- 1 in order to/ the case according to C. S.
405-12 They will deliver you to the/, the arbiter of
405-13 The J- will deliver you to justice,
435-30 **Sittestthouto/ — w4<;<s23.-3.
t 443-12 •• J' not, that ye be not judged." — Matt. 7 .• 1.
444-18 •*/ righteous judgment," — John 7 • tM.
459- 8 J' not the future advancement of C. S. by the
g 523- 1 might so/ from an unintelligent perusal of
judged
/ 239- 9 let worth be j* according to wisdom,
t 443-13 *• Judge not, that ye be not/." — MaU. 7 ; L
Judge Justice
p 437-28 J' J' of the Supreme Court of Spirit
Judge Medicine
p 430-25 and J- M- is on the bench.
433- 2 J' M' arises, and with great solemnity
433- 8 J' M', urges the jury not to allow their
433-18 J' M' then proceeds to pronounce the
435-28 what jurisdiction had bis Honor, J- J/-,
435-33 neither shall •/• M- condemn him ;
436-26 J' M' sat in judgment on the case.
Judge's
p 433-26 ** May Ood have mercy . . . the J- solemn
judges
b 296-26 Mortal mind j- by the testimony of the
p 434-11 Witnesses,/, and jurors, who were
439-28 witnesses, jurors, and /, to be offenders,
judging
s 157- 2 C. S. . . . in / and destroying disease.
/ 204-19 J' them by their fruits, they are corrupt.
t 447- 9 may render you incapable of knowing or/
judgrnient
by which
6 291-30 the J- by which mortal man is divested of
deluded the
9 121-21 deluded the/ and induced false oonclusiont.
misguide the
/ 206- 5 else it will misguide the j-
mistaken in
• t 4£5-19 may be mistaken in j* and demonstration,
no final
b 291-28 No final j- awaits mortals,
of Truth
p 391- 5 when thou art delivered to the j* of Truth,
o 345-17 well enough to pass/ upon them.
righteous
t 444-18 "judge righteous/," — JoAn 7:24.
satin
p 436-26 Judge Medicine sat in j- on the case,
their
p 433- 8 not to allow their j- to be warped
an 106-15 Let this age, which sits in/ on C. S.,
8 128-28 and not upon the j* of false sensation.
judgment-day
b 291-28 the )' of wisdom comes hourly
judicial
p 437-26 was overthrowing the j* proceedings of
Digitized by
Google
JUGULAR
273
KEEP
Jnsrular
8 122-21 the sereranoe of the^ yein
juices
ph 17&-24 was not so serere upon the gaftrlc j*.
jungrle
p 378-12 sent it cowering back into the J-.
Juries
an 106- 3 Courts and j* Jadge and sentence mortals
jurisdiction
<M 106- 6 To saj that these tribunals hare no j-
106-12 oTer which courts hold j?
/ 218-16 believine . . . that the diyine Mind has no j-
p 37^ 6 The real j* of the world is in Mind.
436-28 what J- had his Honor, Judee Medicine,
436-^1 The only j- to which the prisoner can submit
Jurisprudence
p 437-23 Physiology, Scholastic Theology, and J*
jurisprudence
p 441-82 Our great Teacher of mental j' speaks of him
juror
/ 23^-26 Society is a foolish >, listening only to
jurors
p 434-12 Witnesses, judges, and i*. who were at the
437-11 and before its/, the Spiritual Senses,
43d-28 vritnessee, j*, and judges, to be offenders,
441-27 personal j' in the Court of Error
Jury
p 442- 6 The J' of Spiritual Senses agreed at once
jury
just
p 430-21
433-3
433-8
433-10
433-15
433-16
436-27
36-31
40-17
47-11
52-11
S 126-23
16i- 9
ph 168-14
193-4
193-30
/ 251-12
b 321- 1
0 344-17
343-9
Greed and Ingpratitude, constitute the J*,
addresses the J* of Mortal Minds.
Judge Medicine, urges the j* not to allow
The^* must regard m such cases only
The case is given tb the i*.
and the j* returns a verdict of
charged the j-, twelve Mortal Blinds,
in the suffering of the ^ for the unjust.
Was it J Tor Jesus to suffer?
ingratUude and hatred towards that J' man
the world's hatred of the J* and perfect Jesus,
as I have discovered them,
through J- this falsi methoci and dependence.
iV
is J* to sav that generally tUe
had j* probed the ulcer on the hip,
the case, occurred J- as I have narrated.
works out the nothingness of error in j' these
an interpretation which is J* the opposite of
it woultl be J' to observe the
one disease can be j* as much a delusion as
another.
Shall mortal man be more J- than --Job 4 .• 17.
a j' acknowledgment of Truth
J- so is it with the greatest sin.
be^* to yourself and to others.
However, it is but J* to say tliat
illustrates the fact j* stated.
360-24
p 372-28
37d- 6
391-27
402-3
402-24
411- 6
425- 3
435-23
440-30
t 443- •
445-31
453-24
r 493-23
497-27
^622-28
Justice
f> 434-13
437-9
440-34
justice
And affection
gl 692-13 the union of j* and affection,
j* as a person replies more readily when
You will have humors, J- so long as
no demand, . . . renders it j- to punish a man for
I appeal to the j* and equitable decisions of
teach a J' mattj and he vill — Prov, 9 ; 9.
when I remember that God is j,**
treat sickness mentally j* as you would sin,
j' as it removes any otner sense of
and to be mercifpf, j*, and pure.
Scripture J* preceding declares God*s work to
before the bar of J- and eternal Truth.
in the presence of divine J\
the Chief J- of the Supreme Court,
Justice
and love
a 50-10 would impugn the J* and love of a father
approves
a 22-31 cancels the debt only when j* approves.
avoidanoe of
g 542-11 avoidance of j* and the denial of truth
o 357- 1 In common ^, we must admit that God
conslirns the Uo
g 542-24 To envy's own hell, j- consigns the lie
defies
an 105- 9 while mortal mind, . . . defies j* and is
demands
gl 592-14 j- demands penalties under the law.
denionstratlng
/ 224-23 demonstrating j' and meeting the needs of
dlrlne
a 105-25
/ 225-18
Denying j* to the body, that court
Divine J- will manacle him.
breathing the omnipotence of divine j*,
The manifestations of evil, which counterfeit
divine )\
hands of
p 432-27 hands of/, cUias nature's so-called law;
honestv and
an 106- 4 against the free course of honesty and ^•,
human
^542-20
law and
p434-6
law of
pr 5-10
a 36-20
let human j* pattern the divine.
Some exclaim, ** It is contrary to law and j-.
there is no discount in the law of y
the immortal law of j- as well as of mercy.
marks the sinner
g 542-22 J' marks the sinner, and teaches mortals
mercy and
^638-7
outraged
p 440-17
requires
a 22-30
sense of
p 390-14
UmM
/ 238-29 To reconstruct timid j and place the fact
to Christian Science
a 141-29 Let our pulpits do j* to C. S.
to hintnelf
a 18- 7
to Truth
6280-9
uniform
m 64- 1
a 36-9
/ 238-26
Radiant with mercy and /, the sword of Truth
Wherefore, then, in the name of outraged j*,
J' requires reformation of the sinner.
Let your higher sense of j* destroy the false
not only in j* to himself, but in mercy to
Finite belief can never do j- to Truth
Want of uniform j- is a crying evil caused by
since j- is the handmaid of mercy.
J* often comes too late to secure a verdict.
248-2ar unselfishness, goodness, mercy, j\
391-17 J' is the moral signification or la'
405-13 The judge will deliver you to /,
440-11 but no warping of J* can render
r 465-14 The attributes of God are j\ mercy,
gl 595- 3 Sword. The idea of Truth ; j*.
justifiable
p 440-i:i Even penal law holds homicide, ... to be j*.
justification
/ 203-10 was really the j of Jesus,
""* "- Such acts bear their own j*.
Now what greater j* can any deed have.
p 436-13
440-15
justified
b 317-10
t 456-10
justly
p 435-23
436-24
K
Kaspar
pk 194-17
194-24
keep
pr
The authentic history of K- Hauser
at the age of seventeen K- was still a
4- 5 To Ac* the commandments of our Master
4-1 1 k' my commandments." ~ John 14 ; 15.
a 25-20 k' my commandments.*'— JbAn 14: 15.
29- 5 If they A:- the faith, they will have the crown
m 64- 6 Ac- himself unspotted from the — Ja9. 1 : 27.
69-20 ** Do you Ac* the First Commandment ?
jp 70- • 1/a man Ac* my saying, — John 8 .• 51.
/ 217-12 *' If a man Ac* my saying, — John 8 • 51.
234-17 If mortals would Ac* proper ward over
237-19 k' out of the minds of your children
keep
^ 241-21
J 340- 8
340-10
O 360-10
p 371-21
883-19
896-26
413-23
414-26
428-8
429-31
438-7
441-7
" wisdom is j- of her children." — MaH. 11 ; 19.
a reputation experimentally j* by their
to punish a man for acting j*.
from the penalty they considered j* due.
A:* my commandments." —John 14 - 15.
and X" His commandments: — Eccl. 12 : 13.
love (}od and Ac* His commandments:
replies: . . . and k- Soul well out of sight,
nor would I Ac* the suckling a lifelong oabe.
to k- the body in proper condition.
A'* distinctly in thought that man is the
to Ar it sweet as the new-blown flower.
A'' in mind the verity of beinf,
•' If a man Ac- ray saying, — yoTin 8 ; 51.
*♦ If a man Ac* my saying, — John 8 ; 51.
'* If a man Ac* my saying, — John 8 : 51.
but be enjoined to Ac- perpetual silence.
Digitized by
Google
KEESP
274
KINGDOM
keep
e 468-17
r 492-31
g 514-18
tbe aatbor desires to k- it oat of C. S.
theory would k- truth and error always at war.
and k' pace with highest purpose.
to dress it and to *• it. —Gen, 2.- 15.
to dress it and k- it, — to make it beautiful
to ilr the way of the tree of life. — Gen. 3; 24.
Ac* thoae things which are written ~ Rev. 1: 3.
Am I my brother's k- ?— Gen. 4.-9.
... more secure in our k-^ if sought in Soul.
ph 189-30 k- always in the direct line of matter,
b 308- 4 God, and Ar His commandment?"
p 413-17 only for the purpose of k- the body clean,
— -^ in the Ar of Spirit, not matter,
637-3
687- 7
op 668-*
keeper
9 641-21
9 621- 9
keeps
l>r 5-1
p439-4
kept
a 21- 3
m 59-28
62- 2
s 109-13
/ 222-18
287-16
|)387-3
key
ep 99-10
k- him from demonstrating his power
He manufactures for it, Ac* a furnishing store,
I hare Ac* the faith," — 77 Tim. 4 : 7.
so long as its moral obligations are k- intact;
The foetus must be Ac* mentally pure
Ac* aloof from society, and deroted time and
she had been kr aliye, as was believed, only by
Ac* from discussing or entertaining theories
Because mortal niind is Ac* active, must it
V9-1U Truth has furnished the k- to the kingdom.
99-10 and with this Ac* C. S. has opened the door of the
ph 171- 6 man will reopen with the «* of divine Science
^ "^ - He that hath the Ac- of David, — Rev. 3 : 7.
He that hath the Ac- qf David, — Rev. ^: 7.
Ac499-«
9^679- •
keynote
/a28- 7
240-13
p 410-30
keynotes
o 366-29
sounded the Ac* of universal freedom,
and you lose the Ac* of being,
begins with Christ's Ac* of harmony.
are God's inunortal kr.
Key to the Scriptures
O 361-32 SOISNOE AND HEALTH WITH K' TO THE S\
kid
kUl
g 614-23 leopard shall Ue down with the Ac* ; — laa. 116.
37-32 endeavored . . . to Ac* him aooording to certain
61-11 Nothing could Jb* this Life of man.
m 66-20 "ThoushaltnotAc*.** — iFaMKf.20;13.
$ 161-22 The human mind has no power to Ac*
169- 4 protested . . . and said it would k- her,
/ 203-26 and will continue to Ac* him so long as he tins.
90S-31 does not Ac* a man in order to give him
216- 7 Error bites the heel of truth,but cannot Ac* truth.
b 294-14 error, sayinc : . . . matter can Ar man.**
814-10 The Jews, wno sought to Ac* this man of God,
p 388-10 thought that they could Ar the body with matter,
389-15 and Uien discuss the certainty that food can Jr
396-30 The knowledge that brain-lobes cannot Ac*
402-17 You say that accidents, . . . and disease k"
f 446- 5
^642-2
642-17
ap 664- 6
kiUed
a 42-34
/216-32
b 816-16
ap 667-10
667-29
killeth
a 31-31
kUls
/ 303-26
r468- 4
kind
after his
y 607-13
608-10
608-11
613- 7
6ia-16
613-16
613-23
618-24
after iU
ph 180-10
after their
9 613- 6
513-23
another
a 23-26
who attempts to Ac* morally and
incurs divine displeasure, and it would Ac* Jesus
lest any finding him should k- him. — Oen. 4 .* 16.
incites mortals to Ar morally and
Let men think they had Ac- the body I
would have Ac* the venerable philosopher
belief, . . . that the spiritual idea could be Ac*
dragon warreth not long, for he is Ac* by
detected and k- by innocence, the Lamb of Love.
that whosoever Ar you will think— JoAn 16: 3.
Sin k- the sinner and will continue to
sin is mortality's self, because it Ac* itself.
yielding fruit after his Ar, — Oen. I: IL
herb yielding seed after his k-, — Gen. 1 .* 12.
seed was in itself, after his Ar : — Oen. 1 .- 12.
every winged fowl after his Ac- : — Gen. 1 .• 21.
the living creature after his k-, — Gen. 1 ; 34.
beast of the earth after his Ar : — Oen. 1 ; 24.
beast of the earth after his Ar, — Oen. 1 : 26.
upon the earth after his Ir : — Oen. 1 .-26.
seed within itself bearing fruit after its k-,
abundantly, stfter their k", — Gen. 1 .- 21.
and cattle after their k-, — Gen. 1 .- 25.
Another Ac* of faith understands divine Love
kind
any
ep 95-11 Error of any Ac* cannot hide from the law of
p 406-36 Inharmony of any Ac* involves
every
a 33-19 Spirit, which rebukes sin of every Ar
$ 143- 1 Truth is God*s remedy for error of every k;
333- 4 in the endeavor to forsake error of every Ar
p 394-36 to conquer discord of every k" with harmony,
his own
a 688-36 supposed to become the basis. . .of his own Ac*,
hmnan
la 66- 8 moral provision for generation among human Ar.
one
a 33-34 One k' of faith trusts one*s welfare to others.
this
sp 96-16 This k- of mind-reading is not clairvoyance,
g 398-30
e 441-14
a 608-17
52S-27
629- 1
644-30
kinder
/320-M
Idndling:
p 43^18
kincQy
» 163-29
/221r-13
^694-14
kindness
pr 9-11
p384-8
406-6
Idndred
m 60-4
Kins:
ap 675-34
kincr
s 133-80
136-21
144-6
5 389-16
a614-U
kingdom
anin&al
^609-34
dlvidad
0864-37
p 38^19
S8»-17
gl 681-17
God's
/ 302-19
6889-24
heavealj
s 13(^26
HU
la 66-10
his
ap 666-16
key to the
•p 99-10
ofdod
a 18-*
30-8
an lOe-36
6 331-4
p383-^
r 476-39
4n-4
ap 673-32
676-31
of heaven
sp 93-41
Sl07-»
110-11
133-6
ph 174-19
/ 206-32
341-32
248-30
0 361-36
ap 660-14
9^592-19
of oar God
op 668-16
of ^nth
6 281-2
»resent a
#118-27
as the result of a law of any k;
are advised ... to be charitable and Ar,
Gender means simply Ar or sort,
calling them mankind, — that is, a Ar of man.
bringmg forth fruit of its own k',
facts oicreation, . . . include noUiing of the k",
Ac* than the atmosphere of mortal mind,
earnest, solemn eyes, k- with hope
I Ar quote from Dr. Benjamin Rush,
the doctors, who kr informed her that
Ar aifection; love rebuking error;
If selfishness has given place to ib,
for honest labor, or for deeds of Ar,
to hold hatred in abeyance with k-,
K' tastes, motives, and aspirations are
the city of the great JT*.*' — PsaL 48 : 2.
Jehovah, or only a mi^^ity hero and k;
'Diat a wicked Ar and debauched husband should
Naught is the squire, when the Ar is nigh;
the^ Ac* of terrors '* to be hot a — «/b6 18 : 14.
Moral courage is. . . the Ar of the mental realm^
nothing in the animal Ar which represent!
It is in itself inconsistent, a divided Ar.
•* Ar divided against itself?* - MaU. 12.-25.
and the Ar diWded against itself.
Babkl. . . . a Ar divided i
when God*8 Xr oomes on earth;
untfl . . . God's Arr
such as they belong to the heavenly ib.
Until . . . His Ar is come as in the vision
*'of his Ar there shall be no end,**— IruAcel.-88.
Truth has furnished the key to the it-,
unHl thek'^ Gad shaU eome. — Luke 22 . 18.
into the Ar of God before vou.** — Matt. 21 : 31.
shall not inherit the Jfc* of God. — Gal. 6 .* 21.
cannot inherit the kr of God.'* — I Cor. 16 ; 50.
receive the k- of God as a — LtUte 18 .- 17.
" The Ar of God is within you ;•' — rwAc* 17. 21.
Jesus taught that the k- of God is intact,
•♦ The Ac* of God is witUn you.** — Xt«Ace 17.- 21.
This Ar of God " is within— XiO^e 17.- 21.
to becloud our apprehension of the Ac of heaven
k- of heaven is lilk unto leaven, — Matt. 13 ; 33.
establishment of the k* of heaven on earth.
and reveal the Ar of heaven,
proclaiming the Ar of heaven on earth.
the reign of Spirit, the k- of heaven,
to enter the k' of heaven,
love — the k- of heaven
though least in the Ar of heaven,
constitutes the A;* of heaven in man.
the k' of heaven, or reign of harmony.
and the Ar of our God, — Jtev. 12 .- 10.
we enter into the Ac* of Truth on earth
represent a k- necessarily divided against itself.
Digitized by
Google
KINGDOM
276
KNOWING
kinedom
that
/ 2S2- 2 thAt k- cannot stand.*' — Mark 3 .- 24.
Thy
pr 16-30 Thy Ac- come. — Matt. 6 ; 10.
16-31 Thy k- is catne ; Thou art ever^pre$ent,
pr 17-12 Forthlneistheilc-, — itfoet. 6:13.
a 40-32 but in order to enter into the Ar,
m 66-10 Through great tribulation we enter the k\
an 102-32 C. S. despoils the k- of evil,
/ 252- 2 " If a Af • be divided against itself, — Mark 3 ; M.
252-25 and says: . . . The world is my k:
p 442-28 to give you the *•. " - Luke 12 : 32.
t 4M-10 hate has no legitimate mandate and no k:
BLin&rdom of Heaven
gl 580- 1 definition of
Kinff of EnfirlaDd
#163-6 William IV, K- of E,
kincrs
5 141-12
141-20
kings'
i I3a-i8
kinship
6 319- 2
kitten
/ 220-19
220-21
knavish
ph 173-22
knelt
« 161-21
knew
as k' are crowned from a royal dynasty.
•* k' and priests unto God.'* — Rev. 1 : 6.
in the fiery furnace and in kr palaces.
delusion . . . has no k- with the Life supernal.
like a Ar glancing into the mirror at itself
thinking it sees another k-.
Phrenology makes man k' or honest according
Madame Roland, as she k before a statue of
20-10 He k' that men can be baptized, . . . and yet be
20-14 he k' the error of mortal belief,
47-18 Judas Iscariot Xr this.
47-18 He kr that the great goodness of that Master
47-22 He k' that the world generally loves a
49- 2 They Ac* what had inspired their devotion,
61-15 He h that matter had no life
63-26 He Ar the mortal errors which constitute the
m 68-16 I never A;* more than one individual who
ep 85-16 Jesus, . . . '*Ar their thoughts, " — Jfd£<. 12. 26.
86-24 Jesus k- the generation to oe wicked and
85-30 The great Teacher k- both cause and effect,
85-31 k' that truth communicates itself
86- 4 Jesus k'.. . . that it was not matter,
t 109-16 I Ac* the Principle ... to be God,
134-26 ** I Ar that Thou hearest me — John 11 : 42.
If mortal mind k' how to be better, it would be
He was a musician beyond what the world Ac*.
I Ar a woman who when quite a child
A woman of eighty-five, whom I A:*,
But they Ar not what would be the
ph 18&-29
/ 213-22
221- 1
247- 4
5 270-17
871-8
286-13
316- 6
315- 7
0 366-15
367-3
1)364-4
369-21
374-8
377-19
432-7
437- 3
437-4
g 532-29
538-23
knife
t 409-17
knigrhts
i 457-14
knockinsr
/ 224^24
knocks
pref vII-14
know
pref vii-19
pr 8-26
m
•P
He Ac* that the philosophy, Science, and proof of
He Ac* that the divine Principle, Love, createt
He Ac* of but one Mind
He Ac* that the Ego was Mind
Jesus Ac*, " It is tne spirit — John 6 ; 68.
and Ac* from the outset that man would do.
one who was soon, though they Ac it not,
Ac* that man has not two lives,
kr nothing about, until it appeared on my body
author never k' a patient who did not
testifies : ... I Ac* the prisoner would commit it,
testified that he . . . Tc- Personal Sense to be
testified . . . that he Ac* Man, and that Man was
body had been naked, and Adam Ac* it not;
And Adam kr Eve his wife; — Oen. 4 .• 1.
like putting a sharp k- into the hands of a
led to a quarrel between two k-
stands at the door of this age, Ac* for admission.
Truth, ... A;* at the portal of humanity.
Him whom to k- aright is Life eternal.
do we not already kr more of this heart than
11-22 We k' tliat a desire for holiness is requisite
11-^ to ib and do the will of God,
17- 2 Enable us to k\ — as in heaven^ so on earth,
19-32 thou Shalt not h evil, for there is one Life,
28- 1 The Pharisees claimed to Ac* and to teach the
35- 1 They, who Ac* not purity and affection
67-7 "Do you k' your course?
70- • Kow we Ac* that thou hcuta devil. — John %: 02.
80-20 we already Ac* that it is mind-power which
84-12 to Ac* the past, the present, and the future.
84-28 All we correctly Ac* of Spirit comes from
know
sp 84-31
90-31
90-31
96- 8
5 109-19
109-30
129- 7
140-8
149-18
151- 9
152-8
ph 178- 1
181-27
190-26
199-17
/ 217-13
226-6
281-28
237-23
238-15
242- 4
242-10
253-26
C266-*
258-16
268-17
b 284-14
291- 5
317-12
318- 3
323-14
0 342-28
345-13
360-10
352-14
368^14
360- 1
pZ65- 1
365- 4
369-19
876-29
886-15
387- 2
389- 6
390-22
410- 8
416-24
416-28
419-31
420- 8
425-19
432- 4
438-30
e 447-31
448-15
440-13
462-18
463-14
463-15
463-19
464-3
r 476-27
490-17
492-12
Ac 499- •
9 612-13
612-14
619-15
629-29
530-14
680-24
536-31
640-14
541-20
563-30
ap 560-20
569-10
670-27
670-28
671-16
^Z679- •
/r 600- •
knoweth
pr 1- •
sp 77-15
/ 233-12
262-18
6 292-3
9 519- 2
ap 568-23
509-24
knowing:
a 20-21
48-29
we can Ar the truth more accurately than the
At present we k- not what man is,
certainly shall Ac* this when man refiects God.
in that ratio we Ac* all human need
I must k' the Science of this healing,
he shall Ac* of the doctrine, —Jo/tn f ; 17.
If you wish to Ac* the spiritual fact,
we Ac* Him as divine Mind,
" We Ac* that mind affects the body
We A:* tliat if they understood the Science
although they Ac* not how the work is done.
though they k' nothing of this particular case
they generally Ac it and are satisfied.
place thereof shall Ac- it no more. — Psal. 108 ; 16.
To Ac* whether this development is
Ac- we no man after the flesh ! " — 77 Cor. 6; 16.
You may Ac* when flrst Truth leads by the
and k' tnat they are no part of His creation.
Some invalids are unwilling to Ac* the facts
" I k' you not.** — MaU. 25 ; 12.
" they shall all k- Me [God], — J«r. 31 .34.
It is to Ac* no other reality
knowing (as you ought to Ac*)
we k- that the whole creation — Rom. 8 ; 22.
We Ac* no more of man as the true
than we k' of God. •
or k' aught unlike the infinite ?
We A:- that all will be changed
" If the world hate you, ye Jc that — John 16 .■ 18.
to Ac* that nothing can efface Mind
must put into practice what we already Ac*.
" By their fruits ye shall Ac* them *» — MaU. 7 ; 20.
It is indeed no sniall matter to Ac* one*s self;
Then they Ac- how Truth casts out error
Would a mother say . . . ** I Ac* that ghosts are
at length k- yourself spiritually
and k' that these ideals are reu and eternal
Did the careless doctor, ... Ac* the thoma
Oh, did they Ac* ! — this knowledge would
never gave drugs, never prayed to k- if God
X' that in Science you cannot
not to k' that this lis so.
and Ac* that there is no death.
The less we k- or think about hygiene.
illegitimate, because you k- that God is
that they might Ac- Thee, the only— JoAn J 7. -8.
The sick Ac* nothing of tne mental process
tell them only what is beet for them to Ac*.
Ac* that disease . . . cannot change form8»
to Ac* that error cannot produce
and Ac* that there is notning to consume*
and Ac- him to be truthful and upright,
Ac* Morbid Secretion to be on friendly
but to Ac* it, he must demonstrate his
or upon the good yon Ac* and do not.
Yon should practise well what you Ac*,
The teacher must Ac* the truth himself.
Teach your student that he must Ac* himself
before he can k- others
By this we Ac* that Truth is here
Could her friends k' how little time the author
shall *• it no more.** — Psal. 103 : 16.
Our onlv need is to Ac* this
We Ac* tnat a statement proved to be good
/ Ac* thy UH>rks : — Rev. 3 : 8.
Their individual forms we A:* not,
we do Ac* that their natures are allied to God's
Mortals can never k- the infinite, until
we Ac* that they are worthless and unreal.
God doth Ac* that in the day ye eat— Oen. 3 : 6.
saying, ... I shall Ac- you, and you will be
to Ac* good and evil : — Oen, 3 .* 22.
but we ought to Ac* that God*s law
And he said, I Ac* not : — Oen. 4 ; 9.
before they think or Ac- aught of their origin.
The botanist must Ac* the genus and species
we Ac* that the nothingness of error is
Ac* the great benefit which Mind has wrought.
shouloalso k' the great delusion of mortal
K- thyself, and God will supply the
7 k' thy works : — Rev. 3 .■ 8.
by their fruits ye shall Ar them. — Matt. 7 : 20.
Your Father kr what things ye— Matt. 6; 8.
" Ac* no man . . . neither the Son, — Mark 18 : 32.
How long it must be ... no man Ac-,
says : I am wholly dishonest, and no man Ac- it.
of that day and hour, Ac* no man.** — Matt. 24 : 36.
from all eternity Ac* His own ideas.
Ac* that he hath out a short time. — Rev. 12 ; 12.
for the devil Ac* his time is short.
well Ac* that to obey the divine order
k' not that he was nastening the
Digitized by
Google
KNOWING
276
KNOWS
knowincr
<!P 89-1
/ 201-8
206-2
210-11
253-15
6 272-9
314-13
328-21
p 363-10
363-14
what the unaided medium is incapable of Ac*
K' this and k- too that one affection
will sin without k- that they are sinning,
K' that Soul and its attributes were
K- the falsity of so-dialled material sense,
k' (as you ought to know) that Ood nerer
not k' the Scriptures." — MaU. 22 - 29.
k-, as he did, that Mind was the builder,
le* that there is no material law,
K' what those around him were saying
Ac* this, Jesus rebuked them with a short story
Ir, as he does, that Life is Ood
not k- why nor when.
error which prerents mortals from k-
sometimes k- more than their doctors.
k- that there can be no reaction in Truth.
incapable of k- or judging accurately the
by Ac* that there is none.
well Ar it to be impossible for error,
K' the claim of aiumal magnetism,
and if, k- the remedy, you Tail to use
material means for «*, hearing, seeing?
K* the Science of creation,
if* this, Jesus once said,
shall be as gods, k- good and evil. — Otn. 3:5.
K' tha^ God was the Life of man.
371-10
409-14
417-8
419-9
t447-8
447-W
448-21
450-29
455-12
r 489-18
^609-29
680-7
630-16
565-30
knowincrly
/ 263-18 If you beliere in and practise wrong k-,
knowledge
Acoordinflrto
pr 7-12 *«aieal ... not according to Ar^ — i^om. 10; 2.
andpleaswre
g 532-17 K' and plea8ure,eTolYed through material sense,
belief And
gl 589-12 Jerusalbm. Mortal belief and Ar
oblldren in
m 02-17 should be allowed to remain children in Ar,
oomprised In a
8 127- 7 comprised in a A;* or understanding of God,
departments of
ph 197-18 in the departments of At* now broadcast
destitute of any
g 564-10 destitute of any k- of the so-called
564-12 destitute of any k' of its origin
dire effects of
ph 196- 4 from the dire effects of Ar.
erroneoas
«p 91-20
1:
Adam, before he ate the fruit of false Ae*,
The higher false k- builds
is the testimony of
a Ar gained from matter, or evil, instead of
k- gained through the material senses
k- gained from the flye senses is only
K' gained from material sense is
k' gained from the so-called material senses
destroys the erroneous k' gained from
false
ph 175-30
gl 581-19
fruit of
r 481-12 forbidden fruit of A:-, ,
cmlned
92-15
269-27
274- 3
299-18
r 490-20
hath no
g 640-21 a false sense which hath no k- of God.'*
human
(see human)
Impertinent
an ie3-13 separate from any half-way impertinent A:-,
increase of
$p 96-19 We welcome the increase ofk-... because
Judge the
b 299-21 Ought we not then to judge the Ac-
material
(see material)
materialistic
ph 196- 1 If materialistic Ar is power, it is not wisdom.
mortal
g 527-17
obtained
6296-22
r493- 7
constitutes eril and mortal Ar.
The Ar obtained from the
Ac* obtained from physical sense
of Christian Science
b 286-28 As mortals reach, through k- of C. S.,
of error
/ 252- 8 A A:* of error and of its operations must
cross-questioning man as to his A;* of error.
(7 633-26
of evil
(7 626-21
627-14
537-9
of good
(7 626-22
erroneous doctrine that the Ar of evil is as real.
It is true that a A:* of evil would
A k' of evil was never the essence of
as the A;- of good.
of good and evil
ep 92-14 commending . . . the k- of good and eril,
/ 220-28 tree of the *• of good and evil," — Gen. 2 17.
r 481-17 •* tree of the A:- of good and evU." — Gen. 2 .- 17.
knowledge
of good and evil
y 626- S tbetreeof Arofgoodandevil. — Gen.2.-9.
527-8 the tree of the Ac- of good and evil, ~(7fn. 2 .17.
of I«ove
p 410- 6 the Ac* of Lore, Tlrnth, and Life,
of Seienee
6 286-6 this is fatal to a Ac of Science.
of the Science
s 128-14 A Ar of the Science of being
of this
r492-8
g 521- 1
of Truth
5 128-22
physical
a 46-28
present
p410- 5
reeeives his
< 466-17
slight
<446-l
•o.eall«d
6312-2
this
p 365- 4
404-24
It is already proved that a it- of this,
K' of this lifts num above the sod.
So it is with our Ar of Traxh.
he rose above the physical k- of his disciples,
a present A:* of Ills Father and of himself,
receives his it- of C. S.,
teaching his slight k- of Mind-power,
such so^adled k- is reversed
this Ac- would do much more
this k' strengthens his moral <
404-» tnis K' strengthens his moral courage
g 532- 6 Is this k- safe, when eating ito first fruits
of ^
tp 92-12 a serpent coiled around the tree of Ar
ph 165- 2 oneoftheapplesfrom**thetreeofAc."— Gen.2.-9.
197- 8 Oodsaid of the tree of k-, which
/ 214-22 like the original ** tree of k-,** — Oen. 2 • 9.
" tlietreeof *• of good and evil.— Oen. 2/9.
The " tree of k- '^stands for the — Gen, 2 .- 9.
The •• tree of Ar " typifies— Otn, 2 .• 9.
what the true k- of God can do for man.
has not quite given place to the true k* of God.
few who nave gained a true k- of the
all-science or true A;-, all-preseDoe.
mortals wake to the Ac* of twofkctt:
This shows what mortal mentality and Ar are.
a Ar of both eood and evil,
not vet found it true that k' can
is of less importance than a Ar of the fact.
the k- that tSiere are not two bases of being,
a k' of it is left either to human conjecture or
K' that we can accomplish the good
The k' that brain-lobes cannot kiU
and of the k- of the Son of God, — Eph. 4 : 13.
definition of
k' nf the nothingness of material things
human acts, thoughts, beliefs, opinions, Ar;
increasing in thek- qf God. — Col, 1 : 10.
to whom each wantof man is always Ar
hidden from the world, but Ar to ChmI.
have not k- the Father nor me.** —John 16; 8.
In the walk to Emmans, Jesus was Ar to
belief, which ought to be Ir by its fruit.
That somebody, somewhere, must have k"
and k* by their fruit,
where ... the riehts of man are fully k-
Can Deity be k- through the material senses?
and are k- only by the effects
" the tree is Ac- by his fruit *' — Mati. 12 .• 33.
revealed in due time, and was k* as Christ Jesus.
Divine Truth must be Ar by its effects
error should be Ar as nothine.
Had he Ar his sense of bleemng was an
are Ar to relieve the symptoms of disease.
afterwards make k' to the patient your motive
a •♦ tree of life," Ar- by its fruits. — Jtev. 22: 2.
be it k- that False Belief, the counsel for
it was the first book Ar, containing
Why do you not make yourself more widely k- ? **
in which to make herself outwardly Ar-
by My name Jehovah was I not Ac- — Exod. 6 .• 3.
It is made k- most fully to him who
makes Him better Ac- as the All-in-all,
for He already k- aU.
God k- our need before we tell Him
He k- all things and rewards according to
The mine Ac- naught of the emeralds ^thin
and says, . . . *• Mamma k- you are hurt"
man k- that with God all thlnes are possible.
The human e3re k- not where the orb of day is,
He, who Ar God's will or the demands of
Ego . . . which never believes, but A;- ;
Error. . . says: "The Lord A:- it.
^686-2
626-20
538-14
true
a 4ft-si
s 133-81
0 368-22
r466-4
wmfcetothe
/261-9
ep 90-23
an 103-10
p^l96-3
199-19
6 279-27
330-17
p394- 7
386-30
g 619-19
P2 690-4
692-21
696-19
A«o-»
known
pr 7-26
15-26
a 3^ 1
46-5
sp 73-13
81-31
an 106-17
/227-2
6 284-15
284-26
290-22
338-32
0 350-26
p 367-30
379-13
388-17
421-8
420-13
439-2
e 466-31
464-3
464-6
y 501- •
666-16
92 696-5
knows
pr 2-14
18-15
16- 8
sp 87-19
s 154-30
ph 180-26
188-30
/241-2
260-10
6 307-17
Digitized by
Google
KNOWS
277
LANGUAGE
knows
o 345-11 neither k' Itself nor wbat it is saying.
p 38(K-13 defendant k- will be turned against nimself.
388- 6 only because it k- less of material law.
412-31 Scientist Ac* that there can be no hereditary
disease,
t 450-24 Scientist Jb that they are errors of belief,
knows
t 461-20 k- that human will is not C. S.,
r 471- 1 k' no lapse from nor return to harmony,
g 523- 5 and finally declares that God k- error
557-14 the less a mortal k- of sin, disease, and
kurios
gl 590-17 In the Greek, the word k' almost always* has
labor
pr 13-10 If our petitions are sincere, we V for what we
a 21- 6 Christians do not continue to {• . . . because of
2^ 9 because then our ^ is more needed.
m 67-26 does not put to silence the I- of centuries.
sp 99-17 and shall continue to ^ and to endure.
/ 236- 1 should stimulate clerical V and progress.
242-16 let us /' to dissolve with the universal solvent
p 384- 7 for honest ^, or for deeds of kindness,
387- 7 we conclude that intellectual I'
387-23 cannot suffer as the result of any ^ of love,
t 457-U since entering this field of ^,
457-20 no excellence without Mn a direct line,
r 465- 2 much ^ and increased spiritual understanding,
labored
t 464-22 has {• to expound divine Principle,
laboring
B 130-20 L' long to shake the adult's faith in matter
p 386-26 I- under the influence of the belief of
laborious
t 464- 5 except through her {* publications,
labors
/ 238-19 to enter unlawfully into the I of others.
p 385- 3 and other philanthropists engaged in humane ^
431- 6 prisoner attended to nis daily r,
g 548-26 endowed by the /- and genius of great men.
lacerated
a 44-17 bind up the wounded side and ^ feet,
lachrymal
/ 211-15 the effect seen in the V gland ?
lack
m 66-16 Beholding the world's Z* of Christianity
67-25 The ^ of spiritual power in the
tp 85-20 Our Master rebuked the ;• of this power
f 140-14 tyrannical and prescriptive from 2* of love,
146- 5 I' of the letter could not hinder their work ;
/ 243-14 not so much from V of desire
243-15 as from ^ of spiritual g^rowth.
b 286-24 temporal thoughts ... 2- a divine cause.
lackiDfiT
p 365-11 but if the unselfish affections be ^,
382- 2 laws of matter, . . . l- divine authori^
gl 692-14 there is something spiritually l\
lacks
a 19-22 he 2* the practical repentance, which
s 124- 5r' When this human belief {• organizations to
p 866-12 The physician who l- sympathy for bis
366-17 phy^cUn 2* faith in the divine Mind
ladder
/ 222- 2 and ascend the l- of life.
laden
p 413-26 that mind being l- with illusions
laid
pr 8-25 and ask that it may be V bare before us,
a 27-18 He ^ the axe of Science at the root of
44- 2 before the thorns can be ^ aside for a crown,
52-15 Herod and Pilate l- aside old feuds
«p 92-26 The foundation of evil is /* on a belief in
/ 234-29 He I- great stress on the action of the
237- 8 would; have l- aside their drugs,
241- 5 I' up ** where moth and rust doth — Matt, 6 .- 19.
b 314-18 the Dody, which they Mn a sepulchre,
315- 6 He knew of but one Mind and ^ no claim to
o 353-30 from this it follows that whatever is l- off is
p 390-17 nor I' upon a bed of suffering
409-23 to be {• aside for the pure reality.
414- 1 Thus are ^ the f ounaations of the belief
t 460- 1 rules . . . as /• down in this work,
462-15 and advance from the rudiments ^ down.
lake
r 477-28 when they called a certain beautiful I'
lama
a 51- 1 «* mol, Elai, V sabachthani f " — Mark 15. 84.
L«anib (see also Iamb's)
of God
s 132-82 »theX-ofGod;"-Jdfcnl.-29.
ap 564-13 The Revelator speaks of Jesus as the L- of God
gl 500- 9 definition of
of liove
ap 561-12 bride . . . wedded to the L* ot Love.
067-30 and killed by innocence, the L- of Love.
Lamb
b 334-21 L- slain from the foundation — Rev. 13 : 8.
ap 561-13 •' the bride " and •• the L- *' —see Rev. 21 ; 14.
667-31 Divine Science shows how the L- slays the wolf.
568- 4 evil has tried to slay the L- ;
568-18 by the blood of the L, — Rev. 12 ; 11.
576-11 and the L- are the temple of it. — Rev, 21 : 22.
lamb
a 50- 1 brought as a /- to the slaughter, — Isa. 53 .- 7.
g 514-22 wolf also shall dwell with the l\ — laa. 11 : 6.
541- 1 A ^ is a more animate form of existence,
541-11 No; but the /* was a more spiritual type
550-27 nor does a lion bring forth a I:
Lamb*N
ap 674- 9 show thee the bride, the L- wife. — Rev. 21 .* 9.
575- 2 Arise . . . and behold the L- wife,
577- 4 The L' wife presents the unity of
lambs
s 136- 5 and ye little hills, like l? — PsaL 114 : 6.
lame
a 27-4 howthattheblindsee, the^walk, — Ai(A^7.*22.
B 132- 6 and the l- walk, — Matt. 11 .5.
149-22 The logic is l\ and facts contradict it.
ph 183-29 voice to the dumb, feet to the 1-.
/ 210-14 hearing to the deaf, feet to the ^,
226-25 The /;, the deaf, the dumb, the blind, the sick,.
243-18 dizzy, diseased, consumptive, or ^.
c 261-16 This old man was so l- that he
o 342-25 causes the deaf to hear, the ^ to walk,
lameness
/ 205- 4 and mortals will . . . stumble with ^,
lament
p 386-31 pass from our sight and we {*,
lamentation
p 386-32 that I' is needless and causeless.
lamps
ap 562-17 {• in the spiritual heavens of the age.
Lancet, The
/ 245- 4 the London medical magazine called The L-.
land
dry
r 491- 1 swimming when he is on dry {•.
g 506-17 and let the dry ^ appear : — Oen. 1 .-9.
606-22 And God called the dry ^ Earth ; — Oen. 1 . 10.
507- 1 In metaphor, the dry r illustrates
635-30 ♦• And God called the dry l- Earth ; — Oen. 1 . 10.
657- 5 how to develop their children properly on dr}'/-.
of bondace
ap 566-16 Out of the ^ of bondage came,
of Clirlstlan Science
f 226-32 the I- of C. S., where fetters fall
of Nod
g 542-28 and dwelt in the l- of Nod. — Oen. 4 .• 16.
OUT
/ 226- 1 when African slavery was abolished in our l-.
226- 6 was still echoing in our /*,
p 401-17 The temperance reform, felt all over our l\
landiniarks
b 323- 8 peace, and purity, which are the {• of
324- 2 Gladness to leave the false l-
landscape
g 51&-19 brightens the fiower, beautifies the (>,
landscape-pafntinffs
sp 86-25 Fortraits,T*, fac-similes of penmanship,
landscapes
ap 71-14 and you may see {', men, and women.
langrua^e
afforded by
t 460-28 through the meagre channel afforded by ^
Bible
c 263-17 He might say hi Bible l- :
p 435-29 To him I might say, in Bible {*,
essential
a 117-10 God*s essential I' is spoken of
human
g 520- 5 Human I' can repeat only an infinitesimal part
of Scripture
c 2be-20 He who, in the ^ of Scripture,
of Spirit
a 117-6 the ^ of Spirit must be, and is, spiritual.
117-14 nor hath lip spoken, the pure I' of Spirit.
Digitized by
Google
LANGUAGE
278
LAW
langruage
of tbe apostle
g 5lft-18 tUl» in the l- of the apoetle,
of tbe Master
o 366-10 C. 8. says, in the l- of the Bfaster,
oricinal
h 31»-21 taught in the original l- of the Bible
solecism in
B 114-12 Mortal mind is a solecism in {-,
strong
pr 6-31 The strong l- of our Master confirms this
lani
ph 194-29
/210-8
And with no /* bnt a cry.
^ which human thought can comprehend.
like all other /*, English is inadequate
In one of the ancient l* the word for man
some of the equivalents ... in different l.
I' creeps along its frocen channels,
producing the propulsion or the {*,
its /• pUed high with immortal fruits.
How can rood ^ into evU,
knows no 7 * from nor return to harmony,
instead of I' into darkness or gloom.
I' into sin, sickness, and death.
He described two debtors, one for a /* sum and
a 2* majority of doctors depress mental energy,
There is a I- class of thinkers whose bigotry
to commune more ^ with the divine Mind,
Homoeopathy takes mental symptoms Mnto
and advertises ^ for his employers.
o 340-16
y 616^1
626-8
langruidly
p3734»
lansruor
p 373-31
lap
r 494-28
lapse
r 470-17
471- 2
(7 640-3
larsre
p 388-16
804-6
e46a-i
larcrely
sp 84-16
8 166-32
p43e-5
largrer
/ 248- 6 Men and women of riper years and ^ lessons
lasciTiousness
an 106-21 fornication, uncleanness, ^, — Oal. 6 ; 19.
lasb
last
/ 224-17
modem ^ is less material than the Roman
which endured the /* of their predecessors.
16-12
84-29
whether the f* line is not an addition
a contrast between our Lord's /* supper and
his {• spiritual breakfast with his disciples
gloat over their offences to the /* moment
endure until Christianity's /* triumph.
Jesus* ^ proof was the highest,
desertion of their Master in his /* earthly
O, why did they not gratify his /* human
7' supreme moment of mockery, desertion,
does not make . . . the superior law of Soul I:
From the illusion implied in this I- postulate
/• shall be first, and the first /♦." — Matt, 90 .- 16.
spoken of in the I- chapter of Mark's Gospel
sinking in the l- stage of typhoid fever,
and in nis extremity and only as a 2* resort,
M. • •-■0 but from first to /*. the body is a
184- 7 the penalties it ainxes I- so long as the
/ 207-15 Body is not first and Soul 7-,
— - "theienemy that shall be — /Cor. 16 .-26.
but the l- trump has not sounded.
pr
a
86-26
89-3
43-11
47-27
49-12
60-6
m 63-1
sp 92- 7
8 116-8
117-10
163-11
ph 166-26
177-13
210- 9
223-26
249-90
5269-3
27*-ll
280-13
291- 6
291- 7
292- 1
334-26
p 300-17
800-18
402-2
405-15
427-19
427-28
r 466-16
466-17
9 608-22
ap 664- 8
666-19
572-3
674- 7
y7 685-24
698-14
last at-
a 20-3
21-14
You say, " I dreamed l- night.*'
From first to I- the suppoMd coexistence
referred to in the l- chapter of Mark's Gospel.
was put aside from first to l-
when the I' trump shall sound;
this I- call of wisdom cannot come till
When tbe /• mortal fault is destroyed,
'^ I am the first and the I' : — Rev. 1 : 17.
in payment of the /* farthing,
the I' penalty demanded by error.
which will be I' acknowledged.
will be manacled until the 7- farthing is paid,
" The I- enemy that shall be — / Cor. 16 ;26.
Spirit is his I- resort, but it should have been
Tliis /' statement contains the point you will
first and /- it is the most important to
The Mind . . . names the female gender l*
This /• infirmity of sin will sink its perpetrator
represented first by man and, ... 7- by woman,
in both the first and {• books of the Bible,
full of the seven l- plagues, — Rev. 21 .* 9.
mortality; that which does not I' forever:
common statement, ** He breathed his I'.**
He at I' paid no homage to
till at {* ne finishes his course with joy.
last at—
a 31-20
m 66-21
8 126-15
ph 166^30
6 296-13
p 416-1
431-8
ap 669-23
669-26
674-22
lastincr
pr 7-10
jp 87-37
ph 186-28
lastly
an 104-11
lasts
r 497-12
late
at I- we shall rest, tit down with him, in a
nntU we get at /* the dear straining of truth,
tbe visibfe manifestation will at /•
but when Mind at ^ asserts its mastery
will at /* yield to the scientific fact
At I* tbe agony also vanishes.
At ^ he committed Uver-complaint,
only to go out at /• forever;
comes back to him at /• with accelerated force,
is at I' stung to death by bis own malice:
at {• lifted the seer to behold tbe great city.
But does it produce any /• benefit?
Tbe strong impressions . . . are /*,
If we concede . . . discord has as l> a claim
L\ they say they have always believed it."
punished so long as the belief /•.
m 69-23 After marriage, it is too I* to grumble
$p 80-6 purporting to come from tbe /'Tbeodor
$p 80- 6
$ 147- 6
'238-26
• 313-90
if 547-0
latent
s 128-15
pA 168-27
19»-90
p 376- 4
377-81
e445-8
ap 669- 5
669^13
^597-8
later
pref ix- 8
pr 7-32
16-18
a 54-9
66-7
/228-3
240-24
6 296-19
0 361-9
p 428-26
t444-3
449-8
^528-81
Latin
a 23-21
32-4
6 271-11
r466-2.
latitude
$ 126-22
latter
a 68-2
jp 81-4
83-8
83-26
86-6
<m 108-11
ph 187-17
/ 220-15
237-20
6 260-10
276-26
320-81
321-29
0363-9
p 878-16
r 491-8
a 522-26
644-9
laucrhinsT
/5?5
launch
/264-«7
launched
#124-23
lava
/ 262-28
law
abaaneeof
p 891-18
all
p441- 1
purporting to come from tbe /* Theodore Parker
Z* in the nineteenth century I demonstrated
Justice often comes too /* to secure a verdiot.
in the translation of the V George R. Noyes,
the /• Rev. George R. Noves, D.D.
Tbe ^ Louis Agassis, by nis microscopic
the /• abUities and possibUities of man.
a I' illusion of mortal mind,
I' mental fears are subdued by htm.
tbe /• fear and the despair of recovery
It is /belief in disease.
Unfold the /- energies and capacities
upon the sea. — upon elementary, /• error,
stirs their /• forces to utter the
but cloaked the crime, I- in thought,
X*, the tongue voices the more definite
or mean to ask forgiveness at some l- day.
addition to the prayer by a I- copjrist ;
must sooner or I- plant tnemselves in Christ,
no more injustice than the 2* centuries have
Sooner or i* we shall learn that the
Remember that mankind must sooner or /*,
Whether mortals will learn this sooner or /*,
L' she learned that her own prayers
sooner or /*,... we must master sin
In some way, sooner or /-, all must rise
Right adjusts the balance sooner or I:
L'vn human history, when the forbidden fruit
In Hebrew, Greek, L\ and English,
The L- word for this oath was Bcuiramentum,
In L' the word rendered dUcipie signifies
Omni is adopted from the L' adj^uve
cold and heat, I- and longitude.
I- accusation was true,but not in their meaning.
this /• evidence is destroyed by Mind-science.
to escape the error of these /* days.
The /• is a revelation of divine purpose
wlien tbe l- yields to the divine Bfind.
for the V to unreal.
allows the mental cause of tbe l- action,
leaves catarrh to the l-.
I- should be excluded on the same principle as
The first is error; the Z* is truth.
The I' destroys the former.
as if Job intended to declare ... in tbe £* days
the voice of the /* sign." — Exod. 4 .*8.
How can a Christian, . . . think of the I- as real
This I- occurrence represents tbe power of
when the /• is distrusted and thwarted
the I' calling itself right.
This /• part of the second chapter of
in the {* Life consisteth not of the things which
Boondtaig off with I' eyes, she presently
If you I' your bark upon the
thought-force, which t the earth in its orbit
and says: . . . like bursting Z*, I expand
Injustice declares tbe absence of /*.
comprehending and defining all /* and evidence,
Digitized by
Google
LAW 279
LAW
law
•ad eftvsAtlon
/ 230-13 first arranging l- and causation so as to
•ad gospel
p 441-29 a yerdiot contrary to ^ and g^pel.
and Justloe
p 434- 6 " It is contrary to I- and Justice.**
aad order
sp 97- 8 Tbey will maintain I' and order,
aad testlmonar
p 436-10 upon this statute hangs all the l- and testimony.
breaking tl
O340-5
the
** Through breaking the I't —Rom. 2: 28.
Broken ^ brings penalty
conriction abides that you hare broken no/*,
by our /• he ought to die, — John 19; 7.
Ciyil I- establishes very unfair differences
broken
pr 11-10
broken no
p8B4-26
by oar
sp 94-10
dTil
m 68-12
disregard of
m 64-28 Let not mortals permit a disregard of Z-
diviae
(see divine)
eternal
p 386-11 remember that the eternal ^ of right,
explains the
p 433- 6 explains the ^ relating to lirer-oomplaint.
false
/ 229-21
foUUsthe
ap 572-12
Ood^i
« 134-31
ph 168-22
/ 229-26
p 381-28
404-14
if 540-14
hearenlT
«447- 1
kigher
b 307-30
811-23
p436-8
false ^ should be trampled under foot.
no time for gossip about false {• or testimony.
LoTe fulfils the l- of C. S.,
A miracle fulfils Ood*s ^, but does not
in accordance with God*s ^,
If the transgression of God's ^ produces
the rule of pierpetual harmony, — God's ^.
remoTC this disorder as God's /* is fulfilled
we ought to know that God's ^ uncovers
the heavenly l- is broken by trespassing upon
province is in . . . the higher ^ of Mind.
even the higher ^ of Soul,
Mortal Man, in obedience to higher ^,
His
t 458-22 summoned to give place to higher ^,
r 472-11 His I't rightly understood, destroys them.
Human ^ bad condemned him,
the power of human ^ is restricted to matter,
and numan l- rightly estimates crime,
ignorant of what is termed hygienic ^,
tne devotee of supposed hygienic ^,
the immortal l- of Justice as well as of mercy.
to defeat the passage of an inhuman t.
a
an 105- 8
105-14
hygienic
p 382-13
382-16
inunortal
a 36-20
Inhamaa
P390-32
material
($ee material)
material sense of
» 118-18 perverted by a perverse material sense of /•,
m6ral
pr 11-8
p392-4
405-14
p{ 502-12
Mosaio
a 30-14
natural
$ 11»-16
134-22
The moral /*, which has the right to acquit or
broken moral {* should be taken into account
sentence of the moral l- will be executed upon
type of moral I' and the demonstration
Rabbi and priest taught the Mosaic l,
under the name of natural {*.
natural I' of harmony which overcomes discord.
ph 196-17
p 391-13
441-96
no infrlngen
p 486-22
No I' supports them.
No I' of God hinders this result,
no I outside of divine Mind can punish
iment of
is no infringement of f*,
no mieh
/ 253-28 for no such l- exists.
of a general belief
$ 155- 3 it is the {• of a general belief,
of annihilation
/ 243-27 Life, and Love are a L of anniliilation to
of any kind
p 388-19 inflamed as the result of a <* of any Irind,
of being
lW-27
of
ph 19
and if so, harmony cannot be the {* of being.
jp 370- 8 Tliis is the 2* of cause and effect,
of Christ
ph 182-32 The ^ of Christ, . . . makes all things possible
p 434- 6 Others say, ** The I' of Christ supersedes
law
of divine Love
a 19-10 the law of Spirit, — the 2- of divine Love,
p 436-31 obedience to the ^ of divine Love
of ddvine Mind
8 150-21 contrary to the ^ of divine Mind.
/ 216-17 If man is governed by the l- of divine Mind,
p 430-14 Ulustrative of the l- of divine Mind
of divoree
6 306-14 and then are separated as by a Z* of divorce
of God
pr 14-10 to be in obedience to the /* of God,
sp 95-11 cannot hide from the l- of God.
$ 134-25 because it is the immutable l- of God,
/ 230-20 Does a Z' of God produce Sickness,
233- 6 and progress is the ^ of God,
262-26 and says: ... the I' of God, may
253-29 and death is destroyed by the I' of God,
p 372-16 nor disobey the I' of God.
881-13 No I- of God hinders this result.
t 463-27 There is a /• of God applicable to healing,
a 534-20 it is not subject to the l- of God, — Bom. 8 ; 7.
of his being
m 63-11 and Life is the r of his being.
of immortal Mind
/ 229-21 made void by the 2* of immortal Mind,
of Jastlee
pr 5-10 there is no discount in the ^ of Justice
of Life
ph 180- 9 must understand the resuscitating 2- of Life.
/ 263-29 the 2- of Life instead of death,
b 311-23 it will become the 2- of Life to man,
p 881- 1 rendered null and void by the 2* of Life,
436-32 construed ... as disobedience to the 2* of Life.
ofUfe
6 314-32 supposed accord with the inevitable 2* of life,
p 387-22 supnosition that ... in obedience to the 2* of
of Love
a 30-17 the divine 2* of Love, which blesses
8 118-30 and violate the 2* of Love.
/ 203- 2 as though evil could overbear the 2- of Love,
p 384- 6 Let us reassure ourselves with the 2* of Love.
ap 674-19 full compensation in the 2* of Love,
of matter
a 19- 9 redeems man from the 2* of matter,
45- 2 Jesus . . . overcame every 2- of matter,
8 127-25 not a 2* of matter, for matter is not a lawgiver.
ph 184-21 not because a 2* of matter has been transgressed,
/ 229-29 not of a 2* of matter nor of
p 380-32 Every 2' of matter or the body,
382-17 Must we not then consider the so-called 2- of
matter
385-26 for having broken a 2* of matter,
of Mind
ph 168-23 in accordance with God's law, the 2* of Mind.
p 423-25 now at work . . . according to the 2- of Mind,
r 484-11 supposed laws of matter yield to the 2* of Mind.
of mortal belief
/ 227- 8 the 2* of mortal belief included all error,
r 496-21 2* of mortal belief, at war with the facts
of mortal mind
8 194- 4 a 2- of mortal mind, a blind belief,
154- 4 Since it is a 2* of mortal mind that
154-18 The 2* of mortal mind and her own fears
/ 208- 9 a 2* of mortal mind, wrong in every sense,
229-19 2' of mortal mind, conjectural and
b 289-22 the universal 2* of mortal mind,
p 385-26 a 2* of mortal mind wliich you have disobeyed.
of rfghteoosness
a 36-32 Can God . . . overlook the 2* of righteousness
of sin
/ 242-19 and is the 2- of Sin and death.
244-12 free from the 2* of sin and death.** — Bom. 8 : 2.
of Sinai
ph 200- 3 the 2- of Sinai lifted thought into
of Sool
m 68- 1 does not make . . . the superior 2* of Soul last
b 311-23 the higher 2* of Soul, wliich prevails over
p 427- 3 Life is the 2* of Soul,
of SplHt
a 19-10 the I' of Spirit, — the law of divine Love.
/ 207-12 nor . . . the 2* of Spirit secondary.
210-22 in obedience to the immutable 2' of Spirit,
b 302-^ by the 2* of Spirit, not by the so-called
£435-27 punished, according to the 2* of Spirit, God.
B Spirit
/ 244-1 1 " The 2- of the Spirit of life — Bom. 8 . 2.
of the spirit
p 427- 3 even the 2* of the spirit of Truth,
of this aetion
£422-18 explain to them the 2- of this action.
s so-ealled mind
ph 184-23 a 2- of this so-called mind has been disobcjred.
of Troth
r 482-27 C. S. is the 2- of Truth, which heals the sick
Digitized by
Google
LAW
280
LAWS
law
opposite
p 389-21 cannot annul these regnxlations by an opposite 2-
oor
p 441-15 Our I' refuses to recoguize Man as sick
penal
p 440-14 Even penal ^ holds homicide, under stress of
physical
ph 184-26 what is termed a fatally broken physical ^.
portray
8 118-28 these definitions portray I- as physical,
rabbinical
p 362- 9 under the stem rules of rabbinical 2-,
recognize as
pfi 183-20 mortals commonly recognize as ^ that which
relative to colleges
ijre/ xi-29 a /■ relative to colleges having been passed,
gnifi cation of
p 391-17 Justice is the moral signification of I:
so-called
p 382-17 Must we not then consider the so-called I- of
432-27 alias nature's so-called I';
441- 3 any so-called ^, which undertakes to punish
spirltnal
{see spiritual)
supposed
p 381- 8 When infringing some supposed 1-, you say
that
/ 230-21 can man put that ^ under his feet by healing
this
8 154- 5 this I- obtains credit through association,
title of
ph 1&4-11 never honoring . . . with the title of I-
tyrannical
8 161-12 put her foot on a proposed t3rrannical I;
able
8 the Science of God's unchangeable {*.
vestments of
p 372-24 parading in the vestments of ^.
which gives
ph 1^27 the ^ which gives sight to the blind,
which overcomes
ph 182-20 the I- which overcomes material conditions
your
p 436- 4 betraying him into the hands of your l\
436-22 must obey your 2*, fear its consequences.
nnchangei
8 13?-
against such there is no /•." — Oal. 6 ; 23.
false hypotheses . . . that ^ is founded on
fulfils God's law, but does not violate that ^.
Is a stiff joint ... as much a result of l-
Heredity is not a /*.
Truth never. . .devised a ^ to perpetuate error.
never ordained a ^ that fasting should be
I- of the divine Mind must end numan bondage,
mortal belief has constituted itself a I'
whose I' demands of us only what we can
decrepitude is not according to ^,
the false claims of material sense or ^.
then there is no invariable /■,
Limited to matter by their own ^,
though it can never annul the ^ which
You are a I' unto yourself.
It is a 2' of so-called mortal mind,
process of mortal opinions which you name 2*,
no I' of His to support the necessity either of sin
a I' of so-called mortal mind.
The /• of our Supreme Court decrees
•' is the fulfilling of the Z-," —/torn. 13 ; 10.
to iudge . . . after the 1-, — Acts 23 : ?.
to be smitten contrary to the /• ? " — Acta 23 : 3.
Christian Scientists, be a /• to yourselves
thus becoming a l- unto himself.
the strength of sin is the ?• " — 7 Cor. 15 ; 66.
demands penalties under the l\
The Hebrew L-, slow of speech.
In the presence of the Supreme L\
The l', whose lightning palsies ... is not the
for matter is not a {*.
false hypotheses that matter is its own I;
and is God the V ?
and suppose . . . matter to be a 2*,
Spirit which is God Hhnself and Man's only M
an 106-29
a 127-32
134-32
160-32
ph 178- 8
183-14
/ 221-19
227- 7
229-16
233- 6
245-30
b 273-28
o 342-17
p 3r.0-28
385-12
386-23
387-24
390-16
390-24
39a- 8
435-11
435-20
436-30
435-31
442-30
t 45&-24
r 496-21
gl 592-15
Lawgiver
6 321- 6
p 440-25
lawgiver
§ 119-18
127-26
127-32
161-2
/250-3
p435- 2
lawgivers
ph 184-14 they are spiritual l; enforcing obedience
lawmaker
pA.183- 4
p 381-16
laws
agent of those
p 436-16 for the agent of those Ms an outlaw,
departing from the basis of one God, one {>.
God is the 2-, but He is not the author of
laws
disregarded those
f 737-32 Jesus would not have disregarded those I
divine
a 107- 2 the Christ Science or divine l- of Life,
eternal
g 542- 7 Truth, through her eternal 1-, unveils error.
God*s
/ 236- 7 emolument rather than the dignity of God's l\
His
ph 183-17 supposed laws which result in . . . are not His /-,
6 316-30 controlled and proved by His 1-.
p 439-27 and the righteous executor of His l\
Ignorance of the
a 145-23 ignorance of the ^ of eternal and unerring Mind.
iU
p 425-22 the less we acknowledge matter or its ^,
material
{see material)
/ 223-24 and supplant unscientiflc means and l:
ne of
a 118-33 are honored with the name of ^.
of God
a 128- 5 term Science, . . . refers only to the l- of God
ph 168-17 all in consonance with the l- of God,
of health
a 125-19 theories about I' of health to be valueless.
ph 165-12 Obedience to the so-called physical ^ of health,
168-11 the material so-called I- of health,
183-27 I' of health come from some sad incident,
184- 1 The so-called I' of health are simply
p 369-18 never recommended attention to ^ of health,
381-^ transgressions of the physical ^ of health ;
of nature
ph 182- 6 what are termed ^ of nature, appertain to
183-10 its germination according to the l- of nature ?
183-19 L' of nature are laws of Spirit;
p 433- 6 conclusion is, that /- of nature render
t 4C3-25 never enjoined obedience to the ^ of nature,
of Spirit
ph 183-19 Laws of nature are ^ of Spirit;
oppressive
/ 227- 4 even as oppressive ^ are disputed
other
ph 169-39 Whatever teaches man to have other ^
our
m 63-18 Our I' are not impartial, to say the least,
an 105-16 When our l- eventually take cognizance of
p 434- 6 •* The law of Christ supersedes our ^ ;
physical
m 62- 7 master the belief in so-called ph3rsical 1%
ph 165-12 Obedience to the so-called physical I- of health
p 381-32 transgressions of the physical /* of health;
442- 2 innocent of transgressing physical ^,
revealn the
b 273-20 reveals the l- of spiritual existence.
sanltai^
ph 175-23 nor referred to sanitary ^.
so-called
ap 81-25 despite the so-called /• of matter,
ph 168-1 1 the material so-called /■ of health,
171-25 so-called l- of matter are nothing but
177-22 create the so-called ^ of the flesh,
183-19 supersede the so-called l- of matter.
183- 2 but the so-<»tlled ^ of matter would render
184- 1 The so-called l- of health are simply
/ 207-12 nor are the so-called l- of matter
210-10 his disregard of matter and its so-called /*.
b 373-16 so-called I' of matter and of medical science
.374-16 supersede the so-called /* of matter.
303-24 not by the so-called l- of matter.
p 381-12 The so-called 2* of mortal lielief are
440-12 disobedience to the so-called 7- of Matter
spiritual
a 118-15 include spiritual Z* emanating from the
118-17 may import that these spiritual /-, perverted
state
/ 234-30 opposition from church, state I; and the press,
snbjeet to
/ 344-14 beasts and vegetables, —subject to I- of decay.
saoh
p 442- 3 because there are no such V,
•apposed
ph 183-16 The supposed I' which result in weariness
/ 237-24 the fallacy of matter and its supposed I:
p 382- 1 supposed l- of matter, opposed to the
430-14 and of the supposed I' of matter and hygiene,
r 484-10 supposed l- of matter jitXd to the law of
these
ap 83-18 belief that . . . Spirit sets aside these I-,
p 440-24 then render obedience to these /* punishable
transgress the
p 433-17 transgress the 2*, and merit punishment,
m 62-36 the V of erring, human concepts.
Digitized by
Google
LAWS
281
B 112-18 spiritual rules, l\ and their demonstration,
ph 183- 5 To suppose that God constitutes /- of
184- 1 laws ox health are simply ^ of mortal belief.
184- 3 Truth makes no /• to regulate sickness,
197-11 less that is said of physical structure and /*,
/ 231-14 but there are no antagonistic powers nor I't
p 384-22 but if you believe in r of matter
389-19 If God has, . . . instituted /• that food shall
440-23 compel them to enact wicked ^ of sickness
t 463-26 if by these are meant ^ of matter,
JLaws of Health
p 435-15 If . . . committed by trampling on L- of H-^
435-17 L' of U- should be sentenced to die.
lay
pref Til- 6 in cradled obscurity, /• the Bethlehem babe,
a 20-28 ** Let us I- aside ever^ weight, — Heb. 12 .• 1.
24-27 efficacy of the crucihxion?- in the
38-11 they shall ^ hands on the Hick, — Mark 16 ; 18.
61- 7 He nad power to /* down a human sense
62- 2 His pursuits /• far apart from theirs.
t 138- 4 God-power which /-behind Peter's confession
156- 7 and yet, as she /* in her bed,
ph 181-15 but that you ^ no stress on
193- 8 Mr. Clark I- with his eyes fixed
/ 239- 3 I' it upon those who are in advance of
c 266-15 teaches mortals to ^ down their lleshliness
b 311-30 as mortals I- off a false sense of life,
328-26 They shall V hands on the sick, — Mark 16 ; 18.
o 360^27 they shall l- hands on the sick, — Mark 16 ; 18.
p 362- • they shall l- hands on the sick, — Mark 16 • 18.
364- 6 to t* down his mortal existence in behalf of
r 491-14 mortals can l- off mortality
ap 668-31 by which we I- down all for Truth,
577-23 dynasties wilU- down their honors
layetli
a 56-23 whosoever ^ his earthly all on the altar
laying
p 436-12 L' down his life for a good deed,
gl 698- 6 Purse. L' up treasures in matter; error.
lays
Jp 75- 1
/216-9
& 309-16
Lazarus
^8p 75-12
^/ 75-12
^^ 76-14
75-15
75-17
83-26
^ 8 134-27
^^^ r 493-28
lead
pr 7-27
17-8
m 64-28
an 101-25
$ 116-25
119-5
truth l* bare the mistaken assumption
Spirituality /• open siege to materialism.
Divine Science i- the axe at the root
Jesus said of L-:
" Our friend L- sleepeth; — John 11 ; 11.
Jesus restored L' by the understanding that
L' had never died,
Had Jesus believed that L' had
impassable as that between Dives and L'.
and he raised L- from the dead,
If Jesus awakened L' from the
it may l- us into temptation.
And I' us not into temptation, — Matt. 6: 18.
might /• to a worse state of society
^ to moral and to physical death.
ignorantly employe<l, they often /•,... to
_ such theories r to one of two things.
168-18 It is pitiful to /* men into temptation thropgh
/ 201- 6 and take the /* in our lives.
218-21 which I' only into material ways
223-18 •• If the blind /• the blind, - Jdatf. 15 :
227-20 but evil and error l- Into captivity.
6 271-22 it will l- you into all truth.
14.
Spiritual ideas V up to their divine origin,
29^13 never I' towards self, sin, or materially.
g 513- 7 ^ on to spiritual spheres and exalted beings.
514-25 And a little child shall /- them. — Isa. 11 ; 6.
leaden
o 368- 2 Can a l- bullet deprive a man of Life,
leader
6333- 7
y{ 604-13
leaders
/ 23<^ 7 emolument . . . which many ^ seek?
leadetb
pr 17-10 And Ood I' us not itUo temptation,
s 127-20 the Comforter which 2* into all truth.
the way, that I' to destruction,
/• me beside the stiU waters. — PsaJ. 23 ; 2.
{• me in the paths of righteousness — Psal. 23 ; 3.
Joehna, the renowned Hebrew I:
Sheep. . . . those who follow their 1-.
e 451-13
ap 678- 7
578-8
leadinff
5 10(^2
120-26
/«8-9
264^1
6 382-22
p 877-^
«5-7
r46T-«l
the I' factor in Mind-science.
quite as rational are some of the l- illusions
I hope, dear reader, I am /■ you into the
the human footsteps {* to perfection
and {■ into all truth.
Remove the l- error or governing fear
take up the ^ points included
This is a {' point in the Science of Soul,
leading
^S6-19
549-25
ap 666-11
leadings
s 110-13
151-30
< 468-27
leads
sp 92-30
S 120-29
153-13
ph 167-26
191-11
/ 202-20
206-26
207-7
225-6
261-22
C266-426
b 277-27
278-24
296-23
324-14
338-2
0 346-16
t452-4
454-8
454-19
r 472-5
g 605-17
ap 661- 4
666-31
leaf
ph 191-22
p407-4
9 552-26
leaflet
/240-8
leagrue
an 105-31
c 255-12
leasrnes
gp 87-10
lean
m 66- 6
S 143-21
/205-3
b 321-16
leaning
pref vil-1
a 47-6
leaps
p415-7
learn
pr
sp
6-9
8-28
8-30
87-16
60-12
67-2
68-6
71-11
71-16
71-18
96- 2
an 102-30
$ 129-26
163-2
16^23
160-27
160-28
ph 166-20
171-11
186-15
/207-9
217-26
223-3
228-8
236-18
239-16
240-22
251-15
261-17
252- 7
e 261-22
264-28
b 271-28
276-19
281- 3
281-22
LEARN
The blind l- the blind, both would faU.
Agassiz, discovers the pathway l- to
I' to divine heights.
In following these ^ of scientific revelation,
and follow the I' of truth.
in following the ^ of divine Mind.
^ to belief in the superiority of error.
and so ^ to disease.
This discovery I' to more light.
but one way . . . which I' to spiritual being.
dawns upon human thought, and ^ it to
true way I- to Life instead of to death,
I- human thought into opposite channels
Error of statement I- to error in action.
You nuiy know when first Truth I'
I- the human mind to relinquish all error,
material sense of God ^ to formalism
error in the premise I- to errors in the
/* to the conclusion that if a man is
The knowledge ... ^ to sin and death.
/' to the understanding that (Sod is the
C. S., rightly understood, /• to eternal harmony.
and I' to the discernment of Truth.
Incorrect reasoning ^ to practical error.
/' to the house built without hands
inspires, illumines, designates, and l- the way.
The way which l- to C. S. is straight
uplifts consciousness and /* into all truth.
^ to the discernment of the divine idea.
He ^ the hosts of heaven against the
By its own volition, . . . not a /* unfolds
a ^ naturally attractive to no creature except
blending tints of l* and flower show the
^ turns naturally towards the light.
full many a ^ in the line of light;
In I' with material sense,
Though bodies are ^ apart
Trials teach mortals not to ^ on a material
You /' on the inert and unintelligent,
will /' on matter instead of Spirit,
this proof was a staff upon wnich to l-.
To those {* on the sustaining infinite,
^ no longer on matter, but on the
thought moves quickly or slowly, I- or halts
till we ^ that there is no discount in
I' what is the affection and purpose of the heart,
for in this way only can we I'
When will Jesus' professed followers I' to
From the logic of events we ^ that
shall we not drink it and /* the lessons
Sometime we shall ^ how Spirit,
Thus you /' that the flower is a product of mind.
Thus you I' that these also are
From dreams also you I' that
unwillingness to ^ all things rightly,
Mankina must /• that evil Is not power.
V from discord the concord of being?
Thus we I' that it is not the drug wnich expels
The medical schools would /• the state of
Why then consult anatomy to ^
if we are only to ^ from anatomy that
we should ^ that He can do all things for us
to I' how much of a man he is.
must /' that there is neither power nor
We must /' that evil is the awful deception
Let us /* of the real and eternal,
t the power of Mind over the body
Sooner or later we shall /• that the fetters
if we I' that nothing is real but the right,
from which we l- of the one Mind
and /■ more readily to love the simple verities
we must /- where our affections are placed
we must ^ to loathe it.
I' how this mortal mind governs the body,
We should I' whether mortals govern
When false human beliefs l- even a little of
and you may /* the meaning of God,
When we ^ the way in C. S.
to ^ and to practise Christian healinc .
When we /• in Science how to be perfect
I' that Spirit is infinite and supreme.
we shall I' that sin and mortality are
Digitized by
Google
LEARN
282
LEFT
learn
6 28&-29
296-19
316- 8
827-19
827-82
0 868-22
p 386-31
366-21
879-18
886-21
386-23
they will seek to l-, not from matter, but
Whether mortals will I- this sooner or later,
mortals may ^ bow to escape from eril.
Then we begin to V lifein dirine Science,
hastening to I- that Life is God, good,
by degrees he will ^ the nothingness of
When we /* that error is not reu,
first ^ to bind up the broken-hearted,
when we I- that life and man surrive
Then let her ^ the opposite statement of Life
you I' that yoor suffering was merely the
You will I' at length that there is no
4OT-17
489-33
t 443-20
r 472-30
476-21
481-29
486- 1
496- 5
486- 9
a 867- 4
• ffl 679- 1
learned
pr^ ix-22
a 46-3
m 64-26
9p 79-21
84-29
84-31
98-31
$ 106-21
153-14
168-5
168-13
ph 194-14
/ 214-14
221-17
222-4
222- 7
222-22
228- 5
6288-32
306-5
312- 1
820-10
326-28
826-31
336-3
O 848-11
861-9
1)883- 1
402-13
436-17
r 467-82
486- 2
9 583-81
648-18
gl 601-22
learner
orsf x-31
a 26-20
B 147- 2
learners
6 271-13
t 457-26
leamine
sp 8^10
t 108-9
141-81
156-12
pAM95-23
/235-9
240-31
6 274-24
290l^
0 848-29
0 426-15
427-8
t443-*
462-17
leams
6 289- 8
p 426-16
9 664-15
least
a 19-26
m 63-18
s 126-9
164-20
least
pA 170-96
self-erident, when we I' that God is our Life.
Let the slare of wrong desire {* the
they I' that Disease was never there,
may l- the value of the apostolic precept:
We I' in C. S. that all inharmony
L- this, O mortal, and earnestly seek the
we ^ that it is material sense, not Soul, which
sins;
You will also /• that in Science there is no
You will I' that in C. S. the first duty is
We all must I- that Life is God.
^ how to develop their children property
In C. S. we I' that the substitution of
/• that this Science must be demonstrated
Jesus* students, . . . /• that he had not died.
Until it is ^ that God is the father of aU,
so far as can be /* from the Gospels,
i» I' through Christ and C. 8.
If this Science has been thoroughly /•
through which immortality and life are I'
1 1' these truths in divine Science:
From it may be /■ that either
declared himself ** sick of {* quackery."
Dr. Ifason Good, a /* Professor in London,
Every theory ... (as I Mn metaphysics)
When it is /* that the spiritual sense.
She I' that suffering and disease were
^ that food affects the body only as
She ^ also that mortal mind makes a
She /• that a dyspeptic was very far from
if this great fact of being were ^,
seem to have /• from error.
Until the lesson is 2* that God is the
How true it is that whatever is I' through
and in the /* article on Noah
He I' the wrong that he had done
and /• a lesson In divine Science.
author of this book /• the vastnees of C. S.,
medical faculty and clergy have not I' this.
Later she I- that her own prayers
wrote ... I was cured when I /* my way in C. S.**
Sometime it will be I- that mortal mind
When it is I- that disease cannot destroy life,
and cannot be l- from its opposite, matter.
when you have I' falsehoocTs true nature.
already I' that corporeal sense is the serpent.
before Life is spiritually l:
Thus it is I' that matter is a
divinely natural, but must be /• humanly;
No ... is requisite in the /•,
to show the I- the way by practice
This system enables the I- to demonstrate
not a supernatural gift to those l;
Departing from C. S., some /• commend diet
By V the origin of each.
immortal cravings, '' the price of I' love,**
Give to it the place in our institutions of /•
I' that her former physician had prescribed
tangled barbarisms of l- which we deplore,
reference to their morals as to their r
unwinding one*s snarls, and V from experience
permits no half-way position in l- its Principle
and {• that his cruel mind died not.
this is equally true of all /■,
I' the necessity of working out his
I' that there is no reality m death,
and he tviU inere€ue in 1-. — Prov. 9 : 9.
luxury of I' with egotism and vice.
until he I- that God is the only Life,
when he I' that matter never sustained
he 2* to say, ** 1 am somebody;
Those who cannot demonstrate, atZ* in part.
Our laws are not impartial, to say the 2-,
Human thought never projected the /• portion
does not in the l- disprove C. S. ;
and at /- to touch the Item of Truth's garmec*.
I' of them unto the greatest.** — Jer. n .- St.
If . . . not in the I- understood before
I' material form of illusive consciousness,
at I' none which are apparent to those who
though I' in ttie kingdom of heaven.
Puffing the obnoxious fumes ... is at Z* ^^
gustsmg.
Few, however, . . . understood in the Z*
discharge of the natural functions is /*
Love giveth to the I- spiritual idea
least-anderstood
g 639-32 inspired his wisest and I- sayings,
leave
/24B-6
^280-4
298-8
O 346-15
861-26
p407-6
r 478-82
478-90
9 518-19
9-25
16- 4
a 33-15
34- 1
m 66-24
66-26
sp 86-29
$ 116-13
119-9
141- 9
157-27
pA 189- 2
192- 6
/ 206-13
Are you willing to I- all for Christ,
will c* our real desires to be rewarded by Him.
He must I' them.
and I' all for the Christ-i»rinclple?
than for a wife nrecipltatelv to {• her husband
or for a husband to /• his wife.
324-1
824- 2
0364- 6
p 401-28
41»- 5
424-6
t 443-18
448-19
a 021- 6
543-25
leaven
$ 107- •
117-29
117-32
118-2
118-10
118-28
6829-6
e448-3
leavened
8 107- •
118-1
leavens
6 329-6
leaves
pr 11-14
m 66-80
s 148-80
/ 208-16
220-10
22(M5
238-23
6
and not to l- the otlier undone.** — McUt, 28
Works on metaphysics /- the grand point
to I' the creator out of His own universe;
that is. ... to 2- all for Christ,
they /- both mind and body worse
they are willing to /* with astronomy the
not Christian dentists until we /- all for
«uo-ia not ... 2- man to heal himself:
271-26 Tliose, who are willing to /* then* nets
38^18 cannot make the inebriate I* his . . . until
Willingness . . . to {* the old for the new,
Gladness to 2* the false landmarks
to enable them to I- all for Christ,
better for Christian Scientists to £• surgery
{• the field to God, Life, Truth, and Love,
we must I- the mortal basis of belief
I- invalids free to resort to whatever
Try to I' on every student's mind the
We /• this brief, glorious history
When Spirit made all, did it l- aught for
23.
2*, which a woman took, and hid — Matt. 18:88.
{* of the Pharisees and of the Sadduoees,
** l\ which a woman took, and hid — MaU. 18 .* 88.
impels the inference that the spiritual l-
this I' of Truth is ever at work.
until the I' of Spirit changes the
A little {* leavens the whole lump.
A Uttle I' causes the whole mass to fermoit.
tm the whole %ta$ l\ — MaU, IS; 33.
tiU the whole was <•,** — Matt, 13 ; 38.
A little leaven l- the whole lump.
I' the offender free to repeat theoffenoe.
It never I* us where it found us.
this ruling of the schools l- them to
or that Spirit . . . l- the remedy to matter.
The {• clap their hands as nature's untired
I' catarrh to the latter.
He who V all for Christ
V .^^^.-^ and I' nothing that can sin. suffer,
p 383- 8 when he l- it most out of his thou^t,
'^- 2 •♦ The I' of the tree were — Bev. 22 : 2.
I' mortal man intact in body and thought.
r482-l
leavinflT
anlM-27
p896-7
416-81
r 478-6
led
pr^ vii-ll
viii-26
sp 96-23
« 109-1
/ 215-15
6 309-22
816-15
321-8
p4S3-22
t 457-14
ap 666- 9
566-8
lees
m 65-28
left
pr 6-8
6-30
a 27-28
27-25
55-13
I' the case worse than before it was grasped by
/* Soul to master the false evidences of
I' the pain standing forth as distincthr as
man has never beheld Spirit or Soul f a body
The Wisemen were {• to behold and to follow
experiences which l- her, in the year 1866, to the
X* by a solitary star amid the darkness,
and (* up to my demonstration of the
We are sometimes I- to believe that darkness it
and /' to deny material sense,'
which /' to the conclusion that the
^ by wisdom to cast down his rod.
and this has l- him into the commttsion of
In the legend of the shield, which 2- to a quarrel
L- on by the grossest element of mortal mind,
as they were 7- through the wildonees.
impurity and error are left
tbeK
work badly done or I' undone,
a certain magistrate, . . . <* this record:
but onl V eleven l- a desirable historic record,
other disciples who have V no name,
cannot be t- out of Christianity,
Digitized by
Google
LEFT
283
left
m 65>^
«p 74-6
74-W
$ 121-14
12fr-20
142-17
147-26
149-10
163-7
ph 176-8
179-17
/ 216-52
238-10
261-^
0266-8
6304-26
304-82
306-17
329-11
330-17
o344-^
347-11
p389-2
436-21
^620-29
op 568- 7
668-6
o 344-24
lecral
pr 11-12
m 66- 7
an 106-17
Imparity and error are ^ among the lees.
after baying once I- it,
belief of baving died and I' a material body
man, ^ to the bynotbeees of material sense
I' to the mercy of speculative hypotheses ?
iMOsiee the right hand, and causes the {• to
ne ^ no definite rale for demonstrating
I- without explanation except in C. S.
not a single saline property 7*.
^ the stomach and bowels free to act
the wild animal, ^ to his instincts,
If the decision were I- to the corporeal senses,
said, ** I bare nothing ^• but Christ."
nothing is l- which deserves to perish or
solitary, l- without sympathy:
L* to the decisions oi material sense,
I* in the hands of ignorance,
If ... ^ without a rational proof of
Jesus, . . . ^ his example for us.
I' either to human conjecture or to the
and 2* to us as his rich legacy.
there is nothing ^ to be doctored.
If this decision be I' to C. S.,
Ton hare ^ Mortal Man no alternative.
nothing ^ to be made by a lower power.
and his 2* foot on the earth. — Rev. 10 : 2.
The angel's l- foot was upon the earth;
and left to us as his rich ^.
Mere I' pardon . . . leaves the offender
Marriage is the ^ and moral provision for
and no longerapply ^ rulings wholly to
/ 226-23 L- to abolish unpaid servitude in the
legend
t 467-13 In the {* of the shield, which led to a quarrel
leerendary
g 626-14 in the ;• Scriptural text
legerdemain
/ 212-21 In ^ and credulous frenzy, mortals believe
Legrion
o 411-16
lesrwlate
p 381-14
legislation
m 63-26
legislator
p380-31
legislators
p 440-22
legitimate
$ 120-28
ph 182-8
188-17
184^3
/ 227-16
228-11
264-10
p367-8
1(464-9
lending
an 1^-35
lends
m 64-10
/ 209-16
length
pr^ ix-81
a 42-7
m 66-18
« 134-6
b 283-26
o 360-13
p 370-27
380-1
384-30
demon, or evil, replied that his name was L:
mortal mind cannot ^ the times, periods,
the achievement of a nobler race for ^,
as a {* would employ to defeat the
beliefs of your human mental I-
confirms that testimony as ^
Which, then, are we to accept as l- and
the ^ and only possible action of Truth
the only I' ana eternal demands on man,
Slavery is not the {• state of man.
The enslavement of man is not I:
To stop eating, drinking, ... is not ^.
are but so many parodies on ^ C. S.,
Human hate has no t mandate
a problem not ^ itself to an easy explanation
When a man ^ a helping hand to some noble
Nearness, . . . ^ enchantment to this view.
degrees by which she came at V to the
Death will be found at f- to be a
will at I' demand a higher affection,
at ^ the word martyr was narrowed in its
practically demonstrated in I' of da3rs,
must at ^ know yourself spiritually
Quackery likewise fails at I- to inspire the
mar """* "•■ '• '"~ — — --^ ««-.^«.m-.-. *.%.^ — •.*. •
Sid
ty rest at ^ on some receptive thought,
ikness, sin, and death must at /•
431-16
lengthens
r 487-27
lengthy
lens
/ 214-27
lenses
p 388-^
leopard
9 614-28
DIU, AUU UVMI.A1 SUUBb All t
• that there is no cause for grief,
390-10 Truth will at r compel US all to
but at ^ all these assistants resigned to me,
{• our days by strengthening our trust
1-26 After a 2* examination of my discovery
may end the power of light and I- !
complex humors, 2-, muscles, the iris
{• shall lie down with the kid; — Isa. 11 - 6.
lepers
a 27-6
$p 94-21
$ 132-6
leprosy
b 321-19
m
•P
pre/ vili-18
pr 2-9
13-18
a 26-17
40-16
64- 1
66-19
62-13
62-14
62-21
63-16
77-24
86-21
98-13
$ 108-18
123-31
128-14
142- 1
143-16
146- 5
155-23
166-32
161-16
163-12
ph 166-26
170- 7
173-32
176-4
176-6
176-19
176-30
197-11
198-23
198-32
199-18
/ 203-18
217-20
222-11
222-13
222-14
222-15
223-11
224-17
244-18
247-31
248-4
249-28
6 279-23
286-19
314- 1
317-16
336-24
o 343-24
344-31
363-14
360-10
p 374-24
378- 7
378-81
381-20
388-6
388-6
889-6
389^-6
397-8
406-29
406-14
408-26
41^-16
419-18
421-12
422-18
425-16
425-21
426- 6
t 449-19
460-22
461-22
r 489- 1
490-13
9 626-8
6&4r-29
664-32
666-1
666-86
LESS
/• are cleansed, the deaf hear, — Luke 7 : 22.
Of the ten ^ whom Jesus healed,
^ are cleansed, and the deaf hear, — Matt. 11 : 6.
scientifically demonstrated that I' was a
Is there l- sickness because of these
nor can the infinite do ^ than bestow all good,
^ risk of overwhelming our real wishes
any man whose origin was ^ spiritual.
crimes of his implacable enemies /* criminal ?
be would have been 2* sensitive to those beliefs.
is no I' imperative than the
Taking I- " thought for your — Matt. 6 : 26.
/• thought " for your body — Matt. 6 : 25.
but ^ and 2*, if we would oe wise and healthy.
why usage should accord woman I- rights
beautifuuy I- with every advanced sU^e
Seeing is no f* a quality of physical
much I' can they demonstrate it.
not a fraction more, not a unit t.
but not on that account is it l- scientific.
and requires I- repose.
in I' time than the old systems,
takes the /■ to relieve the greater.
governed more or I' by our systems of medicine.
puts I' weight into the material or fleshly scale
IS it safe to say that the /* in quantity you have
they will do l- violence to that
there would be l- sickness and l* mortality.'*
invaUd's faith hi the divine Mind is l- than
Did Jesus understand ... 2* than Graham
call into action I- faith than Buddhism
and I- thought is given to sanitary subjects,
there will be better constitutions and l- disease.
Then people had ^ time for selfishness,
I' distinct type and chronic form of disease.
The I' that is said of physical structure and
A patient's belief is more or I' moulded
or that a /• used arm must be weak.
of I- Importance than a knowledge of the fact.
prone to believe ... in some power l- than
the next toil will fatigue you /•,
Food had l- power to nelp or to hurt her
she also bad Z-faith in the so-called pleasures and
Taking I' thought about what she should eat
consulting the stomach ^ about the
we cannot put the g^^ater into the /*.
The modem lash is ^ material than the
but man was never more nor ^ than man.
recipe for beauty is to have l- illusion
One marvels that a friend can ever seem l- than
night-dream has /* matter as its accompaniment.
medicine is more or l- infected with the
the glass is I- opaque than the walls.
and no I- material until the ascension
no I' tangible because it is spiritual
else God would . . . become ^ than God.
and nothing l- can express God.
Christendom generally demands so much {-.
are more fashionable and {• spiritual ?
It still holds them more or l-.
They require ^ self-abnegation,
your steps are {■ firm because of your fear,
Disease IS ^ than- mind, and Mind can control
it would manifest ^ wisdom than
Think ^ of the enactments of mortal mind.
Stolidity, which is a resisting state . . . suffers Z-,
only because it knows Z* of material law.
The I' we know or think about hygiene,
the l- we are predisposed to sickness.
It is no I' erroneous to believe in the
Suffering is no V a mental condition than
The pains of sinful sense are /■ harmful than
Sin and sickness will abate and seem I' real
tarsal Joint is I' intimately connected with
only render mortal mind temporarily Z* fearful,
Think l- of material conditions
If a crisis occurs . . . treat the patient f* for the
causing it to depend I' on material evidence.
Mortal man will be I' mortal, when he
and the l* we acknowledge matter or its laws,
discoverer of C. S. finds the path l- difficult
baneful effect of evil associates is l* seen than
Sickness to him is no /* a temptation than is sin,
to admit that . . . renders your case I- curable,
The V mind there is manifested in matter
mortals are more or I' deprived of Truth.
Belief is l- than understanding.
misconception of Life as something I* than
belief that the lower animals are 2* sickly
there is l- disease in proportion as
as the force of mortal mind is /* pungent
Ontology receives /■ attention than
Digitized by
Google
LESS 284
LEVEL
g 657-14
557-15
lessen
a 40-14
s 155-a>
C2e2- 2
£460-20
lessened
«p 80-2
& 321-24
lessening
p405%
lesser
a 40-21
ap 95-14
an 104-26
s 106-14
121-24
p/i 183-23
/231-9
6 291-8
303-8
r 467-19
467-20
y 608-24
610-14
618-13
689-11
644-26
lesson
/ 207-13
221-32
e 266-14
6308-6
326-31
p 363-21
lessons
m 67-2
« 100-28
/ 237-16
240- 7
248-6
©370-28
407-17
lest
pr^ x-29
a 38-29
0 360-20
p 366-22
414-18
419-17
< 469-10
jf 629-20
637-1
637-31
54^17
let
W 16-24
16-24
a 20-27
20-29
20-30
33-20
41^-24
m 66-»
62-24
63-22
64r^27
«p 91-5
an 106-16
5 141-28
141-29
142-17
144-3
ph 168-30
/ 201-14
208-20
225-9
239-8
239-12
238-14
242-16
M6-29
248-29
249- 1
249-8
249-6
249-6
240-8
C256-3
267-26
& 27(^8
the ^ a mortal knows of sin, disease, and
the ^ pain and sorrow are his.
Another's sufferine cannot ^ oar
if drags are an antidote . . . why V the
does not V man's dependence on God,
enlisted to V evil, disease, and death;
not I' by eiying utterance to trath.
God had 7- Moses' fear by this proof in
If sin is not regretted and is not ^,
I' apostles of Truth may endure
The greater or i- ability of a
case of the greater error overcoming the 1-.
the ^ demonstration to prove the greater,
rule that the greater controls the 7-.
No reservation is made for any /- loyalty.
no I' power equals the infinite All-power;
till mortals have already yielded to each ^ call
The minutiae of ^ individualities reflect
The fiTcater cannot be in the 1-.
belief that the greater can be in the V
rising from the /* to the greater,
the /■ light to rule the night: — Gen. 1 ; 16.
God gives the l- idea of Himself for
belonging to no V parent.
man, ... is neither a ^ god nor the
Withoat this Z-, we lose sight of the
brings with it another 2-,
until the V is sufficient to exalt you;
Until the ^ is learned that God is the
and learned a /- in divine Science,
and so brought home the ^ to all,
and learn the V He teaches ?
Jesus once said of his ^ :
should be taught . . . C. S., among their first l\
Suns and planets teach grand 1-,
Men and women of riper years and larger ^
These V are useful.
Let the slave of wrong desire learn the ^ of
V their works be reproved.
I' ye should understand and be converted,
V at any time they should see — Matt. 13; 15.
The physician must also watch, /■ he be
^ you array the sick against their
^ aught unfit for development enter thought.
I' you yourself be condemned for failing to take
neither shall ye touch it, I' ye — d^n. 3 ■ 3.
now, ^ he put forth his hand, — Gen. 3 .- 22.
I' man should improve it and become better;
I' any finding him should kill him. —'Geru 4 ; 15.
and {• our lives attest our sinceritv.
Here l- me give what I understand to be
»♦ L' us lay aside every weight, — Heb. 12: 1.
/• us run with patience the race — tieb. 12 : 1.
I' ua put aside material self
L' not the flesh, but tbe Spirit, be represented
L' men think they had killed the body !
/• not man put asunder. — Matt. 19 . 6.
I' no mortal Interfere with God's government
I- us hope it will be granted.
L' not mortals permit a disregard of law
L- us rid ourselves of the belief that man is
L' this age, which sits in judgment on C. S.,
L' our pulpits do justice to C. S.
L' it have fair representation by the
causes the left to ^ go its grasp on the divine.
I' us rely upon Mind, which needs no
Here I' a word be noticed which will be
L' us disrobe error.
L' us learn of the real and eternal,
and will command their sentinels not to /* truth
/• worth be judged according to wisdom,
L' it be understood that success in error is
" L- the wicked forsake his way, — Isa. 55 ; 7.
I' us labor to dissolve with the universal
L' us then shape our views of existence into
L' unselfishness, goodness, mercy,
L' us accept Science, relinquish all theories
I' us have one God, one Mind,
L' the ** male and female " of — Oen. 1 ; 27.
L' us feel the divine energy of Spirit,
L' us rejoice that we are subject to
" L' there be light," — Gen. 1 • 3.
•• I' thy garments be always white." — Eecl. 9 ; 8.
" L' th& Mind be in you, which — Phil. 2 . 5.
let
6 302-14
306-24
327-29
340-6
340-9
o 356-10
366-11
355-12
369- 3
p 367-21
384-5
386-11
390-13
394-20
407-17
407-24
lethar^
lets **
pr 16-5
/* us remember that harmonious and
** L' me go, for the day breaketh ; " ^Oen. 32 ; 26.
L- chat mform the sentiments
«* L- US hear the conclusion of — Eecl. 12 : 13.
L' us hear the conclusion of the whole matter :
{• the dead bury their dead." — Matt. 8 .* 22.
L' discord of every name and nature be heard no
I' the harmonious and true sense of Life
L- any clergyman try to cure his friends by
L' us watch, work, and pray that this salt
368-32 Once I' tbe mental physician believe in the
379-14 L' the despairing invalid, inspecting the hue
379-18 {' her learn the opposite statement of Life
381-27 L' us banish sidmess as an outlaw,
L' us reassure ourselves with the
L' UB remember that the eternal law of right,
L- your higher sense of justice
Will you bid a man ^ evils overcome him,
L' the slave of wrong desire learn
L' the perfect model be present in your
L' ns suppose two parallel cases of
434- 6 Others say, ... i- us folk>w Christ."
436-26 but they were compelled to ^ him be taken
L' us niake man in oar image, — Gen. 1 .-26.
and I' them have dominion. — Gen. 1 .26.
L- what False Belief utters, now and forever,
^- us be faithful in pointing the way
but /■ us also be careful always to
•• L' there be no strife, I pray thee, — Gen.H : 8.
464-26 L' your loving care and counsel support all
457^^ L- this Principle be applied to the cure of
" L' God be true, but every — Bom. 3 ; 4.
** L' us make man in our image, — Gen. 1 .- 26.
and {* them have dominion t- Gen. 1 ;26.
L' neither fear nor doubt overshadow your
L- C. S., instead of corporeal sense.
And God said, L- there be light: - Oen. 1 :3.
God said, L- there be a firmament — Gen. 1 .-6.
and /• It divide the waters from — Qen. 1 ; 6.
L' the waters under the heaven — Gen. 1 ; 9.
and I' the dry land appear: — Gen. 1 .- 9.
L' the earth bring forth grass, — Oen. 1 -• 11.
And God said, L- there be Ik^hts— Oen. 1 . 14.
and ^ them be for signs, and for— Oen. 1 .- 14.
And I' them be for lights in the— Otn. 1 .- 15.
L- the waters bring forth — Gen. 1 .* 20.
l fowl multiply in the earth. — Gen. 1 :22.
L' the earth bring forth the — Oen, 1 ; 24.
Z* us make man in our image, — Oen. 1 .* 26.
and l them have dominion — Oen. 1 ; 26.
•• Z* them have dominion." — Gen. 1 : 26.
Icelandic: ... Z* us make man after our mind
L' Truth uncover and destroy error
642-20 I' human justice pattern the divine.
648- 2 V him take the water of life — Rev. 22 .- 17.
♦• L' there be light."— fren. 1 ;3.
L' us get up early to the vineyards: — Songt: 12.
I- UB see if the vine Jlourish, — Song 7 ; 12.
438-3
438-4
441-11
< 444-16
444-18
444-26
r 4n-20
475-23
475-24
495-16
496-20
1^503-18
605-4
606-5
606-16
506-16
607-11
509- 9
509-11
510- 6
611-19
612-18
613-14
615-11
515-12
616-21
626-13
642-19
566-19
A600-*
when the l- of mortals, produced by
„ __ _ /• in Truth, Life, and Love.
p 407-26 spiritualixation of thought Z* in the light,
letter
absolute
r 483-21 revealed the spirit ... if not the abeolute l-.
Mid the spirit
b 330- 9 the I- and the spirit bear witness,
lack of the
a 146- 5 the lack of the ^ could not hinder their work;
of Christian Science
o 354-32 If the f ' of C. S. appears inconsistent,
of Science
a 113- 3 The I- of Science plentifully reaches humanity
/ 243-11 must always accompany the l- of Science
without the spirit
$ 145- 6 {-, without the spirit, would have made void
i 113- 7
114-22
p367- 3
e461-8
454-31
r 496-27
letting
« 158-26
163- 2
(7 506-29
level
pfcl73-8
/230-8
p 369-27
g 506- 1
Without thw, the I- is but the dead body of
has to be poured into the old bottles of the /*.
nor bury uie morale of C. 8. in the . . . V.
Students of C. S., who start with its I-
Remember that the /• and mental an^ment are
Study thoroughly the V and imbibe the spirit.
/• in matter's higher stratum, mortal mind,
and afterward /• her loose upon sick people."
V in the light of spiritual understanding.
is reduced to the l- of error.
Break up cliques, ^ wealth with honeetv,
Unscientific methods are finding their dead 2*.
the divine idea seems to fall to uie ^ of
Digitized by
Google
lever
r486-S2
lieTi
llabilitT
a 40-15
/ 230-29
p 877- 3
liable
$ 140-24
ifie-32
/230-28
LEVER 285
is Uke saying that the power is in the ^.
definition of
Another's snlTerinff cannot lessen our own l\
never thorooghly nealed until the I'
and Uiat thought governs ttiis l\
Life
a man-projected God, I' to wrath, repentance,
physician is I' to increase disease
-^ though it is Z* to reappear;
248-22 result is that you are 2* to follow
6 304-27 {* to be misapprehended and lost in confusion,
he is /' to admit also the reality of
If . . . you are {■ to an attack from that source.
{• to the development of that thought
p 3flB- 1
302J6
392-18
412-11
419-^
liar
be Is a
l» 292-25
r 654-21
it
^Z 580-31
was "a
o 357- 7
by naming it audibly, you are ^
mortal mmd is ^ to any phase of belief.
he is a / , and the father of it.'* — Jo^n 8 .44.
»• He is a /•, and the father of it.*'— JoAm 8 .-44.
he is a ^ and the father of it." —John 8 / 44.
it was •' a « , and the father of It."— ^oAn 8 ; 44.
•* but every rm.»rtan man a ^." — Bom. 8 ; 4.
Mortal bejef is a /• from the beghinine,
Truth creates neither a lie, . . . nor a7-.
Material Law is a /* who cannot bear witness
Personal Sen^e, iM recorded . . . as a ^.
but every fmaterial] man a /*." — Rom. 3 ; 4.
No, not it (^S^od id true and mortal man a ^.
#113-25
6290-31
o 367-9
p 441-13
441-31
r 471-21
478-17
liars
pr 16-19
liberal
pr 3-21
liberally
a 64-10 That he might /• pour his dear-twught treasures
liberation
an 103- 9 As in the beginning, however, this ^ does not
liberator
/ 226-22
Liberty
$ 181-21
161-22
b 299- 3
liberty
andUfe
p 434-26
and risrhts
p 436-17
elements of
/ 224-28
glorious
/ 227-25
set at
the first lie and all /*.
and for a ^ outpouring of benefactions.
Love is the ^.
as she knelt before a statue of L'^
•* L-, what crimes are committed in thy name! '
when he carves his '* Statue of Z*,"
lie
hides behind a
g 642- 6 Though error hides behind a ^
loves a
a 47-23 world generally loves a I- better than Truth;
ntaketh a
ap 677-27 " defileth, ... or maketh at-." — Jiev. 21 ; 27.
f/l 688- 4 *' worketh ... or maketh a ^." — Jiev, 21 ; 27.
naaterial
ap 666-24 the material ^ made war upon the
of false beUef
p 370- 3 turn from the l- of false belief to Truth,
of material sense
b 318-12 put to silence this ^ of material sense
rejectine a
o 357- 6 not by accepting, but by rejecting a ^.
serpentine
g 541-22 Here the serpentine {* invents new forms.
speaketh a
b 292-25 When he speaketh a ^, he — John 8 ; 44.
symbolises a
ap 563- 8 The great red dragon symbolizes a /*,
turns the
9D 92-21 Uncover error, and it turns the ^ upon you.
worketh a
t 445-24 human will which maketh and worketh a ^,
jp 81-14
prtf xi-21
ndardof
/ 227-21
conspiracy against the I- and life of Man.
a destroyer of Mortal Man's V and rights.
Truth brings the elements of ^.
*« glorious /• of the children of God, *^—/{om. 8:21.
To set at l- them tliat are bruised. — Luke 4 .- 18.
C. S. raises the standard of {•
$ 161-17 life, /*, and the pursuit of hai
Spirit of the Lord is, there is I
the /* of the sons of God.
/• of which he has been unjustly deprived.
Spirt t of the Lord is, there is l-.*^ — II Cor. 3 ; 17.
/ 227-18
bi
The I- disposition is discouraged over its
Error charges its I- to Truth and says:
' — //Cor. 8. 17.
» 315-19
p 435-35
r481-5
licentioas
s 130-2
lie (noun)
charges its
6^307-17
claims to be
g 523- 7 the V claims to be truth.
condemned this
g 539-16 Scriptures declare that God condemned this l
consigns the
g 642-25 justice consigns the {* which
destroys Itself
b &6-30 error, the ^, destroys itself.
destroy this
ap 568- 5 Science is able to destroy this ?•, called evil.
first
pr 16-19 i.s but another name for the first I-
gl 694- 4 Serpent ... the first ^ of limitation;
first voluble
g 633-13 the snake-talker utters the first voluble Z',
from the beginning
ap 567-26 must be a ^ from the beginning.
giving the
0r 530-18
represents error as .
, giving the ^ to
than the opposite . . . would prove immortality
a^.
But a /', the opposite of Truth, cannot
nor can a /* hold the preponderance of
manifested by mankind it stands for a ^,
Truth creates neither a /*, . . nor a liar,
tell the truth concerning the V.
The supposititious parent of evil is a r.
or is it a ^ concerning man and God?
It must be a ^, for God presently
Evil is unreal because it is a ^,
the I' represents God as repeating creation,
i8 to teach mortals never to lielieve a I:
Death. An Ulusion, the /• of life in matter;
Devil. Evil; af-; error:
a I- ; the opposite of Trutn, named error;
the liodies which I* buried in its sands:
says: ... I can cheat, /*, commit adultery,
'' As the tree falls, so it must /*."
Truth creates neither a lie, a capacity to /*, nor
shall /• down with the kid; — laa. 11 : 6.
to ^ down in green pastures : — Paal. 23 • 2.
The wrong V in unmerited censure,
^ in the answer to these questions:
to hatch their silly innuendoes and /•,
your remedy /• in forgetting the whole thing;
fundamental error ^ In the supposition
To the observer, the body /• listless,
The chief difiieulty ... 2- in this.
The elucidation of C. S. ^ in its spiritual sense,
confidence inspired by Science V in the fact
explanation /• in the support which they derived
dlmcult>' /' in ignorance of what God is.
Corporeal sense defrauds and V\
Undisturbed it ^ in the open field,
the city which " ^ foursquare." — /?ev. 21 ; 16.
as one that *' ^ foursquare " — Rev. 21 ; 16.
Life's)
Such a one abideth in Z*,
It lives through all /.*,
namely, that all Z.* is God.
all is L-, and there is no death,
all is L'y and death has no dominion.
and giMMlness
7 246-28 L' and goodness are immortal.
and health
p 430-1 1 shut out the true sense of J>* and health.
and Intelligence
pr 14-12 A- and intelligence are purely spiritual,
b 310-15 Soul ... as the centralX* and intelligence
r 477-22 Soul is the substance, L\ and intelligence of
and its faculties
/ 246- 4 L- and its faculties are not measured by
and liove
a 22-12 the demand of L- and Love,
26-32 working out the harmony of L' and Love,
sp 91- 6 obey only the divine Principle, L' and Love.
$ 108- 6 It was the divine law of L- and Love,
c 258- 3 glories of limitless, incorporeal L' and I^ove.
b 323-25 gives the true understanning of L' and liOve,
o 348-15 when we ascribe to Him almighty L- and Love
p 381-17 In infinite />• and Love there is no sickness.
ph 177-20
177-22
b 330-28
0 357-8
<448- 9
r 4a'V.2.')
g 524-25
6-.M-27
527-20
527-26
540-24
gl 584-9
584-17
594-2
lie (verb)
sp 87-23
/ 252-19
b 291-22
0 357-9
J7 614-23
ap 578- 6
lies
pr 9-3
9-5
m 68-22
ph 165-19
171-31
/ 250-20
©34^14
349-19
p368-3
385-6
427-22
r 480-13
{7 514-12
lieth
ap 674-16
675-8
Life {see also
abideth in
b 325-6
aU
s 146-29
fir526-8
all is
b 331-16
o 347-7
Digitized by
Google
Life
286
Life
Life
and I«oTe
p 480- 9 adyanoe more rapidly towards God, !,% and
Lore.
g 63&-12 a flgare of divine L' and Love,
ap 661-10 Punty was the symbol of X* and Lore.
gl 680- 7 yield to the spiritoal sense of L- and Lore.
606-23 divine L- and Love illumine it,
606-24 the spiritual understanding of L- and Lore,
and Soul
o 344- 2 God as the only absolute L' and Soul,
and sabstauoe
b 314-22 the true idea of L- and substance.
and the universe
b 306-28 L' and the universe, ever present and eternal.
and Truth
8 117-18 illustratins: and demonstrating L- and Truth
{216-18 is in subm&sion to everlasting L- and Truth
270-20 demonstration of eternal ir and Truth
304- 1 sweet sense and presence of L- and Truth.
as God
sp 70- 4 those who are iniorant of L- as God.
b 310-27 if Spirit shouldlose L- as God, good,
asl^ove
p 3<Jl-30 rise to the true consciousness of L' as Love,
as permanent
b 306-24 which cognizes L* as permanent.
bread of
/ 222-10 and feeds thought with the bread of L-.
can be understood
p 427-11 before L' can be understood and harmony
conception of the
a 47-3 a faint conception of the X* which is God.
eorresponds to
g 617-10 ideal woman corresponds to L' and
demonstrates
b 306- 7 L' demonstrates L'.
887-18 which demonstrates L' in Christ,
divine
{tee divine)
eternal
pr^ vii-20 Him whom to know aright is L- eternal,
a 60-19 If his full recognition of eternal L- had
/ 203-32 in order to give him eternal L\
e 267-29 inexhaustible Love, eternal X*, omnipotent
Truth.
388-27 To him belongs eternal L-.
260- 3 for he reflects eternal L-:
b 279-20 demonstration of eternal L' and
p 880- 4 must be finally conquered by eternal L:
496-27 with unflinching faith in God, in L- etemaL
429- 1 omnipotent andetemal £*,
r 409- 3 all substance and is L- eternal.
407- 4 the Bible as our sufficient guide to eternal L;
487-22 faith to understand eternal L',
g 500- 8 the certain sense of eternal L:
gl 684-15 until every belief . . . yields to eternal L;
586-9 Father. Eternal £*; the one Mind;
688- 8 developnkent of eternal X*, Truth, and Love.
everlasting
/ 216-18 his body is in submission to everlasting L-
r 488-12 yields to the reality of everlasting L:
•ver-present
6 312-20 man's eternal Principle is ever-present L;
arldences of
b 289-17 with the spiritual evidences of X* ;
explain
a 27-17 Jesus* parables explain X* as never mingling
God is onr
8 107-17 remembering that in reality God is our X*,
p 388-24 when we learn that God is our X-.
Goo is the only
b 280- 4 until he learns that God is the only X*.
324-15 the understanding that God is the only X*.
r 472- 1 Science teaches man that God is the only X*,
God, or
a 27-21 pantheism, — that God, or X-, is in or of matter
sp 96- 7 we approach God, or X*, in proportion to
goes on nnchangea
8 122-26 in Science, X* goes on unchanged
great facts of
8 122- 4 but the great facts of X*, rightly understood,
bis
a 26-10 His true flesh and blood were his X- ;
hlM spiritual
a 51-17 no more be separated from his spiritual X*
imnaortal
r 496-22 at war with the facts of immortal X*,
immortality of
•p 70-23 perfect harmony and immortality of X*,
infinite
o 347- 7 God, who is hiflnite X-,
p 381-17 In infinite X* and Love there is no
g 518-23 varied expressions of God reflect . . . infinite X*,
in Himself
o 357-29 Has the Father •* X- in Himself,*' — John 5 .- 26.
Life
intellUnnce and
fUs-U the light and might of intelligence and X*.
Irradianoeof
gl 584- 1 DAT. The irradiance of X*;
is continnons
8 157-^ proof that X* is continuous and hannoniooi.
isdeatlUese
r487-3 Xisdeathlees.
is divine Mind
r460-4 X- is divine Mind.
is divine Principle
r 468-26 .<4iistrer. — X* is divine Principle, Mind, Soul,
X* is eternal.
That X* is God, Jesus proved
He knew . . . that real X* is God;
demonstrated to me that X- is God
X' is God, and man is the idea of God,
nothing . . . can enter being, for X* it God.
X' is God, good, and not evu;
Because X* is God, Life must be eternal.
If these children . . . forget that X* is God.
mortals are hastening to Team that X* is God,
X- is God and God U AU.
He understood man, whose X* is God,
We should remember that X- is God,
The understanding that X* is God, Spirit,
We all must learn that X- is God.
namely, that all X- is (vod.
If X' is God, as the Scriptures imply,
is eternal
/ 246-27
is God
a 27-10
51-16
pA 183-32
200-11
/228-6
d 288-21
280-32
300-17
327-19
p 366-28
369-20
394-28
r 487-27
406-9
(7 526-8
560-21
Is Mind
b 331- 5 X* is Hind, the creator reflected
Is not contingent
p 368-20 X- is not contingent on bodily conditions
Is not embryonic
g 560-22 If Life is God, . . . then X* is not embryonic,
is not Umited
r460-4 X- is not limited.
is real
p 428- 3 X' is real, and death is the illusion.
is reflected
&510- 9 X* is reflected in existence,
-sustained
p 390- 4 We cannot deny that X* is self -sustained,
is Spirit
c 364-16
6 310-96
p 376-12
is the law
m 63-10 and X- is the law of his being.
p 427- 2 X- is the law of Soul, even the law of
is tbe origin
r 487- 8 X- is the origin and ultimate of man,
is Truth
r 472- 1 and that this X* is Triith and Love;
Jesus demonstrated
/ 244- 5 On their basis Jesus demonstrated X*,
Uwof
(sesUvr)
laws of
8 107- 2 the Christ Science or divine laws of X*,
leads to
/ 202-20 thetrueway leads to X- instead of to death,
life of
b 320- 2 of the truth of Truth and of the life of X-,
I^ove, and wisdom
b 283- 6 Mind is the same X-, Love, and wisdom
Love, Truth
«p 81-16 X-, Love, Truth, is the only proof of
manifestations of
g 543-27 reflected Ui the myriad manifeeutions of X*,
that is, of God, who is man's X*
can never destroy God. who is man's X*.
admitted to be the only Mind and X*.
When we realize that X- is Spirit,
The only X- is Spirit,
that X- IB Spirit, and that
0866-4
p 425-17
Mind and
b 276-17
Mind or
b 291-26
No resurrection from the grave awaits Mind
or X',
misconception of
g 542-29 The sinful misconception of X*
must be eternal
6 280-^2 X- must be eternal, self-existent.
newness of
g 520-13 they will reveal eternity, newness of X*,
no matter in
8 113-31 no matter in X-, and no Ufe in matter;
not the fruits of
/ 243-30 Sin, and death are not the fruits of X*.
of all
9500-2
of man
a 51-11
b 301-17
Spirit is discerned to be the X- of all.
Nothing could kill this X* of num.
Divine Principle is the X* of man.
Digitized by
Google
Life
of mail
p 388-22 doeft not affect the absolute L- of man,
g 556-80 Knowing that God was the L- of man,
287
Life
a 19u32
/20^4
& 283-19
or God
/24»-ll
thou Shalt not know evil, for there it one L\
false conolosions that there is more than one L- ;
deem this the manifestation of the one A*,
Any other theory of 1>\ot God, is delusive
^ 283-14 Th^ insist that L\ or GOd, is one . . . with
o 357-dO if so, can L-, or God, dwell in evil
g 543-29 belief . . . would make L\ or God, mortal.
or InteUlfcenoe ^. ^
g 650- 6 God is the £•, or intelligenee, which
or Bftind
$p 91-17 the substance of L- or Mind.
b 282- 3 The real L\ or Mind, and its opposite,
290-10 That L' or Mind is finite ... is false.
g 609- 3 and the deathless Z*, or Mind,
650- 8 If this be so, whence cometh L-^ or Mind,
or Soul
If Z- or Soul and its representative, man,
It cannot make X* or Truth apparent,
are not concconitants of L' or Truth.
the supremacy of ... I** over death,
%x
b 30^13
or Trath
a 42-6
ph 196-16
OTer death
p 406-22
path of
t 461-12 strive, to enter the narrow path of L;
Prinolple, or
b S»3-24 The divine Principle, or L*, cannot be
g 607-16 creative power of the divine Principle, or L*,
foal
b 282- 3 The real L-, or Mind, and its opposite,
32a- 6 God is good and the only real L-,
reality of
7^27 earthly mortal is not the reality of i^'
o 822- 6 we shall gain the realitv of L-,
o 863-32 nor apprehend the reality of L'.
r 487-29 our trust in the deathless reality of L*,
/ 250-30 Science reveals L' as not being at the mercy of
Selonoeof
{tee Solenee)
Sonlf or
p 888-26 sin and sickness are not qualities of Soul, or L;
8plHt,and
5 280-^ belief that . . . Spirit, and L-, is in finite forms.
spirit of
p 433-81 Ah I but Christ, Truth, the spirit of L'
splntual
{see spbitnal)
statoment of
p 379-19 let her learn the opposite statement of L*
sabstanoe and
b 286-22 God's thoughts ... are substance and L-,
substance, and Intelligenoe
a 27-14 L-, substance, and intelligence of the universe
ph 186-19 God as the only A*, substance, and intelligence,
gl 606- 7 the idea of X*, substance, and intelligence;
supernal
6 819^ 2 has no kinship with the L' supernal.
tkatlsTrath
ep 07-29 demonstrating the L- that is Truth,
tlMonly
b 330-11 God is infinite, the onlv L; substance,
p 428-32 the understanding of God as the only L\
tlMory of
/ 219-11 Any other theory of L\ or God, is delusive
this
p 429- 2 this L' must be brought to light
e idea of
6 325- 2 he who perceives the true idea of X*
true sense of
o 366-13 the harmonious and true sense of X*
Trntikand
(f00Trath)
Troth, and Ijove
pr a-27 If we are ungrateful for X', Truth, and Love,
14-18 controlled by spiritual X*, Truth, and Love.
a 60-14 Had X*. Truth, and Love forsaken him
64-14 proof that X*, Truth, and Love heal the sick
$ 107- 2 divine laws of X*, Truth, and Love,
106-23 X*. Truth, and Love are all-powerful and
isa- 6 evident to Peter that divine X*, Truth, and Love,
140- 8 as divine Mind, as X*, Truth, and Love.
164-24 X*, Truth, and Love save from sin,
b 296- 2 X\ Truth, and Love are the realities of
308-11 whatever reflects Mind, X*, Truth, and Love, is
381-26 X*, Truth, and Love constitute the triune
386-16 emanations of Him who is X*, Truth, and Love.
p 41S^ 6 leave the field to God, X*, Truth, and Love,
427-22 God, X-, Truth, and Love make man undying,
r 467-10 one God and Father, one X*, Truth, and Love.
409-10 X*, Truth, and Love, — named God.
474-16
g 502-27
606-23
606- 7
Life
Troth, and Love
r 474- 1 X*, Truth, and Love . . . destroy all error.
If . . . are as real as X', Truth, and Love,
The creative Principle — X*, Truth, and Love
unfolds Mind. — X-, Truth, and Love,
X-, Truth, ana Love which governs all.
610-27 a symbol of Biind, of X*. Truth, and Love
616-20 the tri-unity of X*, Truth, and Love.
618-23 reflect . . . infinite X*, Truth, and Love.
622-29 Does X-, Truth, and Love produce death,
ap 677-14 first, the Word of X*, Truui, and Love;
gl 582-29 representatives of X*, Truth, and Love.
683-22 self -existent X*, Truth, and tx>ve ;
588- 8 development of eternal X*, Truth, and Love.
692-16 eternal Princtole; X-, Truth, and Love.
593-20 X-, Truth, and Love understood and
599- 4 reflected animation of X*, Truth, and Love.
Truth, . • • and Love
(see Troth)
Truth or
»p 91-14 is by no means the destruction of Truth or X*,
Troth. • • • or Love
/ 207-26 presuppose the absence of Truth, X*, or Love.
Troth that is
8p 97-30 the Life that is Truth, and the Truth that is X-,
Truth which is
a .35-23 Life which is Truth and the Truth which is X-
/ 235-23 who understand not the divine Truth which is L-
understanding of
(see understanding) '
unfoloinirof
b 335-23 can we gain the eternal unfolding of X*
unknown to
r 469- 6 Death and finiteness are unknown of X*.
vast forever of
c 266-30 into the vast forever of X*,
verities of
sp 76-32
vesture of
/ 242-21
way of
a 26-13
$ 137-26
when we awake ... to the grand verities of X*,
The vestqre of X* is Truth.
Jesus taught the way of X- by demonstration.
Love hath shown thee the way of X* I
we apprehend
ph 167- 6 We apprehend X* in divine Science
which is God
ap 661-19 understanding the X* which is God.
which Is Troth
a 36-22 as we reach the X* which is Truth
will be reeognized
sp 76-6 X* will be recognized as neither material nor
Word of
ap 677-14 first, the Word of X*, Truth, and Love;
pr 17-14 X', Truth, Love, over aU. and All.
a 19-31 Thou shalt have no belief of X* as mortal ;
44- 9 He proved X* to be deathless and Love to be
sp 72- 1 the X' of which corporeal sense can take no
96-19 Ohrist^B revelation of Truth, of X*, and of Love,
s 113-19 X*. God, omnipotent good, deny death, evil,
113-21 evil, death, deny goooT, onmipotent God, X-.
116-13 God: Divine Principle, X-, Truth, Love, Soul,
124-10 thus limiting X- and holding fast to discord
161-20 lungs, brain, etc.. have nothing to do with X*,
ph 172-20 belief that there is Soul in sense or X* in matter
186-26 If death is as real as X*, immortality is a
191-13 spiritual sense of being and of what X- includes.
200- 9 X* is, . . . and ever will be independent of
/ 208-24 Death Is not a stepping-stone to X-,
20^ 2 no other Love, ... no other sense of X*,
- 216-20 are the suppositional absence of X*, God,
216- 4 What has touched X-, God, to such strange
231^10 but God, Truth, X-, Love, does heal the
243-26 X* has no partnership with death.
249-18 X- is, like Christ, *' the same — ffeb. 13 . 8.
249-20 Organization and time have nothing to do with
263- 7 without beginning and without end, for I am X*.
0 260-32 If we look to the Body for ... X*, we find death;
b 276-12 Spirit, X', Truth, Love, combine as one,
275-18 no life is X* but the divine;
286-11 but by me," Christ, X*, —John 14 : 6.
288-24 that X- is not subject to death ;
289-11 X- and Life*s idea, . . . never make men sick,
289-27 X* is not in matter.
289-32 not the offspring of flesh, but of Spirit, — of X*,
290- 1 X' is the everlasting I am,
292-10 belief . . . and X* be controlled by death.
293-16 whose adhesion and cohesion are X*,
296-12 Is what reveals man and X*, harmonious,
300-32 God is revealed only in that which reflects X*,
306- 8 If God, who is X*, were parted for a moment
307-13 as much as God, Sphit, who is the only X.*'
307-15 is found to be not X*, but only a transient,
309-29 X* is never for a moment extinct.
Digitized by
Google
Life
288
LIFE
Life
b 322-29 Then we begin to learn L- in dirine Science.
325-17 perfect as tne Father, indestructible in L-.
330-20 Scriptures declare Him to be, — Z,\ Truth, Lore.
331- 1 and L' is no more conlined to
832-14 the Way, the Truth, and the L*,
336-19 Nothing but Spirit, Soul, can erolve £*,
o 347- 6 Nothing really has L- but God,
349-11 neither L' nor man dies,
867-31 Can matter drive L; Spirit, hence,
368- 3 Can a leaden bullet deprive a man of X-,
378-27 never endowed matter with power to disable L*
380-31 opposing . . . aninst L', health, harmony.
388-15 hypothesis . . . rood has power to destroy A*,
406-20 Krror is opposed to L'.
407-27 brings . . . L- not death, into your consciousness.
428-17 the L- which mortal sense cannot impair
429-22 if L- ever had any beginning, it must also have
433-29 to prepare the frightened sense of L\
r 466-10 Spirit, Soul, Principle, L\ Truth, Love.
468-25 Oiiest ion. — What & L-?
468-27 L- is without beginning and without end.
468-29 Eternity, not time, expresses the thought of L-,
461^ 1 /,- is neither in nor of matter.
469- 6 If L' ever had a beginning, it would
470- 8 assumed . . . the loss of the spiritual presence
otL-
486-18 If ... a better friend than L\
402- 6 L' cannot be united to its unlikeness,
496-19 life harmonious — as L* eternally is
406-20 belief in, th^t which L- is not.
g 516- 4 The substance, L-, intelligence. Truth, and
631-26 Which institutes L\ — matter or Mind?
631-26 Does L' begin with Mind or with matter ?
681-26 Is L- sustauied by matter or by Spirit ?
539- 8 the standard of good, of Spirit, of L;
644- 6 Mind, . . . the producer. L- was self-sustained.
544- 9 L' consisteth not of the things which
644-30 declares . . . so-called mortal life to be L*,
648-13 before L' is spiritually learned.
560-20 If L' has any starting-point whatsoever,
ap 561-17 in L' and its demonstration,
560- 1 as A', represented by the Father;
gl 580-22 false supposition that L- is not eternal,
584-10 the unreal and untrue: the opposite of L\
684-14 until every belief of lire where L- is not
587- 7 L-; Truth; Love; all substance ;
690-14 definition of
591-17 substance, £•, Truth, Love; the one God;
life {see also Uie'9)
Abers
ff 541- 4 Cain seeks Abel's ^, instead of making his
action, nor
8 136- 6 claimed no . . . action, nor ^ separate from God.
Mid being
an 103-31 L- and being are of God.
and brotherhood
g 641-17 ruptures the ^ and brotherhood of man
and death
sp 92- 4 the issues of /* and death,
ph 190-10 thoughts of jpain and pleasure, of ^ and death,
/ 211- 4 good and evfl, l- and death ;
246- 3 sickness and health. /• and death.
b 206-17 hope and fear, {* ana death,
303-21 belief that pain and pleasure, ^ and death,
r 466- 9 mind and matter, I- and death,
and happiness
c 2&f-21 drop the false estimate of ^ and happiness.
g 536-28 their belief in perishable / and happiness;
and health
ph 185-10 discussed ... to regulate /• and health.
p 428-31 and raised the dying to /• and health
and Immortality
p 376-13 more /• and immortality in one good motive
g 539- 5 as if l- and immortality were something which
and intelligence
a 52-20 the nothingness of material V and intelligence
sp 71-17 which simulate mind, /*, and intelligence.
s 124- 9 seeks to find l- and intelligence in matter,
ph 177-17 theory of l- and intelli&rence in matter,
/ 209-28 hypothesis of . . . /• and intelligence resident in
222-32 the false belief that ^ and intelligence are
237-26 a belief in the I and intellijrence of matter,
b 279-16 belief disappears that /• and intelligence are
279-31 seeks . . . ^ and intelligence in matter.
294-21 the error that /* and intelligence are in matter,
307- 1 delusion that l- and intelligence proceeded from
819-16 presuppose I- and intelligence to exist in
322- 8 changes the standpoints of /* and intelligence
r 476- 7 claim . . . that ^ and intelligence are in
g 522-18 forms, called l- and intelligence in matter.
533-23 belief in material I' and intelligence
536-11 supposed material foundations of ^ and intelli-
gence.
gl 584-20 saith : " I am l- and intelligence in matter.
life
and Its Joys
b 73b-ll higher ideals of /• and its joys.
and J<^
g (»6-25 material conception of I' and joy,
and light
/ 2Q0- 7 the I' and light of all its own vast creatkNi ;
and man
p 368-21 we learn that l- and man survive this body,
and nalnd
6 296- 8 destroy all illusions regarding l- and mind,
I /• ana mil
g 666- 5 are supposed to possess
and pe*ce
/ 224- 9 painless progress, attended by /■ and peace
and sensation
6 278-12 That matter . . . has I- and sensation, is one of
289- 4 belief that I- and sensation are in the body
p 306-29 never giving the body I- and sensation.
and substance
b 311-18 dream of/- and substance as existent in matter,
and troth
c 262-12 efforts to find l- and truth in matter
appearance of
ph 187-28 loses all appearance of I' or action,
arbiter of
p 360-12 belief . . . that it can be the arbiter of /■
belief of
(see belief)
beUef tbat
(see belief)
better
pr 7-20 a higher experience and a better {•
breatb of
g 624-15 into his nostrils the breath of /■ ; — Gen. 2 .- 7.
cannot destroy
p 388-21 prepared by Jesus ... it cannot destroy {•.
426-17 learned that disease cannot destroy l\
chart of
a 24- 8 and make the Bible the chart of /-,
conscioasness of
/ 242-12 to have no other consciousness of l-
constitutes
b 283-21 false belief as to what really constitutes l-
daily
ph lTf>- 4 and following Christ in the daily /•,
b 272-20 and Chri:<tianization of daUy /%
283-28 We must receive . . . and live it in daily l- ;
days of my
ap 578-17 all the days of my /• ; — Psal. 23 • 6.
demonstrated in the
6 333-12 and deriionstrated in the l- of which
demonstrated the
s 149-13 have not demonstrated the /• of Christ,
demonntration of
a 45-19 the revelation and demonstration of /- in God,
{214- 8 guided into the demonstration of I' eteiTial.
278-24 contradicts the demonstration of /• as Spirit,
department of
t 462-19 as they usually do in every department of l:
earthly
ap 565-14 a brief history in the earthly /• of our Master;
embryonic
g 547-14 the germinating speck of so-called embryonic l-
548-29 facts in regarato so-called embryonic f.
ap 561- 6 at a point of so-called embryonic l\
eternal
a 54-26 and to share the glory of eternal l:
{214- 8 guided into the demonstration of I- eternal.
271-24 the essence of this Science, and the eternal /*.
289- 2 Truth demonstrated is eternal /•.
340-22 demonstrates health, holiness, and I- eternal.
p 410- 4 *'This is /• eternal." says Jesus, — Jb/m 17 .3.
410- 7 •* This is I' eternal, that they — John 17 .- 3.
everlasting
sp 81-11 this fact affords no certainty of everlasting /*.
p 410- 5 and then he defines everlasting / as a
g 556-12 /■ everlasting is not to be gained by dying.
false ««enfte of
b 311-30 as mortals lay off a false sense of l-,
325-32 A false sense of /-, substance, and mind
false views of
m 62-29 false views of l- hide eternal harmony,
fountain of
ph 190-30 with Thee is the fountain of /• ; — Psai. 36 : 9.
good
ph 167-32 Substituting good words for a good /-,
had no
a 51-16 He knew that matter had no I'
happiness and
/ 232- 5 beliefs . . . al>out happiness and I-
b 308-11 looking for happiness and ^ in the body,
health or
s 148-27 When physiology fails to give health or /• by this
her
pre/ xii-16 conviction that the next two years of her I'
p 379-22 her belief that blood is destroying her /•.
Digitized by
Google
LIFE
289
LIFE
life
his
ph 171-10 probabilities either of his l- or of
b 317-17 his ^ is not at the mercy of matter.
326-27 and his I' became more spiritual.
p 436-12 Laying down his Z* for a good deed,
holiness, and
a 52- 6 spiritual evidence of health, holiness, and t:
b 340-22 demonstrates health, holiness, and I eternal.
haman
{see human)
human concept of
o 359-13 you must change the human concept of l\
Idea of
a 30- 2 he could give a more spiritual idea of I-
Illusion of
b 30!>-23 In the illusion of ^ that is here to-day and
Immortal
a 61-11 that he might furnish the proof of immortal ^.
Immortality and
sp 98-31 through which immortality and l- are learned
indestructible
/ 200- 2 Man, . . . has a perfect indestructible I:
in God
b 324-18 the goal of Spirit, or l- in God.
in Soul
pr 13-32 not cognizant of ^ in Soul, not in body.
instead of
fi43i>-13 pleasure instead of pain, and I instead of
llgenoe and
ph 171-26 beliefs that intelligence and I- are present
171-29 that intelligence and ^ are spiritual,
b 260-31 Mind, possessing intelligence and l-.
interpretation of •
a 54-19 would ifot accept his meek interpretation of ^
issues of
ph 181- 6 or does it hold the issues of l- ? "
its
b 307-14 Its I' is found to be not Life, but only a
Jesus'
a 42- 1 Jesus* ^ proved, divinely and scientifically,
ladder of
/ 222- 3 and ascend the ladder of ^.
I»w of
b 314-32 supposed accord with the inevitable law of V.
p 387-22 supposition that ... in obedience to the law of ^,
Lan*s
ph 166-12 believes in his prescription, ... to save a man*s ^.
/ 203-32 for God alone is man^s ^.
married
m 50-6 all the years of married ^.
material
(see material)
material iiense of
8p 72-14 Mortal belief (the material sense of Z-)
matter has no
b 275- 1 Matter has no ?• to lose, and Spirit never dies.
p 426-30 because matter has no V to surrender.
gl 584-11 Matter has no ^, hence it has no real
miscalled
s 164-23 materiality miscalled ^ in the body
misconception of
g 554- 9 following from a misconception of /•,
mortal
p 390-22 so-called mortal /■ is mortal mind,
g 503-25 God creates neither erring tl;iought, mortal Z%
544-30 declares . . . so-called mortal I- to be Life,
552-13 Human experience in mortal ^, which starts
never spa ve
p 376-12 should be told that blood never gave ^
newness of
a 24-12 rise into newness of ^ with regeneration.
35- 9 rise . . . into newness of ^ as Spirit.
/ 249- 7 bringing us into newness of /•
p 426-19 will quicken into newness of I'.
no ... in matter
8 113^31 no matter in Life, and no ^ in matter;
nor sensation
8 127-21 as matter — no intelligence, t, nor sensation.
/ 205-10 that matter has no intelligence, /*, nor sensation,
of Christ Jesus
b 270-31 The /• of Christ Jesus was not miraculous,
of Jesus
b 317- 6 Whosoever lives most the V of Jesus
of Life
b 320- 2 of the truth of Truth and of the l- of Life,
of Man
p 434-26 conspiracy against the liberty and I- of Man.
of man
p 377-29 to defend the I- of man
389-14 theories . . . that food sastalns the l- of man,
402-17 The /• of man is Mind.
410-12 showing tliat Truth is the actual ^ of man ;
438-17 conspiracy against the rights and I- of man.
or existence
b 311-29 all supposed . . . claim to 2* or existence,
life
organic
t 460-32 electricity, animal nature, apd organic l^
or IntelUeence
r 485-^ The notion of any I- or intelligence in matter
gl 584-28 the absence of suostance, ^, or intelligence.
or love
c 257-24 Who hath found finite I- or love suflicient to
or mind
«» 76- 8 belief that 1-, or mind, was ever in a finite form,
0 303-17 illusion that /*, or mind, is formed by
or soul
«p 70-15 Does I- or soul exist in the thing formed ?
physical
/ 247- 1 The acute belief of physical I- comes on at
possesses no
r 475-21 that which possesses no {*, . . . of his ovm,
queen of
t 451- 7 Christianity, . . . must be their queen of ^.
reckoning
tj 539- 4 Error begins by reckoning l- as separate from
recognition of
r 495-18 that the recognition of ;• harmonious
recognize no
8 133-27 would recognize no «-,... outside of God.
resurrection and the
a 31-16 " the resurrection and the ^ *' —John 11 ; 26.
b 292- 7 " the resurrection and the I' '• — John 11 .• 25.
saved by his
a 45-13 we shall be saved by his r.*' — Rom. 5 : 10.
seem to have
b 307-13 and matter shall seem to have I'
sensation nor
a 108- 7 matter possesses neither sensation nor {• ;
sense of
a 51- 7 He had povrer to lay down a human sense of (*
b 290- 9 instead of through a spiritual sense of {•,
p 376-16 simulated a corporeal sense of ^.
so-called
b 292-17 so-called ^ of mortals is dependent on
309-29 such so-called ^ always ends in death,
o 358- 2 axe, which destroys a tree's so-called ^,
soul, and
r 466-25 fallacy that . . . soul, and I- can be in matter;
•pan of
/ 252-23 says: . . . make my short span of ^ one gala
spirit and In
a 39-22 experience that salvation in spirit and in ^.
Spirit is the
8 124-25 Spirit is the 2-, sulMtance, and continuity of
Spirit of
/ 244-11 law of the Spirit of l- in Christ — Rom. 8 .• 2.
spiritual
{see spiritual)
statement of
. g 554- 9 Any statement of ^, following from a
structural
b 283-18 such as the structural ^ of the tree
substance, and
gl 591- 9 illusion; intelligence, substance, and V in
substance, and intelligenoe
a 43-29 beliefs about /-, substance, and intelligence,
/ 249-24 dream that ^, substance, and intelligence are
b 274-19 which aflirm tliat 2-, substance, and intelligence
278^30 the opi>osite of ^, substance, and iutellifirence.
287-24 supposition that r, substance, and intelligence
294- 2 belief, that {*, substance, and intelligence
302-17 illusion of any ^, substance, and intelligence as
806-17 a mortal sense of 2*, substance, and intelligence
311-30 a false sense of ^, substance, and intelligence.
t 450-27 beliefs in /■, substance, and intelligence
450-31 belief of ^, substance, and intelligence
g 541-16 belief that I; substance, and intelligence
548- 6 spiritual sense of V, substance, and intelligenoe.
gl 583- 3 suppositions of ^, substance, and intelligence,
685-24 concerning /•, substance, and intelligence
586-19 that l\ substance, and intelligence are
.587- 9 a belief that l\ substance, and intelligence
688-18 the belief that ^, substance, and intelligence
592- 2 belief that ;■, substance, and intelligence
substance, . . . and Intelligence
8p 91-26 belief is, that substance, l\ and intelligence
ap 562-10 light, substance, l; and intelligence.
563- 9 belief that substance, ^, and intelligence
substance, and mind
gl 582- 4 phjrsical belief as to ^, substance, and mind ;
substance, or intelligence
p 418- 6 error that ^, sulMtance, or intelligenoe can
supposes
r 489- 8 hypothesis which supposes r to be in matter
supposititious
b 322-26 belief in the supposititious ^ of matter,
temporal
a 51-12 Jesus could give his temporal I' into
8 122-27 Temporal l- is a false sense of existence.
Digitized by
Google
LIFE
290
.LIGHT
life
that approaches
r 496-10 Am I Ufing the Z* that approaches the supreme
thoQi^ht and in
pr 11-32 It is best expressed in thought and in K
to suppose that
$p 83-21 contrary to C. 8. to suppose that ^ is either
tree of
p 426-13 this would be a '« tree of 2-,** — Rev. 22 : 2.
t 458-19 to guard " the tree of l-r — Gen. 3; 24.
a 526- 1 tree of l- also, in the midst of the — Gen. 2 : 9.
526-18 The •• tree of l- ** stands for the— Gen, 2 ; 9.
627-18 •* the tree of «• ** to be the— Gen. 2 ; 9.
687-2 andtakealsoof the tree of /'. — Gen. 3:22.
637- 8 to keep the way of the tree of l-. — Gen. 3 : 24.
638-13 The '" tne of ^ " is signUlcant of— Gen. 2 : 9.
truth, and Ioto
b 284-18 testimony as to spiritual 2*, truth, and lore ?
truth, and the
a 26-11 the way, the truth, and the l; *' — John 14 : 6.
b 820- 3 the way, the truth, and the {•.** — John 14 : 6.
o 363-11 '* the way, the truth, and the /-,*' — John 14 ; 6.
▼egetable
b 300-28 as organic animal or regetable 1%
water of
ff 548- 2 take the water of l- freely." — Rev, 22 : 17.
Word of
6 268-* handled, <^ the Word <^ I', — I John i:l.
your
m 02-13 *' thought for your l; what ye — McUL 6 * 26.
ph 166>- * Take no thought for yottr l\—McUt. 6: 26.
170-16 " Take no thought for your 1% — Matt. 6 : 26.
/ 228-21 ** Take no thought for your l^ — MaU. 6 : 26.
p 366- 8 ** Take no thought for your l\** — Matt. 6 : 26.
g 630- 8 *• Take no thought for your l-, — MaU. 6 .• 26.
your own
f 140-14 not demonstrated . . . more in your own l\
a 40-13
48-^
m 66-12
fp 76-2
78-7
89-28
06-6
f 107-15
106-26
122-25
161-17
pfel65-»
191-19
/206-7
216-25
246-10
247-21
253-6
c 261-26
b 275-18
283-17
280-10
300-2
304-6
304-14
306-3
318-11
319-2
325- 6
325-6
325-11
331-3
340-2
p 388-13
409-27
e 446-18
r467-6
468-9
472-16
^601- •
511-20
618-11
626-6
643-29
649-4
664-11
^{582-8
584-9
601-10, 11
If the saying is true, '* While there *s I' there 's
hastening the final demonstration of wliat ^ is
2* should DO more metaphysically regarded.
assumption that man . . . comes to ^ as spirit.
belief tliat we are wearing out 2- and
Cain . . . concluded that if I' was in the body,
** To be spiritually minded is l-." — Rom. 8 .- 6.
false consciousness that I- inheres in tlie body,
false material sense, of I- in matter;
To material sense, . . . takes away {•;
among which are l\ liberty, and tne pursuit of
la not the I' more than meat, — MaU. 6 .* 25.
What are man's prospects for V ?
error of believing that there is Mn matter,
would seem the exception, . . . and I' a paradox.
The measurement oil- by solar years robs
Beauty is a thing of l\ wnicb dwells
saith : . . . I Kive l\ without beginning
neither lose the solid objects and ends of V nor
no I' is Life but the dirine;
They claim that to be 2* which is but the
To suppose that sin, lust, hatred, . . . have {*
The belief that matter has 2* results, ... in a
correct spiritnal conclusions regarding 2*
'♦ Neither death, nor 2-, — Rmn. 8 : 38.
nor 2* result in death.
They would first make 2* result in death, and
They would put soul into soil, 2- into limbo.
The delusion that there is 2* in matter has no
2' obtained not of the body
the body incapable of supporting 2%
•* When Christ, who is our 2-, shall — Col. 3 ; 4.
If I' were in mortal man or
and make 2* its own proof of harmony and God.
hypothesis that food is the nutriment of 2-,
no right to say that 2* depends on matter now,
the 2* which is spiritual, not material.
2- " hid with Christ in God," — Col. 3 . 3.
no intelligence, no 2-, . . . but that which is
There is no 2*, truth, ... in matter.
Error . . . that intelligence, substance, 2*.
In Him wae 2* ; and the 2* wae — John 1 .'4.
the rooTing creature that hath 2% — Gen. 1 : 20.
wherein there is 2*,— Gen. 1 ; 30.
this statement that 2* issues from matter,
eat of it aU the days of thy 2-:— Gen. 3.- 17.
The belief that matter supports 2*
supposition that V germinates in eggs
any Knowledge of the so-called selfhood of 2-,
masquerading as the possessor of 2*,
Death. An illusion, the lit
Death. An illusion, the 1^ of 2* in matter ;
illusion; ... 2* resulting in death, and death
in 2-;
claim that . . . and death are the realities of I:
would bridge over with 2* disoemed spiritually
594-8
596-26
life-basis
ph 191- 8 As a material, theoretical 2- is found to be a
life-giying
r 406-10 the 2* power of Truth acting on human belief,
g 517- 7 The I- quaUty of Mind is Spirit,
S22-19 represented as the 2* principle of the earth.
Life-laws
the popular ignorance of spiritual L-.
t> 806-9
life-Unk
o 360-28
lifelong^
a w-23
p 871-21
that 2- forming the omnection through which
mocking the 2- sacrifice which goodness makes
nor would I keep the suckling a 2- babe.
life-motfyes
m 68- 8 Unselfish ambition, noble 2-, and purity,
life-practice
/ 202- 4 must be wrought out in 2*,
life-preseryinfiT
gl 579-13 2- power of spiritnal understanding.
Life-principle
a 42-32 They must understand more fully his X*
Life-problem
pref ix-32 the solution of the stupendous X*;
life-prospects
b 31»- 6 To calculate one's 2* from a
Life's
6 280-12 life and L- idea. Truth and Truth's idea,
837-18 Christ, L- spiritual ideaL
gl 660-16 L' counterfeit, which ultimateo in death;
life's
He did 2- work aright
and teach us 2- sweeter harmoaiet.
18-6
60-28
life-work
a 48-16
lift
» 828-30
until the consummation of a 2*.
The result is that you . . . Umit your 2*,
The purpose of his great 2* extends through
m 67- 6 wares 2* themselres into mountains.
ph 190- 2 could 2* the liammer and strikeihe anTU,
p 873- 9 to 2* a student out of a chronic sin.
g 615-26 If you 2* a weight, your refiection does this also.
ap 660-18 not struggling to 2* their heads abore the
"^ it will 2* uie sackcloth fnHu your eyes,
674-26
lifted
ph 200- 3
C260-8
g 513-10
ap 574-22
liftinsT
p 400-18
407-14
lifts
m 60- 3
$p 96^31
97-24
9 U4-24
147-20
/220-9
236-13
262-16
^621- 1
647-31
667-20
ap sea- 5
663-15
6n-32
Ligbt
— 661-31
2* thought into the song of Darid.
2* their liTCs higher than their poor
anon the veil is 2*, and the scene shifts
2- the seer to behold the great city,
By 2- thought above error, or disease,
2* numani^ aboTe itself into purer desires,
Science ineritably 2- one's being higher
2* human consciousness into eternal Truth,
the higher Truth 2- her roice, the louder will
It 2* the yeil of mystery from Soul and body.
This proof 2* you nigh abore the
The ylolet 2* her blue eye to greet the
and spiritnal culture, which t- one higher.
Material sense 2* its Toice with the arrogance
of
Knowledge of this 2* man abore the sod,
2* humanity out of disease and death
and 2* the curtain on man as nerer
hatred, which 2- its hydra head.
The Revelator 2* the yeil from this
and 2' on high only those who hare
to bear witness of that L;** — Johfi 1 .• 8.
ap I
lifiTht (see a2so light's)
aboTe the
ap 668-16 it has for you a 2* abore the sun,
absence of
/ 216-17 only a mortal sense of the absence of 2*,
aceording to their
t 44^-11 pririleged to work . . . according to their 2*,
aoenstonked to the
t 463- 7 we are accustomed to the 2*
all Is
$p 73-11 in the place of darkness all is 2*,
and darkness
ph 186- 9 2- and darkness, cannot mhfigle.
b 281- 5 no more commingle than 2* and darimess.
r 474-81 for 2* and darkness cannot dwell together.-
and glory
IMP 676- 9 represents the 2- and glory of dirine Scienee.
677-24 Its gates open towards 2* and glory
and harmony
b 280- 4 the 2* and harmony which are the abode of
g 601-12 which Qod illustrated by 2* and harmony,
606-28 Spirit, dwelling in infinite 2* and harmony
and healing
e 446-12 through which Mlikd pout 2* and healing
Digitized by
Google
UQHT 291
LIGHT
and beat
ph 188- 4 we still believe that there is solar I- and heat.
g 538-11 The sun, giying l- and heat to the earth,
and mlarht
/ 215-13 the I' and might of intelligence and Life.
t 446-26 the spiritual;- and might which heal the sick.
and the rlaas . ^
b 29CPl7 The l- and the glass never mingle,
beaaty and
^516-13 bathes all in beauty and ;-.
beholds the
sp 95-26 beholds the {• which heralds Christ^s eternal
borrowed
g 511- 2 subdivides and radiates their borrowed l-,
brave
8 144- 7 when dawns the sun*s brave l\
brluK
g 501-24 raysof infinite Truth, . . . bring 2*
brinfrlngto
/ 210-14 thus bringing to I- the scientific action of
^ 68d-18 bringing to l- man's immortality.
briBJrs to
jm 72-13 Truth . . . brings to l- immortality.
7 206-27 He destroys them, and brines to ^ immortality.
0 293-29 C. 8. brings to I- Truth and its supremacy,
338- 2 brings to 7* the only living and true God
jS^ 300-10 wiU bring to l- the trde reflection of God
brought to
8 110-10 The equipoIlenceo( God brought to 2*
b 268- 1 brought to 2* . . . many useful wonders.
292-81 connection with his God, which Jesus brought
to I:
336-24 Life as immortality brought to 2*.
p 429- 2 this Life must be brought to I- by the
g 506-28 the really of all things brought to l\
548-28 Modem discoveries have brought to I'
gH 582-23 immortality brought to I'.
central
b 305- 7 Man, . . . reflects the central I' of being,
clearer
a 56-12 in a clearer {• than mere words can
clothed In
ap 561-11 the spiritual ideal as a woman clothed in V,
come not to the
pre/ x-29 or discerning the truth, come not to the V lest
darkness and
«p 74-21 Darkness and 2*, infancy and manhood,
depends upon Mind
p 393-26 certainly means that I- depends upon Mind,
destroys darkness
sp 72-10 As I' destroys darkness
divine
8 135-82 as must be the case in the cycles of divine l-.
t 457- 7 Since the divine l- of C. S. first dawned upon
emits
c 262-25 even as V emits V without effort;
examined in the
c 267-18 examined in the V of divine Science,
b 274-31 examined in the V of divine metaphysics,
from darkness to
t 458- 1 as the flower turns from darkness to 1-.
give
g 510- 7 to give I- upon the earth : — Gen. 1 .• 15.
511- 8 to give 2- upon the earth, — Oen, 1 . 17.
gives place to
Ttref xi-13 as necessarily as darkness gives place to V
gloiions
b 308-27 did not loosen his hold upon this glorious V
God *' is the
ap 558-16 for God " ii the /• thereof." — Rev. 21 .23.
Ood*s
g 504-12 no place where God's l \& not seen,
Ood saw the
g 503-26 And God saw the Z-, — Gen. 1 ; 4.
irreater
g 510-14 the greater l- to rule the day, — Gtn. 1 ; 16.
Infinite
g 511-13 God is revealed as infinito 1-.
influx of
a 47- 8 The influx of l- was sudden.
Instead of
g 528-19 Beginning creation with darkness Instead of l\
In the line of
an 106-32 full many a league in the line of V ;
Is a sjrmbol
g 510-27 J^* is a sjrmbol of Mind,
Its own
g 510-30 one Mind, and this one shining by its own Z*
lesser
g 510-14 the lesser l- to rule the night : — Gen. 1 .* 16.
tots in the
£407-96 This spiritualization of thought lets in the 2*,
ere be
C265-8 "LetthwebelV— 0«n. 1:8.
iiebt
let there be /
^503-18 Godsaid,Lettherebe2-: — Oeri. 1:3.
556-20 " Let there be 2-." — Gen. 1 : 3.
life and
/ 209- 7 life and V of all its own vast creation ;
line of
p 367-29 student's higher attainments In this line of l\
I^ove is the
ap 577-21 for Love is the I' of it,
manifesting the
ap 562-20 and by manifesting the 2* which shines
re
8 153-13 This discovery leads to more 2*.
new
a 36-11 in the dawn of a new 2*
obscured the
ap 660-26 not only obscured the 2* of the ages, but
obscures
g 604-29 and darkness obscures 2*.
of men
g 501- * the We wa8 the 2* qf men. —John 1 ; 4.
ap 561-29 which is " the I- of men." — John 1 ; 4.
of the body
p 39&-25 " the 2- of the body is the eye," — MaU. 6 .22.
of Truth
b 308-25 the 2* of Truth and Love dawns upon thee.
p 418-32 which flee before the 2- of Truth.
g 557-19 rolls back the clouds of error with the 2* of
Truth,
of onderstandinfr
t 461-12 Onlyby . . . can the 2' of understanding be
or heat
g 548- 9 How little 2* or heat reach our earth when
or Joy
g 548-12 little 2* or Joy for mortals before
pinions of
ph 191-14 transformed by Truth on its pinions of 2*,
portrayed
ap 561-28 The 2- portrayed is really neither solar nor
power of
/ 214-27 may end the power of /■ and lens I
ray of
{250-12 like a ray of 2* which comes from the 8un»
300-31 the ray of 2* which goes out from it.
o 361-17 a ray of 2* one with the sun,
rays of
g 546-24 like rays of 2*, shine in the darkness*
reflected
ap 562- 9 the universe borrows its reflected 2*,
reflects no
r 479-28 not a color, because it reflects no 2*.
shinlnff
o 347-20 and is the 2- shining in darkness,
ap 566-24 A burning and a shining 2- !
solar
ph 189- 4 we still believe that there is solar 2- and heat.
g 510-21 There is no Scriptural allusion to solar 2- until
Spirit is
g 504-28 Spirit is 2*, and the contradiction of Spirit is
spiritual
b 324-23 but spiritual 2* soon enabled him to
this
p 367-22 and that this 2- be not hid,
g 604-10 This 2* is not from the sun
ap 577-22 All who are saved must walk in this 2*.
Thy
ph 190-31 In Thy 2* shall we sec; light. — Psal. 36 : 9.
towards the
/ 240- 9 leaflet turns naturally towards the 2*.
true
8 117-26 and because of opacity to the true 2*,
b 276-13 brings . . . into numan view in their true 2-,
o 359-32 in their true 2- and loveliness.
Truth Ih the
b 282-32 but Truth is the 2- which dispels error.
walking In the
t 462- 7 Walking in the 2-, we are accustomed to the
walk in the
pr 10- 2 and will walk in the 2- so far as we receive it,
g 510-11 reflected spiritually by all who walk in the 2*
ye are the
p 367-19 " Ye are the 2* of the world. — McUL 6 .- 14.
a 42- 8 comes in darkness and disappears with the 2*.
8p 74-24 Who will say that . . . darkness can represent 2-,
an 101-16 and as adapted to throw 2- on physiological
ph 190-31 In Thy light shall we see 2*. — PsoL 36 : 9.
194-28 An infant crying for the 2-,
194-31 The 2* which affords us joy gave him a
195- 2 His eyes were inflamed by the 2*.
/ 216-16 led to believe that darkness is as real as 2- ;
c 266-28 beatific presence, illuming the universe with 2*.
b 289- 1 man's real existence . . . comes to 2*.
296-16 as 2' passing through the window-pane.
305-27 destroys allerror and brings immortality to 2*.
Digitized by
Google
UGHT
292
LIKENESS
^ 6326-30
t 460-9
r 474-32
479-24
492-12
a Mir- 6
603-14
5(»-19
603-21
603-27
6(M-3
60^9
604-27
606-29
600-17
610-10
611-9
613-10
ap 678- 1
0^2 684- 1
601-23
690-11
lighted
ap 676- 8
lighting
prt^Tn-12
lightning
8p 97-8
8 119-19
ph 192-15
/ 246-20
b 293-22
p 439-16
lights
/ 202-14
a 609-9
610-6
610-13
Uke
pr 6-19
8-8
8-19
12-16
a 21-27
22-8
41-6
63-22
67-18
61-16
63- 7
66-4
,^78-2
an 103-27
105-22
106- 6
106-24
f 107- •
112-19
113-26
1^1-14
124-18
136- 4
135-6
154- 3
16^8
167-13
164- 7
ph 187-32
188-12
193-14
197- 3
/ 214-11
214-19
214-22
218-5
220-19
226-14
235- 1
237-12
244-13
245-27
249-18
260-4
260-12
Wben first spoken . . . Truth, like the 2*,
and brings immortality to ^.
are pained by the l\
L' extingoisnes the darkness,
the ima^ary oppoeites of ^,
and bring immortality to ^.
the /■ over the dark,
the ^ of ever-present Love illumines
and there was V. — Gen. 1 .-3.
ilrst^ In I' ; aecondy in reflection ;
divided the /• from the darkness. — Oen. 1 ;4.
God called the l- Day, — Gen. 1 ; 5.
though solar beams are not . . . still there
isZ*.
Did infinite Mind create matter, and call it I ?
letting in the l- of spiritual understanding.
The I- of spiritual understanding gives
hi whose " I' shall we see ^ ; " — P«a/. 36 9.
to divide the l- from the darkness:— Gen. 1 . 18.
the veil is lifted, and the scene shifts into ^.
** What conununion hath l- — If Cor. 6 .• 14.
the I' which G. S. throws on the Scriptures
{•, the spiritual idea of Truth and Love.
M0RNi3(0. L'i symbol of Truth;
Urim. L\
^ by the Sun of Righteousness,
I' the way to eternal harmony.
According to human belief, the ;• is fierce
lawgiver, whose ^ palsies ... is not the divine
It is ^ and hurricane, all that is
coaxed the enamoured I' from the clouds.
wind, wave, I; fire, bestial ferocity
his words flashing as Mn the
tn
9P
261-28
252-28
e260- 3
The I' and thunderbolts of error
I' the torch of spiritual understanding.
Let there be l in the firmament — Gen. 1 : 14.
And let them be for t — Oen, 1 : 16.
And God made two great I' ; — Oen. 1 : 16.
»« ^ a green bay tree; **— P$al. 87:35.
" I' unto whited sepulchres — Afotf . 23 : 27.
audible prayers are ^ charity in one respect.
Prayer to a corporeal God affects the sick ^ a
He Is ^ a traveller going westward
Vibratinjg I' a pendulum between sin and the
L- our Master, we must depart from
L' Peter, we should weep over the warning,
seasons of renewal I- the returning spring.
droop and die, I' tropical flowers
His origin is not, ^ that of mortals.
Which, ^ the toad, ugly and venomous,
l- the discords of disease, sin, and death.
^ silly moths, singe their own wings
I' an escaped felon
£• our nation, C. S. has its Declaration of
revellings and such i* : — GtU. 5 ; 21.
kingdom of heaven is l- unto — Afatt. 13 : 33.
spiritual rules, . . . which, l- the great Giver,
^ the method in mathematics,
The unive/»e, ^ man, is to be interpreted by
the universe, I' man, is, and must
that ye skipped I' rams, — Psal. 114 : 6.
and ye littfe hills, l- lambs ? — Psal. 114 • 6.
Disease arises, /' other mental conditions, from
and yet, . . . the patient looked ^ a barrel.
becomes more ^ the human mind than
true, or anything ^ the truth,
a body /- the one it had before death.
is /• the dream we have in sleep,
and said : *' I feel ^ a new man.
I' a Parisian name for a novel g^arment.
The material senses, i* AdAm, originate in
I- the pafan idolater.
I- the original ** tree of— Oen. 2 . 9.
the body, Z* the inanimate wheel,
I- a kitten glancing into the mirror
The history of our country, l- all history,
cannot go forth, /* wandering pollen,
I- " the fowls of the air,*' — Luke 8 : 5.
is /' the beasts and vegetables,
One instance /• the foregoing
^ Christ, " the same yesterday, — Heb. 13:8.
suppose . . . unintelliKence to act I- intelligence,
I- a ray of light which comes from the sun,
chase one another /- snowflakes.
Ignorance, I' intentional wrong, is not
and savs: . . . L- bursting lava, I expand
and make himself I- it,
like
e 263-28 A sensual thought, V an atom of dust
267-25 robes of Spirit . . . /■ the raiment of Christ.
b 208- 8 With I' activity have thought's swift pinloM
268-11 I- the shepherd-boy with his sling,
276-29, 80 inform us that I' produces Z*.
277-14 I' reproducing ^.
286-18 all that He made to be good, l- Himself,
296-11 Mortals are not ^ immortals, created in
296-23 Then, /* a cloud meltina^ into thin vapor,
298-21 Spiritual ideas, /■ numbers and notes,
306-10 so man, l- all thinn real, reflects God,
822-28 turn us /• tired children to the arms of
325-80 When first spoken in any age, Truth, ^ the
o 349-14 I- all other languages, English is inadequate
352-17 Children, /• adults, ought to fear a
which are l- clouds without rain.
Scientist and an opponent are I' two artists.
L' apendnlum in a clock, yon will be
If Christian Scientists are /- Simon, then
365-18 I' dew before the morning sunshine.
367-11 nor, ^ the Pharisee, with the arrogance of
367-18 but I- Mary Magdalene, from the summit of
370- 9 cause and effecrt, or I- produoine 1-.
374-22 ^ walking in darkness on the edge of a
and, I' the Apostle Paul, is
I should I' something more to eat.'*
I- a watchman forsaking his poet,
L' the great Exemplar, the healer should
** was restored whole, /• as the — i/oM 12 : 13.
The perversion of Mind-science is 2-
t 460-17 {*j>ntting a sharp knife into the hands of a
r 467- 8 The second is l- unto it,
L' the archpriests of yore, man is
I' saying that the power is in the lever.
in a terrible situation, where he would be I*
I' rays of light, shine in the darkness,
L' produces /••
because being is inunortal, ^ Deity,
'* I /• your explanations of truth.
^ inquiring into the origin of God,
moving and playing without harm, l- a fish.
Because people /- you better when you
854-20
369-29
360-19
p 364-22
388-9
890- 2
893- 1
395- 6
396-15
421-30
481- 5
485-81
486-31
9 546-24
661- 6
654- 6
565- 7
666-17
667-8
ap 671- 5
(see also numner)
likely
an 102-27
o 358-29
1>409- 7
likened
p 872- 6
g 514-16
likeness
after our
p488-8
r 475-24
17 615-12
diviiie
b 300-22
0 366-23
much more /* to be abused bv its
Is it I' that church-members nave mote
the more prolific it is ^ to become
2', by MUton to ** chaos and old night.'*
promptness, and perseverance are I' to
in our image, after our 7* ; — Oen. 1 : 26.
in our image, after our /• ; — Gen. 1 : 26.
in our image, after our /* ; — Gen. 1 ; 26.
man as reflecting the divine ^.
man who is made in the divine ^ ?
r 491-16 establishes man forever in the divine ^,
eternal
/ 246- 6 the eternal I- of their Maker.
896- 6 man's immortality and eternal I' to God.
ooa^s
sp 70- 8 spiritual man, made in God*s /*,
pn 191- 6 man in God's /• will appear,
" ''~" "" declare that man was made in God*s l\
and man in God's /•
God's ^ is not found in matter, sin,
the ideal man, reflecting God's l\
6 287-21
336-26
o 344- 9
346-6
God's own
sp 90-21
r 477-3
His
pr 4-22
#p 73- 7
S 148-24
/ 249-22
b 325-16
338-3
0344-8
r 495-16
g 616-20
His own
c 257-12
(f 616- 9
htunaa
b 301- 2 even as the human l-
image and
(see image)
image or
> 71-19 neither ... is the image or ^ of God,
» 284-11 Is God's image or ^ matter,
299-16 whither every . . . image, or ^ of
g 616-25 mirrored reflection is your own image or ^
man is God's own l-
the Saviour saw God's own I;
until we awake in His I:
God, and man is His I'.
unity of Spirit and His l\
and His I- never dreams.
Then shall man be found, in His f*,
and man as made in His !•;
in His own ima«e and after His l-.
Allow nothing but His l- to abide in your
.Man, made in His ^, possesses and reflects
Mind creates His own l- in ideas,
God fashtons . . . after His own f*.
1'.
Digitized by
Google
LIKENESS 293
likeness
invertfkl
b 285-10 man*8 cotmterfeitt the inyeited I*,
inverts the trae
g 512-26 Mortal mind inrerts the true ^,
Its own
/ 217- 1 this Mind foims its own l\
man's
pr 12-14 of man's I' to God and of man's
no proper
6 302-28 the body presents no proper I- of diyinity,
not that
r 475-10 Matter is not that ^.
of God
iseeOod)
of his Maker
b 306- 7 Man, in the I' of his Maker,
of man's Maker
r 491-10 It is the I- of man's Maker.
of Spirit
{see Spirit)
of the divine
a 51-8 spiritualidentity inthef* of thedlylne;
of this £iro
/ 250-11 Spiritual man is the 2- of this Ego.
our
g 526-14 after our mind and our I' ;
personal
b 302-27 not in any bodily or personal ^ to
realize this
b 316-18 and we realize this l only when we
that
ph 191- 6 will include in that I' no material element.
this
g 615-27 If you speak, the lips of this I- move
544-25 a material personality is not this I'.
Thy
ph 190-29 when I awake, with Thy I: — Psal. 17 ; 15.
true
m 67-29 presents the true ^ or spiritual ideal.
/ 252-13 recogiiized as the true r of his Maker.
c 259-18 The true l- cannot be lost in divine reflection.
p 406-16 all that is unlike the true ^ disappears.
g 616- 8 we shall see this true ^ and reflection
likes
/ 253- 1 saith: I am Spirit. Man, ... is my l-.
b 322-23 A man who ^ to do wrong
likewise
a 25-29
6 306-19
330- 1
We must go and do I\ else we are not
these also doeth the Son /*." — John 6 .- 19.
. i" we can speak of the truth
p 370-27 Quackery I' fails at length to inspire the
gl 586- 6 which are ^ without beginning or end.
lilies
/ 212-23 makes and clothes the ^ of the field.
g 530-12 to feed and clothe man as He doth the t,
lily
m 62-24 even as it clothes the 2- ;
linib
8 161- 1 elastic condition of the healthy 2*,
ph 172-26 when you amputate a I' ;
172-27 But the loss of a l- or injury to a tissue
/ 212- 4 A 2* which has been amputated has continued
212- 6 If the sensation of pain in the l- can return,
212- 7 why cannot the l- reappear?
b 295- 1 The belief that a severed /• is aching
r 489 6 Then the human I' would be replaced
489- 7 not with an artificial /*, but with the genuine
limbo
b 318-11 They would put soul into soil, life into /•,
limbs
8 120-32 and superstition chained the l-
162-20 shortened ^ have been elongated,
/ 2-27-27 entangled your free /•,
243-17 The head, heart, luners, and I- do not inform us
p 379-27 pain in the head and /*,
415-28 the I' will vanish from consciousness.
limit
/ 24^22
b 284- 9
t 445-17
g 517-23
ap 577-13
limitation
oi 685-22
594-5
The result is that you . . . I' your life-work,
and can return to no ^.
or I' in any direction of thought
since there is no ^ to infinitude or to
holy habitation has no boundary nor l\
mortal thought, the only error of which is ^ ;
the first lie of I' ; finity ;
limitations
c 256-28 limitless Mind cannot proceed from physical /•
b 331- 4 would be subject to their I' and would end in
limited
a 36-19 A selfish and ^ mind may be unlust,
m 67-25 in the /• demonstration of popular Christianity
limited
8p 71-29
8 133-20
e 255-13
256-31
257-27
6284-4
284-7
309-31
313-28
329- 1
33^17, 18
336-5
337-21
o 361-24
p 369-27
r 466-14
460-5
494-13
g 550- 8
gl 587- 2
588-25
limitingr
8 124-10
135-18
/ 246-21
limitless
c 256-28
258-3
6335-32
0 353-28
r 466-14
g 510-18
limits
final
r47e-6
former
sp 89-10
narrow
C 256-14
f7 536-22
reach onr
p 387- 6
supposed
o 353-26
those
0 353-27
utmost
g 552-28
within the
m 61- 2
p436-9
6 280-10
312-25
gl 696-17
line
alonic the
8 141-11
O 343-31
direct
ph 189-31
t 457-21
imaginary
8 p 90- 6
last
pr 16-12
line upon
r 465-»
of creation
g 557-12
LINE
I- and finite in character and quality.
^ form of a national or tribal religion.
mortals take l- views of all things.
A mind originating from a . . . must be I'
Infinite Mind cannot be ^
If God were V to man or matter.
Mind would seem to spring from a I' body;
never absorbed nor ^ by its own formations.
was possessed only in a Z* degree
of a single period or of a I' following.
never included in a ^ mind or a ^ body.
never . . . the unlimited into the /*,
as incomprehensible to the I- senses as
however l, must be correct in order to
L- to matter by their own law.
Truth is limitless; error is I'.
Life is divine Mind. Life is not l-.
a select number or for a I- period of time.
and be ^ within material bounds.
a belief that mind is outlined and ^;
that which is never unconscious nor V.
thus ;* Life and holding fast to discord
repeating the ofFenoe of the Jews by l-
and ^ alfthat is good and beautiful,
A I' Mind cannot proceed from
glories of /•, incorporeal Life and Love.
The Ego is deathless and ^,
Mind 18 I'. It never was material.
Truth is l-; error is limited.
Love alone can impart the ^ idea of infinite
Error, urged to its final /-, is
The former I- of her belief return.
nor compressed within the narrow ^ of
Their narrow I- belittle their gratifications^ '
When we reach our V of
So long as there are supposed ^ to Mind,.
and those ^ are human,
urged to its utmost {*, results in a
within the l- of personal sense,
acting within the l- of the divine law,
belief I' all thin&^s, and would compress
I' faith and hinders spiritual understanding.
I' would imply and impose ifiiiorance.
I', in which are summed up ful human acts»
along the ^ of scholarly . . . descent,
to press along the /* of gospel-healing,
always in the direct /- of matter,
no excellence without labor in a direct l\
the imaginary I called the equator
whether the last I- is not an addition
line upon ^, line upon l\ — Isa. 28 . 10.
as the I' of creation rises towards
of demarcation
g 506-21 Understanding is the I' of demarcation
gl 586-16 I' of demarcation between Truth and error,
of light
an 1(^-32
p 367-29
full many a league in the V of light;
student's higher attainments in this l- of light.
of spiritnal advancement
p 429- 9 in the V of spiritual advancement.
this
" I propose to fight it out on this l-j
You must fight It out on this l.
on
r 492-19
492-21
quoting a
ap 5&t-27 Jesus said, quoting a I' from the Psalms,
straight , , ,
6 282- 6 a circle or sphere and a straight l.
282- 7 the straight l- represents the finite,
282-10 the straight I' represents evil,
282-14 straight r finds no abiding-place in a curve,
282-15 curve finds no adjustment to a straight /'.
282-22 and the other a straight V.
283-30 calling a curve a straight V
283-31 or a straight I a sphere.
g 602- 6 straight I of Spirit over the mortal deviations
Digitized by
Google
LINE
294
LIVER-C0B4PLA1NT
line
their
a 21-23 or, If I take up their <• of tnTel,
pA 192-30
8^607-4
667-13
lilies
6 294-19
link
ap 75-28
ph 17^11
6 293-6
r 491-16
g 618-13
linked
6 316-4
links
a 37- 9
• m 60- 7
68-31
lion
/2I3-6
p 380-16
g 614-10
614-24
649-26
660-27
ajp 669-11
lions'
^614-27
lip
B 117-14
lips
oloee the
pr 16-15
faithful
a 61- 1
or handft
/ 212-26
on tutored
sp 8&-24
pr 3^1
»-31
15-11
a 50- 7
o 369-23
p 373-22
0r 516-27
lip-service
pr 2-13
liquid
/213- 6
g 611-23
lisped
prf^ U-11
lispiniTS
pref in- 3
list
a 31-12
listen
pr 8-31
ap 571-12
listened
/237- 1
o36»-22
listeners
/236-30
listenine
/ 238-25
6 323-31
listeth
listless
/ 260-20
literal
a 32-24
6320-7
320-10
g 687-29
UteraUy
/2»-30
246-11
r 482-19
^637-26
637-26
ap 669- 7
literary
ph 196-28
Whatever holds homan thought in l- with
in the l- of spiritual creation,
in the l- of the corporeal senses,
The ^ of demarcation between immortal
when the ^ between their opposite beliefs is
Spirit can form no real /- in this supposed
forms no I between matter and Mina,
and find the indissoluble spiritual I-
God gives the lesser idea of Himself for a I-
The real man being I- by Science to
Martvrs are the human /• which
weldine indissolubly the /• of affection.
the nnbrolcen V of eternal, harmonious being
from the jaws of the /■,
Gadng at a chained l\ crouched for a spring,
** the I- of the tribe of Juda," — Rev. 5 : 6.
And the calf and the young I-, — laa. 11 ; 6.
beards the I- of materialism in its den.
nor does a I- bring forth a lamb.
•* as when a /• roareth.'* — Rev, 10 ; S.
Daniel felt safe in the /• den,
Ear hath not heard, nor hath t spoken.
close the l- and silence the material senses.
wrung from his faithful l- the plaintive cry,
we say the /* or hands must
and the fervor of untutored l-,
put the finger on the /* and remember oar
why pray with the I that you may
L' must oe mute and materialism silent,
wrune from Jesus' /• the awful cry,
from the ^ of her saintly mother,
Disease is expressed not so much by the V as
If you speak, the /- of this likeness move
does not grant them simply on the ground of /•
little
PT«^
pr
x-20
8-4
11-31
19-21
SO V faith in His disposition and power to
but there is V hope for those who
Such a desire has I- need of audible expression,
he has V part in the atonement,
21-13 gain a I each day in the right direction,
21-19 paths havedivemd ... I- opportunity to help
87-32 Why has this Christian demand so Mnroiration
n 61-19 may reproduce in their own helpless £• ones
8 109-13 searched the Scriptures and read l- else,
122-18 The barometer, — that I' prcmhet of
our Master's love for V cnil<uen,
and ye /• hills, like lambs ? — Peal, 114 .- 6.
remarked . . . take as/- medicine as possible :
Such a mother runs to her /* one.
To ignore God as of l- use in sickness is a mis-
The power of ... is Z* understood.
Jesus loved I- children because of their
A I* girl, who had occasionally listened
their l- daughter so naturally attafaied.
837-26 They devote themselves a I' longer to their
362- 7 learn even a /• of their own t^teStj,
b 289- 8 He is ^ else than the expression of error.
297-30 has ^ relation to the actual or divine.
Willingness to become as a ^ child
Understanding l- about the divine Principle
A /• leaven leavens the whole lump.
A I' understanding of C. S. proves the truth of
130-21
135-4
149-20
154-28
ph 166-17
196-5
/ 236-28
237- 1
287-9
6
5
329- 6
p 364-24 said of them also Uiat they love l
368-14 has I- inspiration
live
394-30
413-22
442-27
t 449-2
466-13
464-3
r466-«
9 514-26
548-9
54S-12
ap 568- 6
66»-l
560-17
glWI-b
n to nerve endeavor.
Whosoever ... as a Z- child,~Z,vJts 18: 17.
the sick usually have I- faith hi it tin they
need not wash his I* body all over each day
•* Fear not, ;• flock ; — I,ta:« 12 .- 32.
A I' leaven causes the whole mass to
if , . . . you can exercise /* or no power
Could her friends know how V time
here a ^, and there a V. — lea. 28 : 10.
And a I- child shall lead them. — /sa. 11 .- 6.
How I' light or heat reach our earth when
Earth has l- Iteht or joy for mortals before
in his hand a F book open : — Rev. 10 : 2.
in his hand '• a ^ book,** — Rev. 10 ; 2.
** Go and take the I- book. — Rev. 10 .- 8.
of ^ value, if only he appeared unto men to fast.
conceives of something as either /• or
To mortal mind, the universe is I; solid, and
she ** I- in numbers, for the numbers came.**
these Jottings were only infantile ^ of Truth.
First in the I- of Christian duties,
do we I' patiently to the rebuke
If so, I- and be wise.
A little girl, who had occasionally /• to
In chfldhood, she often /- with Joy to
their I- will love to grapple with a
^ only to one side of the case.
or we are I' to it and going up higher.
bloweth where it l-. — John 3 • 8.
To the observer, the body lies l\
This would have been foolish in a 2* sense;
have both a spiritual and l- meaning,
must rest upon both the /• and moral: "
^ meaning would imply that God withheld
Applying it ^ to moments of fatigue,
she f* grew no older.
he was £■ the Son of Man.
the ordinary historian interprets it I*.
L' taken, the text is made to appear
is ^ fulfilled, when we are oonscions of the
L' oommereialism is lowering the
pre/ vlii- 3 must I- in obedience to Its divine Principle.
m 61-18 If perchance they ^ to become parents
» 140- 7 Shall no man see Me, and /•.*' — Exod. 33 .- 20.
147- 1 the thought of the age in which we l-,
ph 167- 7 only as we l- above corporeal sense
187-32 which appears to the human mind to /*,
/208-6 Scripturessay, ''InHimwe£*,~^ctol7.-28.
6 283-28 We must receive the . . . and /• it in daily Hfe:
326-16 The purpose and motive to I' aright can be
328- 4 Mortals suppose that they can l- without
o 361-19 " For in Hira we /•, and move, — AeU 17 .• 28.
p 389-19 were willing that a man should /•.
381-18 Scriptures declare that we /*, move, and
388-30 neither eat to b nor ^ to eat.
410-10 *' Man shall not /- by bread eUone^ — Matt, 4 .- 4.
429-21 If we ^ after death and are immortal,
t 448-31 To talk the right and /• the wrong is? oolish
451- 2 Christian Scientists must l- under the
He must ^ it and love it,
or to cause it to l- and grow.
** ^. and move, and have our — Aete 17 ; 28.
ana eat, and /• forever ; — Oen. 3 ; 22.
to I- again In renewed forms, only to
pr
a
462-19
^527-4
536-13
637-2
566-11
lived
6-30
24-29
43-28
53-4
9p 75-16
76-17
8 132-15
146-28
p 429-22
r 474-22
9 524-12
liver
8 12^-30
magistrate, who /• in the time of Jesns,
The truth had been /• among men ;
The Science Jesus taught and I'
there never l- a man so far removed from
not. . . died and then I* again.
that Lazarus had l- or dieain his body,
the spiritual idea and the man who I- it
far anterior to the period in which Jesus l\
If . . . wemust have /'before birth,
the evils which Jesus I- to destroy
the divine Principle to be ^ and loved.
The generous ^ may object to the author's
liver-attack
p 431-22 the night of the/*.
431-27 since the night of the I-.
liver-complaint
chronic
p 389-^ In her b^ef the woman had ohronio <*,
crime of
p 432- 6 witness to the crime of V,
irvdltyof
p 438-17 " Guilty of I- in the first degree."
Digitized by
Google
LIVER-COMPLAINT
295
LONELINESS
liver-complaint
f> 4a0-l8 charged with haTing; committed I:
431- 8 At last he oommitt^ 2-,
433- 6 He . . . explains the law relating to ^.
433-23 ^. which material laws condemn as
435-14 If I' was committed by trampling on
436-17 to prerent his committing ^,
439- 9 where the £* was in process,
4^22 struggles against ^ and Death.
lives
barren
pr 4-2 cannot conceal the inmtitude of ban:en t-,
a 36-11 pour his dear-booghtDonnty into barren 2*.
In our
/ 201- 6 supreme in us and take the lead in our £■,
8 163-17 it has already destroyed more I' than' war,
nobl«
/ 248-29 ing^randandnobleZ*.
other
m 68-15 and to your influence on other ^.
our ' ,
pr 15-24 and let our /• attest our sincerity,
f 131- 4 and our ^ must be goyerned by reality
/ 207- 4 untU it disappears from our/*.
232-29 pleasures and pains of sense pass away in our ^,
their
p 377- 7 InTalids ... in order to saye their Z*,
ap 568-19 and they lored not their ^ — Rev, 12 ; 11.
m 00-11 maternal affection I' on under whatever
sp 78-20 man is immortal and V by diTine authori^.
81-23 goyeming, diyine Principle I' on,
f 126-28 and the I' of prophets and apostles.
146-29 It /• through all Life,
/ 203-^ escapes from matter and I' on ;
belief that God {■ in matter is pantheistic,
illusion that he I' in body instead of in Soul,
204-30
223-6
C259-9
b 317- 6
p 369-21
374-29
427-1
<461-3
Uveth
ph 170-11
6 316-1
and lifted their l- higher than
Whosoeyer /• most the life of Jesus
and knew that man has not two l-.
Nothing that I* eyer dies, and vice verea.
If it is true that man l\ this fact can neyer
but I do believe . . . that he l- in Spirit,
:26.
consulting . . . less about the economy of V
more ttdth in I' than in dying,
** Whosoever I- and believeth — JohnU :
•' Whosoever I- and believeth — John 11 ; 2^
I am he that ^, and was dead — Rev, 1 : 18.
living
and healing
» 141- 6 divine precepts for ^ and healing.
•eononky of
/ 222-16
faith in
p 368-17
iUegltlmate
/ 208-28 foam and fury Of illegitimate I*
In disobedlenoe
a 19-27 If ^ in disobedience to Him,
In this world
«p 73- 3 calls one person, ^ in this world, material^
material
pr 14-26 the belief and dream of material ^,
only for pleasure
* a 38-27 ^ only for pleasure or the gratification of the
standard of
ph 197-14 the higher will be the standard of l-
the life
r 496-10 Am I Z* the life that approaches the
pr ft-10
a 31-15
39^16
sp 74-15
74-31
75-25
81-2
an 100-5
s 137-18
160-1
ph 180-28
/204-5
234- 7
237-28
M5-7
e264-24
b 275- 5
806-3
326-22
S88-8
O 861-14
p 888-28
e 458-28
r 477-21
^502-2
by {' consistently with our praver ?
It is the I' Christ, the praottcal Truth,
was not the threshold . . . into ^ glory.
belief of still Mn an organic, material body.
The so-called dead and 7- cannot commune
when those ^ on the earth and
between the so-called dead and the l\
said could be exerted by one l- organism
the Son of the ;• Ood ! **^—Matt. 16/ 16.
I' witnesses and monuments to the
The only way to this ^ Truth,
false . . . that material history is as real and l-
giving /• waters to the thirsty.
the only I* and true Ood can do.
Believing that she was still l- in the same hour
Spiritual {* and blessedness are the only
Therefore matter is neither substantial, 2*, nor
or art thou in the ^ faith that
your bodies a V sacrifice, —Rom. 12 .■ 1.
brings to light the only ^ and true God
It was the F, palpitating presence of
a clear comprehension of the l- Spirit.
He must prove, through ^ as well as
in muHinrloos forms of the ^ Principle,
the I' and real prelude of the older Scriptures
living
a 512- 5 and every ^ creature that moveth, ~ Gen, 1 : 21.
513-15 the^creatureafterhiskind, — Gen. 1:24.
517-28 every ^ thing that moveth — Gen. 1 ; 28.
524-15 and man became a l- soul. — Gen. 2 ; 7.
527-24 whatsoever Adam called every I- — Gen, 2 : 19.
531- 1 it supposes that . . . matter becomes l;
load
ph 176-17 Human fear of miasma would I- with disease
loaf
»p 90- 5 from which I- or fish could come ?
loathe
a 30-28 we shall ^ sin and rebuke it
/ 240-22 we must learn to l- it.
loatninflr
pr 11-17 to make him turn from it with I*.
p 407- 1 in becoming a fool or an object of l- ;
ap 565- 4 hate, l- the orightnees of divine glory.
loathsome
m 61-22 or reduce him to a /• Wreck?
8 156-23 until . . . men and women become V sots.
p 407- 5 attractive to no creature except a I' worm,
loaves
sp 90- 3 How were the ^ and fishes multiplied *^
/ 206-17 as Jesus showed with the ^ and uie fishes,
p 367-11 " for the t- and fishes,*' — eee John 6 .• 26.
lobster
r 489- 2 When the unthinking ^ loses its claw,
lobster's
r 489- 6 would be replaced as readily as the l- claw,
local
g 537-11 In the first chapter . . . evil has no l- habitation
localities
V 400-32 in certain I- he did not many
locality
sp 79- 1 its sjrmptoms, I', and fatality
0 291-13 Heaven is not a 2*, but a divine state
p 439-31 send our best detectives to whatever /-
location
b 295- 1 that a severed limb is aching in the old ^,
lock
ep 99-12 None may pick the I- nor enter by some other
locomotion
ep 84-22 not dependent upon . . .bones for ^,
lodestar
/ 238-32 It is the ^ in the demonstration of
lodgrment
/ 235- 3 cannot go forth, . . . finding unsuspected /*,
loftiness
pr 8-13 If he reached the ;• of his prayer,
lofty
g 515- 5 creeping over /• summits,
logic
mvlne
ep 72-22 it follows in divine Z* that evil.
93-10 Divine ^ and revelation coincide.
fair
r 400-21 would, by fair l\ annihilate man
human
b 800- 1 Human I' is awry when it attempts
nsaterlalistic
8 120-24 and refutes materialistic I:
nftetaphyslcal
p 418-21 All metaphysical I' is inspired by this
of events
m 60-12 From the I* of events we learn that
66-23 It is better to await the ^ of events
ep 93-12 otherwise, we may be sure that either our ^ is
8 128-31 So is it with I;
129- 2 its Ms as harmonious as the reasoning of
149-22 The ^ is lame, and facts contradict it.
b 278-26 I- which would prove his annihilation.
logrical
b 270- 9 are scientific and V conclusions reached.
279-26 A ^ and scientific conclusion Is reached
logically
Logos
10 coincides with the Scriptores, and sustains ^
8 134-21 The true £■ is demonstrably C. S.,
b 386-10 the X% the .£on or Word of God,
logos
a 625-19 [the /•, or word]
London
8 168-13 a learned Professor in L% said :
164- 4 the Boyal College of Physicians, L\
1 245- 4 published in the L* metucal magastne
loneliness
^2 597-16 WiLDEBKESS. X*; doubt; darkncss.
Digitized by
Google
LONELY
296
Lord
lonely
a 44- 6 The I' precincts of the tomb gave Jesus a
long
pr 4-30 L- prayers, soperstition, and creeds
9-27 Then why ma&e 2* prayers about
a 20-12 men can . . . make ^ prayers, and yet be
8p 87-29 Memory may reproduce Toices ^ ago silent.
8 130-20 Laboring l- to shake the adult's faith in matter
163- 8 founded on I' obserratiou and reflection,
ph 174-10 and portend a ^ night to the traveller;
197- 1 and by printing I descriptions
/ 213-24 Beethoven, who was so I- hopelessly deaf.
233-10 How I- it must be before we arrive at
b 29&-20 how /• they will suffer the pangs of
o 353-27 so I- will ghosts seem to continue.
p 363- 5 wiping them with her l- hair,
367-27 1 2' to see the consummation of my hope,
373- 8 she has struggled V, and perhaps in vain,
378-28 to chill harmony with a I- and cold night of
431-15 The struggle on their part was I:
r 492-29 The conservative theory, I- believed,
ap 567- 9 Against Love, the dragon warreth not ^,
gl 597- 7 hypocrisy, which offered l- petitions
long so — as
a 39-31 so 2* as he believes in the pleasures of sin ?
m 59-27 so ^ as its moral obligations are kept intact;
ph 179-24 so ^ as you read medical works
184- 7 penalties it affixes last so 2* as the belief
/ 203-27 so Z* as he sins.
o 311-11 Sin exists here or hereafter only so ^ as the
311-19 So ^ as we believe that soul can sin
317-30 so 2* as the Master remained an inhabitant of the
o 348-19 so ^ as it remains in mortal mind,
353-26 So {■ as there are sapposed limits to Mind,
p 386- 8 So ^ as mortals declare that
425- 4 so {' as you believe them to be safety-valves
t 456-20 So ^ as matter is the basis of
r 486-20 So 2* as this error of belief remains,
497-12 the belief in sin is punished so ^ as the
g 551-25 so {* as it bases creation on materiality.
longer
8p 77-17 will be of I' or shorter duration
/ 237-25 They devote themselves a little l- to their
o 346-25 how can he suffer l ?
longer no -
pre/ vii-17 Ignorance of God is no /* the stepping-stone
a 47- 4 Tbe]^ no /• measured man by material sense.
47- 6 leaning no I' on matter,
m 69-10 No ^ to marry nor to be •* given in — Jfott. 22: 30.
sp 74-18 The caterpillar, ... is no 2* a worm,
76-13 can no ^ commune with matter;
an 105-17 and no l- apply legal rulings wholly to
8 125- 4 may no I' be found indispensable to health.
125-28 astronomer will no l- look up to the stars,
126- 2 Error will be no l- used in stating truth.
130-30 no ^ think it natural to love sin
130-31 no i* imagine evil to be ever-present
140-13 Mankind will no /■ be tyrannical and
ph 171-13 no I' an open question, out is demonstrable
191-17 It should no l- ask of the head, heart, or
/ 211-19 It should no I- be said in Israel that
c 26&- 9 he will no ^ grope in the dark and cling to earth
b 295- 3 nerves which are no ^ there,
295-23 it no I- hides the sun.
296-20 loy is no ^ a trembler, nor is hope a cheat.
309-10 He was no ^ called Jacob, but Israel,
o 352-30 no I' seeming worthy of fear or honor.
p 416- 8 To him there is no ^ any pain.
416-23 the body is no I' the parent,
442-13 Mortal Man, no /- sicK and in prison,
t 460-32 shadow of old errors was no I- cast upon
ap 573-17 man was no l- regarded as a miserable sinner,
577- 5 as no ^ two wedded individuals,
longest
p 431-16 Materia Medica held out the /•,
longevity
pre/ viIi-21 the reputed /• of the j\nte<liluvians,
s 126-25 the effects of Truth on the health,./*,
ph 167-10 our health, our /•, and our Christianity.
173-31 are far more fatal to health and /- than
/ 223-32 L- is increasing
o 348-32 health has been restored, and f- increased,
r 492-10 will increase V, will purify and elevate
longing
pr 4-18 the /• to be better and holier,
longingly
t 460-12 They do not incline I- to error,
longings
pr 15-17 In the quiet sanctuary of earnest 1%
longitude
8 125-22 cold and heat, latitude and l-,
longsufTering
an 106-27 2, gentleness, goodness, faith, — (;a^ 5; 22.
longsuffering
t 44a-21 with all I- and doctrine." — // Tim. 4 ; 2.
ap 566-23 Be Thou, /*, slow to wrath,
look
pr 6-18 higher we cannot ^,
8p 78-12 Then why /• to them
82-29 do we ^ for help to the Esquimaux
» 125-28 astronomer will no longer h up to the stars,
125-29 he will I- out from them upon the universe;
129-22 We must I' deep into reaUsm
154-26 says ..." You V sick," " You /• tired,"
ph 184-^1 I then requested her to l- at the weather-vane.
/ 219-30 we may /- for an abatement of these evils;
220- 6 to Z* in other directions for cause and cure.
234-28 Jesus declared that to ^ with desire on
218-27 and (• at them continually,
c 260-31 If we /• to the body for pleasure, we find lain ;
261- 2 L- away from the body into Truth
264- 7 Mortals must I- beyond fading, finite forms,
264-10 We must /• where we would walk,
265-21 only when we /• from wrong points of
o 343-11 the blind {• up to C. S. with fTlessings,
p 371-11 children I- everywhere fur the imaginary ghost,
429-8 We ^ before our feet,
^29- 9 we ^ beyond a single step
433-14 a I- of despair ana death settles upon it.
434-18 earnest, solemn eyes, . . . /- upward.
g 521-13 We should ^ away from the opi oeite
549-17 must therefore ^ upon the simple ovum as
552-18 peck open thehr shells with C. S., and ^ outward
ap 558-14 When you /• it f airiy in the face,
looked
8 133-11 The Israelites I- upon the brazen serpent,
156- 8 the patient /• like a barrel.
161-^ if . . . philanthropists /* as deeplv for
ph 184-32 She I and saw that it pointed due east.
b 268- • trhich we have I- upon^ — I John 1 ; 1.
270-14 prophets of old l- for something higher
looker-on
sp 90-17 The ^ sees the body in bed,
lookers-on
a 37-15 merit seen and appreciated by ^.
looking
pr 5-19 I' farther, the Psalmist could see their end,
7-10 L' deeplv into these things, we find that
b 268- 8 I' away from matter to Mind as the cause of
308-10 I' for happiness and life in the body,
317-24 To the materialistic Tliomas, I' for the
p 365- 3 the heavenly homesick l- away from earth,
378-11 By I' a tiger fearlessly in the eye,
378-13 may infuriate another by I- it in the eye,
t 450- 7 while I- you blandly in the fac6,
looks
a 21-11 and ^ towards the imperishable things of Spirit.
p 371-13 /' for relief in all waj^s except the right
379- 5 where the ordinary physician I- for causes.
416- 9 I' upon some object which lie dreads.
431-31 testifies: . . . I aip robbed of my good /-.
t 451-15 walks in the direction towards which he Z*,
looms
an 102-18 The I- of crime, hidden in the dark recesses
loose
5 163- 2 afterward letting her l- upon sick people."
t 469-18 turning him l- in the crowded streets of a city.
loosed
sp 89- 3 shows that the beliefs of mortal mind are ^.
loosely
p 363- 5 which hung ^ about her shoulders,
loosen
b 306-27 did not I' his hold upon this glorious light
loosened
g 552-19 But thought, ^ from a material basis
loosening
8p 98-16 above the I' grasp of creeds,
loquacious
8 153-30 avoid /• tattling about disease,
Lord {see a /«o Lord's)
and MaAter
m 67-21 our L- and Master healed the sick,
b 317-20 Our L- and Master presented himself to
arm of th«
a 24-11 " the arm of the L- " is revealed. — Isa, 53 ; 1.
beloved
ap 566-15 When Israel, of the L- beloved,
cnp of our
a 32-11 nor was the wine, used . . . the cup of our L%
fear of the
p 373-15 ** The fear of the L- is the — P8al. 1 11 : 10.
mind of the
b 291-18 " the mind of the Z,-," — Bom. 11 : 34.
of heaven
8 131-19 O Father, L • of heaven and earth, — Luke 10 .* 21.
Digitized by
Google
Lord
297
LOSS
liord
of Uosta
ap 568-25 and magnify the L- of Hosts.
on hiflrh
g 505-18 '* The L- on high is mightier than — PacU. 93 ; 4.
presence of the
8 13&- 6 at the presence of the L% — P8al. 114 : 7.
g 542-28 from the presence of the L' — Oen, 4 ; 16.
present with tiie
pr 14- 4 " present with the Z,*" — II Cor. 5 : 8.
14-6 ** present with the L' " — II Cor. 5 : 8.
/ 216-30 present with the X,-." — II Cor. 6 . 8.
p 383-11 present with the L-." — II Cor. 6 • 8.
gl 581-26 present with the X,-." — // Cor. 5 • 8.
•hall reign
pre/ vii-20 " the L- shall reign forever." — Exod. 16 ; 18.
Spirit of the
/ 227-18 *' Where the Spirit of the L- is, — II Cor. 3 : 17.
r 481- 4 '• Where the Spirit of the L- is, — // Cor. 3.17.
tiiy God
pr 0-17 Dost thou ** love the L- thy God — Matt. 22 .- 37.
wait upon the
/ 218-27 " They that wait upon the L- — Isa. 40 ; 31 .
with our
a 35-10 This spiritual meeting with our Z*
with the
pr 14-9 Tobe"wlththeX'"i8 to be — //Cor. 5; 8.
Q 604-22 " one day is with the Z- as a— // Pet. 3; 8.
gl 688-21 ♦* One day is with the L- as a — // Pet. 3 .- 8.
t>r 10- 3 and that waiting patiently on the X*,
a 23-27 •' X-, I believe ; help thou — Mark 9 • 24.
38-16 *' The right hand of the L- is — Psal. 118 ; 16.
/ 201- ♦ Remenwer, L*, the reproach — Psal. 89 ; 60.
201- • enemies have reproached y O L' ; — Psal. 89 ; 61.
241- 1 *• Whom the L- loveth He — Heh. 12 .- 6.
c 266-12 the L' our God is one X-." — Deut. 6 .- 4.
b 276- 3 ** I am the L- that healeth — Esofl. 16 ; 26.
b 293-26 *• The anger of the X-. ' * — Deut. 29 ; 20.
307-17 and says: ** The L' knows it.
320-12 " And the L' said, — Gen. 6 ; 3.
325-26 the divine heights of our L-.
p 366- 6 than all cries of " L*, L' ! '*
414-21 •» The L' He is God — Veut. 4 . 35.
r 479- 5 " I have gotten a man from the L* " — Oen. 4 .• 1.
g 523-27 the creator is called Jehovah, or the L'.
638-25 I have gotten a man from the /• — Gen. 4 .• 1.
538-31 " I have gotten a man from the /-•," — Gen. 4.1.
640- 6 I the L' do all these things ; " — Isa. 46 .- 7.
640-13 we may think in our ignorance that the L' hath
640-26 an offering unto the L- — Gen. 4 ; 3.
641- 6 the L- fJenovahl had respect unto— Gen. 4 • 4.
641-19 the L- Jehovahl said unto Cain, — Gen. 4 .• 9.
642-14 the X Jehovahj saiduntohim, — (7#7i.4:15.
642-16 the L' Jehovah] set a mark upon — Geti. 4 ; 16.
ap 658- • Great is the X-, and greatly — Psal. 48 ; 1.
676-26 The term X*. as used in our version of
gl 500-15 definition of
fr 600- • walk worthy qf the L- — Col. 1 ; 10.
lord
g 618- 2 He is Z' of the belief in earth and heaven,
Ix>rd Go€l
g 520-18 in the day that the L- <?• — Gen. 2 .• 4.
620-20 the L' G' [Jehovah] had not caused — Gen. 2 • 6.
623-20 is always called Jehovah, — or L- G',
624-13 the L' 0' [Jehovah] formed man — Gen. 2 : 7.
626-30 out of the ground made the L- G' — Gen. 2 • 9.
626-26 the L' G- [Jehovahl took the — Gen. 2 • 15.
627- 6 the L' G' [Jehovahl commanded — Gen. 2 • 16.
627-21 out of the ground the L- G- — Gen. 2 • 19.
628- 9 L' G' [Jehovah, Yawah] caused — Gen. 2 21.'
628-12 and the rib, which the t- G- — Gen. 2 .• 22.
629-14 the L- G- [Jehovah] had made. — Gen. 3 1.
632-13 the L' G- [Jehovah] called unto — Gen. 3 9.
634- 8 the L- G- TJehovah] said — Gen. 3 14.
636-30 the L- G- [Jehovah] said, — Gen. 3 ?2.
637- 3 therefore the L- G- [Jehovah] — Gen. 3 . 23.
643-31 '* In the day that the L- G- — Gen. 2 ; 4.
ap 676-10 the L- G- Almighty and the Lamh—Bev. 21 22.
^2 690-20 definition of
{see also Jehovah)
lordly
s 142-11 If the soft palm, upturned to a I' sahiry.
Lord of Hosts
ap 568-25 we give thanks and magnify the X- of H-.
Lord's
a 31-23 show the X- death till he come." — /Tor. 11 -26.
84-29 What a contrast between our L- last supper
and
35-16 They celebrate their L- victory over death,
lords
b 280-17 '* gods many and ^ many." — / Cor. 8 6.
307- 9 It says: •• There shall be V and gods many.
gl 580- 8 " goos many and l- hiany." — / Cor. 8 ; 5.
Lord's Prayer
pr 14-23 The L- />• is the prayer of Soul,
16- 8 which we name after him the L- i**.
16-22 is indicated in the L- P-
16-26 the spiritual sense of the L^ P-:
lore
a 23-12 Rabbinical I said : ** He that taketh
s 134- 1 have not cleansed their hands of rabbinical I'.
g 649-14 According to recent /■, successive generations
lose
pre/ xi-11 before which sin and disease l- their reality
m 66-26 must /- its present slippery footing,
69- 6 only as they ^ the sense ot sin and disease.
8 127- 2 she will not therefore l faith in Christianity,
127- 3 nor will Christianity /- its hold upon her.
160- 5 drugs ^ their healing force,
ph 176-15 sin, disease and deaui, will l- their foothold.
/ 207-13 Without this lesson, we ^ sight of the
240-13 and you l- the keynote of belW,
c 257-28 or mnd would ^ its infinite character
269- 2 ]tf an . . . cannot ^ his individuality,
260-29 If ... it must V its immortal nature.
261-26 will neither ^ the solid objects and ends of life
h 275- 1 Matter has no life to l\ and Spirit never dies.
278-15 we l- the consciousness of matter.
296-16 must ^ all satisfaction in error and sin
302- 8 It is impossible that man should /- aught
304-23 they would l harmony, if time or
310-27 if Spirit should l- Life as God, good,
311- 9 he can only ^ a sense material.
311-28 sin, and mortality I- all supposed conscionsncbs
315-17 The likeness of God we /• sight of through sin,
316- 5 and /• sight of mortal selfhood
336-22 else God^i^uld , . , l- the deific character,
337- 2 Therefore man, . . . cannot ^ his individuality:
337- 4 as material sensation, . . . mortals do ^ sight of
339-32 will never l their imaginary power . . . until
340- 1 until we ^ our faith in them
o 344-28 may /* ninetv-and-nine patients, while
351- 2 When we l faith in God's power to heal,
p 367-22 that this salt V not Its saltness,
370-24 a drug may eventually V its supposed
r 469^425 ^ the nigh signification of omnipotence,
472-22 Thus we should continue to I- the standard
477-31 man, divorced from Spirit, would /• his entity.
g 524-31 Does Spirit enter dust, and l- therein the
556-23 We l our standard of perfection . . . when
loses
8 148-16 It ^ Spirit, drops the true tone, and
ph 187-28 /• all appearance of life or action,
197-28 mortal belief I some portion of its error.
/ 215-18 darkness /* the appearance of reality.
248- 3 Love never /• sight of loveliness.
b 325- 2 /• his belief in death.
325- 3 I' all sense of evil, and bv reason of this is
327-11 Then he ^ pleasure in wickedness,
p 369- 6 In pro|>ortion as matter I- to human sense all
370-26 Hygienic treatment also /• its efficacy,
r 489- 2 When the unthinking lobster /• its claw,
losing
m 69-30 sacredness of this relationship is /• its
/ 238- 9 L' her crucifix, the Roman Catholic girl said,
b 909-19 thus /' the divine ])ower which heals
336-22 Only by l- the false sense of Soul can we
o 360-11 repUes: ... I have no notion of I- my old
loss
no
pr 1-U no I* can occur from trusting God
of a limb
ph 172-27 But the I' of a limb or injury to a tissue
of control
p 406-26 a I of control over the body.
of earthly h<>pes
<• 2«V)-26 The I- of earthly hopes and pleasures
of harmony
/> 408- 2 sickness is V of harmony.
of his identity
c 265-12 by no means suggests . . . the f- of his identity,
of human peace
r 265-23 Who that has felt the ^ of human peace
of man's identity
/ 217- 1 The /• of man's identity ... is impossible;
of power
ph 183-25 Submission to error superinduces I- of power.
possible
a 51- 2 possible ^ of something more important than
temporary
b 311-16 belief strays into a sense of temporary V
their
r 487- 9 of the Mind-faculties than In their V.
your
p 386-19 Yon think that your anguish is occasioned by
your v.
Digitized by
Google
LOSS
298
Love
lO08
lost
b 294- 6 If mmn is both mind and matter, the ^ of one
r 470- 7 Msumed the l- of spiritual power,
470- 7 usnmed ... the ^ of the spiritoal presence
470- 9 assumed . . . the ^ of Lore as erer present
32-20 The trae sense is spiritnallr ^, if the
, 87- 8 Z' to the memory of Uie mind in which
' 87-26 The true concept is neyer I:
§ 110-3S But this power was ^ sight of,
148- 8 more deplorably l than the sinning, if
146- 8 Why has this element of Christianity been I- ?
147-10 Tmth had ^ none of its . . . efficacy,
153-7 The8althad**<-hissayoar;"— lfalt5:]3. ^
182-23 what is called the /• snbstanoe of lungs,
ph 166- 7 thus the conscious control orer the body is /*.
f ^9^~^ cannot be /* nor remain f orerer unseen.
If . . . these faculties must be /',
But the real sight or sense is not l\
If Spirit, Soul, could sin or be l-,
then being and immortality would be ^,
being cannot be ^ while Ood exists.
2U-27
214-28
210-4
210-6
215-6
215-24
217-4
246-6
247-8
0 260-15
269-17
296-21
802-5
802-18
808-29
8(H-28
810-19
310-20
811-8
811-18
812-2
814-19
821-16
823-18
828-17
831-8
O860-2
p 376-21
407-21
407-22
410-29
431-27
t 465-11
r 470-28
470-29
481-81
486-24
487-9
489-6
401-24
^624^10
688- 1
536-14
648- 7
Brery Quality and condition of mortality is 1%
more absurd than to conclude that . . . tones
are^
and I' all account of time,
age regain two of the elements it had f*.
If man was once perfect but has now {• his
The I' image is no image,
true likeness cannot be Mn dirine reflection,
and the inspiration, . . . will be ^.
I* to all who cling to^this falsity,
that one which has /• much materiality
The identity of the real man is not /-,
and this belief is all that wiU ever be I:
cannot be /• nor separated from its dlTine
misapprehended and ^ in confusion,
human soul which sins and is spiritually /*,
commonly taught . . . that soul may be V,
Is man ^ spiritually? No,
It is a sense of sin, . . . which is l-.
must be 2* because such so-called knowledge
This materialism /' sight of the true Jesus ;
The illusion of Moses /* its power to alarm him,
the one unused talent decays and is ^.
has been dormant, a /* element of Christianity.
I' through a mortal sense, which
they will find that nothing is 2*,
muscles have no power to oe l\
If delusion says, " I have lost my memory,*'
No faculty of mnd is K
untU the . . . healing abUity is whoUy l-.
testifies: ... I have V my healthy hue
If you are yourself I' in the belief and fear
If man has I' perfection,
then he has 2* his perfect Principle,
it is the sense of sin which is /*,
They cannot be I:
L' tney cannot be, while Mind remains,
the senses of Mind are never V
In sleep, memory and couAciousness are l-
the true idea of God seems almost /*.
Had he l- man's rich inheritance and
If man's spiritual gravitation . . . should be 2*,
man has never l- Ms spiritual estate
Love
anolnteih
op 578-14 [£-1 anointeth my head with — see PmO, 93 : 6.
aniMd him witn
a 62-23 Mind-healing, or C.S.,wliich armed him with X*.
obastened by
/ 211- 4 he who ... is chastened by L\
chastisenMiits of
b 828- 6 Through the wholesome chastisements of X*,
crown of
t 461- 6 with the crown of X* ujwn her brow,
deslgii of
a 86-80 The design of X* is to reform the sinner,
destroys luito
b 3a»- 8 Truth destroys error, and X- destroys hate.
Divine '
p 439-29 sentence which . . . Divine X* will pnmooBM.
> divine
(see divine)
divine Principle Is
b 330-21 and divine Principle is X-,
divine Principle or
12-20 It is a mortal belief, not divine Princ^Oe or X-,
eflicaclous
r 497-14
essence of
6 333-26
eternal
a 19- 1
everlnsting
a a-T
evidence of divine, efflcacioas X-,
in the divine nature, the essence of X%
his own, derived from the eternal X-.
iiot
e 444-26 as did Abraham when he parted from X*,
lotions
/ 234- 1 whne material I- interfere with truth,
lots
/ 242-24 for my vesture they did cast l.** — John
loud
€tp 668-18 And I heard a Z* voice saying ~ Rev. 12 ; 10.
louder
•p 97-24
an 568-26
lovable
/ 232- 4 neither make
liOVe (see also Love*s)
abide in
6 274-12
aUis
ap 667- 8
19.24/
the /' will error scream, until its
A I- song, sweeter than has ever before
I harmonious nor God l\
Q 510-18
nndTmtli
a 19-2
/ 227-19
r470-8
The senses of Spirit abide in X*,
all is X-, and there is no error, no sin,
X* alone can impart the limitless idea of
X' and Truth are not at war with €k>d*s image
X* and Truth make free,
brotherhood of man would consist of X*and
Truth,
gl 896-17 the spiritual inspiration of X- and Truth
will fall at the feet of everlasting X*.
ever*present
p dT7' 6 should rejoice always in ever-present X*.
ff 601-18 is consonant with ever-present X-.
608-14 light of ever-present X- illumines the
ap 667- 7 To infinite, ever-present X-, all is Love,
ezpUined hy that
ff 601-15 explained by that X* for whose rest the
flood-tides of
/ 901-18 to pour in truth through flood-tides of X*.
fruits of
a 86-24 by bringing forth the fruits of X%
fulfils the Uw
ap 672-12 X- fulfils the law of C. 8.,
giveth
9 518-19 X- giveth to the least spiritual idea might,
God is
(see God)
Golden Shore of
ap 576- 1 realiation of the Golden Shore of X* and
gospel of
ap 577- 4 held in the gospel of X*.
hand of
a 86-27 or that the hand of X* is satisfied with
hath shovm
8 187-24 X* hath shown thee the way of Life !
lieartof
e44»-4
he deflined
a 54- 4
held
0 514-26 the control which X* held over all,
idea of
6 326-81
went out to the great heart of X
Out of the amplitude of his . . .
he defined X*.
He beheld for the first time the true idea
of X-,
ff 684-29 will struggle to destroy the spiritual idea of X*;
gl 690- 9 Lamb of God. The spiritual idea of X- ;
Image, of
r 475-14 Manisidea, the image, of X*;
immortality and
. gl 097-15 divine Science, — immortality and X-.
imparts
» g 517-18 X* imparts the clearest idea of Deity,
incorporeal
pr 13-24 wonders wrought by infinite, incorpOTSal L-,
Inexhaustible
e 257-29 inexhaustible X-, eternal Life,
in this case infinite X- will not grant the
rather than as divine, infinite X*.
No form . . . adequate to represent infinite X*.
^ »»^«. God is infinite X-, which must be
y^ p 366-18 recognition of infinite X* which alone conftai
• g 520- 4 majesty, and glory of infinite X* fin all spaoa.
Infinitude of
g 50»-26 unfolds the infinitude of X-.
Inspiration of
a 86-28 Our wine the inspiration of X*,
Inspires
t 454-18 X* inspires, illumines, designates, and
Is enthroned
e 454-10 X- Is enthroned.
Is impartial
pr 18-2 X* is impartial and universal
is Mind
6 830-21 and £.* is Mind,
Infinite
pr 10-30
a 63-15
e 256-26
6 312-21
Digitized by
Google
Love
299
LOVE
Love
** "*J? *S!S^ L- Is not haaty to deliver us from temptation,
** ^^Sa^ L' is priestess at the altar of Truth.
*pr 17-7 AndL'UrtjUcltdinlove;
** tp%- 6 spirituallxation will follow, for L- is Spirit.
** *ao wfSo no need of sun or satellite, for L- is the light
** \p 57™fl for [i] is with me ; - PsaX. 23 ; 4.
lAmb of ^ ^ M ,
ap 661-13 wedded to the Lamb of L-. ^ ^ ,
567-30 killed by innocence, the Lamb or L\
law of
(Me law)
ethi
**^p W^7 [i] leadeth me beside the still - Psal. » ; 2.
578-8 U- J leadeth me in the paths of - Paal, 23 : 3
Ufeand
(Me Life)
*p*3ei-81 rise to the true consciousness of Life as L-,
'Lite, . . • and wisdom ^ _. j
4 283- 6 Mind is the same Life, L% and wisdom
^ tp * 81-16 Life, L-, Truth, is the only proof of
Ufe, Trath, and
(see Ufe)
**^V*319-3l speak of the love of X-, meaning by that
™ ap 678- 6 [L'} maketh me to lie down in — Paal. 23 .• 2.
™ ap 567- 3 a sense of the ever-presenoe of ministering L\
mlsanderstand ... ^w
pr 6-21 is to misunderstand L' and to make prayer the
"**% SS-21 mocking L' and declaring
motherhood of ^^^ ^ .wi.j«r
ff 61»-11 the fatherhood and motherhood of L:
must trlumpli _,*.*.*
a 43-32 X* must triumph over hate.
p 410-18 ** There is no fear in X*, — / John 4 ; 18.
no miracle to , . ^ .
r 494-15 miracle of grace is no miracle to X*.
no other , , , «__*i.
/ 206- 1 no other L', wisdom, nor Truth,
p 420- 3 L' not hate. Spirit not matter, governs man.
not made perfect In ^ . , r « r t^k^ a ia
p 410-20 is not made perfect in L*." — / John 4 ; 18.
*™ «^19-2l is not the divine ideal of omnipresent L-.
opposite of , , „ J 1. ..
gl 580-17 the opposite of X-, called hate;
'^^ap'sn-lS Clad in the panoply of L;
parmkers of . _
pr 4-16 worthiness to be partakers of L*.
^' p 373-18 " perfect L' casteth out fear." — ^^ohn 4 : 18.
406-10 •* perfect X* casteth out fear." — / John 4 : 18.
410-18 perfect X- casteth out fear. — I John 4 : 18.
/ 231-22 is to misunderstand the power of X*
'*'*^67853 [X] propareth a table before - see Paal. 23 : 5.
'^"^ST^S-lS X- propagates anew the higher joys
pnrjyj^^^^ the purpose of X- to create trust in good,
a 20-27 commands sure entrance Into the realm of X*.
redolent with
(T 516-12 X*, ledolent with unselfishness,
s 138-16 sublime summary points to the religion of X*.
p V4- / Hatred and its effects ... are removed by X-.
restoreth , , „ , «« «
op 678- 8 L^*] restoreth my soul — PtcU. 23 .• 3.
a 30- 8 and could demonstrate the Science of X*
'^%p 6&-28 X- sends forth her prinud and everlasting strain.
^ 60&- 9 superstructure of Truth ; the shrine ot L-;
/ 242*17 to dissolve with the universal solvent of X-
a 33-23 This is the new understanding of spiritual X-.
c 286-11 spiritual X- will force you to accept
rentoved by
■6
Love
^"'^m* 57-28 for X* supports the struggling heart
truer sense of • . _
a 19-7 by giving man a truer sense of X-,
19- 9 ana this truer sense of X- redeems
true ftense of . . ^ x- »
ap 575- 2 Arise . . . into the true sense of X*,
Truth and
{see Truth)
p 410- 7 the knowledge of X-, Truth, and Life.
Truth, Life, and
{see Truth)
/ 4o7-26 * presuppose the absence of Truth, Life, or L\
"*/ 2M- 4 Whatever inspires with wisdom, Truth, or L*
c 266-17 Universal X- is the divine way in C. 8.
which paints ^ _,
/ 247-24 It is X- which pamts the petal
^ «p "96- ? X- will finally mark the hour of harmony,
^ "5*612^ 9 and also by holy thoughts, winged with X*.
wisdom and .^ . _^ j ^ r
pr 2-11 since He is unchanging wisdom and X-.
« 23- 1 Wisdom and X- may require many sacrifices
c 265-26 discover what belongs to wisdom and X*.
or 13-26 human ignorance of the divine Principle, X-,
15-13 divine Principle. X-, which destroys all error.
17-14 TnUh, X-, over aU, and AIL
a 22-21 X- means that we shall be tried and purified.
2ft-23 makes us admit Its Principle to be X-.
36-14 commune with the divine Principle, X'.
86-20 Our church is built on the divine Principle, L\
44- 9 He proved ... X- to be the master of hate.
46-21 man and his divine Principle, X-.
60-13 to his divine Principle, the God who is X-,
61-27 aimed at the divine Principle, X-.
sp 96-19 Christ's revelation of Truth, of Life, and of X-,
« 113- 6 the heart and soul of C. 8.. is X\ ^ , _ ,
115-13 God: Divine Principle, Life, Truth, X*, Soul.
/ 225-21 X- is the liberator. _, , ^^ , , ,
230-10 comes through God, the divine Principle, X-,
231-10 but God. Truth, Life, X-, does heal the sick
243-26 X- has no sense of hatred.
248- 3 X- never loses sight of loveliness.
253- 5 saith: . . . impart all bliss, for I am X*.
c 256- 7 X-, the divine Principle, is the Father and
b 270-13 eternal Mind or divine Principle, X-.
276-12 Spirit, Life, Truth, X-, combine as one,
275-17 the infinite divine Principle, X-.
280- 4 From X- and from the Ught and harmony which
286-11 Christ, Life. Truth. X- ;
286-14 the divine Principle, X-, creates
293-15 divine Mind, . . . whose attraction is X*,
300-32 that which reflects Life, Truth, X-,
305-26 were it not that X-, the divine Principle
312-16 and without X-, God, . . . cannot appear.
319-29 as, for insUnce, to name X- as merely^ ^. _
330-20 Scriptures declare Him to be, — Life, Trutn, X*.
331-19 He is divine Principle, X\
331-27 that Is, the triply divine Principle. X-.
332-22 revealing the divine Principle, X*,
335-26 Mind is the divine Principle, X-,
r 465-10 Spirit, Soul, Principle, Life, Truth, X-.
470- 9 awumed ... the loss of X- as ever present
473-24 God as divine Principle, X%
477-22 forms of the living Principle, X-.
490-18 the real man's divine Principle, L\
496-18 based upon its divine Principle, X-,
a 612- 3 the incorporeal and divine Principle, L\
617-10 woman corresponds to Life and toX-.
620- 9 no more . . . than is his infinite Principle, X-
524-11 X-, the divine Principle to be Uved and loved.
526-23 Was evil instituted through God, X- ?
527-11 Here the metaphor represents God, X% as
537-32 this is not the nature of God, who is X*
53»- 1 X- infinitely wise and altogether lovely,
Ml-12 the human concept of X-
ap 667- 9 Against X-, the dragon warreth not long,
660- 2 as X-, represented by the Mother.
674-29 The very circumstance, . . . X- can make an
675- 3 X- wedded to its own spiritual idea- ^
678-18 [the consciousness] ofTx'l— Psai. 28 • 6.
al 687- 7 Life; Truth; X-; all substance;
691-17 divine Principle, substance. Life, Truth, X*,
love (see aUo love's)
^**"m *58-18 the sweet interchange of confidence and l* ;
^'-y'Ss" S^DSappointed in /• in her early years.
Digitized by
Google
LOVE
300
LOWER
love
•motional
a 25-27 and all the emotional V we can bestow
enriches
m 57-23 L- enriches the nature, enlarging, purifying,
feminljie
m 64-24 masculine wisdom and feminine /*,
for God
t 454-17 L' for God and man is the true incentive
God is
6 320-1 **QodiBl'r — IJohn4:%,
God's
b 326- 9 All nature teaches God's ^ to man,
Ifoodness and
m 66-16 unfolds new views of divine goodness and ^.
ipratltude, and
pr 8-15 gratitude, and ^ which our words express.
His
pr 5-17 God pours the riches of His Z* into the
6 340-14 in and of God, and manifests His /*.
his
a 26- 8 in proportion to their demonstration of his ^,
labor of
p 387-24 cannot suffer as the result of any labor of /*,
laokof
8 140-14 tyrannical and proscriptive from lack of ^,
life or
c 257-25 Who hath found finite life or l- sufficient
life, truth, and
b 281-18 testimony as to spiritual life, truth, and I' ?
Master's
8 130-24 our Master's l- for little children,
pnore expansive
c 26^14 confers upon man ... a more expansive /*,
no
b 275-18 no I- is lovely, . . . but the divine;
r 467- 7 no ^, but that which is spiritual.
of a father
a 50-10 would impugn the justice and l- of a father
of applause
pr 7-16 may embrace too much I- of applause
of Christianity
/ 235-32 L' of Christianity, rather than love of
of God
b 304- 9 to separate us from the ^ of God." — Bom, 8 : 39.
of Love
b 319-31 but we can . . . speak of the ?• of Love,
of popnlarlty
/ 230- 1 rather than I' of popularity,
of sin
a 36- 6 sufficient suffering, ... to quench the I' of sin.
p 373-14 The fear of disease and the /* of sin are the
of the eood
gl 533- 1 The /• of the good and beautiful,
our
p 410-17 Stronger should be our faith and the purer our I .
pinions of
pr 4-31 creeds clip the strong pinions of /•,
power and
/ 243- 9 with unsurpassed power and h.
precious
a 22- 9 and through Christ's precious /• these efforts
rebuking^ error
gl 5&1-15 I' rebuking error; reproof of sensualism.
reflected In
pr 17-7 And Love is rt fleeted in V;
spiritual
c 261-27 comes from an all-absorbing spiritual l-.
t 4C2-30 unselflHhnesB, philanthropy, spiritual ^.
truth and
a 50- 4 Who shall decide what truth and /• are?
/ 215-21 phantoms of error before truth and (•.
p 414-11 truth and /• will establish a healtbv state,
r 473-20 proof of Christianity's truth and ^*;
unchanging
a 42- 4 gave no hint of the unchanging /• of God.
unselfed
pr 1-4 understanding of Him, an unselfed V.
ph 192-31 thought in line with unselfed ^,
variable
g 503-25 mutable truth, nor variable /*.
pr 4-6 patience, meekness, /•, and good deeds.
an 106-27 the fruit of the Spirit i« ^. joy, — Gal. 5 : 22.
8 108- 9 immortal cravings, " the price of learning /•,"
116- 3 spiritual power, 7*, health, holiness.
/ 206-12 exercise of the sentiments — hope, faith, I-
248-30 juj<tice, healtb, holiness, /•
b 312-15 with scarcelv a spark of i- in their hearts;
p 435-20 in the exercise of a /• that
an 576-14 worshipped In spirit and in /•.
gl 586-24, 25 /• meeting no response, but still remaining l\
love (verb)
pr 4-11 •* If ye V me, keep my — John 14 : 15.
4-17 Simply asking that we may /* God
love
pr 4-18 Simply asking . . . will never make us 2* Him ,
9-6 Do we ^ our neighbor better because of
9-17 Dostthou'W- theLordthyGod— Jfa/t.22.37.
a 26-20 •* If ye l- me, keep my — John 14 ; 16.
54-31 would not some, who now profess to Z* him,
66-18 and V his neighbor as himself,
tp 88-18 To /' one's ne%hbor as one's self, is a
99-17 I ^ mankind, and shall continue to btbor
8 130-31 and no longer think it natural to /• sin
138-29 L' thy neighbor as thyself ! " -- AtaU, 19 / 19.
140-10 and /■ Him understandingly,
ph 167-19 you must I' God supremely.
181-21 If you are too material to /- the Science of
/ 234-12 We should /• our enemies
235-31 will /• to grapple with a new, right idea
236-26 and learn mora readily to /• the simple verities
241-21 " If ye /• me, keep my — John 14 : 15.
b 326- 9 man cannot /* God supremely . . . while
340-10 ^ (iod and keep His commandments:
340-25 *• L- thy neighbor as thyself; " — Matt. 19 ; 19.
o 369- 2 whom tnev have seen and have been taught to I*
p 363-18 " llVliich of them will l- him most ? " — Luke
7; 42.
364-23 said of them also that they l- little.
364-30 tliat they indeed /■ much,
366-16 how can he /• God whom he — 7 John 4 .• 20.
404-25 to master evil and to b good.
t 444- 5 to them that l- God,"— iJom. 8. 28.
452-19 He must live It and /• it,
r 467- 8 '* Thou Shalt /• thy neighbor as — Matt. 22 : 39.
496- 7 to have one Mind, and to l- another as
ap 566- 9 up to the glory prepared for them who ^ God.
672- 6 L- one another '' — / John 3 .- 23.
loved
/ 236-28 Jesus I- little children because of their
& 313-18 he *' I' righteousness and — Heb. 1 : 9.
317-23 self -same Jesus whom they had 2* before the
p 433-20 Because he has /* his neighbor
g 624-12 the divine Principle to be lived and I:
ap 668-19 I- not their lives unto the death. — Bev. 12 ; 11.
loveliness
/ 246-30 shape our views of existence into l\
247-17 reflecting those higher conceptions of 2*
247-27 and covers earth with /•.
248- 3 Love never loses sight of /*.
o 36^-32 in their true light and ^,
lovely
pr 8-14 the One •* altogether I- ; ** — Song 6 : 16.
m 68-17 she was unmarried, a I- character,
h 275-18 no love is /•, . . . but the divine:
g 538- 1 Love infinitely wise and altogether I;
lover
m 68-21 Said the peasant bride to her (* :
/ 246- 8 in the same hour which parted her from her 1%
lover's
/ 246-10 watching for her ^ coming.
Love*s
a 60-14 and to himself. L- pure idea.
t 460- 8 on the divine Mincl and L- essential qualities.
g 616- 8 L' ideas are subject to the Mind which
ap 678-11, 12 [L-] rod and [l] staff — Psal. 23 .* 4.
love's
m 68-11 and scatters ^ petals to decay.
loves
a ^- 3 affirmed God to be a . . . who ^ and hates.
47-23 world generally ^ a lie better than Truth;
r 481- 9 Through spiritual sense only, man . . . /• Deltj.
loveth
/ 241- 1 *' Whom the Lord /• He — Heb. 12 • 6.
p 366-14 *• He that /• not his brother — / John 4 . 20.
lovinfiT
a 26- 3 treading alone his ^ pathway
m 67-11 Both sexes should be i\ pure, tender.and strong.
/ 206-23 the divine law of I- our neighbor
c 262-22 and attain the bliss of ^ unselfishly,
b 272- 6 only as we are honest, unselfish, l\ and meek.
326-10 cannot love God supremely . . . whUe I' the
t 464-27 Let your I- care and counsel support
loving-kindness
p 366- 2 a priceless sense of the dear Father's /*.
lovingly
/ 254-20 This task God demands us to accept I'
p 412- 1 fact that God I- governs aU,
low
m 61-10 every mountain of selfishness be brought I;
lower
m 62-27 higher nature ... is not governed by the I'l
67- 6 ocean is stirred by a storm, then the clouds i%
8 116-30 but not in the ^ sense.
144- 4 needs no cooperation from ^ powers,
ph 181- 1 divine Truth more potent than all ^ remedies.
Digitized by
Google
LOWER
301
lower
ph 18fr-29
19^-31
/a06-6
247-8
248-22
b 268-6
in the I', basal portion of the brain,
Incorrect views /• the standard of truth.
else it will . . . free the /* propensities.
his full set of upper and /■ teeth
are liable to follow those ^ patterns,
_ those i' things which five impult»e to inquiry.
819-10 ^ appeal to the general faith in
p 3T7-21 governing fear of this ^ so-called mind,
434-30 the l- court has sentenced Mortal Bfan
ranks above the /• Court of Error.
the higher always protects the ^.
nothing left to be made by a ^ power.
Creatures of I' forms of organism
through all the l- grades or existence.
It is the general belief that the ^ animals are
the birth-throes in the ^ realms of nature,
almost always has this /■ sense,
437-31
^618-15
049-9
6M-12
664-29
557-6
^Z 500-18
loweringr
ph 196-28
lowest
9 148-11
ph 189-20
/225-32
Literary commercialism is ^ the
and as emerging from the <*, instead of
from the /* instead of f mm the highest
^ and on the I- plane of human life,
c 265- 2 Man is the offspring, not of the 2% but of the
405- 3 above the V type of manhood.
loyal
pr
loyalty
p/i 183-1
lozengres
ph 17^-31
4-10 not of itself sufficient to express I- and
-23 No reservation is made for any lesser ^.
tubercles and troches, lungs and /*.
lubricatinfiT
ph 199-29 the unscientific might attribute toal- oil.
Iiuke
p 369-14 We never read that L- or Paul made a
Luke's Crospel
p 362- 1 in the seventh chapter of Z* G-
lulled
sp 95-28 L' by stupefying illusions, the world is asleep
t 464-18 when the belief of pain was ^,
luminaries
a 37-10 They are earth's I; which serve to
lump
b 829- 5 A little leaven leavens the whole ^.
lunar
op 561-28 light portrayed is really neither solar nor {•,
lungs
aeUon of the
p 415-21 the action of the ^, of the bowels,
and losenjres
ph 175-31 tubercles and troches, l- and lozenges.
cftpacloiifl
p 425-29 If you have sound and capacious I'
heart, or
Sh 191-18 should no longer ask of the head, heart, or l- :
ions about
p ^5-32 Discard all notions about I', tubercles.
lungrs
8 127-20
151-19
169-25
162-23
ph 186-4
/ 220-31
243-17
p 370-32
384-18
396-25
lurkingr
p 4W-2
lust
and hate
ap 565- 4
and h;
ap
571-31
head of
^634-30
of the tlesh
/223-3
^< 584-19
BIADE
nerves, brain, stomach, ;*, and so forth.
The blood, heart, i-, brain, etc.,
They examine the 1% tongue, and pulse
what is called the lost substance of ^,
changed the action of her belief on the ^,
and controls the stomach, bones, ^, heart.
The head, heart, l-, and limbs do not inform
us
Physicians examine the pulse, tongue, /*,
congestive symptoms in the /•,
a tumor, a cancer, or decayed ^,
L' error, lust, envy, revenge, malice, or
It is full of ^ and hate,
ypoorisy
667-28 beast and the .
. are V and hypocrisy.
outshining sin, sorcery, ^, and hypoci
this idea, will bruise the head of ^.
shall not fulfil the I- of the fiesh.** — Oal. 6 : 16.
hvpnotism, the ^ of the flesh,
paipanlsnn and
ph 171- 2 paganism and !• are so sanctioned by
and say, *' I am malice, /*, appetite.
To suppose that sin, {•, hatred,
^, dishonesty, selfishness, envy,
X-, malice, and all sorts of evil are
to conquer l- with chastity.
Lurking error, l\ envy, revenge,
FiRR. Fear; remorse; ^; haned;
Hell. Mortal belief ; error; I'i remorse;
envy; hatred; selfishness; self-will; I'.
•' flesh V against the Spirit.'* — Oal. 5 .• 17.
flesh ^ against the Spirit, — Gal. 5 ; 17.
may consume it upon your i*.**— Jew. 4 .- 3.
the flesh u^th the affections and l: — Oal. 5 ; 24.
iltl • • •
/ 218-11
6 289-10
330-29
p 404-10
406-7
419- 2
gism-n
588- 1
• 589- 3
Insteth
ph 167-20
o 347- 1
lusts
pr 10-28
a IS-* ^
/ 234-32 Evil thoughts, ^, and malicious purposes
b 292-22 the ^ of your father ye will do. — John 8 : 44.
Luther, Martin
b 268^ * quotation from 0
luxury
t 452-17 Better . . . than the ^ of learning with
lying
g 529-21 Whence comes a talking, l- serpent
Lynn
pre/ xi-27 with only one student in Z*, Massachusetts,
8 158-31 A woman in the city of /,• Massachusetts,
169-20 The sequel proved tnat this L- woman died
ph 192-32 I was called to visit Mr. CUirk in L-,
lyre
ph 190-22 thus swept his l- with saddening strains
M
machinations
p44a-3
machine
p 399-17
mad
an 106-29
t
made
pref ix-27
x-13
pr 4-13
5-26
a 20- 8
25^1
27-80
41-32
46-6
50-9
60-12
70-8
72-18
73-30
94-11
on 101-4
110-6
8 122-30
131-25
•P
the oleaginous m* of the cotmsel.
It constructs a m*, manages it,
*• Whom the gods would destroy, they first make
It teaches the control of m* ambition.
she m- copious notes of Scriptural exjKMition,
She has m* no effort to embellish,
Its motives are m- manifest in the blessings
belief . . . that man is m- better merely by
Jesus' history m* a new calendar,
The divinity of the Christ was m- manifest
Jesus' persecutors m* their strongest attack
never m* a disciple who could cast out evils
words, which m* their hearts bum
This despairing appeal, if m* to a human parent,
The appeal of Jesus was m* both to his
man. wt* in God's likeness, reflects God.
Spirit is not m- manifest through matter,
The sensual cannot be m- the mouthpiece of
he m- himself the Son of God." —JoAn 19 .- 7.
the impressions m* upon the senses;
in which all that He has m- is pronounced
mistake . . . that Ptolemy m- regarding the
until the hearts of men are m- ready for it.
made
8 133-24 m* •' himself equal with God," — John 5 ; 18.
141-20 m* ♦• kings and priests unto God." — Bev, 1 : 6.
142-29 He m- medicine; but that medicine was Mind.
145- 6 would have m- void their practice.
146-11 by which material sense is m* the servant
151-23 The divine Mind that m* man maintains His
152-28 Her experiments in homoeopathy had m*
154-10 A man was m* to believe that he
156- 3 and what m* them good or bad
162-21 cicatrized joints have been m- supple,
ph 166- 5 the healing effort Is m- on the wrong side,
168-26 before the so-called disease m- its appearance
173- 9 is required to be m* manifest through
183-14 Truth never m- error necessary,
183-22 No reservation is m- for any lesser loyalty.
197-18 that m- them hardier than our trained
/ 203- 9 w himself the Son of God," — John 19 ; 7.
205-12 and m* all perfect and eternal.
206-28 Omnipotent and infinite Mind m- all
213-16 Sound Is a mental impression m* on
218- 2 that which aflArms weariness, m- that
219-18 before it can be m- manifest on the body,
221-11 and finally m* up her mind to die,
222-27 concludea that God never m* a dyspeptic,
222-28 physiology, and physics had m* her one,
226-16 These claims are not m* through code or creed,
227-16 God m- man free.
227-31 disobedience to which would have m* man iU,
Digitized by
Google
BftADE
302
MAGNITUDE
made
22a-20
231-20
232-1
238-17
243-4
344-12
246-21
e2S6-U
256-17
261-18
967-8,10
6268-9
273-17
286-18
287-21
8. -2.
294-26
896-25
306-21
307-18
807-29
810-6
311-6
811-6
811-6
S13-19
816-9
8ia- 6
823-17
804-21
327-22
385-9
886-11,13
338-3
0344-6
34fr-23
346-34
846-2
34^36
860-34
366-22
867-15
367-1^
368-13
p 300-14
369-22
870- 7
880-22
388-13
410-19
434-31
487-4
< 449-22
460-18
r 473-26
475-6
475- 8
479-32
480-20
480-26
480-28
491- 7
483-21
tf 601- •
601- •
606-13
60^-23
610-13
610-16
513-22
616-20
n6-28
617-31
518-25
619-23
519-24
620-18
621- 6
624-18
625-18
06-19,20
525-21
525-30
626- 4
627-18
528-18
629-15
530-8
God m* all that was m-,
iam* Yoid by the law of immortal Mind,
becanae God m* you superior to it
** all things were m* by Him — JoAn 1 .- 3,
anything m- that was m\'*—John 1 ; 3.
tests I have m* of the effects of truth
an experience we have not m* our own,
which m* harmless the poisonous yij
hath m* me free from tne law of — i
Years had not m* her old.
Mortal man has m* a coTenant with
cannot be m* the basis of any true idea of
a signal which m- him as obliyious of
I AM m- all •• that was m-." — John 1 •• 3.
Human philosophy has m* God manlike.
have never m- mortals whole.
The Scriptures declare all that He m* to be good,
man was rn* in God*8 likeness.
m* him the Way-shower, Truth and Life.
neither self-made nor m* by mortals.
All that is called mortal thought is m* up of
m* manifest as matter,
and says: ** The Lord knows it. He has m* man
material laws which Spirit never m* ;
m' up of supposititious mortal mind-force;
all that Mind, God, is, or hath m*,
and He m* alL
Hence eril is not m* and Is not reaL
The passage is m* eren dearer in the
m* manifest by its effects upon the human
mind
but the Scriptures declare that God m* all,
shall be m* rulers over many;
Paul was m' blind.
Fear of punishment never m* man truly honest,
nothing In Spirit out of which matter could
bem-,
anything m- that was m-." — John 1 •• 3,
and man as tn* in His likeness ;
this claim is m* because the Scriptures say
to discern the distinction (m- by C. S.)
between God*s man, m* in His image, and the
When man is spoken of as m- in God*s image,
when you believe that nitrous-oxide gas has m-
*' The Word was m- flesh." —JbAn 1 . 14.
man who is m* in the divine likeness
dare we attempt to destroy what He hath m*,
to deny that God m- man evil and m* evil good
C. S. is not m' up of contradictory aphorinns
We never read that Luke or Paul m* a
the other to be m* indestructible,
if health is not m* manifest under this regimen,
years ago the author m* a spiritual discovery,
God has m* man capable of this.
He that feareth is not m- perfect — I John 4 ; 18.
but God m' Man immortal
Man was m* in the image of God,
The lirst impression, m* on a mind which is
but unless this admission is ta*,
and He makes all that Is m*.
Man is not matter; he is not m* up of brain,
man is m* in the image and likeness of God.
by the things that are m*." — Rom. I -20.
God, or good, never m- man capable of sin.
•' All things were m- by Him — John 1 : 3.
anything m* that was m*." —John 1 : 3.
Materialman is m* up of Involuntary and
It Is fear m' manifest on the bodv.
All things were m* tn/ Him ; — John 1 ; 3.
anythinq m* that uhm tn'. —John 1 .- 3,
And God m' the firmament, — Gen. 1 : 7.
Mind m- the " plant of the field — Gen. 2 ;5.
And God m- two great lights ; — Gen. 1 ; 16.
He m* the stars a^. — (ien. 1 : 16.
And God m* the beast of the earth — Gen. 1 : 25.
Man, m- in His likeness, possesses
that God m* man in His own image,
Man is not m- to till the soil,
saw everything that He had m*, — Oen. 1 ; 31.
ended His work which He had m- : — Gert. 2 : 2.
all His work which He had m.— Gen. 2 . 2.
m* the earth and the heavens, — Gen. 2 .• 4.
there is nothing left to be m- by a lower power.
All that is m* is the work of God,
Mind bad m* man, both male and female,
all things were m* through the Word of God,
anything m- that was m'."—John 1 ;3.
Everything good or worthy. God m-.
He saw everything which He had m*,
out of the ground m* the Lord God — Gen. 2 ; 9.
record of creation declares that God m*
But is It true that God, good, m*
from man. m* He a woman, — Gen. 2 .- 22.
the Lord God [Jehovah] had m-. — Gen. 3 ; 1.
m* manifest as forever opposed to
made
a 687-26 LIteraUy taken, the text Is m* to umear
540-20 It salth ... ''God never mjoo,
543-25 When Spirit m- aU, did it leave aught for
543-33 m* the earth and the heavens,** ^Gen. 2 .- 4.
546-32 shallaUbemaliTe.** — /a»r. 15:22.
663-12 formed under circumstances which m*
564-16 to say, ** I am somebody ; but who m* me ? **
554-16 Error replies, " God m* you.**
554-35 Jesus never intimated that God m- a devil,
566-15 It is m* known most fully to him who
ap 568-15 m- manifest hi the destruction of error.
560-33 which m* him equal to his neat mission.
666-34 m* war upon the spiritual Idea;
568-22 sin^ which one has m* his bosom companioii.
o« 683-34 God, who maU that was m-
inadest
M 200-14 **Tboam*lilmtoliaTedomlnSoii — Psa/.8.-6.
madly
p 373-37 When the blood rushes m* through the veins
madnefls
6 327-15
p 407-38
magazine
/ 245- 4 the London medical m* called The Lancet.
Magdalen
0 362-15
304-10
866-20
Magi
sp 9&-34
Magic
441-23
an 101-S2
magistrate
pr 6-29 It is believed by many that a certain m%
11-6 A m* sometimes remits ^"
magnet
ap 675-27
magnetic
an 100-20
ph 185-10
maflrnetism
an 100- 1
100-18
101-17
It Is a moral m* which rushes forth
because its method of m* is in consonance witk
It was therefore easy for the if- to
or the contrition of the JV- ?
such commendation as the M* gained from
M- of old foretold the Meselahship of Truth.
and Ksoterlc M- be publicly executed at the
proportional to one*8 faith In esoteric nv.
5 A m- sometimes lemib the penalty,
the Word, the polar m* of Revelation ;
no proof of the existence of the animal m * f uid;
which discussed ... the earth's m- currents
animal m* was first brought into notice
** In regard to the . . . utility of animal m*,
not conclusive in favor of the doctrine of ani-
mal m*,
101-22 observations of the workings of animal m*
101-26 If animal m* seems to alleviate
101-80 In no instance Is the effect of animal m*,
102- 1 Animal m* has no scientific foundation,
102- 5 in Science animal m*, ... is a mere negation,
102-16 The mild forms of animal m* are disappearing,
102-21 So secret are the present methods of animal m*
108-18 animal m* or hypnotism is the specific term for
104- 3 When C. S. and animal m- are both compre-
hended,
104-18 necromancy, mesmerism, animal m*,
f 128-17 Animal m',nypnotism, spiritualism, theosophy,
144-18 not . . . C. S., but is sheer anhnal m*.
ph 178-19 basis of sensation in matter, is animal m* ;
178-25 freed from the belief of . . . animal m*;
p 442-16 Neither animal m nor hypnotism enters into
t 450-30 Knowing the claim of «nttn«i f^'^
454- 1 nor can ne practise animal tn* or hvpnotlsm.
r 483- 2 how do drugs, hygiene, and animal m* heal ?
484-21 Animal m* is the . . . action of error in all its
^1- 3 Animal nn' thus uncovers material sense,
gl 583-26 Dan (Jacob's son). Animal m- ;
584-19 Devil. £vil;alie; . . . animal m-
603- 8 Red Draoox. . . . error; animal m*.
594- 4 Serpent . . . animal m-; the first lie of
effects of
ph 181-17 ignorant of the baneful effects of m%
electricity nnd
ph 181-10 When . . . you trust in electricity and m*
first record of
g 528-18 This Is the first record of m-.
practice of
an 101- 2 obeerved in the public practice of m*,
magnetizer
an 101-14 promised by Monsieur Bema [the m*]
magnified
8 140*32 What is the god of a mortal, but a mortal m*?
magnifj
ap 56fr-24 give thanks and mr the Lord of Hosts.
magnitnde
a 43-3 m* of Jesus* work, his material disappearasce
60- 6 an overwhelming sense of the m* of nis work.
Digitized by
Google
MAGNITUDE
303
Maker
mafirnitade
a 64- 2 Through the m* of his baman life,
m 63-22 without enconraging difflcalties of greater m*,
ff 511- 6 the sablimity, m*, and inflnltude of
magnitudes
/ 200-18 the m*, distancee, and revolutions of
jn^ iz- 2 to jot down her thoughts on the m* subject,
o 846-90 the m* cause of the carnal mind's antagonism.
mainly
8p 71-22 spiritualism will be found m* erroneous,
§ 144- 9 human philosophy, phvsiology, hygiene, are m*
p 412-29 m- through the parentis thought,
m B»- 7 Mutual compromises will often m* a
sp 81- 9 and m* their affiliation with
97- 3 They will m* law and order,
* 248-23 still m* his vigor, freshness, and promise.
> 270-21 and m* the Science of Spirit.
p 880-19 If Qod has, as prevalent theories m*,
806- 4 and m* man's immortality
417-10 if* the facts of C.S.,
t 461- 1 I do not m* that anyone can
maintained
f 136- 1 m* his mission on a spiritual foundation
ph 172- 8 How then is the material species m*,
ff 631- 3 m* in all the subsequent forms of belief.
631-18 If , . . . why is not this divine order still m*
maintaining
8 119-14 making Him guilty of m* perpetual misrule
b 271- 8 m* its obvious correspondence with
maintains
$p 70-12 The divine Mind m- all identities,
» 161-24 m* His own image and likeness.
b 287- 7 contradicts this postulate and m* man's
820-24 m* the claim of Truth by quenching error.
maintenance
Q 668-18 to their m* and reproduction,
majesty
$p 78-23
the m- and omnipotence of Spirit be lost?
ff 620- 4 The depth, breaath, height, might, m*,
ap 664-19 Until the m* of Truth should be demonstrated
major
$ 128-31 If both the m* and the minor propositions of a
majority
m 60-19 This, however, in a m* of cases,
§ 166-10 and the beliefs which are in the m* rule.
166-14 such a belief is governed by the m:
164-18 caused by a m- of human beliefs
ph 177-32 but the vast m* of mankind, though they
178- 6 controlled by the m- of opinions,
p 801- 6 m* of doctors depress mental energy,
r 482- 2 gives the exact meaning In a m- of cases.
make
pr^ vii- 7 m* plain to benighted understanding the way
vii-22 but it cannot m* them speedily understood.
pr 2- 2 Do we pray to m* ourselves better
4-18 Simply asking . . . will never m* us love Him;
6-21 is to misunderstand Love and to m* prayer the
9-27 Then why m- long prayers about
11-16 to m* him turn from it with loathing.
a 20-12 men can . . . m' long prayers, and yet be
22-8 to m* vigorous efforts to save themselves;
24- 8 and m* the Bible the chart of life,
26-28 will never alone m* us imitators of him.
40-16 Did the martyrdom of Savonarola m*
42- 6 It cannot m' Life or Truth apparent.
60-26 But this saying could not m* it so.
62-18 error and evil again m* common cause against
m 62-32 this does not m* materiality first
66-17 the powerlessness of vows to m- home happy,
tp 92-24 ability to m* nothing of error will be wanting.
an 106-29 ** Whom the gods would destroy, they first m*
mad."
8 115- 6 as to m* them comprehensible to any reader,
116-6 to m' this Scriptural testimony true
119-12 Is not only to m* Him responsible for
120-12 matter can m* no conditions for man.
122-10 senses still m* mortal mind tributary
122-29 Our theories m- the same mistake regarding
130-18 denied and cast out to m- place for truth.
130-22 ability of Spirit to m* the body harmonious,
140-80 would . . . m- God in their own human image.
142-23 m' them meet dwelling-places for the
148-82 may tnr to m* Mind and drugs coalesce,
144- 1 Why should we wish to m* them do so,
148-22 Then theolo^ tries to explain how to m* *
168- 6 The author has endeavored to m* this book the
ph 166- 3 would open man's eyes and m* him as a god.
166- 8 is to subjugate intelligence, to m* mind mortal,
180-13 seem to m* good men suffer
194-16 would m* man, ... a mortal in material belief.
make ,
ph 197-22 helped to m* them healthy,
199-16 Mortals develop their own bodies or m-
/ 208- 6 shows that matter cannot heal nor m* sick,
206-29 This Mind does not m- mistakes
208-13 not in accordance . . . that He should m* man
sick,
210-28 appears to itself to m* good its claim.
221-31 neither food nor . . . can m* one suffer,
227-19 Love and Truth m* free,
230-19 Does wisdom m* blunders
232- 3 neither m- man harmonious nor Ood lovable.
232-11 theories . . . m* healing possible only through
232-20 never taught that . . . could m* a man healthy,
232-23 never tried to m* of none effect the sentence
236-27 the simple verities that will m* them happy
240- 8 The stars m* night beautiful,
252-22 says: ... I mean to m- my short span of life
253-13 no cause (outside of . . . sole to m* you sick
258-20 Matter can m* no opposition
C260-2 and m* himself like It,
268-11 They m- man an involuntary hypocrite,
b 289-12 Truth and Truth's idea, never m* men sick,
294-18 saying: . . . The stomach can m* a man cross.
308-15 can never m* both these contraries true.
306- 3 They would first m* life result in death,
307- 5 saymff, ... I will m' error as real and
817-32 Nothmg but a display of matter could m*
822-18 cannot m* the inebriate leave his . . . until
839-18 the sinner would m- a reality of sin,
839-13 would m* that real which is unreal,
840- 2 and m* life its own proof of harmony
846-29 beliefs must be expelled to m- room for
o 361-18 while we m* a personal devil and
362- 3 to m* harmony the reality
p 871-31 can m- it ** every whit whole." — John 7 : 28.
383-23 but does this m* it so?
883-80 pounding the poor body, to m- it sensibly well
391-27 Therefore m* your own terms with sickness,
396-21 It is mental quackery to m* disease a really
806- 5 M' no unnecessary inquiries relative to
897-15 more powerful than the accident itself, to m*
808- 8 concessions which Jesus was willing to m*
899-24 there is no mortal mind out of which to m*
402-25 The operator would m* his subjects believe
404-29 envy, dishonesty, fear m* a man sick,
401-31 unless they m* him better mentally,
400-31 Death will not m- us harmonious
413-16 in order to m* it thrive more vigorously
417- 8 If you m* the sick realise this great truism,
417-24 is to m* disease unreal to him.
421- 8 m* known to the patient your motive
424-22 It is not more dimcult to m* yourself heard
427-23 God, Life, Truth, and Love m- man undying.
438- 3 Let us m* man in our image,— Gen. 1 ; 26.
440- 6 Morbid Secretion is taught now to m*
t 448- 6 those, who m* such a compromise,
444-31 The teacher must m* clear to students
451- 9 will either m- shipwreck of their faith or
464- 2 Why do you not m- yourself more widely
464- 4 in which to m* herself outwardly known
r 474-27 If evil is real. Truth must m* it so;
475-23 '* Let us m* man in our image, — Oen. 1 : 26.
480-16 Inharmony would m* matter the cause
480-22 evil — which seems to m* men capable of
485-12 how to m' sin, disease, and death . . . unreal
489-28 nor m* it the medium of Mind.
490-14 theories are helpless to m- man harmonious
Q 615-11 Let us m* man m our image, — Gen, 1:26.
625-13 Icelandic : . . . Let us tn- man after our mind
625-22 Whatever is valueless or baneful. He did not m-,
627- 3 to m* it beautiful or to cause it to live and grow.
627-15 knowledge of evil would m* man mortal.
533-19 aids man to m* sinners' more rapidly than
640- 5 ** I m* peace, and create evil. — Isa. 45 .• 7.
643-29 would m* Life, or God, mortal.
662-10 Mortal theories m* friends of sin, sickness,
ap 669-18 it shall m* thy belly bitter, — Bev. 10 .• 9.
669- 7 I wUl m- thee ruler over many," — Ma4t. 25 . 23.
674-29 Love can m* an angel entertained unawares.
gl 682-26 the error which would m* man mortal
682-26 and would m* mortal mind a slave to the body.
Maker
aUegianoe to his
7 226-21 man's birthright of sole aUegiance to his M-
endowed by his
f 161-16 •* Man is endowed by his IT with certain
governed by his
an 106-11 governed by his M\ divine Truth and Love.
/ 281-80 Sfan, governed by his AT, having no other
his
an 102-18 no more power over man than over his M\
b 300-26 to have an intelligence separate from his M;
316- 4 being linked by Science to his M\
o 360-25 morepure thanhislf*? — Jo6 4.'17.
Digitized by
Google
Maker
304
MALPRACTICE
Ma]i:er
his
r 475-22 reflecte spiritaally all that belongs to his M-,
48S-20 cannot be true either of man or of his M-.
g 61S- 4 himself subordinate alone to his J/*.
631-24 and so changed the method of his M- ?
luDUwe of his
/ 203-15 and so makes man the image of his M'
likeness of hlH
{252-14 recognized as the true likeness of his M-,
305- 7 Man, in the likeness of his M-,
l> 441-17 in the image and likeness of his J/'.
likeness of their
/ 246- 6 are the eternal likeness of their M-.
VOMO. and his .
b 27(^ 9 Man and his M' are correlated in diTine Science,
nouMi's
p 437- 6 This is a foul aspersion on man's M\
r 491-11 It is the likeness of man's M-.
reflection of his
b 305-28 Because man is the reflection of his AT*,
service of oar
8p 7!>-32 does not impoverish us in the service of our M-,
yonr
p 397-31 will understand yonrself and your Af* better
maker
p 42^-14 " whose builder and w is God." — Heb. 11 .- 10.
ap 575-11 The builder and m* of this New Jerusalem
makes
pre/ vlii-15 confers the most health and m* the best men.
pr 7-22 ventilation of fervent sentiments never m* a
8- 2 though it m* the sinner a hypocrite.
a 26-23 as m- us admit its Principle to be Love.
31-15 living Christ, the practical Truth, which m-
63-24 lifelong sacrifice which goodness m*
sp 78-2.> where spiritism m* many gods,
94- 1 who m- man in the image and likeness of
s 114- 8 evidence of the . . . senses, which m* minds many
119-30 and m- body tributary to Mind.
153-23 this so-called mind m* its own pain
ph 173-22 Phrenology m* man knavish or honest t
183- 1 Truth, m* all things possible to Spirit;
184- 3 Truth m* no laws to regulate sickness,
189-19 mortal mind, . . . m* ul things start from
196-18 Sin m' its oMm hell, and goodness its own
199-21 in' the achievement possible.
/ 201- 8 Truth ?»• a new creature.
203-15 and so m- man the image of his Maker
208-27 m* it harmonious or discordant according to
209- 2 mortal belief which m- the body discord^t
212-22 (iod alone m* and clothes the lilieH
216-15 This understanding m- the body harmonious ;
216-15 it m- the nerves, bones, . . . servants,
219-11 m- the whole body •• sick, — Isa. 1 .- 5.
220-26 belief that either fasting or ... m- men better
222- 8 mortal mind m* a mortal body,
225- 3 Truth m- man free.
229-25 all that He m- is good and will stand forever.
231-12 If (rod m- sin, if good produces evil,
233- 1 Every day m- its demands upon us
236-31 youth m- easy and rapid strides towards Truth.
237-22 This m- C. S. early available.
245-29 primary of that illustration m- it plain that
249-29 m* its mundane flights quite ethereal.
251-21 the divine Mind m- perfect,
c 266-19 The sinner m* his own hell
b 269-10 C. S. m' man Godlilce.
270-26 If sin m* sinners. Truth . . . can unmake them.
295- 8 they are obedient to the Mind that m* them.
300- 5 mirage, which m* trees and cities seem to be
306- 7 immortality of Soul m- man immortal.
307-10 It sajrs : . . . God m* evil raind«( and evil spirits,
317-19 m* man more real, more formidable
337-12 The truth of being m* man harmonious
o 343- 7 This m* it doubly unfair to Impugn and
357-10 the belief that God m- sickness,
357-10 belief that God . . . m* man capable of
p 385-12 law which w sin its own executioner,
406- 3 m* any man, ... a hopeless sufferer.
407- 9 delay m- the struggle more severe.
410-14 Every trial of our faith in God m- us stronger.
415-17 Note how thought m* the face pallid.
426-10 The struggle for Truth m- one strong
t 453-30 the divine Truth that m- man free.
456-18 Science m* no concessions to persons
468-20 Sin m- deadly thrusts at the Christian Scientist
464-25 Adulterating C. S.. wi it void,
r 472-26 He m- all that is made.
485-18 understanding of Life, w man immortal.
486-18 Alas for the blindness of belief, which m*
487-31 This Principle m- whole the diseased,
g 506- 1 Mind m- its own record,
606- 6 and m- Truth flnaL
520-29 Because Mind m- all, there is
632- 3 God m- and governs all.
makes
g 539-29 the one Mind which m* and governs man
ap 570-29 when it m* them sick or sinml.
gl 596- 5 m- Him better known as the All-in-all,
maketh
t 445-^ The human will which m- and worketh a lie,
ap 577-27 ** deflleth, ... or m* a lie." — Rev. 21 : 27.
578- 6 m* me to lie down in green — P»al. 23 .* 2.
gl 688- 4 " worketh abomination or m- a — Rev. 21 : 27.
596-26 m* the valley to bud and blossom as the rose.
makiuer
pr 12- 6 m- it act more powerfully on the body
a 34- 4 by casting out error and m*
m 66-28 m- his Xantiupe a discipline for his
$ 119-14 thereby m* Him guilty of maintaining
142-12 m* dome and spire tremulons with beauty,
b 2»$-32 m' them . . . with suggestire feathers;
321-7 des])aired of m* the people understand
0 342-4 '*m- wise the simple." — /'«x^ 19; 7.
^48- G vv the disease appear to be ... an illusion
356-26 by m* man inclined to sin, and then
p 375-22 m* certain portions of it motionless.
3»2-12 m' clean merely the outside of the platter.
410-13 mankind objects to m- this teaching practicaL
413--29 m* it probable at any time that
423-18 m- Mind his basis of operation
431-24 took control of his mind, m* him despondenL
r 466-30 m* mankind better physically, moralfy, and
472- 6 m* it coordinate with all that is real
473-27 m* his acts of higher importance than his
g 520-31 but m* him superior to tne soil.
541- 4 instead of m* his own gift a higher tribute
gl 580- 7 m- •* gods many and lords many *' — / Cor. 8 ;5.
malady
p ^8- 6 clear evidence that the m* was not material
413-32 or any other m*, timorously held in the
r 488- 4 When, . . . you are able to banish a severe m*,
male
/ 249- 5 ** m- and female " of God's creating — Gen. 1 ; 27.
g 5(18-21 a neuter gender, neither m* nor female.
508-23 The intelligent individual idea, be it m* or
516-25 m- and female created He them. — Gen. 1 ; 27.
524-19 Mind had made man, both m* and female.
525-15 and He shaped them m* and female.
528- 3 created man, both m- and female
ap 5tK>-10 Herod decreed the death of every m* child
577- 5 the unity of nv and female
malevolent
o 357-11 on account of this m- triad,
malice
aforethoneht
p 437- 7 It indicates m- aforethought,
t 451-27 arises from ignorance or m* aforethought.
Ills own
ap 569-26 at last stung to death by his own m* ;
Ignorance and
/ 215-32 The ignorance and m* of the age
mortal
t 458-22 Science will ameliorate mortal m*.
or hate
p 419- 2 Lurking error, lust, envy, rerenge, m-, or hate
or Ignorance
t 409-20 Whether animated by m- or ignorance,
an 104-20 dishonesty, sensuality, falsehood, revenge, m*.
/ 218-11 and say, ** I am »i-, lust, appetite,
241-10 Falsehood, envy, hj-pocrisy, m*, hate,
6 327- 8 What a pitiful sight is m-,
p 404- 10 Lust, m*, and all sorts of evil are
t 462-27 selfishness, m*, euv>', and hate.
malieiou8
an 103-23 It is either ignorant or m-.
103-24 The m- form of hypnotism
s 110-21 or by careless or m- students,
/ 235- 1 Evil thoughts, lusts, and m- parpoees
p 401- 5 cherishing evil passions and m* purposes,
t 446-14 from sinister or m- motives
ap 564- 4 This m* animal instinct,
mallgrn
r 485-11 Why m* C. S. for instructing mortals
mali&rnant
pK 176-31 Truth handles the most m* contagion
p 373- 6 easier to cure the most m* disease than
maligrned
a 41-27 good deeds, for which they were m* and stoned.
malignity
a 43-12 The m* of brutal persecutors,
malpractice
p 375-15 any mental despotism or m*.
442-31 mental m* can narm you neither when
t 451-27 m* arises from ignorance or malice
451-31 mental m* tends to blast moral sense,
457-17 to mental m*, . . . there is no good aspect.
Digitized by
Google
MALPRACTITIONER
305
MAN
malpractitioner
p 419-25 Never fear the mental m;
maltreatment
r 474-10 conseqaent m- which It reoeives.
mamma
$ lM-30
/237-6
mammon
a 52-4
0 346-31
and says, . . . ** if* knows yon are hurt*'
" M-f my linger is not a bit sore.'*
He served God; they served m-.
„ ^ ,. We cannot serve both God and m-
t 462-11 dividing his interests between God and m*
Man (see cU90 Man's) ^ „^ _^ ^ „^ * .,
p 434-27 conspiracy against the liberty and life of M\
434-31 bat God made M- immortal
437- 4 testified . . . that he knew AT,
437- 4 and that M- was made in the image of God,
437- 8 a determination to condemn AT*
437-14 M' self-destroyed; . . . Spirit not allowed a
438- 1 certain extracts on the Righto of AT,
438-12 bearing false witness against M\
441-16 Our law refuses to recognize M- as sick
441-19 Spirit decides in favor of M-
442- 1 There, M- is adjudged innocent of transgress-
ing
r 482-19 he was literally the Son of Af*.
(M0 also Mortal Man)
man {see also man*s)
action of
/ 207-28 spiritual fact, repeated in the action of m*
actuality of
g Jm-\Z and the spiritual actuality of m*,
affections of a
ffl 597- 4 The motives and affections of a m* were
a man*s a
p/i 172-31 " a man 's a m% for a' that.**
and creation ^^ ^ ^ ^, .
r 489-30 A wrong sense of God, m*, and creation is
mndform
g 517- 5 from two Greek words, signifying m* and /orm,
and God ^ « ^
e 258-23 gains the true conception of m- and God.
g 524-25 or is it a lie concerning m* and God ?
and hlH creator
b 338-24 would impose between m* and his creator.
and his Maker
b 276- 9 M' and his Blaker are correlated in
and Mind ^ ^_^ ^
b 281-20 false conception as to m- and Mind.
and the universe
{ses universe)
and woman
privilege of every child, m*, and woman,
that txnh m* and woman proceed from God
m* and woman unchanged forever
belief that one .
can control another m%
any m* whose origin was less spirituaL
no record of his calling any m* by the name
of
If any m* will do His will, —John 7 ; 17.
any m*, who Is above the lowest tvpe
neither tempteth He any m*.'* — James 1 .* 13.
Few deny . . . that intelligence, apart from m'
a 37-23
(7 529-10
0r< 588-12
another
Sp 73- 9
any
a 25-17
31- 9
5 109-29
p405-3
g 587-14
apart f roni
6 270-11
Appears
r 477-10 m* appears to be matter and mind united ;
aa created . .. ^
s 148- 7 Neither . . . has ever described m* as created
by Spirit,
as CkMl*s Imafre
s 116- 4 and m* as God's image appears.
assigning to
7 244-30 instead of assigning to m* the
as the offspring
a 29-30 Afa
author of
a 29-16 God is the only author of m
beliefs that
s 164-19 human belief^ that m- must die,
beUef that
(see belief)
belief that one
sp 73- 8 belief that one m*, as spirit, can control another
believes
ph 171-17
p427- 7
benefit to
r 471-22 Are doctrines and creeds a benefit to m* ?
bestowed on
p 387-29 protecting power bestowed on m- by
393-15 ability and power divinely bestowed on m*.
better
a 21- 4 l)ecause you are a better m*.
' as the offspring of God, as the idea of Spirit,
m* believes himself to be combined matter and
If m- believes in death now.
man
blesses
sp 78-28 Spirit blesses m*,
blind
t 469-18 a blind m* or a raging maniac,
body called
sp 81-22 give to the worms the body called m*,
brotherhood of
b 340-24 constitutes the brotherhood of m* ;
r 467-13 true brotherhood of m- will be established.
470- 3 brotherhood of m* would consist of Love and
g 541-18 ruptures the life and brotherhood of m-
called
ph 190-13 bulk of a body, called m\
/ 250-15 and that one is called m- ;
oalUnr that
8 148-20 calling that m* which Ls not the counterpart,
call no
a 31- 5 ** Call no m* your father upon the earth : — Mate.
23:9.
can do for
a 48-32 what the true Imowledge of God can do for m*.
can do no
an 103-32 In C. S., m* can do no harm,
can no longer
sp 76-13 When advanced . . . m* can no longer commune
with
cannot exceed
a 19- 4 M- cannot exceed divine Love,
cannot govern
r 4W- 6 Hence it cannot govern m* aright.
cannot kill a
p 3U5-30 knowledge that brain-lobes cannot Idll a m*
cannot lose
c 259- 2 m* cannot lose his individuality,
changed the
b 309- 9 This changed the m*.
chronicles
g 522- 8 The second record chronicles m* as mutable
claims to rule
s 148-26 Phjrsiology . . . claims to rule m* by
clothe
g 530-12 to feed and clothe m- as He doth the lilies.
coexiittM with
8 120- 5 m* coexisto with and reflecto Soul, God,
commanded the
g 527- 7 commanded the m*, saying, — Oen. 2 : 16.
commands
p 405- 5 commands m* to master the propensities,
communicate with
sp 78-22 How then can it communicate with m* through
compare
g 515-28 Now compare m* before the mirror to his
compels
p 436-30 which the divine law compels m* to commit.
comprehends
r 481- 8 Through spiritual sense only, m- comprehends
oonoeptions of
/ 244- 7 to derive all our conceptions of m- from
oonoeming
r 494-2S Which of these two theories concerning m-
concerning a
sp 89-13 reaffirms the Scriptural word concerning
am*,
p 383-28 the Scriptural conclusion concerning a m*,
conclusions as to
c 259-32 Deducing one*s conclusions as to m- from
condition of
o 344- 5 sinless condition of m* in divine Science,
confers upon
0 265-12 confers upon m* enlarged individuality,
corporeal
b 332-18 The corporeal m* Jesus was human.
t 453-19 but in order to bless the corporeal m* ;
correct view of
r 477- 3 this correct view of m- healed the sick.
create
o 356-21 is it possible for Him to create m- subject to
g 522-21 represented as entering matter in order to era
atem*.
528- 6 cannot be true that man was ordered to creata
m* anew
creates
m 69-23 If the father replies, ** God creates m* through
gl 582-18 creates m* as His own spiritual idea,
ereating
b 3^-20 was deemed the agent of Deity hi creating m*»
creator of
r 470-21 God is the creator of m*,
cross-questioning
g 633-26 Truth, cross-questioning m* as to his
deathless
m 69-16 and of m* deathless and perfect
g 534- 5 to manifest the deathless m- of God's creating,
defile a
an 100- • the things which defile a m: — Matt. 15 ; 20.
Digitized by
Google
MAN
306
MAN
man
define
8 148-18 define m* as both phyBlcal and mental,
definition of
b 302-14 Continuing onr definition of m*,
demands on
ph 184-13 legitimate and eternal demands on m*,
demonetr^ee
6 340-22 hv which m* demonstrates health, holiness, and
demoralises the
g 583-14 beguiles the woman and demoralises the m*.
denunciations of
g B2!i-'22 denunciations of m* when not found in His
image,
deprive a
o 368- 3 Can a leaden bullet deprire a m* of Life,
description of
ph 170-28 The description of m* as purely physical,
dli
dlrinelj
6 3i
dlrine Principle of
72- 3 dUyine Principle of m- speaks thronsh
p 394-11 The admission that . . . disarms m*,
.rinelT royal
b 313- 5 Jesus the Ood-crowned or the dirinely royal m*.
^.i
191-10 the spiritual and dlTine Principle <tf«»*
{207-14 perfect Father, or the divine Principle of m*.
830-26 God, the dirine Principle of m*,
r 470-22 the dirine Principle of m* remaining perfect,
481-28 Soul is the dlTine Principle of m*
X 602-16 the actlTities of the dlTine Principle of «•»*
» Science of
/ 242-26 divine Sdenoe of m- is woven into one web
divorced from
r 477-80 m-, divorced from Spirit, would lose his entity.
does not pay the
p 387-18 That m* does not pay the severest penalty
drove ont the
g 537- 5 So He drove out the m* : — Oen, 8:24.
'^^ 340- 9 for this is the whole duty of m/' — .ff^. 12.- 18.
g 641-26 Now it repudiates even the human duty of m*
each want of
pr 7-26 to whom each want of m* is always known
earih, and
g 638-19 God creates the heavens, earth, and m\
economy of
ph 170- 7 Did Jesus understand the economy of m* less
than
elevatinig
gl 686-14 al&iction purifjring and elevating m\
empowers
ph 199-10 empowers m* through its mandate,
enables
a 19-24 enables m* to do the will of wisdom.
endows
g 622- 7 endows m* out of God's perfection and power.
enslavement of
/ 228-11 The enslavement of m- is not legitimate.
enslaves
/ 225- 3 Whatever enslaves m- is opposed to
error nopposes
b 2S7- 6 Error supposes m* to be both mental and
establishes
r 491-16 establishes m* forever in the divine likeness,
eternal
a 29-32 Spirit is harmonious and m* eternal.
ph 191- 6 eternal m* will Include in that likeness
b 311-31 the spiritual, eternal m* is not touched by
every
sp 66-20 for every m* to understand and to practise.
$ 144-28 every m* will be his own physician,
exempts
p ^86-13 exempts m- from all penalties but those
existence of
p 427-16 Nothing can . . . end the existence of m*
exists
g 644-11 m' exists because God exists.
expresses In
e 258-13 God expresses in m* the infinite idea
false conception of
b 286-17 is a false conception of m*.
faiBiily of
r 470- 1 the whole family of m* would be brethren ;
finite
o 267-82 Finite m* cannot be the image and
forever Intact
r 498-81 divine Mind to hold m* forever intact
formed
b 281-26 a m* formed from dust.
g 604-13 Lord God [Jehovah] formed m* — 0€n. 2 : 7.
friend of
a 40-16 the hi^iest instructor and friend of m*,
generic
ap 661-22 generic m*, the spiritual idea of God ;
generic tenn
c 259- 1 the generic term m:
gives
ph 188-28 Obedience to Truth gives m* power and
/ 202-22 God gives m* dominion over all the earth
0 307-26 and nves m- dominion over aO things.
816-22 which gives m* dominion over all the earth.
p 387-30 gives m- faith and understanding
430-7 When m* gives up his beUef in death,
giving
a la- 7 by giving m* a truec sense of Love,
glorified
a 64-29 If that Godlike and glorified m- were
God and
(see God)
God controls
78-U God controls m*, and God is the only Spirit.
Go^
#140-29 God created m- hi His, God's, image;
6 294-27 God created m*.
g 616-24 God created m* in His own image,— Gen. 1:27.
God lias created
o 844- 7 God has created m* in His own image
God has endowed
an 106- 7 God has endowed m' with inalienable rights,
Ck»d has made
JO 398-48 God has made m* capable of tills,
Godisnot
Man is not God, and God is not m\
r 480-19
Godlike
e962-15
GodI
/ 227^16
g616-28
l»s
•p 92-18
i 148-8
148-Sl
151-28
ph 191- 1
6806-80
0846-24
r 476-1
680-8
higher views inspire the Godlike m- to reach
God made m' free.
God made m- in His own image,
a burleeqne of God*s m*— is an outgrowth of
man as created by Spirit, — as God^ m*.
but the counterfeit, of God's m*.
it has no control over God's m*.
The brain can give no idea of God's m*.
God's m\ spiritually created, is not material
God's m*, made in His imajyre,
A mortal sinner is not GocTs n
God's m*, made
A mortal sinner
the first god of mythology; not God's m*,
(see God)
p 406-18 The good m* can finally overcome his fear of
good-wUlto
p 407-16 even into spiritual power and good-will to m*.
govern
/206-7
227-80
the province of spiritual sense to govern m*.
If God had instituted material laws to govern
p 381- 1 law of matter . . . supposed to govern m*.
governed l^
8 126-15 m' governed by Soul, not by material sense.
/ 246-28 If, governed by immortal Mind, is
governing
/ 231-16 no antagonistic powers . . . governing m*
6 308- 6 God is the only Mind governing m\
gl 60&- 1 Suit. The symbol of Soul governing m*,
governs
pr 6-8 Divine Love corrects and governs m*.
/ 222-12 the fact that Mind governs m*,
231-21 God made you superior to it and governs m*,
p 420- 4 Spirit not matter, governs m*.
g 630-29 one Mind which makes and governs m*
barmonions
8 148-19 Principle which produces harmonioos m*,
{232- 4 neither make m* narmonious nor God lovable.
276-24 the universe, including harmoniouB m*.
337-12 The truth of being makes m* harmonious and
r 480-16 theories are helpless to make m- harmonious
barmoiurln
6 270-15 Harmony in m* is as real and immortal as in
804-20 Harmony in m* is as beautiful as in music.
harmony of
» 30^10
health, holiness, and harmony of m*,
and it restores the harmony of m*.
428-14
has never lost
g 648- 7 m* has never lost his spiritual estate
has^' sought ont
ph 196- 2 M' has ** sought out many inventions," — BeeL
7. -29.
hath not seen
6 826-19 where human sense hath not seen m*.
help meet for
g 688-20 Is this an help meet for m*?
higher nature of
m 62-27 higher nature of m* is not governed by the
tory of
g 067-22 theology takes up the history of m* as if
human
r 478-16 Jesus is the human m*, and Christ is the divine
ideal
m 10- 9 the real, ideal m* H^MtfS in proportioii as
Digitized by
Google
MAN 307
MAN
man
Ideal
6 332-31 Into the real and ideal m* the
33&-30 Adam was not the ideal m* for whom
33S-31 The ideal m* was rerealed in due time,
o 34e- 5 the ideal m*, reflecting God's likeness.
g 517- 8 The ideal m* corresponds to creation,
Idea of
a 45-21 spiritnal idea of m- and his dirlne Principle,
pfi 194- 4 coincidence of the spiritual idea of m* with
Ignorant of
pr 13-28 ignorant of m* as God's image or reflection
Immortal
m 61- 1 can satisfy the cravings of immortal m\
ph 173-2S the image of God. the real immortal m'.
190-19 immortal m*. spiritual and eternal,
/ 202-16 hut immortal m\ in accord with the
215-25 Mortal man is the antipode of immortal m*
b 288-28 glorious poseibillties or Inmiortal m*,
29i-19 unmortal m*, representing Spirit,
302-16 immortal m* has existed n>rever,
306- 8 The immortality of Soul makes mr immortal.
322- 8 before harmonious and immortal m* is
336- 9 Immortal m* was and is God's image
336-10 immortal m* is coexistent and coetemal with
336-17 Immortal m* is not and never was material,
p 406-20 Immortal m* demonstrates the
417-19 is not the Science of immortal m*.
r 476-20 the facts which belong to immortal m*.
485-18 understanding of Life, makes m- immortal.
g 538-26 This account \» given, not of immortal m*,
Immortality of
/ 216-81 he recognized the immortality of m*.
o 29:^ 9 Mind, the only immortality of m*,
324- 7 Unless the harmony and immortality of ffi*
are
p 381-25 The harmony and immortality of m*
g WI-7^ the immortality of m* and the universe.
621-12 Hie harmony and immortality of m* are intact.
Ineluding
•p 83-17 The belief that the universe, including m*,
$ 114-28 the universe, including m\ is spiritual,
127- 6 the spiritual universe, Including m*,
ph 171-12 control over the universe, including m*,
e 266- 8 Father and Mother of the universe, including
m*.
h 296- 6 governs the universe, including m.'.
330-12 mtelligence of the universe, including m*.
g 511- 1 governing the universe, including m*,
647-19 to recreate the universe, including m*.
647-26 true theory of the universe, including m*,
gl 584-24 a mortal universe, including m*,
Inclusive of
s 128- 6 government of the universe, inclusive of m*.
g 564- 8 the universe, inclusive of m*, is as eternal
Indestroctible
M) 76-26 indestructible m\ whose being is spiritual,
o 316-20 Christ presents the indestructible m*,
Indivldaal
s 117- 3 an individual m*, an individual horse;
r 468-23 universe, including individual m*,
IndivldaaUty of
b 317-16 individuality of m* is no less tangible
r 491-26 Personality is not the individuality of m*.
In God's image
r 476-31 m* in God's image is unfallen and eternal.
In God*s likeness
ph 191- 6 m* in God's likeness will appear,
b 386-26 divine Principle of man, and m* in God's like-
ness
In His image
b 340-11 for this is the whole of m- in His image
insane
p 411-17 the faisane m* was changed and straightway
InSelenoe
ph 187-23 m* in Science is governed by this Mind.
/ 244-23 M' in Science is neither young nor old.
Intelli|rence of
r 477-23 the substance. Life, and intelligence of m*.
In the Idea
ffi 682-14 conceiving m- in the idea of God;
In the imace
sp 94- 1 who makes m* in the image and likeness of
g 648- 6 m* in the image and likeness of God.
In the likeness
«p 81-17 M' in the likeness of God as revealed in
b 306- 6 3f', in the likeness of his Maker, reflects
In this allegory
g 644-25 m*, in this allegory, is neither a lesser god nor
Is become
g 636-31 the m* Is become as one of us, — Otn. 8.* 22.
546-3 the m* is become as one of us." — ^en. 8; 22.
Is clothed
p 442-24 and m* Is clothed and fed spiritually.
is coexistent
r 478- 1 for m* is coexistent with God.
man
Is deathless
e 266-28 M' Is deathless, spiritual.
is endowed
8 161-16 " M' is endowed by his Maker with certain
Is found
sp 97-19 m* is found in the likeness of Spirit,
ph 179-10 is won only as m* is found, . . . reflecting
188- 2 and m- is found in His image.
b 291-16 m* is found having no righteousness of his own,
Is free
r 481- 5 m- is free •• to enter into the — /fo6. 10 ; 19.
is God*s image
8 120- 6 reflects Soul, God, for m* is God's image.
is God's reflection
g 627- A M'iA God's reflection, needing no
is governed
ph 180-26 When m- Is governed by God,
{216-16 If m* is governed by the law of divine Mind,
318-29 In Science m* is governed by God,
r 486- 1 whenever m* is governed by God.
Is harmonious
ph 184-16 m* is harmonious and eternal.
is His image
r 468-14 Spirit Is God, and m- is His image and likeness,
is His likeness
sp 73- 7 Spirit is God, and m- is His likeness.
r 475-13 M' is idea, the image, of Love;
islnmge
sp 73-10 for m* is image.
b 801-24 whUe w is "Image " (idea). — Oen. 1 : 27.
is Immortal
sp 76-20 m* is immortal and lives by divine authority.
/ 260-16 a mortal is not man, for m* is immortal.
260-27 But the spiritual, real m- is immortal,
p 426-29 M' is immortal, and the body cannot die,
t 461- 3 but I do believe that the real m* is immortal
r 478-81 man is not mortal ... m* is immortal. .
g 646- 1 mortality of man is a myth, for m* is immor-
tal.
is incajMble of sin
r 475-28 At' is incapable of sin, sickness, and death,
is indestructible
p 402-12 M' is indestructible and eternal.
is never Crod
8p 70-7 Af • is never God, but spiritual man, . . . reflect!
is never sick
p 393-29 M' is never sick, for Mind is not sick and
is not absorbed
e 209- 1 3f- is not absorbed in Deity,
Is not God
/ 260-12 M' is not God, but Uke a ray of
r 480-19 M' is not God, and God is not man.
Is not material
r 468-15 Therefore m: is not material ;
is not matter
r 475- 6 Answer,— M' is not matter;
is not mortal
r 476-10 Hence m* is not mortal nor materiaL
478-31 m* is not mortal, ** neither indeed — Rom, 8 .* 7.
is perfect
r 485-23 in which m* is perfect, even as the
is pure
r 477- 6 and that m* is pure and holy.
is self-governed
8 12i-17 Reflecting God's government, m* is self -gov-
erned,
is spiritual
up 93-26 AT- is spiritual.
ph 173-20 M' is spiritual, individual, and eternal;
p 396-28 that m* is spiritual, not material;
r 476-11 M' is spiritual and perfect;
is subject to
p 429-12 Science declares that m- is subject to Mind.
Is sustained
g 630- 6 In divine Science, nt' is sustained by God,
is the expresHion
r 470-23 M- is the expression of God's being.
477-26 M' is the expression of Soul.
Is the idea
ph 200-11 Life is God, and m* is the idea of God,
c 286-26 M' is the idea of Spirit ;
r 476-10 and m* is the idea of God.
is the image
ph 172-18 m- is the image and likeness of Spirit;
200-18 m* is the image, reflection, of God,
p 414-26 m* is the image and likeness of God,
is the likeness
/ 250-11 Spiritual m* is the likeness of this Ego.
r 467-15 m* is the likeness of God,
g 544-24 M- is the likeness of Spirit,
is the offspring
m 63-5 m* is the offspring of Spirit,
e 265- 1 M' is the offspring, not of the lowest, but of
p 396-27 m* is the offspring of God, not of man ;
Digitized by
Google
MAN
308
MAN
man
is the reflection
/ 24B-31 if- is the reflection of Soal.
b 306-27 Because m* is the reflection of his Maker,
r 475>17 m* is the reflection of Ood, or Mind,
is trlbntAJ^
/ 209- 8 and m* is tribatanr to dirine Mind.
r 481- 2 AT* is tributary to God, Spirit,
Just
a 47-11 ingratitude and hatred towards that just m*
t 443- • teach a Just m\ and he will — Prov. u.- 9.
knoweth no
h 292- 4 of that day and hour, knoweth no m* " — M€Ut,
24.* 36.
let not
m 56- •. M not m- put aaunder. — Matt. 19^.- 6.
let as make
p 438- 3 Let us make m- in our image, — Oen. 1 .* 26.
r 475-23 ** Let us make m* in our image, — Oen. 1 .* 26.
^515-11 Let us make m* in our image, — {70A. 1.-26.
525-13 And God said. Let us make m-
Ufe and
p 368-21 life and m- surriTe this body.
Ufe of
a 51-12 Nothing could kUl this Life of m*.
b 304-18 Divine Principle is the Life of m:
p 388-23 does not affect tlie abeolute Life of m*,
g 555-30 Knowing that God was the Life of m*,
Ufe of
{see life)
makes
ph 173-22 makes m* knaTish or honest according to
/ 203-15 and so makes m- the image of his Maker
h 289-10 C. S. makes m- Godlike.
317-19 understanding . . . makes m' more real,
o 357-10 belief ttiat God . . . makes m- capable of
t 463-30 the divine Truth that makes m* free.
making
a 356-26 by making m* inclined to sin,
manifested through
/ 210-12 forever manifested through m*,
many a
ph 197- 6 costs many a m* his earthly days of comfort
material
(see material)
noAtter and
6 294- 8 If . . . matter and m* would be one.
measured
a 47- 4 They no longer measured m* by material sense.
Mind controls
b 319-19 Mind controls m* and man has no Mind but God
Mind of
r 470-17 when God, the Mind of m*, never sins
Mind that made
$ 151-23 The divine Mind that made m* maintains His
Mind to
/ 214-16 conveys the impressions of Mind to m*,
misnamed
b 294-11 mortal belief, misnamed m*, is error,
moral
p 406-17 moral m* has no fear that he will commit a
murder,
mortal
(eee mortal)
most scientiflo
b 313-23 Jesus of Nazareth was the most scientiflc m*
motive-powers of
r 490- 8 Truth and Love as the motive-powers of m-.
must be sinless
b 290-26 To be wholly spiritual, m- must be shileas,
mast find
m 65-27 m* must flnd permanence and peace
mast harmonise
b 337- 8 m- must harmonize with his Principle,
mast live
pr^ viil- 3 m- must live hi obedience to its divine
nature of
«p 94- 4 The nature of m*, thus understood,
nearer to i
gl 696- 6 but C. S. brings God much nearer to m*,
never beheld in
c 259-16 then mortals have never beheld in m* the
never causing
g 520-31 never causing m' to till the ground,
never dies
r 486-10 In reality m* never dies.
never punishes
p 3B4- 7 God never punishes m- for doing right.
ep 77-15
$ 140- 6
/201-5
217-14
233-12
** knoweth no m' — Mark 13 ; 32.
shall no m- see Me, and live." — Bxod. 88:20.
•* No t»* can serve two masters.** — McUL 6 .- 24.
know we no m- after the flesh !** — // Cor. 6.*.16.
no m- knoweth, — not even "the Son— Ifarifc
13-32.
wholly dishonest, and no m* Imoweth it.
man
e 26&-14 That God is corporeal ... no m* should af<
flrm.
&28fr-9 "Nomcomethuntotlie — Jo^l4:6.
p 369-30 No m- is physically healed in wilful error
t 468-25 He does violence to no m*.
k 499- • apeneth, and no m* ehutteth;^ Rev. 8: 7.
499- • ehutteth^ and no m- opemeth ; — Rev. 3.'7.
499- * an open door^ and no m* can shtit it.— Rev. 3:8.
gl 579- • openeth^ and no m* ehutteth ; — Rev. 3 .* 7.
579- • $huttetht andnom' openeth; — Ret\Z:7.
679-* anopend€Hnr^andnom'ean8htUit.—Rev.Z:S,
no power over
sp 76-20 they will have no power over m*,
norOod
a 533-30 as much as to say . . . ** Neither m- nor God.
not infloeneed by
God is not influenced by m*.
pr 7-23
of God
b 314-10
of sorrows
a 42- 9
62-19
old
c 261-15
origin of
6 325-27
r 490-24
0r529- 7
534-2
534- 7
549-32
565-16
or matter
b 284-4
painless to
p 401-13
•sing to
Sr/5Sl-4
perfect
sp 99-M
e 259-13
6 304-14
330-14
337-16
The Jews, who sought to kill this m* of God,
The *
The*
!»• of sorrows ** —/so. 63 : 3.
m* of sorrows " — /sa. 63: 3w
This old m* was so lame that he
time Cometh when the spiritual origin of m*,
explanations of the nature and ori^ of m*
as to the nature and origin of m*,
the belief in tlie materiiu origin of m-
which reveals the spiritual origin of m*.
a belief in the material origin of m-,
Searcliing for the origin oim-^ who Is the
If God were limited to m- or matter,
but should be as painless to m- as to a fluid,
AxG Eus. God*8 thoughts passing to m* ;
and to God's spiritual, perfect m*.
perfect God and perfect m', — as the basis
The perfect tn- — governed by God,
Neither God nor the perfect m can be
._ _- In proportion to his purity is nv perfect;
r 477- 1 Jesus oeheld in Science the perfect m*,
477- 2 In this perfect m* the Saviour saw
the genuine and perfect m*,
highest human concept of the perfect m*.
unto a perfect m*, unto the
477-16
482-20
(7 519-20
place
r 480-30 blindness, and deafness would place m* in
^639-11
ap 676-23
possibilities
s 128-16
« 446-10
presupposes
r 480-16
Principle of
SI23-4
r 476-10
Principle of
a ^28
problem of
/216-7
prodnces In
n 380-24
qaallties in
6280-30
s 151-21
ph 172-24
190-20
200-17
/ 260-27
6 288-26
289-19
300-11
802-4
802-6
802-22
814-17
816-4
316-6
p409-^
409-24
t461-3
r 475-29
476-4
476-31
^638-30
643-4
nothing which he has not
In divine Science, m* possesses this
of
latent abilities and possibilities of m*.
Teach the great i>os8ibilities of m*
Krror presupposes m* to be both mind and
and presupposes m- to be in matter.
true idea and Principle of m* will then appear.
God is the Principle of m*,
the
the divine Principle of the m* Jesus,
and solves the problem of m*.
the divine Mind produces in m* health,
perpetuates these qualities in m*.
Every function of the real m* is governed by
If the real m* is in the material body,
immortal man, ... is found to be the real m*.
the real m* was, is, and ever shall be perfect.
But the spiritual, real m- is immortal.
the spiritual real m* has no birth,
to the real m* and the real universe there is no
the real m*, or the new man
the real m* is spiritual and eternal.
The identity of the real m- is not lost,
this real m* is governed by Soul
To such . . . the real m* seemed a spectre.
The real m* being linked by Science to
the real m* and his relation to God,
The real m* is spiritual and immortal,
and the new man or real m* Is put on,
but I do believe that the real m* Is immortal
The real m- cannot depart from holiness.
In divine Science, God and the real m* are
Truth and Love reign in the real m-,
the sinless, real m* is eternal.
it is only mortal man and not the real m*.
Digitized by
Google
MAN
309
man
reconcile
a 19- 2 Christ's purpose to reconcile m* to God,
reconciles
a 18-13 atonement of Christ reconciles m* to God,
reconciling
a 19- 7 Jesus aided in reconciling m* to God
record of
i/ 531-31 the scientifically Cluistian record of m*
redeems
a 19- 9 redeems m* from the law of matter,
reflected by
pr 3-12 The Divine Being must be reflected by m*,
b 336-14 Mind can never be in man, but is reflected by m*.
r 467-18 not in man but as reflected by m*.
496- 5 omnipotent Mind is reflected by m*
reflects
a 18- 2 whereby m* reflects diyine Truth, Life, and
sp 90-32 certainly shall know this when m- reflects God.
94- 3 JIf ' reflects infinite Truth, Life, and Love.
e 268-11 M' reflects infinity,
6 306-19 cannot be separated ... if m* refiects God.
p 393-17 in Science m* reflects God's government.
ff 525- 4 M- refiects God;
reform the
b 327-25 But how sliall we reform the m* who
reign over
g 529-31 He begins his reign over m* somewhat mildly,
relation of
«p 9i- 8 and of the relation of m- to €k>d,
g 114-25 It shows the scientific relation of m* to God,
representing
p 376-24 representhig m* as healthy instead of
reveals
8 120-21 reveals m- as harmoniously existent
ph 191-24 reveals m* and immortality as based on Spirit.
b 296-12 reveals m* and Life, harmonious, real,
302-19 The Science of being reveals m- as perfect,
r 477-11 C. 8. reveals m- as tne idea of God,
righteous
a 37-19 procured the martyrdom of that righteous m*
right of a
a 49-31 turned ** aside the right of am* — Xam. 3:36.
righU of
(see righU)
robs
ph 169-32 it robs m* of reliance on God,
said
(7 533-7 Andthem*said,Thewomanwhom — Gen.8.'12.
Science of
sp 73-10 the individuality and the Science of m*,
p 46^26 as mortals realize the Science of m*
Science teaches
r 472- 1 Science teaches m* that God is the only Life,
sees lUs reflection
8 126- 6 even as m* sees his reflection in a glass.
senses of
b 284-29 the only real senses of m* are spiritual,
r 486-23 all the spiritual senses of m-, are eternal.
488-28 If it were possible for the real senses of m*
to be
489-19 Who dares to say that the senses of m* can be
8 131- 8 opposition of sensuous m* to the Science of Soul
sent from Goo
ap 561-30 ** There was a m* sent from God — John 1 : 6.
separated from
r 477-29 Separated from m*, who expresses Soul,
shall recocnise
a 55-17 when m* shall recogniie the Science of Christ
shaped
ff 525-14 and God shaped m- after His mind ;
should be
0 529- 3 that m* should be bom of woman,
should be governed
g 536-14 if m* should be governed by corporeality
should lose ansht
b 302- 8 It Is impossible that m' should lose aught
should renew
p 426-14 M' should renew his energies and
should wish
b 301-18 m- should wish for, and in reality has,
sick
8 120-10 Is a m* sick if the material senses indicate
152-18 the sick m- supposed this ceremony was
/ 208-13 not . . . that He should make m- sick,
b 318 16 Is the sick in* sinful above all others ? No !
p 404-29 envy, dishonesty, fear make a w sick,
signifies that
b 340-18 it signifies that m* shall have no other spirit or
scHcalled
ph 188- 8 but afterwards it governs the so-called m*.
gl 580-11 a so-called m*, whose origin, substance, and
Son of
8 132-26 " When the Son of m* cometh, — Ltike 18 . 8.
136-12 say that I, the Son of m*, am ? *' — Malt. 16 .- 13.
MAN
Son of
b 334-26 represents the Son of m* as saying
r 482-17 called himself •' the Son of m r* — MaU, 9 : 6.
son of
gl 694-17 son of m*, the oflCSpiing of the fiesh.
Soul of
b 280-27 God, the Soul of m* and of all existence,
307-26 The divine Mind is the Soul of m*,
soweth
p 405-17 " Whatsoever a m- soweth, — GaL 6 .* 7.
g 537-13 *• Whatsoever a m* soweth, — Oal. 6 ; 7.
spiritual
(see spiritual)
spiritualised
8 141-19 Its only priest is the spiritualized m*.
springs solely
g 543-28 m* springs solely from Mhid.
standard of
g 553- 9 or . . . will never become the standard of m\
state of
8 159-23 medical schools would leam the state of m-
from
/ 227-16 Slavery is not the legitimate state of m*.
status of
8 120-19 or to exhibit the real status of m*.
r 476-22 earnestly seek the spiritual status of m*,
strength to
m 60-18 a protection to woman, strength to tn;
strivcLwith
b 3fi0-13 shall not always strive with m*.
p 399-31 first bind the strong m* ? " — Mtitt. 12 ; 29.
409- 4 Mortal mind is ** the strong m*, " — Ifo^ 12.- 29.
400- 7 we can despoil *' the strong m* "^McUt, 12 : 29.
such a
8 139-32 The moral condition of such a m* demands
supposition that
ph 171-31 supposition thatm* is a material outgrowth
g 621-13 supposition tliat m* is created materially,
sustain
an 103-25 The truths of immortal Mind sustain m;
sustains
b 319- 9 sustains m* under all circumstances;
taken from
g 528-13 and the rib, . . . taken from m*, — (Ten. 2 :22»
529- 4 not woman again taken from m*.
talks with
b 308-15 as consciously as m* tallcs with m*.
tempting
g 527-12 represents Qodj Love, as tempting m*,
the best
a 52-16 the best m* that ever trod the globe.
the new
b 300-11 the real man, or the new m*
p 409-24 and the new m* or real man is put on,
the old
ph 172-22 we must •• put off the old w. " — CW. 8 ; 9.
c 262- 8 putting**off theoldm- — a>^. 3:9.
b 296- 9 The Ola m* with his deeds must be put off.
g ^19-16 until they throw off the old m*
theories of
a 20- 4 to forms of doctrine or to theories of m*,
theory of
g 646-13 utterly opposed to the theory of m*
the term
g 525- 8 some of the equivalents of the term m*
this
8 148-22 tries to explain how to make this m* a Cliris>
tian,
g 522-16 to be temporary and^this m* to be mortal,
this original
b 286-13 from first to last by this original m-, Jesus.
through
r 495- 1 Qod will heal the sick through m-,
to become
ph 172-16 in order to become m\
p 432-17 if ... it is possible for nt* to become diseased,
translation of
/ 209-22 by the translation of m* and the universe
true
a 42-26 in C. S. the true m* is governed by God
true idea of
b 337-20 The true idea of m*, as the refiection of
truth-friver to
ap 72-12 God, is the only truth-giver to nv.
ultimate of
r 487- 4 Life is the origin and ultimate of m*,
understands
c 266- 3 Af* understands . . . existence in proportion as
undying .
p 427-23 Truth, and Love make m- undying.
un fashion
r 488-27 otherwise the very worms could unfashion m*.
nniverne and
gl 586-17 encompassing the universe and m* :
Digitized by
Google
MAN
man
unrlfhteouB
8 138- 2 uniighteoiis m- his ttaoogbts.'* — Ita. 66 .- 7.
/ 239-15 unrighteoos m* his thoaghts.*' — Isa, 66 .- 7.
verities of
r 47&-13 as the only and eternal yerities of m:
310
r 481-13 aeainst which wisdom warns m\
vnM »c«oaiitea
b 316-26 That m* was accounted a criminal who
uras nutde
6 287-21 m* was made in God's likeness.
wtimt constltates
6 289- 6 the undersunding of wliat constitutes m-
whAtever teaches
ph 169-29 Whatever teaches m- to hare other laws
what is
r 476- 6 Qftestion. — What is m* ?
which define
$p 81-25 which define m* as mortal.
wicked
/ 239-11 The wicked m* is not the ruler of his
r 491-26 A wicked m' may have an attractive
will not ponish
o 367- 2 must admit that God will not punish m* for
will Tecondae
Q 631-13 Then m- will recognize his God-given dominion
wiU reopen
ph 171- 5 m- will reopen with the key of divine Science
wisdom of •
. pr 3-2 The wisdom of m* is not sufficient to warrant
wise
§p 95-26 Is the wise m- of to<lay believed, when he
/ 289-32 of which the wise m- said,
t 44S- • (Hve instruction to a wise m-, — Prov. 9 .• 9.
woridly
a 21-26 worldly m- is at the beck and call of error,
would enjoy
/ 246-21 m* would enjoy more than
would procreate
3 140-30 but mortals would procreate m*,
pr
8-13
5-26
8-10
15-12
a 26-13
26-18
30-16
43-15
5&- 4
m 69-8
64-2
64-10
64-21
67-28
68-82
60- 7
09-8
69-22
7<K- •
75- 2
76-15
78-28
81-23
85-13
89-27
n>
90-24
90-81
91-27
92-1
98-27
an 102-12
102-13
108-7
106-9
«107- •
107- •
115-15
119-81
120-3
120-12
121-14
128-8
124-14
124-18
126- 7
125-18
126-82
126-5
132-15
else m* is not the image and likeness of the
belief that sin is cancelled, and that m* is
If a m-, thoueh apparently fervent
that m- may nave audience with Spirit,
This Christ, or divinity of the m- Jesus,
to prove what God is and what He does for m*.
'* Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by m- shall his
— Gen. 9. -6.
glorification of the m* and of the true idea of
tiese never lived a m* so far removed from
M' should not be required to participate
caused by the selfishness and inhumanity of m*.
When a m* lends a helping hand
but m* would be as the angels.
If- delivered from sin, disease, and death
and m*, not of the earth earthly
while believing that m* is a
onlv as m* finds the truth of
or v) m* a creator ? "
replies, " God creates man through m*,**
lira m- keep my saying, — John 8 ; 51.
mistaken assumption that m- dies as matter
Neither will m* seem to be corporeal.
in- cannot " tell whence it— John 3: 8.
in the case of m* as trulv as
by which m* gains the divine Principle and
" Come, see a m*, which told me— John 4 .*29.
m- is not the father of tn\
if . . . m^gave it, m* had the right to take it
admission to one's self that m* u God's own
At present we know not what m* is,
second erroneous postulate is, that m*
fourth erroneous postulate is, . . . that m- has
If m* were Spirit, then men would be spirits,
planets have no more power over m* than
m*. reflecting God's power, has dominion
Science, by which m* can esc-ape from sin
M' is properly self-governed only when
which was preached qf me is not after m*. —
Oo/. 1.11.
For 1 neither receiir^l it qf m-, — Oal. 1 ; 12.
M' : God's spiritual idea.
Thus it is with m\ who is but the humble
and that m* is included in
matter can make no conditions for m*.
m*, left to the hypothe<«es of material sense
so that m* becomes the most absolutely
Hie universe, like m-, is to be interpreted by
the universe, like m*, is, ... an eniCTia.
m* will be found normal and natural
m* cannot be controlled by sin or death,
mortal belief, wholly inadequate to affect a m*
mortality will cease when m- beholds
thrust the spiritual idea and the m' who
S 138-23
146-17
148-16
154^0
154-13
160-30
ph 166-3
166-81
167-15
168-15
171-11
172- 9
172-15
1T!^17
172-23
172-25
173- 1
173-4
173-17
174-6
174-7
174-24
180-26
183-12
184-18
190-23
193-14
19a-29
194-15
196-2
/20&-31
203-31
204-27
206-25
206-30
208-13
209- 1
209-9
213-3
213- 5
214-24
216- 3
216-19
217-12
225- 1
225-4
227-31
228-12
229-23
230-20
230-21
231-8
231-30
232-20
244-9
244-13
244-L'S
244-18
244-19
246- 1
246- 6
247- 7
260-13
26<^15
2S2-12
268-4
C268-9
258-16
259- 6
269-10
269-15
260-2
261-32
263-11
264-81
265-17
265-20
267-5
267-6
267-10
b 278-18
277-15
278-26
280^
284-32
285-8
285-16
287-19
ing.
If the material body is m*, he b a portion of
289-31
MAN
material system, . . . conoeming God, m-,
the divine Principle, of the m* Jesus;
Anatomy takes up m* at all points materially.
A m* was made to believe tliat he occupied
and the m- died.
Is m* a material fundus witlioat Mind
As a m- thinketh, sols he.
then is m' found to be liarmofiioas
If God constituted m- both good and evil, m*
must
Because man-made systems insist that m-
to learn how much of a m* Ike is.
if m- passes through what we call death
If m* was first a material beir
If the materii
What is m- ?
If . . . you take away a portion of the m* when
When we admit that . . . constitutes in*, we fail
or determine when m* is really m*
Anatomy declares m* to be structural,
form of idolatry, tliat m- should bow down to
capable of doing so much for m* as
Anatomy admits that mind is somewhere in m*.
m- Imows that with God all things are possible,
error, first caused the condemnation of m*
We say m* sulfers from the effects of
As for m-, his days are as — Psa/. 103: 15.
and said: ** I feel like a new m*.
what I saw and did for that m*,
make m-, . . . a mortal in material belief,
has in belief more power to harm m*
Common opinion admits that a m' may talce
God, divine good, does not Icill a m*
can never be said tliat m- has a
Can there be any birth or death for m*,
God does not cause m* to sin,
then leave m* to heal himself;
M\ being immortal, has a perfect . . . life,
mortal body or mind is not the m*.
Of a m* it has been said,
as a m* spiritually understandeth, so is he
mortal illusions would rob God, slay m-.
Who shall say that m* is alive to-day, but
mistake of mortals is to suppose that m*,
" If a m* keep my saying, — John 8 .- 51.
What is it that binds m- with iron shackles
Truth makes m* free.
disobedience to which would have made m- ill,
when m* enters into his heritage of freedom.
If God cause m- to be sick, sickness must
which must afterwards be rectified by m* ?
can m* put that law under his feet
What God cannot do, m* need not attempt.
AT*, governed by his Maker, haviiu: no otiier
never . . . could make a m* healthy,
would have no abiding-place in m*.
M' undergoing birth, maturity, and decay
If m* were dust in his earliest stage of
but IN' was never more nor less tlutn m*.
If m* flickers out in death or
M' is not a pendulum, swinging between
M' is by no means a materiu germ
One m* at sixty had retained his
m*, the outcome of God, reflects God.
but a mortal is not m%
m- created by and of Spirit,
saith: . . . M\ whose senses are spiritual, is
saith : . . . I give immortality to m*,
Jf' is more than a material form with
We Imow no more of m* as the true divine image
impossible for m*, under the government of .
In divine Science, m- is the true image of God.
thoughts which presented m* as faUen, sidk.
If m* was once perfect but has now lost
true conception or understanding of m*,
Good demands of m* every hour.
They make m* an involuntary hypocrite,
all uie glories of earth and heaven and m*.
as if m* were a weed growing apace
this is true only of a mortal, not of a m*.
Generically m* is one,
specifically m- means all men.
Hence m* and the spiritual universe
M' is harmonious wnen governed by Soul,
not produced by a vegetable nor the m* by the
leads to the conclusion that if m* is material*
m* has a sensarionless body;
Whatever indicates the fall of m*
Adam-dream, which is neither Mind nor m*,
is always from God to His idea, m*.
It is not m*, the image and likeness of God,
belief that a materiju body is m-
It saith, '* I am m\ but I am not the image
So m*, tree, and flower are supposed to die :
if* is not the offspring of flesn, but of Spirit,
Digitized by
Google
BiAN
311
uian
b 291-22 As m* falletta asleep, so shall he awake.
292-28 m* would be annihilated, were it not for
29^12 both strata. . . . are false representatives of m\
294- 6 If m* is bota mind and matter,
294- 7 some quality and qaantity of the m-,
294-14 saying : . . . stomach can make a m* cross.
294-14 error, saying: . . . matter can kill m.'*
294-26 M' is neither self-made nor made by mortals.
295-30 It farther teaches that when m* is dead,
296- 1 theorizes tliat . . . m* has a resurrection from
296- 2 m* is the spiritual, eternal reflection of God.
297-16 and m- found to be immortal.
299-31 If m* were solely a creature of the
300- 5 His infinite image or reflection, m*.
800- 9 So far as the scientific statement as to m*
300-21 of m- as reflecting the divine likeness.
301-17 m* is the divine image and likeness,
301-31 presupposes ... m* to be material
303-12 statement that m' is conceived and evolved
303-22 belief that . . . holiness and unhollnees, mingle
inm*,
304-30 So m; not understanding the Science of
30&- 3 discordant mortal is no more a m* than
305-10 so m't like all things real, reflects God,
• 306-24 In the illusion . . . m* would be wholly mortal,
306- 9 parted . . . from His reflection, m*,
306-13 If Life or Soul and its representative, m*,
306-18 But m* cannot be separated for an instant from
307-18 says: **The Lord knows it. He has madem*
mortal
307-26 M- was not created from a material basis,
309- 8 incorporeal impartation of divine Love to m-,
309-25 or for m* to have an intelligence separate
311- 8 Is m- lost spiritually ? No,
811-23 it will become the law of Life to m-,
312- 8 The senses regard a corose, not as m*,
812- 9 People say, "AT- is dead; *'
319-14 Spirit and matter neither concur in m* nor in
819-20 m* has no Mind but God.
320-23 according to that error m* is mortal.
322-22 A m* who likes to do wrong
322-25 neither a temperate m* nor a reliable
325-14 then shall m* oe found in God's image.
325-16 Then shall m- be found, in His likeness,
326- 9 teaches God's love to w, but w cannot
326-26 Then the m- was changed.
327-22 Fearof punishment never made m' truly honest.
332-17 one mediator ... the m- Christ Jesus. " — / Tim.
2;5.
338-13 infinite Mind can never be in m*,
336-20 A portion of God could not enter m* ;
336-21 neither could ... be reflected by a single m*,
336-31 and m* is God's spiritual offspring.
337- 2 Therefore m*, reflecting God, cannot lose his
337-10 m* is in a degree as penect as
338- 4 belief — that m* originates in matter
838-23 the supposed separation of m* from God,
340-28 annuls the curse on m*,
o 344- 2 the only absolute Life and Soul, and m* to be
345-^ " For if a m* think hhnself to be — Gal. 6 .■ 3.
346- 1 such criticism confounds m* with Adam.
34ft- 2 m* is spokei^ of as made in God's image,
347-13 so-called mortal man is not the reality of m*.
349-11 neither Life nor m* dies,
356-22 m- who is made in the divine likeness
357- 2 what He created m* capable of doing,
357- 4 knew from the outset that m* would do.
857-16 deny that God made m* evil
360-25 Shall m* be more pure than — see Job 4 .• 17.
p 363-32 her affection for a m* of undoubted goodness
364- 2 the best m* that ever trod this planet.
368-17 more faith in God than in m*,
369- 6 loses to human sense all entity as m*,
369- 6 In that proportion does m* become its master.
369-19 were willing that a m* should live.
369-20 He understood m*, whose Life is God,
369-21 knew that m* has not two lives, one to be de-
stroyed
370- 1 nv must be better spiritually
371-21 not transform the infant at once into a m*,
372- 7 that its sensations can reproduce m*,
372-11 belief that matter is the medium of m*,
372-11 or that m* can enter his owm embodied
872-14 When m* demonstrates C. S. absolutely,
379-17 Oxford boys, who caused the death of a m%
380-17 a chained lion, . . . should not terrify a m*.
883-25 Does his assertion prove ... m* to be the better
384- 9 If m* seems to incur the penalty
384-11 m* has only to enter his protest against this
887-22 supposition . . . that God punishes m* for do-
ing good,
889-15 discuss the oertahitv that food can kill m*.
394-14 advice to a m* who is down In the world,
894-20 Will you bid a m* let evils overcome him,
396-27 man is the offspring of God, not of m* ;
man
« 408-17
40»-7
404- 3
407-10
410-10
413-1
425-12
425-21
427- 1
427-16
427-17
427-27
428- 7
428-22
429-19
429-31
430-18
435-23
438- 7
e445-32
451-14
469-2
r 467-18
467-23
470-20
470-23
470-26
470-26
470-28
470-30
471-17
473-12
473-24
475-8
475-30
476-3
476-9
476-34
477- 6
477-16
477-18
478-5
478-23
479-5
480-20
485-20
486-16
486-27
488-15
488-20
489-16
489-17
490-22
490-31
491-21
493-24
49ft-14
497- 7
497-16
^507-18
607-22
515-21
515-30
516-19
516-21
516-29
617- 1
517-31
518-17
520- 7
620-9
620-22
621- 1
621-9
624-10
624-15
524-18
524-20
626-27
527-15
627-29
627-30
628-3
628-6
528-14
631-22
632- 1
633-19
636-15
636-16
MAN
Tou say that accidents, . . . kill m-,
by his mistake a m- is often Instructed.
If a m* is an inebriate, a slave to
If m* is not victorious over the passions,
" M' shall not live by bread al^me^ — McUt. 4 : 4.
cannot transmit good or evil intelligence to m*,
Show . . . that they are not the truth of m* ;
God is more to a m* than his belief,
If it is true that m* lives, this fact can never
M- is the same after as before a
If m' is never to overcome death,
what material remedy has m* when
** If a m* keep my saying, he shall — John 8 ; 51.
m* iSf not shall o«, perfect
If m* did not exist before the material
** If a m* keep my saying, he shall — John 8 ; 61.
A m* is charged with having committed
to punish a m* for acting justly.
If a m* keep my saying, ne shall —John 8 .* 51.
a m*, for the petty consideration of money,
M' walks in the direction towards
The Christianlyscientiflc m- reflects the
M' then appropriates those things which
God as not in m* but as reflected by man.
Spirit, Soul, is not coniined in m*.
and has m* fallen ?
divine idea or reflection, m*, remains perfect.
If there ever Mras a moment when m*
then there was a moment when m* did not
If m* has lost perfection, he has lost his
If m* ever existed without this perfect
M' is, and forever has been, God's reflection.
Jesus is the name of the m- who,
rather than personality or the m* Jesus,
m* Is made in the image and likeness of God.
God, by whom m- is evolved,
evil, which declares that m* begins in dust
will cease to claim . . . that this matter is m:
" As for m*, his days are as — Psal. 103 ; 15.
M' is not a material habitation for Soul;
impossible that a material body, . . . should
bem*, . •
Were it otherwise, m- would be annihilated,
m* has never beheld . . . Soul leaving a body
Error says, " I am w ;"
otten a m- from the Lord " — Oen. 4 ; 1.
rod, or good, never made m* capable of sin.
lie belief . . . that w springs from dust
If death restores . . . strength torn*.
If this were not so, m* woula be speedily
Do the five corporeal senses constitute m- ?
cannot be true either of m- or of his Maker,
can this sense be the God-given channel to m*
Hqw can m-, reflecting God, be dependent on
would, by fair logic, annihilate m*
Under the mesmeric Illusion of belief, a m* will
another belief, that m* dies.
That m* is material, and that
what the understanding of God brings to m*.
and m* In God's image and likeness,
we acknowledge that m* is saved through
multiplication of the compound idea m*.
implies a mortal mind ana m* a creator.
M- is the family name for all ideas,
and call m- the reflection.
M\ made in His likeness, possesses and reflects
M' and woman as coexistent and eternal with
It follows that m* is a generic term,
word for m* is used also as the synonym of
M' is not made to till the soil,
blessed is that m* who seeth his brother's
The absolute Ideal, m*, is no more seen nor
Principle and its idea, m-, are coexistent
was not a m* to till the ground. — Gen. 2 .- 5.
Knowledge of this lifts m* above the sod,
in the hands of God. not of m*,
•* a m* of war," a tribal god — Exod. 16; 3.
and m* became a living soul Gen. 2 ; 7.
Mind had made m% both male and female.
become the basis of m* ?
Lord God [Jehovah] took the m*, — Oen. 2 ; 15.
a knowledge of evil would make m* mortal.
and is m- giving up his dignity ?
Was it requisite for the formation of m*
God has already created m*,
cannot be true that m* was ordered to
and brought her unto the m*. — Oen. 2 ;22.
calling them mankind, — that is, a kind of m*.
Has m* sought out other creative inventions.
Did God at^rst create one m- unaided, . . . but
** Where art thou, m* ? Is Mind in matter ?
aids m* to make sinners more rapidly
When will m* pass through the open gate of
m* would be annihilated.
and gave it to m* for a possession,
Digitized by
Google
MAN
312
MANIFESTO
man
g 537-30 would imply that God withbeld from nv tbe
537-31 le«t m* should improye it
538-34 I have g^otten a m* from the Lord — Oen. 4 ; 1.
538-31 gotten a m* from tbe Lord," — Gen. 4 ; 1.
638-13 How then has m* a basis for wrong-doing ?
643-18 If m* is material and originates in an egg,
643-24 Did m\ whom God created with a word;
644- 6 •♦ not a m- to till the ground." — Gen. 2 ; 5.
644- 9 not of the things which a m* eateth.
^645-10 M', created by God, was given dominion
546-32 The mortality of m- is a myth,
651-16 all Science is of God, not of m*.
" M' that is bom of a woman is of — Job 14 ; 1.
and call this sham unity m*,
as if m* were the offspring of
lifts the curtain on /»• as never bom and
ap 660-15 constitutes the kingdom of heaven in m*.
661-17 shown in the m- Jesus,
in order that the m- Jesus, . . . might never
represented first by m* and, . . . last by woman,
to tell a m* his faults,
Thus m* was no longer regarded as
the error which would make m- mortal
belief . . . that m* started first from dust,
m* is His idea, the child of His care.
definition of
not that which is f n m*, but the divine Principle,
591-19 of whom Mi* is the full and perfect expression ;
696-27 and m* would be in the full consciousness of
manacle
an 106-26 Divine justice will m* him.
manacled
p 406-16 Both will be m* until the last farthing is paid,
t 449- 2 With your own wrists m*, it is hard to
manaclinff
p ^139-11 was then m* the prisoner
manaipes
It constructs a machine, m* it, and then
662-14
655-21
665-21
657-20
566-11
665-19
671- 8
673-17
^2 562-26
566-27
580-10
691-6
591-18
p 399-17
man child
ap 565- 6
609-31
mandate
8 160^14
ph 187-14
199-11
©371-4
t 454-10
And she brought forth a m- c, —Rev. 12 .• 5.
which brought forth the m* c. — Hev. 12.- 13.
to convey the m* of mind to muscle
valves of the heart, . . . obey the w of
empowers man through its m*,
yield to the m- of immortal Mind.
Human iiate has no legitimate m-
g 620-26 growth is the etemal in- of Mind.
656-19 Sleep is darkness, but God's creative m* was.
manger
s 142-15
ap 576-29
manhood
common
an 106- 2
divinity or
(7 537-10
•••ence of
b 2S2-32
health, and
p 407-11
ideas of
8p 74-24
In vain do tbe m- and the cross
followed it to the m- of Jesiyi;
to drop from the platform of common m*
was never the essence of divinity or m*.
mortal man is not the real essence of m',
they crush out happiness, health, and m:
Who will say that infancy can utter the ideas
of m*,
Immortal
p 430- 6 and immortal m*, the Christ ideal, will appear.
Infancy and
»p 74-21 Darkness and light, infancy and nt*,
lowest ^rpe of
p 405- 4 above the lowest type of m*,
mortal
g 543-21 thinking that apebood preceded mortal m* ?
stature of
o 350- 9 must grow into that stature of m*
ph 172-27 If . . . tbe surgeon destroys m-,
/ 246-12 M' is its eternal noon,
246-19 conspiracies against m- and womanhood.
maniac
t 469-18 into the hands of a blind man or a raging m*,
manifest
pr 4-13 made m* in the blessings they bring,
a 25-32 was made m- in the humanity of Jesus.
sp 72-18 Spirit is not made m* through matter,
an 106-20 works of the flesh are m-, — Gal. 5 : 19.
8 139-16 the m- mistakes in the ancient versions;
ph 173- 9 sensible is reouired to be made m- through
/ 219-18 before it can be made m- on the body,
239-21 objects we pursue and the spirit we m-
b 306-21 myriad forms of mortal thought, made m*
316-10 to show that Truth is made m-
334-14 the corporeal Jesus m* in flesh,
manifest
o 346-14 only as we cease to m- evil or the belief
p S70- 7 if health is not made m* under this
87&-31 it would m- less wisdom than we
400-28 discord, m- as sin, sickness, and death.
t 452- 6 before it has a chance to m* itself.
r 403-21 It is fear made m* on the body.
g 517-31 causes them to multiply, — to m* His power.
530- 3 made m* as forever opposed to
534- 4 to m* the deathless man of God's creating.
ap 669-15 made m* in the destraction of error.
lanifestation
nor for the m* and support of Mind,
and its consequent m* in the body,
to the end of producing a higher m\
the Supreme Being or His m* ;
All is infinite Mind and its infinite ia%
The reflection, through mental m*,
Neither can this m- of Christ be
and support
6 279^10
oonseqiMnt
s 154-7
higher
p 401-11
His
8 117- 9
Infinite
r 468-11
mental
b 3(0- 2
of Christ
S 141-24
of existenee
g 655-29 the individualized m* of existence,
of God
b 296-16 The m* of God through mortals is as
gl 583-10 Ch&ist. Tbe divine m- of God,
of Mind
b 275-24 Hence all is in reality the m* of Mind.
of mortal nUnd
g 662-29 matter is a )a* of mortal mind,
of Spirit
ph 173-12 Neither the substance nor the m- of Spirit
scientific
8p 83-18 The scientific tn- of power is from
the first
g 532-26 Fear was the first m* of the error of
visible
8 125-15 the visible m* will at last be
s 148-15 for every function, formation, and m*.
/ 244-21 If . . . God is without His entire m-,
b 283-19 and deem this the m- of tlie one Life,
30i-ll Love cannot be deprived of its m\
811- 4 dependent on matter for m-,
manifestations
sp 99-19 the m* of which are health, purity,
"*- -" therefore more harmonious in his m*
the stronger are the m* of the corporeal senses ,
m* of the infinite divine Principle,
a diviner sense of intelligence and its m*,
in which all the m* of Mmd are harmonious
m- of evil, which counterfeit divine Justice,
The varied m* of 0. S. indicate
refiected in the myriad m- of Life,
8 125-9
144-12
6 275-16
286-20
291-15
293-84
r 466-4
a64S-27
manifested
pr 12-12 the divine healing Principle as m- in Jesus,
^ '"" "" forever m- through man,
what we do not wish to have m*.
must be thought before they can be m*.
m- the influence of such a belief.
b 274-18 are simply the m* beliefs of mortal mind,
284-10 It can never ... be fully m- through
290-11 m* tlirough brain and nerves,
318-31 but is tn* through them.
325-11 Christ. . . . shSl appear rbe ml, — (of. 3 : 4.
325-12 then shall ye also appear [be m-j — Col. 3 ; 4.
As w by mankind it stands for
and it was m- towards one who was soon.
All these deeds m- Jesus' control
A corrupt mind is m* in a corrupt body,
whether error is m* in forms of sickness, sin,
The less mind there is m* in matter
It supposes God and man to be m- only through
the idea . . . which Jesus afterwards m-,
manifestingr
ap 662-19 and by m* the light which shines
manifestly
b 336-21 else God would be m- finite,
manifests
m 68-28
»p 88-21
8 MO-lS
ph 173-11
194-21
c 257-22
268-15
b 297- 6
301- 1
318-32
/ 210-12
219-16
234-26
246-24
330-4»
p364-3
369-10
404- 9
<46a-22
r 489-1
{7 546-16
ap 562-5
it m- no material growth from
and the individual m- profound adoration.
The boil simply m-, . . . a belief in pain.
What is termed matter m* nothing but a
mortal mind m- itself in the lM>dy
Finite mind m* all sorts of errors.
Mind m* all that exists in the
this testimony m* it«elf on the body
m* God's attributes and power,
body does not include soul, but m* mortality.
Digitized by
Google
MANIFESTS
313
MAN'S
manifests
b 340-13 in and of God, and m* Hit loye.
p 875- 6 often the form in which ferer m* itself.
376-30 m* only what that so-called mind expresses.
402-18 body m- only what mortal mind believes,
manipulate
ph 181- 9 When yon m* patients, you trust in electricity
181-14 foolish to declare that you m- patients but that
181-16 If tliis be so, why m- ?
181-16 In reality you m' because you are ignorant of
manipulated
p 440- 3 was m- by the oleaginous machinations
manipulates
t 453-31 nerer recommends material hygiene, neyer m*.
manipulation
ph 181-15 but that you lay no stress on m-.
manipulations
an 101- 2 that the yiolent effects, ... are due to m*,
mankind
aU
m 57-20 but requires all tn* to share it.
s 164-14 before all m* is saved
/ 233-23 this truth was our Master's mission to all m*,
248-20 Do you not hear from all m- of the imperfect
r 40i-13 since to all m* and in every hour,
deliver
8 151-14 would ultimately deliver m* from the
demonstrated for
a 24-28 goodness it demonstrated for m*.
donilnion over
/ 238-23 Attempts to . . . gain dominion over m*,
•nrlohes
o 861-29 enriches m* only when it is understood.
health of
pr 1- 9 the Christianization and health of m*.
majority of
ph 178- 1 but the vast majority of m*,
most learn
an 102-30 M- must learn that evil is not power.
objects
p 410-12 m- objects to making this teachipg practicaL
opinion of
b 306-17 this is the general religious opinion of m*,
redemption of
t 464-12 working for the redemption of m*.
represents
ff 625- 5 m* represents the Adamic race,
thovi^hts of
sp 94-34 Our Master easily read the thoughts of m*,
to advance
must greatly improve to advance m*.
61-30
to bless
m 60-29
to slay
n41»-26
tosUr
a 38-1
infinite resources with which to bless m*,
who, in attempting to slay nC^
so little inspiration to stir m* to
weiffh down
ph 176-18 and weigh down m* with superimposed
will become
r 467-11 M- will become perfect in proportion as
vrill Improve
p 371-26 M' will improve through Science and
a 55-21
sp 99-17
s 140-13
157-31
ph m- 2
/ 240-24
6 818-27
330-28
0 357- 9
357-28
p 425-18
430-11
^456- 1
r466-30
(7 525-8
528-27
561-11
an 671-10
manlike
ft 280- .
manliness
ph 172-28
manly
1)397-30
man-made
a 23- 7
38- 8
$ 112-13
134-14
in what it has done and is doing for m*.
I love m*, and shall continue
Af' will no longer be tyrannical
M- is the better for this spiritual and profound
m* has caught their moral contagion.
Remember that m- must sooner or later,
and are not adapted to elevate m:
As manifested by m* it stands for
If m* would relinauisb the belief that
if another . . . exists and sways m* ?
When this is understood, m* will be more
When will m- wake to this great fact
to influence m- adverse to Its highest
making m- better physically, morally, and
In the Saxon, rn-, a Nfoman^ any one:
calling them m-, — that is, a kind of man.
he adds that m* has ascended through
Who is telling m* of the foe in ambush?
280- 9 Human philosophy has made God m*.
is sometimes the quickener of m';
and you will quickly become more m*
Such a theory is m*.
lethargv of mortals, produced by m- doctrines,
divine Acience which eschews m* systems,
M' doctrines are waning.
man-made
ph 165-14 since m* material theories took the
168-16 Because m* systems insist that
o 352-25 traditional beliefs, erroneous and m*.
r 466-26 the outcome of all m* beliefs.
man -midwife
8 163-10 physician, surgeon, apothecary, m*,
manna
a 33- 4 partook of the heavenly m-,
8 133-10 and m* fell from the sky.
manner
after the
8 181-15 after the m* of God's appointing,
all
p 418-27 Cast out all m* of evil.
Uke
In like m* it would follow.
In like m- he discerned disease
In like m* mortals should no more deny
In like m- destroy the illusion of
In like m* it should be granted
most effectual
pr 11-18 but wipes it out hi the most effectual m*.
sp 82-18
85-17
ph 189-8
/> 398-21
^453-4
this
pr 16-9
8p 85-11
unknown
6 306-16
'224-15
" After this m* therefore pray ye,** — Matt. 6 .• 9.
able to read the human mind after this m-
at some uncertain future time and in a m* un-
known.
this was not the m* of truth's appearing.
274-29 in a m* and at a period as yet unknown.
man-projected
8 140-23 Jewish tribal Jehovah y
Man's
p435-2
435-17
man's
pr 5- 1
12-14
12-15
13-29
14-27
a 18- 1
18-4
30-15
35-32
44-21
62-19
65-2
65-5
69-11
81-11
81-28
84-23
91-12
91-18
an 106-12
8 110-10
118-12
150-22
150-26
I am* God,
Spirit which is ... ^f* only lawgiver^
a destroyer of Mortal if* liberty
hinders m* spiritual gro'
of vn* likeness to God
>wth
m
•P
and of m* unity with Truth and Love.
m* eternal incorporeal existence.
the consciousness of m* dominion over the
Atonement is the exemplification of m* unity
and demonstrated m* oneness with the
" Whoso sheddeth w blood, — Gen. 9; 6.
good m* heaven would be a hell to the sinner.
in his proof of m* truly derived power?
in the understanding of m* higher nature.
should proceed from m* highest nature.
by which m* spiritual and eternal existence
neither closes m* continuity nor his sense of
A m- assertion that he is immortal
m* immortality depends upon that of God,
by which we discern m* nature and existence.
the sooner m* great reality will appear
aids the discernment of m' spiritual and
M' rights are invaded when the
another glorious proposition, — m* perfectibility
eternally glorified in m* spiritual freedom.
human view infringes m' free moral agency;
The doctrine that m' harmony is governed \ij
159-30 Ignorant of the fact that a m- belief produces
ph 165- 3 E^ll declared . . . this fruit would open m- eyet
165- 4 it closed the eyes of mortals to nv God-given
166-11 believes in . . . drugs to save a m* life.
170-10 the Principle of m* harmony.
170-15 The best interpreter of m* needs said :
172- 3 Theorizing about m* development from
172-31 ** a m- a man, for a' that."
175-23 A m* belief in those days was not so severe
182-25 denying m* God-given ability to demonstrate
183-21 rightly demands m* entire obedience, affection,
191-19 no longer ask . . . What are m* prospects for
/ 203-32 for God alone is w life.
205-25 hinders m* normal drift towards the one Mind,
215-30 Having sought m- spiritual state,
216-28 When you say, " iW- oody is material,"
217- 1 The loss of m- identity ... is impossible:
223- 4 the fetters of m- finite capacity are forged by
226-20 m* birthright of sole allegiance to his Maker
227- 9 unaware of m* inalienable rights
231-23 divine Science of being in m* relation to God,
232-22 He referred m- harmony to Mind,
c 262- 2 Consecration to good does not lessen m* de-
pendence
262- 4 m* obligations to God,
262-28 a false sense of m- origin.
264-29 and recognize m* spiritual being,
266-11 by no means suggests m* absorption into
266- 4 materiality giving place to m* higher individu-
ality
266-14 " m' extremity Is God's opportunity."
b 285- 2 M' individuality is not material.
Digitized by
Google
MAN'S
314
BiARRIAOE
man's
6 28ft- 9 m- coanterfeit, the inTerted likeness,
287- 8 and maintains m' spiritoal identity.
288-32 m- real existence as a child of God
290- 3 rule, and demonstration of m* being
292-29 m- indissoluble connection with his God,
294-25 M' zenuine selfhood is recoenizable only in
296-10 andthen recover m* original self
301-15 spiritual m* substantiality transcends
802-26 M' true consciousness is In the mental,
304-18 M' happiness is not, therefore, at the
312-19 m* eternal Principle is erer-present Life.
312-26 A personal sense of God and of m* capabilities
315-19 prore m- heritage, the liberty of the
320-18 even m* eternal and harmonious existence
322-14 M- wisdom linds no satisfaction in sin,
327~ 9 Eril is sometimes a m* highest conception
827-30 the m* dormant sense of moral obligation,
888-14 This understanding of m* power,
336-14 m* consciousness and individuality are
337-22 as is m- infinite Principle.
338-29 blessed the earth " for m* sake.** — Gen. 8 . 21.
o 366- 6 Sin, sickness, and death do not prove m* entity
868- 4 God, who is m- Life
p 378-16 are the sources of m* enslavement.
878-14 A m' gaze, fastened fearlessly on a ferocious
380-21 and prove m* dominion over error.
881-^ you will sooner grasp m- God-given dominion.
881-28 m* moral right u> annul an unjust sentence,
306- 4 m* immortuity and eternal likeness to God.
399-30 enter into a strong m* house — Matt, 12 .- 29.
406- 4 The tree is typicafof m- divine Principle,
407- 3 inconceivably terrible to m* self-respect.
407- 6 M' enslavement to the most relentless
414-28 m* perfection is real and unimpeachable,
426-17 can never destroy God, who is m* Life.
427- 5 M' individual being can no more
428- 6 M' privilege at this supreme moment
428-27 evidence of m* immortality will become
436- 1 commended ?/»* immortal Spirit to
437- 6 This is a foul aspersion on m* Maker.
% 447- 2 trespassing upon m* individual right of
449-11 M' moral mercury, rising or falling,
r 486- 6 What is m- remedy?
490-17 the real m- divine Principle, Love.
491-9 JIf' spiritual individuality is nerer wrong.
491-10 It is the likeness of m- Maker.
484- 1 and to govern m* entire action
494-23 until the Science of m* eternal harmony
497-14 unfolding m- unity with God
g 680- 7 brings forth food for m* use.
581-15 If, in the beginning, m- body originated in
533- 2 Had he lost m* rich inheritance
636-11 If m* spiritual gravitation and attraction
689-17 God condemned this lie as to m* origin .
544-30 infinity to enter m' nostrils
663- 4 higher and purer contemplation of m* origin.
op 662-13 m* divine origin and the true idea,
576-19 of the real m* incorporeality
676-22 is within reach of m* conscKrasness here,
gl 689-18 and bringing to light m* immortality.
(Me also exist«nce)
manufactured
p 438-30 heardMateriaMedicaexplainhowthisfurism-,
manufactures
p439-4 Hem- for it,
manuscript
t 460-29^ by her m* circulated among the students.
many
pr^ xi- 1 M' imagine that the phenomena of
pr 6-29 It is believed by m- that a certain magistrate,
9- 2 During m- years the author has been most
a 28- 2 Wisdom and Love may require m* sacrifices
27-25 " M' are caUed, but few are — Matt. 22 ; 14.
28- 3 Even m* of his students stood in his way.
38-19 not for the twelve only, but for as m* as should
46- 1 did not perform m* wonderful works, until
m 66-20 fermentation over this as over m* other
$p 71-28 Its spirits are so m- corporealities,
80-13 philanthropy of m- Spiritualists,
80-23 French toy which years ago pleased so m'
an 106-31 full m* a league in the line of light ;
$ 107- 4 graciously fitting me during m* years
110-30 apprehended by as m* as believe on Christ
111-24 one of m* incidents, which show
114- 8 evidence . . . which makes minds m*
117- 2 may be one of a series, one of m*,
ph 196- 2 Man has ** sought out m- inventions,** — Ecd,
7:29.
196-26 M' a hopeless case of disease is Induced
196-31 The press unwittingly sends forth m* sorrows
197- 6 costs m* a man his earthly days of comfort.
197-26 M' of the effeminate constitutions of our time
/ 206-94 a belief in m- ruling minds hinders
213-27 Mortal mind is the harp of m* strings,
many
/ 221- 2 For m- years, slie ate only
221-10 She passed m- weary years in hunger
222-17 For m- years she had been
223-15 M' are ready to meet this inquiry with
224-12 sects m* but not enough Christianity.
232- 3 M' theories relative to God and man
236- 7 emolument . . . which m* leaders seek?
24<^19 are so m* conspiracies against manhood
e 260- 9 Through m* generations human belief^ win
266-28 brig4itens the ascending path of m* a heart.
b 268- 2 hasbronght to light . . . m- useful wonden.
273- 6 Human belief lias sought out m- inventioiM,
280-17 ** gods many and lords m*.** — / Cor. 8 .• &
280-90 the opposite emr of m* minds.
319-16 are so m- ancient and modem mythologies.
823-18 sliall be made rulers over m* ;
335- 1 There are neitlier spirits m- nor
o 361-30 lience the m- readings given the Scrtotores,
p 367- 8 bat so m* parodies on legitimate C S.,
380-22 M' years ago ttie author made a . . . discowy,
386-12 in too m- Instances healed disease ... not to
know
400-32 in certain localities he did not m- mighty
407-29 There are m- species of insanity.
408- 4 nor discovered to be error by m-
408-11 so m- distinctly defined instances of the
t 490-16 m* are reluctant to acknowledge that they
461-14 m- there be which go in thereat.*' — Matt. 7 .• U.
r 474-14 misunderstood ana misused by m*, until
483-29 by doing m* wonderful works through the
g 604-17 taking place on so m- evenings and mornings,
506-19 than the noise of m- waters, — Psal. 93 .■ 4.
517-15 The world believes in m- persons;
548-19 ** It is very possible that m* general statements
567- 8 m* animals suffer no pain in multiplying ;
ap 663- 6 showing its horns in the m* inventions of eviL
669- 7 1 will make tliee ruler over m*, —Matt. 25 .• 23.
569-26 how m* periods of torture it may take
670-30 M- are willing to open the eyes of the people to
^7 580-8 '* gods many and lords m'**—/a>r. 8: 6.
(see also gods)
mapped
a 38-26 Jesus m* out the path for others.
s 121- 4 Copernicus m* out the stellar system,
maps
ph 176-27 no farther than mortal mind m* out the way.
mar
s 139-24 could neither . . . m* the demonstration of
marble
/ 248-12 sculptor turns from the m* to his model
march
/ 209-12 the m- of the Science which
225- 7 m* of time bears onward freedom*s banner.
b 323- 7 in tlie m* towards righteousness,
ap 570- 1 The m* of mind and of honest investigation
marches
/ 225-11 heeding not the pointed bayonet, m* on.
mariner
m 67-12 m* works on and awaits the issue.
s 125-26 The m- will have dominion over the
mark
sp 96- 4 Love will finally m- the hoar of harmony,
i 446- 8 or it may m* the crisis of the disease.
467-22 and at the same time hit the m*.
g 611-18 m* the periods of progress.
642- 9 and sets upon error the m- of the beast
542-16 rjehovahj set a m* upon Cain, — Osn. 4 .* IS. .
665- 9 The m* of ignorance is on its forehead,
marked
a 46-26 that is. he m* the way for all men.
{227-23 Jesus m* out the way.
298-31 m* with superstitious outlines,
333-16 m* the first century of the Christian era,
© 370-19 very direct and m- effects on the body.
market
/ 226-19 abolish the whipping-post and slave m* ;
p 438-24 and smuggles Error^s goods into m*
439- 2 introducmg their goods into the m*.
markine
s 16$- 1 first m* Nature with his name,
ph 174-15 m- out the path for generations yet nnbon.
marks
g 542-22 Justice m* the sinner,
Mark'^ Ctospel
s 117-11 in the last chapter of M- G-
b 272-11 referred to in tlie last chapter of IT O;
marriage
after
m 59-S3 After m*. It is too late to gnimble
cares of
m 68-30 nothing can abolish the cares of »»■•
Digitized by
Google
MARRIAGE
315
Master
marriasre
given in
m 56~ * nor are given in m*, — Matt. 22 .* 30.
8ft-ll marry nor to be ** giren in m- " —Matt, 22 ; 30.
09-27 andareglven Inm-: — X«*«20;84.
09-^ neither marry, nor are given in m*." — Luke 20 ;
36.
giving in
m 64-20 no more numrying nor giving in m*,
Msientiflc tnorale ot
m 61-30 Tlie scientific morale of m- is spiritual unity.
should improve
m 60-16 M' should improve the human species,
should slflrnify
m 64-17 M' should signify a union of hearts.
will become
m 65-31 m- will become purer when the scum is gone.
m 56- 7 M' Is the legal and moral provision for
56-13 m- will continue, subject to such moral
56-15 Infldelity to the m* covenant is the
57-31 M' is unblest or blest, according to
58-29 the chance for ill-nature in the m* relation,
64-26 Until . . . m* will continue.
64-30 ensure the stabill^ of the m* covenant.
66-10 fK>me fundamental error in the m* state.
ap 576- 4 Then cometh the m- feast,
married
Mi 58-31 "Shethatism-careth — /Oor. 7:84.
60- 6 should wait on all the years of m* life.
marrow
p 423-13 it searches " the johits and m*,*' — Heb. 4 ; 12.
marry *
m 5ft- • In the rentrrection they neither m*, — Matt,
22/30.
69-10 m' nor to be ** given in marriage **—Matt. 22 ; 30.
69-26 '* The children of this world m', — Luke 20 .- 34.
69-29 neither m-, nor are given in — Luke 20 : 35.
marryin§r
tn 64-^ in the resurrection ... no more m*
marl>yT
a 38-22 Remember, thou Christian m*, it is enough if
8 134- 4 Hie word m*, from the Greek, means witness ;
134- 6 at length the word m* was
martyrdom
a 87-48 procured the m- of that righteous man
40-15 Did the m* of Savonarola make the
gl 697-10 The m* of Jesus was the culminating sin
martjrrs
a 37- 6 blood of the m' is the seed of the Church.**
87- 9 M' are the human links which
p 388- 1 The Christian m' were prophets of C. S.
marvel
m 63-16 m* why usage should accord woman less rights
r 474-11 m* is the simple meaning of the Greek word
ap 663- 1 Human sense may well m* at discord,
marvellous
g 54l>- 1 was the basis of his m* demonstrations.
marvels
s 117-21 the miracles (m*) wrought by Jesus
/ 228-28 AT*, calamities, and sin will much more abound
948- 4 One m* that a friend can ever seem less than
r 474-11 Christian m* . . . will be misunderstood
474-14 until the glorious Princi pie of these m* is ga ined.
Mary (see also Mary's)
o 814-20 but the faithful M- saw him, and he prefreuted
832- 9 Jesus was bom of 3f*.
Mary Magdalene
p 862-ir (M, M\ MShe has since been called)
367-13 nor, like the Pharisee, ... but like M- M,
Mary's
a 29-20 The illumination of AT* spiritual sense
39-32 AT* self-conscious communion with God.
30- 6 partook partly of M' earthly condition,
b 31S-18 the exaltation of Jesus, if* son,
882-26 M' conception of him was spiritual,
masculine
m 67- 4 Union of the m* and feminine qualities
67- 5 The m' mind reaches a higher tone through
67- 8 courage and strength through m* qualities.
64-28 in one person m' wisdom and feminine love,
g 611-28 in m*, feminine, or neuter gender.
616-80 M\ feminine, and neuter genders are
617-12 not as much authority for considering God
w,
ap 666-11 the m* representative of the spiritual idea,
masculinity
7 608-18 does not necessarily refer either to m* or
mask
a 80-28 loathe sin and rebuke it under every m\
t 447-26 remove the m*, point out the illusion.
I the possessor of life.
masked
p 439-18 blind Hypnotism, and them* Personal Sense,
masonry
t 450- 9 A third class of thinkers build with solid m*.
masquerader
t 453-21 The m* in this Science
masquerading
gl 582- 7 error m* as t
mass
8 118-11 It must destroy the entire m* of error,
t 449- 3 A little leaven causes the whole m* to fenueui.
Massachusetts
pre/ xi-27 in Lynn, M\ about the year 1867.
8 158-31 A woman in the city of Lynn, M;
161-11 in 1880, M' put her foot on a proposed . . . law,
Massacliusetts Metapliysical College
pre/ xi-28 In 1881, she opened the M- M- C- in Boston,
masses
/ 209-18 relations which constituent m* hold
Master (see also Master's)
dear
pr 9^-30 to tread in the footsteps of our dear M- ?
a 34-24 for soon their dear M- would rise again in the
enabled their
a 24-30 enabled their M- to triumph over the grave,
example of the
a 37-24 to follow . . . the example of the M-
forbore not
a 19-12 The if * forbore not to speak the whole truth,
ffave him
8 137-28 but now the M' gave him a spiritual name
glorified
a 47- 5 After gaining the true idea of their glorified .V- ,
had explained
a 33- 9 Their if- had explained it all before,
had taught
a 3^19 understood better what the M- had taught.
healed the sick
/ 210-12 the Jf • healed the sick, gave sight to the blind,
his
a 47-17 infinite distance between Judas and his M-.
48-22 would have smitten the enemies of his M-,
langnaare of the
o 366-10 C. S. sajrs, in the language of the if*,
Lord and
m 67-21 our Lord and M' healed the sick,
b 317-21 Our Lord and if* presented himself to
often refused
o 35(V-16 The M- often refused to explain his words,
our
pr 3-29 censure our M' pronounces on hypocrites.
4- 6 To keep the conunandments of our M'
6-31 The strong language of our M- confirms this
16- 7 Our M- taught nis disciples one brief prayer,
16- 8 Our M' said, ♦' After this manner — Matt. 6 ; 9.
a 19-26 teachings and practice of our M-
25-30 our M' worked and suffered to bestow
26-28 Our M- taught no mere theory, doctrine, or
35-28 the draught our M- drank and commended
38- 1 Meekly our M- met the mockery of his
40-26 all men should foUow the example of our M'
41- 6 Like our M', we must depart from
45- 6 Our M' fully and finally demonstrated
sp 85-20 Our M' rebuked the lack of this power
94-18 our M' confirmed his words by his works.
94-24 Our M' easily read the thoughts of mankind.
94-28 Our M' read mortal mind on a scientific basu,
8 117-15 Our M' taught spirituality by similitudes
138-27 Our M' said to every follower :
147-24 Our M- healed the sick, practised
ph 192-28 following the example of our M-
/ 228-20 If we follow the command of our if*,
241-21 Our M- said, •' If ye love me, — John 14; 16.
242-.31 show the way our M- trod,
262- 1 our M' said, ^' If a ktagdom be - Ma rJfc 3 .- 24.
b 271-20 Our M' said, " But the Comforter — Joh n 14 .* 26.
272-14 shows the care our if* took not to impart to dull
314- 8 Our if gained the solution of being,
315- 3 That saying of our M; . . . separated him from
333-13 The proper name of our M- in the Greek
o 342-27 our M- says, " By their fruits — Matt. 7 : 20.
349- 7 our M' annulled material law
362- 5 Our M- declared that his material body
366-16 according to the commands of our M-^
366-29 proved to be such by our if*
p 382-21 This verifies the saying of our M- :
399-29 Our M- asked : '' How can one — MaU. 12 ; 29.
400-31 Even our M- felt this.
428- 7 to prove the words of our M- :
429-28 have faith in all the sayings of our M%
t 463-24 Our M- treated error through Mind.
r 494-30 Our M- cast out devils (evils) and healed the
485- 8 classify sickness and error as our M- did,
g 509- 4 Our Jr reappeared to his students,
Digitized by
Google
Master
our*
0r63»-21
ap66&-16
^608-8
•or bleMed
op 571- 8
ourfj^reat
« 126-28
14d- 1
Master
this falsity is exposed br our M'
brief blstonr in the earthly life of our M- ;
This shows now our M- had constantly to
It requires the spirit of oar blessed M-
316
MATERIAL
teachings and demonstrations of oar great ^
althoagn our great M- demonstrated
promised by the
5 123-23 as promised by the M-.
150- 9 This coming, as was promised by the M-y
their M' was about to suffer yiolence
The disciples* desertion of their M-
. • - • I their Jf-;
than did others;
M' demonstrated
their
a 33-13
47-27
49L-5
s 138-29
6 271-15
work of the
« 138-23 and the great work of the J/',
a 28- 4 If the M' had not taken a student
48-13 M' said plainly that physique was not Spirit,
47-19 He knew that the great goodness of that M-
$p 75-18 the M' would have stood: on the same plane
$ 137- 8 Teaming to be understood, the M' repeated,
b 288- 9 The M- said, ** No man cometh— JoAn 14 : 6.
317-31 so long as the if* remained an
master
as Its
p 419-16 Meet every adverse circumstance as its m*.
Hind U the
f> 393- 9 Mind is the m* of the corporeal senses,
he
b 304-12 sorrow is not the m* of joy ;
of a feast
a 32- 7 an ancient custom for the m* of a feast
of oeremonles
m 64- 9 on most occasions to be the m* of ceremonies,
of chords
b 304-25 To be m* of chords and discords,
of death
b 316-19 thus proved that Truth was the m- of death.
of hate
a 44- 9 He proved . . . Love to be the m' of hate.
of sin
/ 229- 1 If Mind is not the m* of sin, sickness,
orraler
ffl 690-16 has the inferior sense of m*, or ruler.
our
pr 9-23 divine control of Spirit, in which Soul is our m*,
a 62- 3 their m- was matter.
unreal
/ 226-23 years of servitude to an unreal m-
was Spirit
a 52- 2 His m- was Spirit;
in 82- 6 the child can meet and m* the belief in
$p 90-26 sets one free to m* the infinite idea.
ph 197-16 We should m- fear, instead of cultivating it.
/ 218-23 evil would appear to be the m- of good,
p 869- 7 in that proportion does man become its m*.
392- 1 you m* fear and sin through divine Mind;
392-22 Your decisions will w vou,
395- 8 leaving Soul to m- the false evidences of
404-26 increases his ability to m- evil
406- 5 C. S. commands man to m- the propensities,
415-15 till it can m* an erroneous belief.
423- 1 The belief that he has met bis m* in matter
426-20 It win m- either a desire to die or a dread of
428-26 through Christ and C. S., we must m* sin and
death.
mastered
a 44-10 He met and m' on the basis of C. S.,
p ^7-11 must be met and m* by Science,
427-30 The dream of death must be m- by Mind
Master's
pr 15-23 The M- injunction is, that we pray in secret
a 28-24 precious import of our M' sinless career
27-27 never truly understood their M' instruction.
28-24 worthy to unloose the sandals of thy .V- feet !
33- 4 anticipating the hour of their M- betrayal,
35- 4 wakened by their M' voice,
46- 1 not . . . advanced fully to understand their M-
$ 130-23 our Af- love for little children,
139- 2 It was our M' theolon^ which the
145-32 Our M- first article of faith
{233-23 To reveal this truth was our M- mission
317- 8 will drink of his M cup.
334-15 continued until the M- ascension,
o 34JU 8 We propose to follow the M- example.
350- 6 To understand all our M' sayings
354-14 proofs that their M- religion can
Master's
p 363-19
e 443-12
masters
' j>r 14-6
ph 167-11
/201- 6
216-16
228-22
p407- 6
ap 560-12
mastery
phim^^
198- 8
p 406-29
match
ph 186-15 to m* the divine Science of immortal Mind,
material
accompanlnkenta
78-16 Spiritualism with its m* accompaniments
but without m* accompaniments.
the M' question to Simon the Pharisee;
our motto should be the M- counsel.
We cannot *' serve two m-." — Matt, 6 .- M.
We cannot serve two m-
•♦ No man can serve two m*." — MiUt, 6 .• 24.
makes the nerves, . . . servants, instead of m:
but we shall be m* of the body,
Man*s enslavement to the most relentless m*
la* his mortal beliefs, animality, and hate
but when Mind at last asserts its m*
the disease that is gaining the m*,
destroyed only by Mind's m- of the body.
7>310- 8
a 36-15
«p 98- 9
0 350-17
^ 546-23
eaUon
" " p 421-29
art
a 44-22
base .
p 422-16
basis
6 268- 6
307-27
319- 8
o 351- 7
p402-9
^546-14
647-16
662-19
beinc
p^ 172-11
172-15
belief
a 20-^4
ph 192-11
194-16
The earthly price of spirituality in a m* age
Christianify is misinterpreted by a m* age,
because it was difficult mam* age to
C. S. is dawning upon a m* age
or by employing a single m* iqipllcation
a method of surgery beyond m* art,
and moral chemistry changes the m* base
Belief in a m* basis, from which may be deduced
Man was not created from a m- basis,
To calculate . . . from a m* basis,
if we plant ourselves on a m* basis.
its ccffporeal, structural, and m* basis,
as starting from an idea of good on a m* basis.
Darwin's theory of evolution fltnn a m* basis
thought, loosened from a m* basis
in this supposed chain of m* being.
If man was first a m* being, he must
M' belief is slow to acknowledge what the
Erring power is a m- belief, a blind force,
A<r.-.v woukimake man. ... a mortal in m* belief.
/ 216-31 Give up vour m* belief of mind in matter,
c 258- 6 m* belief in physical (rod and man.
proves the falsity of m* belief,
comprised in human m* belief,
spiritual fact and the m* belief of things
a mortal and m* belief of flesh and bones,
p 368-23 and the m- belief in them dlsi^ypears
425-24 Correct m* belief by spiritual understanding>
this sTowth of m- belief, of which it is said :
to fain to the level of a human or m* belief,
should so improve m* belief by thought
ever since error would establish m* belief,
not the image and likeness of good, but a m*
belief,
JuDAH. A corporeal m* belief
m- belief yieldmg to spiritual understanding.
258- 8
6 286-31
289-26
O 362- 6
r 481-18
^608- 1
546-8
ap 668- 3
(72 580-6
689-23
668-11
beliefs
a 19-15
43-29
«p 88-13
96-15
i 130-16
130-17
ph 188- 5
/242-2
c 257-17
b 276-25
318-18
O 348-29
p 399-24
400-11
402-11
428-27
^542- 3
^2 583-16
blood
a 26-6
bodies
ap 73-19
body
a 53-26
sp 72-4
73-22
73-24
74-15
74-16
brought to m* beliefs not peace, but a
m* beliefs about life, substance, and
they are mortal m* beliefs.
The breaking up of m* beliefs may seem to
would disabuse the human mind of m* beliefs
and these m* beliefs must be denied
C. S. destroys m* beliefs through the
mortals put off their m* beliefs
would translate spiritual ideas into m* beliefs,
4/' beliefs and spiritual understanding
Weary of their m- beliefs,
M- beliefs must be expelled to make room for
tn- beliefs, springing from illusion,
and abandon their m- beliefs.
m- beliefs will not interfere with spiritual
more apparent, as m* beliefs are given up
Af- beliefs would slay the spiritual idea
rousing the dormant understanding from m*
beliefs
The m- blood of Jesus was no more efficacious
The belief that m- bodies return to dust,
mortal errors which constitute the m- bodv.
If a m* body . . . were permeated by Spirit,
confined in a finite, m* body,
when it is freed from the m* body,
belief of having died and left a m* body
belief of still living in an organic, m* body.
Digitized by
Google
BiATERIAL
317
MATERIAL
ph)
material
body
> 9^ 1
nz-i7
in-12
187-27
/20»-20
20a-26
214-20
6 284-31
285-16
a02- 3
303-17
0362-6
p 376-18
3B»-4
402-18
416-16
r 477-14
0rG26-3O
ap 576-17
bounds
0r56O- 8
brain
ph 189-16
erroneous . . . that man has a m* body
If the m* body is man, he is a portion of
If the real man is in the m* body,
of which the m* body is the grosser portion;
mortal m* body loees all appearance of life
When the m* body has gone to ruin,
A m* body only expresses a
obey what they consider a m* body more than
no . . . report goes from m* body to Mind.
belief that a m- body is man
Unite conception ... of a m* body as the
The m* body and mind are temporal,
illusion that life, ... is in the m* body,
declared that his m* body was not spirit,
the so-called m- body is a mental concept
but if the m* body causes disease,
The m' body manifests onW what
The m* body, ... is mortal mind,
shows it to be impossible that a m* body,
Bden stands for the mortal, m* body.
Jesus spoke of his m* body as the temple
(rod cannot .
be limited within m* bounds.
the m- brain which is supposed to
/ 211-18 nature of all so-called m- cause and effect
p 416-11 will tell you that the troublesome m* cause is
eombinatlons
p 399- 8 You say that certain m* combinations
oonoept
b 297-17 The only fact concerning any m* concept is,
334-16 m* concept, or Jesus, disappeared,
oonoeptlon
/ 213- 9 apart from this mortal and m* conception.
g 636-d4 erroneous, m* conception of life and joy,
oonoeptlons
sp 87- 1 So is it with all m* conceptions.
t 463- 9 detach mortal thought from its m* conceptions,
oonoepts
/ 230-24 It forms m* concepts and produces
g 566- 4 mortal and m* concepts classified,
oondltlon
«p 74- 4 return to a m* condition, . . . impossible
p 389- 6 every erroneous belief, or m* condition.
410-15 The more difficult seems the m* condition
oondltions
a 46-21 his exaltation above all m* conditions ;
49-22 the Christ is not subject to m* conditions,
m 61-82 If . . . then its m* conditions can only be
63- 8 nor does he pass through m* conditions prior
to
s 127-32 false . . . that law is founded on m* conditions,
ph 182-21 the law which overcomes m* conditions
/ 228- 1 and in defiance of all m- conditions.
p 368-30 destroy the belief in m* conditions.
419-18 Think lees of m* conditions and more of
g 663-12 circumstances which made m* conditions
eonscioasnoss
ph 196-13 a false sense or m* consciousness.
6 295-26 matter, named drain, or m- consciousness,
oonservatifon
p 364-19 sought the Saviour, through m* conservatism
eontiMt
s 154-14 had not caught the cholera by m- contact,
creation
ph 177-15
g 022-24
544- 1
cross
Scriptural allegory of the m* creation,
in declaring this m* creation false,
introduces the record of am* creation
a 50^ Not the spear nor the m* cross
not implied by m* darkness and dawn.
darkness
^604-20
declaration
p 427-31 will waken from its own m* declaration,
definition
gl 579- 2 substitution of the spiritual for the m* defini-
tion
dependence
s 152-23 Every m* dependence had failed her
disappearance
a 43-3 his m- disappearance before their eyes
drugs
s 146-18 truth divests m- drugs of their
earth
e 263-32 the mortal body and m* earth, are the
•csta^
pr 7-17 Physical sensation, . . . produces m* ecstasy
effect
p 403- 9 believed that the misfortune is a m* eifect.
effects
sp 78-22 through electric, m* effects ?
element
ph 191- 7 include in that likeness no m* element.
the more subtile and misnamed nv elements
blood, bones, and other m* elements,
composed of the simplest m* elements,
declares that i
embryo.
begins in dust or m a fir
material
elements
<> 284-24
r 475-7
Sr 661-19
embryo
r 476-3
error
/ 252-11
6 291-31
909- 8
316-23
evidence
a 62- 7
p 422-18
g/ 684-15
evidences
p 428- 9
evointioii
(7 547-19
existence
sp 74- 1
82-10
99-21
5 162-16
6 272-21
282-11
282-12
O 366-4
p371-8
r 467-26
^562-32
expedients
e 443-22
fable
s 129- a by reversing the m* fable,
faitli ■
ph 180-20
fetters
/249-29
fiesh
b 321- 1 still clad in m- fiesh,
form
c 258- 9
6280-^
293-3
forms
b 301-31 an unsubstantial dweller in m* forms,
foundations
g 536-10 the supposed m- foundations of life
mortal, m* error finally disappears,
Sk divested of all m* error.
He had conquered m* error
spiritual Truth destroys m* error,
m- evidence of sin, sickness, and death,
causing it to depend less on m* evidence.
Any m* evidence of death is false,
false trusts and m* evidences
M- evolution implies that the
between so-called m* existence and spiritual
thev cannot return to m* existence,
beliefs of m* existence are seen to be a
false beliefs of a so-called m* existence,
the ghastly farce of m* existence;
a belief in a . . . temporary m- existence.
Eternal Mind and temporary m* existence nevet
m- existence affords no evidence of
By . . . nothing is really understood of m* exist-
ence.
a priori reasoning shows tit* existence to be
the origin of mortal and m* existence
If the sick find these m* expedients
through the m* faith which they inspire.
It throws off some m* fetters.
Man is more than a m* form with a mind inside,
instead of possessing a sentient m* form,
the least m- form of Illusive consciousness.
fungus
8 160-30
germ
/246-6
god
s 158-13
Is man a m* fungus without Mind
Blan is by no means a m* germ
may correspond with that of its m* god, ApoUo,
ph 187- 9 With pagan blindness, it attributes to some m*
god
gods
/ 237-26 They devote themselves ... to their m* gods,
growth
m 68-28 it manifests no m* growth from molecule to
habitation
r 477- 6 Bfan is not a m* habitation for Soul;
health-theories
p 388-17 ambiguous nature of all m* health-theories.
hearing
.X. ^ Belief involves theories of m* hearing.
false . . . that m* history is as real
not in m* history but in spiritual development
g 526-9
history
/204-4
j7 547-27
hopen
m 66-12 sown in the soil of m* hopes,
hygiene
/ 220- 5 the inefficacy of m- hygiene,
222-20 she dropped drugs ana m* hygiene,
t 463-31 never recommends m- hygiene,
r 484- 7 medication, m* hygiene, mesmerism,
hypotheiws
b 273- 7 Deductions from m* hvpotheses are not
g 562- 6 and all other m* hypotneses
illusion
r 484-21 Mesmerism is mortal, m* illusion.
intelligvtnce
a 48- 1 a belief in any possible m- intelligence.
g 534-16 mythological m* intelligence called energy
Intelligences
gl m\- 3 belief in many gods, or m* intelligences.
investiture
^75-6
knowledge
a 27-19
sp 96-27
/ 214-22
to have a m* investiture,
axe of Science at the root of m* knowledge.
As m- knowledge diminishes and
All m* knowledge, like the original
Digitized by
Google
MATERIAL
318
MATERIAL
material
knowledge
b 317- 2
Ql 681-18
law
a 29-21
8 118-26
148-26
ph 168-422
173-20
179-22
182-19
/ 209-27
22^-17
263-27
6 273-21
273-22
328-21
0 349-7
849-9
P384-4
887-10
388-6
0r649-2O
laws
a 27-82
m 02-31
# jp 83-17
• 148-6
ph 170-18
/ 227-30
6273-26
307-28
314-29
p 999-23
slDce m* knowledge usurped the
Self-destroying error; . . . m- knowledge.
put to silence m* law and its order of
The definitions of m* law, as given by
claims to rule man by m* law, instead of
in defiance of what is called m- law,
measuring . . . human life by m* law.
sustained by what is termed m- law.
Obedience to m' law prevents full obedience to
based on the hypothesis of tit' law
This customary Delief is misnamed m* law,
obedience to a so-called m* law,
€k>d never ordained a nf law to annul
If there were such a m* law,
and knowing tliat there is no m- law,
and our Master annulled m* law
We should subordinate m- law to spiritual law.
depressing thought that we have transgressed
a in' law
nor can so-called m* law trespass
only because it knows less of^m* law.
great observer . . . allows matter and m* law to
according to certain assumed m* laws.
Because mortals believe in m- laws
governed in general by m* laws,
urged no obedience to m* laws.
If there are m- laws which prevent
If €U>d had instituted m* laws to govern
raised the dead in direct opposition to m* laws,
m* laws which Spirit never made;
depending on doctrines and m* laws
Their belief In m- laws and in
liver-complaint, which m* laws condemn as
What are termed natural science and m* laws
the m* lie made war upon the spiritual idea ;
until belief in m* life and sin is destroyed.
understood the nothiugness of m* life
he had not oonauered ... his sense of m' life,
reauired for this dream of m- life, . . . to vanish
and its opposite, the so-called m- life
They insist that ... is one and the same with
mlife
has no birth, no m* life, and no death,
notion that there can be m- life.
The mythologic theory of m* life
The belief hi m* life and intelligence
m* life, with all its sin, sickness, and
to investigate what is miscalled m- life,
this notion of m* life as all-in-all.
of which mortal and m* life is the dream.
separate from the belief and dream of m* living,
tn* lotions interfere with truth,
the structural life of the tree and of m- man.
Explaining the origin of m* man
illustrates the illusion of m* man.
To himself, . . . m- man seems to be suhstanop.
belief that . . . m* man is the likeness of <i<><l
The visible universe and m* man are the
The mortality of m* man proves that error has
Does God create a m* man out of Himself,
but every [m-] man a liar." — Boin. 3 .- 4.
M- man is made up of . . . error,
Science reveals m- man as never the real
condemns m* roan and remands him to dust,
first impression m- man had of himself was
Cain is the type of mortal and m- man,
m- man is shut out from the presence of
according to the record, m- man was
ph 169-17 we should put no faith in m* means,
using m* means, thus working against
the general faith in m* means
mistake in seeking m* means for
Are m* means the only refuge from fatal
r 484-12
lie
ap 566-24
life
pr 6-14
a 62-20
53-29
77-13
>282-4
283-14
%:
O 354-2
gr 531-29
533-23
643-12
660-11
562-17
556-23
living
or 14-26
lotions
/234- 1
6 283-18
292-19
800- 7
301- 7
337-23
338- 9
O 356-24
r 471-21
491- 7
491-21
g 632-12
532-31
640-28
543-8
646-5
6 319-10
827-28
p3e4-24
< 446-12
r 489-18
■sedlclne
si4e-i3
168-12
/2aH8
P40I-80
..mtallty
ph 173-11
186-30
6292-27
method
sp 78-18
by recourse to m- means for nealing.
How can man, ... be dependent on m* means
M' medicine substitutes drugs for the power of
The future history of m- medicine
scholastic theology, m* medicine and
neither m* medicme nor Mind
matter numifests nothing but a m* ntentality.
a mortal consolidation of m- mentality
m* mentality, misnamed mind^
needs no m* method for the transmission of
material
method
8 145-13
/230-24
methods
m 56-5
« 145-9
ph 170- 4
/222-6
6 318-26
p 396-13
g 551-14
{^2 697-8
nilnd
C257-9
(7 529-31
matters not what m' method one may
by drugs, hygiene, or any m- method.
Jesus* concessions ... to m* methods were for the
not between m* methods, but between
The discord which calls for m* methods
mortal mind has its m* methods of working,
M' methods are temporary,
faith in sin and in m* methods of healing,
m- methods are impossible in divine Science
petitions for blessings upon m* methods,
belief in a bodily soul and a m- mind,
Adam, . . . stands for a belief of m- mind,
nklndlessaess
6 293- 4 the m* mindlessness, which forms no link
modes
ph 170- 5
mortally
6293-1
nkotlon
8 118-22
myth
tr 623-12
mythology
^624^1
exercise of faith In m- modes,
this unr«al m- mortality disappears
modes of m* motion are honored with the
m' myth, instead of the reflection of Spirit.
idolatry which followed this m* mythology
material sense . . . gives them m- names,
** What can there be, of a m- nature,
rhlaniess
o8i6-28 m* nothingness, which Science inculcates.
ph 187- 7
nature
g 561-17
notr '
ohservatlons
r 483-24 schools, which wrestle with m- observations
obstacle
(f 45- 2 but Jesus vanquished every m* obstacle,
•fferlii|r
g 5»-31 he brings a m* offering to Ctod.
organism
/ 211-26 that the fa* organism causes the
organlxatloB
ph 166-10 m- organisation and non-intelligent matter.
"^ '" If man did not exist before the m* organisation
dependent upon no m* organization.
How then could a m* organisation become the
P429-1S
^60^4
624-20
orlf:ln
8 127-28
^534-1
540-82
origins
/ 213-31
ontcrowth
pX 171-32
pain
6 307-22
pains
a 39-23
perception
^527-15
person
pr 14- 2
personalities
8p 79-14 resting
84-26
personality
6285-7
337-5
i7 544-26
physician
^463-1
pinions
6 298-27
plane
o 349-25
pleasure
p 418- 4
pleasures
a 39-23
/ 232-28
premises
8 164-12
6 274-11
It has a spiritual, and not a m* origin,
belief in the m* origin of man
a belief in the m* origin of man,
knowledge dipped . . . into belief In m* origins
supposition that man is a m* outgrowth .
every sin or supposed m- pain
so-called m* pains and material pleasures
It is plain also that m* perception,
regard omnipotence as a ... m* person,
not on m* personalities,
m* personalities called spirits,
What, then, is the m- personality which
am-
personality is not rv>alism.
»' personality is not this lik<
The m* phjrsician gropes among phenomena,
flying on spiritual, not m*, pinions.
dwelling on a m* plane, material terms must be
destroying'all belief in m* pleasure or pain.
so-called material pains and m* pleasures
It is only when the m- pleasures and pains
systems based on m* premises
not mere inferences drawn from m* premises.
power
/249- 8
p 378-25
reasoning
8 124-11
rennedles
prervlii-17
t 453-13
rennedy
p^-26
researches
g 549-20
no mortal nor m* power as able to destroy.
Sickness is not a . . . self-constituted m- power,
a blind conclusion from m* reasoning.
by doctors using m* remedies ;
effects from the use of m* renoiedles
Called to the bed of death, what m- remedy
Here these m* researches culminate
Digitized by
Google
MATERIAL
319
MATERIAL
pr
•P
material
resistanoe
9 134-30
routine
<p 96- 7
scienoe
9 123-30
■eed
(7 661-29
■eU
a 20-30
selfhood
«p 91-16
91-18
r 476-22
•ent»tlon
pr »-20
/249-82
2(303-10
387-3
r 482-12
■ensfttlont
0p 73-20
7-7
9-24
14-23
a 21-10
30-24
80-27
84-47
87-12
41-6
44-81
47-4
71-4
72-4
7»-14
76-9
81-26
86-4
92-20
9&-«»
< 108-26
lia-18
121.-14
122-16
122-24
123-16
126-16
139-30
146-10
|>A187-6
194-80
/20^8
208-2
216-23
226-80
227-26
247-18
262-15
252-16
253-12
253-16
e 256-13
266-3
256-25
266-41
6 269^19
273-28
27^^
283-17
288-12
206-8
29ft.ll
297-22
298-8
298-10
298-15
290-18
301-25
304-3
304-23
301-24
304-27
305-2
809-5
810-28
310-49
310-80
810-82
811-9
811-24
812-1
spiritual power over m- resistance.
interruptions of the general m- routine.
C. S. differs from m* science,
declares that the m- seed must decay in order to
put aside m- self and sense,
Absorbed in m* selfhood we discern . . . faintly
The denial of m* selfhood aids the
which is outside of all m* selfhood.
even the surrender of all merely m* sensation,
He is the direct opposite of m- sensation,
formed by Spirit, not by m* sensation,
as m* sensation, or a soul in the bodv,
identical with sense, with m- sensation.
with m* sensations and desires,
relinquishment of error deprives m* sense of
m* sense and human will have no place,
prayer of Soul, not of m* sense.
He constantly turns away from m* sense,
between the offspring of Soul and of m* sense.
If wehavetriumphea . . . over the errors of m*
sense
he would disappear to m* sense
rarefy the atmosphere of m* sense
we must depart from tri' sense
Kwer of Spirit to overrule mortal, w sense,
ley no lonfl[er measured man by m* sense,
a belief, an illusion of m- sense,
in other words, mortal, m* sense
Mortal belief (the m* sense of life)
from the spiritual . . . back into its m* sense.
Inharmony resulting from m- sense hides
capacity of Soul, not of m* sense,
a mere offshoot of m- sense.
M- sense does not unfold the facts of existence ;
false testimony of false m- sense,
perverted by a perverse ?»• sense of law,
man, left to the hypotheses of m* sense
another proof of tne illusion of m* sense.
To m- sense, the severance of the jugular vein
replaces the objects of m* sense with
man governed oy Soul, not by m* sense,
m- sense stole into the divine record,
by which m* sense is made the servant
Here you may see how so-called m* sense
His case proves m* sense to be but a belief
so-called pains and pleasures of m* sense,
M' sense aeflnes all things materially,
reverses the evidence oim* sense,
in bondage to m,' sense, ignorant how to
The illusion of m* sense, . . . has bound you,
loveliness which transcend all m* sense.
The false evidence of m* sense contrasts
At' sense lifts its voice with the arrogance of
erring, mortal, rrv sense
Knowing the falsity of so-called m- sense.
In league with m- sense, mortals take
thought rises from the m* sense to the spiritual,
A finite and m- sense of God leads to
opposite persecutions of m' sense,
advantage over the . . . thoughts of m- sense,
the false claims of m* sense or law.
Pantheism, starting from a m* sense of God,
is but the objective state of m- sense,
conflict between . . . Science and m- sense,
and regenerate m' sense and self.
The death of a false m' sense and of sin,
contradicting the testimony of m* sense.
What is termed m* sense can report only
To m* sense, the unreal is the real until
At- sense expresses the belief that mind is
Knowledge gained from m' sense is
from the false testimony of m- sense,
based on a m* sense of things,
If mortals caught harmony through m* sense,
if time or accident robbed them oi m- sense.
Left to the decisions of m* sense, music is
subjected to m* sense which is discord,
ana rebuked his m* sense,
led to deny m* sense, or mind In matter,
belief of the flesh and of m* sense which sins.
God is not seen by m' sense,
Spirit, which m* sense cannot
liiese changes are the mutations of m' sense
he can only lose a sense m*.
law of Soul, which prevails over m* sense
whatever is learned through m* sense
material
sense
b 312- 4 That which m* sense calls intangible,
312- 6 what to m* sense seems substance,
318-13 We must put to silence this lie of m- sense
323-22 towards Soul and away from m- sense,
330-26 a delusion of m* sense,
o 353- 2 whatever seems real to m* sense, is unreal in
p 396-14 refutation of the testimony of m* sense
416-18 has originated from this m* sense
428- 5 resolves the dark visions of m- sense into
i 444-29 " children of men " in m- sense, — Psal. 14; 2.
447-17 When sin or sickness . . . seems true to m* sense,
r 471-15 by evil, by matter, or by m- sense,
480-12 M' sense has its realm apart from Science
481- 7 M- sense never helps mortals to understand
481-30 it is m* sense, not Soul, wliich sins ;
484-26 Science must triumph over m* sense,
484-29 is m,' sense a necessary preliminary
485- 2 M' sense is an absurd phrase,
488-17 the impossibility of anv m* sense,
489-29 Outside the m* sense of things, all is harmony.
490-24 destroy all m* sense with immortal testimony.
490-29 the mythical nature of m* sense.
490-29 Sleep shows m' sense as either oblivion,
491- 8 Animal magnetism thus uncovers m* sense,
g 604-29 M' sense Is nothing but a supposition of
505- 8 m- sense, is separated from Truth,
610-12 turn away from a false m* sense.
613- 8 To m* sense, this divine universe is dim
530- 4 forever opposed to mortal, m* sense.
632- 5 All human knowledge and m* sense
532-17 pleasure, evolved through m* sense,
532-26 first manifestation of the error of m- sense.
534-27 The serpent, m* sense, will bite the heel of
544- 8 from the m* sense of things, not from the
648-24 m* sense of animal g^wtn and organization,
ap 666- 7 from a m* sense of existence to the spiritual,
572- 9 but whatever is of m- sense, or mortal,
575- 6 plagues imposed by m* sense.
677- 1 the m* sense of personality yields to the
gl 680-24 supposition that . . . Soul dwells in m* sense ;
582-25 the testimony of what is termed m- sense ;
585- 7 To m* sense, earth is matter;
585- 9 spiritual evidence opposed to m* sense ;
587-13 tneories that hold mind to be a m* sense,
691-27 Mortal Mind. ... a suppositional m* sensci
593- 4 disappearance of m* sense before the
697-18 in which a m* sense of things disappears,
pr 15-16 close the lips and silence the m* senses.
a 32-46 he withdrew from the m* senses to refresh
38-31 He taught that the m- senses shut out Truth
46-29 and the m* senses saw him no more.
sp 75-6 or the m- senses could take no coenizance of
88-15 Beliefs proceed from the so-callea m* senses,
91-21 or through what are termed the m* senses.
98-10 which the m* senses cannot comprehend,
s 120-10 if the m* senses indicate that he
120-16 nor can the m* senses bear reliable testimony
126-19 beyond the cognizance of the m* senses
144-15 belongs to the so-called m- senses,
ph 167-12 nor perceive divine Science with the w senses.
180- 1 human or m* senses yield to the authority of
200-23 These so-called m* senses must yield to
/ 214- 6 confined to the evidence before his m' senses,
214-10 The m* senses, like Adam, originate in matter
228-13 his God-given dominion over tne m* senses.
c 257-15 The m* senses and human conceptions would
262-13 and rise above the testimony of the m* senses,
b 268-17 based on the false testimony of the m' senses
269-21 testimony of the m* senses is neither
269-27 knowledge gained through the m* senses
273-10 reverses the false testimony of the m- senses,
274- 9 the evidence of the m* senses.
278- 5 The m- senses oppose this,
278- 6 there are no m- senses, for matter has no
284-16 Can Deity be known through the nt* senses ?
284-16 Can the m- senses, which receive no direct
287-47 The five m* senses testify to truth and error
288- 6 and the testimony of the m* senses,
294-15 This verdict of the so-called m- senses
296-27 judges by the testimony of the m* senses,
298-13 Spiritual sense, contradicting the m* senses,
299-31 If man were solely a creature of the w senses,
303-31 evidence before the m* senses yielded to
306-22 not more distinct nor real to the m* senses than
306-26 amid the jarring testimony of the m* senses,
309-14 power of Spirit over the m* senses ;
317-26 the testimony of the m* senses and the body,
318- 9 tn* senses originate and support all that
330-15 Neither . . . can be disoemed by the m- senses.
o 359-11 Even though you aver that the m* senses are
350-16 and is not apparent to the m* senses,
p 390-13 dispute the testimony of the m* senses
406- 8 throughout the entire round of the m* senses.
Digitized by
Google
MATERIAL
320
MATERIAL
material
p 412-17
t 461-13
r 481-10
489-31
480-21
^606-12
525-28
530-19
M3-17
546-16
560-32
551- 1
ffl 685-11
588- 6
582- 8
586-2
c 256-31 A mind origiimting from a finite or m- 1
g 552-22 From a m* source flows no remedy for s
mnst break the dream of the m* senses,
reveises the evidence before the m* senses
various contradictions of ... by the m
Mortal belief would have the m* senses
knowledge gained from the so-called m* senses
mindless matter nor the so-called m* senses,
false conclusion of the m* senses,
and saying, through the m' senses:
the evidence before the m* senses,
m* senses can take no oognisance of Spirit
the m- senses must father these absuroities,
m' senses and their reports are unnatural,
spiritual fact of whatever the m* senses
m- senses yield to the spiritual sense
the subjective states or error; m- senses;
which is unknown to the m* senses.
8 122- 7 m' senses* reversal of the Science of Soul
aensaousness
pr 16-20 Only as we rise above all m* sensuousness -
sight
a 36-18 when he rose out of m- sight.
significance
gl 698- 9 to employ words of m* significance
souroe
• source
r sorrow,
speeies
ph 172- 8 How then is the m* species maintained,
spiritaalistn
sp 77-27 would outgrow their beliefs in m- spiritualism.
staff
m 66- 6 teach mortals not to lean on a m- staff,
standpoint
o 351-30 thought to worship Spirit from a m* standpoint,
t 468- 8 from both a mental and a m* standpoint.
g 546-20 cannot ... be interpreted from a m- standpoint.
551-26 Prom a m* standpoint, *"■ Canst — Job 11 . 7.
standpoints
ph, 174- 9
state
sp 77-19
p 411-24
stratum
ph 185-28
Structure
ph 172-24
173-21
fir 508-21
ap 576-12
substance
6 278-17
301-23
substances
/ 208-25
suffering
p 406-30
rising above m* standpoints,
to prolong the m* state
The mental state is called a m' state.
the m* stratum of the human mind.
Brain, heart, blood, . . . the m* structure?
m* structure is mortal.
no more contingent now on time or m* structure
no m* structure in which to worship God,
admission that there can be m* substance
seems to himself to be m* substance,
M' substances or mundane formations.
Belief in m- suffering causes mortals to
•aperstmctore
gl 505- 9 m* superstructure, where mortals congregate
snppofdtlons
p 368-18 no m* suppositions can prevent us from heal-
ing
gl 583- 3 m* suppositions of life, substance, and
surface
b 313-24 He plunged beneath the m* surface of things,
ayjnbols
a 34-14 his commemoratiofi through m- symbols
system
s 133-21 It was a finite and m- system,
systems
b 326-12 mnst forsake the foundation of m* systems,
p .?94-18 the fallacy of m' systems in general,
tangible and
«p 75- 5 would need to be tangible and m-,
temple
h 314-16 they thought that he meant their m* temple
terms
the inadequacy of m* terms for
translating in.- terms back into the original
one is obllf^ed to use m- terms
m* temts rau!«t be generally employed.
s 115-3
115-10
0 349-17
349-25
tbeories
a 125-19
ph 165-14
/ 213-12
b .^39-^l
o 355-32
theory
a 152-12
C 257-23
0r 545-16
things
pr 16- 1
a 36- 5
m* theories about laws of health
m* theories took the place of
M' theories partially paralyze this
so will our m* theories yield to spiritual ideas,
Strangely enough, we ask for m* theories
Such errors beset every m* theory,
the m- theory of mind in matter
Error tills the whole ground in this m* theory,
A great sacrifice of m- things must precede
turned away from m* things,
material
thlnga
s 106-8
/ 247-11
2(831-3
335-14
o 356-12
^506-29
510-26
^582-22
thoaght
C266-32
O 356- 2
t 460-12
{T 508-30
universe
/238-5
1^545-12
lUirMUIty
/ 228-18
▼lew
g 621-25
521-27
views
b 314-11
vims
ph 196-4^
ways
^218-21
•Id
o 28-17
world
•P
sp 96-12
6268-1
<451-4
^507-21
a 94-21
m 68-10
71-27
73-3
76- 7
83-22
85-26
91-28
97-17
99- 1
9 132-23
143-11
144-11
152-29
155-24
160-4
ph 168-11
169-2
170-29
in-29
177-18
181-21
185-12
188-16
189^15
191- 8
199-5
/206-8
208-26
20a-9
314-15
216-28
218-4
224-18
231-15
233-18
246-13
248^425
254-21
e 255-14
263-5
6 270-29
273- 3
273-29
274-20
275-25
2n-22
278-25
282-24
285- 3
286-25
287- 3
287- 6
289-27
Show the falsity of all m* things;
the beauty of m- things passes awav.
If life were in mortal man or m* things.
Things m* and temporal are insubstantial.
Understanding the nothingness of m* things,
finding names for all m- things,
resolving of tlMughcs into m* things,
knowledge of the notliingnese of m* things
Every object in m- thought will be destroyed,
the m- thought must become spirltnaUzea
to the m* ttabought all is material,
the m* thought of his fellow-oonntiymen:
as well as in the in- universe.
notion of a nt- universe is utterly opposed to
and discord as the m- unreality.
the opposite error, a m* view of creation,
this m* view of Ood and the universe,
showed plainly that their m- views were
not from infection nor from contact with mr
virus,
lead only into m* ways of obtaining help.
Not a single . . . part of his nature did the aa*
world
This m* world is even now becoming the arena
In tlie m* world, thought has broucnt to light
to come out from the m- world ana be separate.
A m* world implies a mortal mind
the presentation, after death, of the m* Jesus,
as the false and m- disappears.
are alike m* and physical.
Soiritualism calls one person, . . . m*. but
Vite will be reoogniaea as neither m* nor
contrary to C. S. to suppose that life is either m-
seeking the m* more than the spirituaL
erroneous . . . that man is both mental and m*.
Tlie more m* the belief, the more obvious its
not m' but scientifically spirituaL
a m* and a doctrinal theonr.
matter required a m- and human belief
The more m- a belief, the more . . . tenacious
skeptical as to m* curative methods.
inproportion as it puts less weight into the m*
When mortals forsake the m- for the spiritual
the m* so-called laws of health,
change of belief from a m- to a spiritual basis.
description of man as . . . both m* and
intelligence and life are spiritual, never mr,
had the naming of all that was m*.
If you are too m* to love the Sdenoe of Mind
as m- as the prevailing systems of medicine.
the dreamer thinks that his body is in*
We call the bodv m*; but it is as
a m-, theoretical life-basis
since muscles are as m* as wood and iron
if*, erring, human thought acts injuriously
only expresses a m* and mortal mind.
m* and mortal body or mind is not the man.
spiritual sense, and not the m*, conveys the
When you say, " Man's body ia m*,**
the body is as m- as the wheeL
less m- than the Roman scourge,
no antagonistic powers . . . spiritual or m*,
can discern the face of the sky,— the sign m*.
As the . . . m\ the transient sense of oean^
fades,
the dream that life, substance, and . . . are m*.
to abandon so fast as practical the ta*.
That God is corporeal or m\ no man should
affirm,
but the m* so-called senses have no
creations of mortal mind are m*.
disease is mental, not m*.
There is no m- truth.
m-, conflicting morul opinions
which affirm that 1 if e. snbi^tance, and ... are m%
Our m- human theorion are destitute of
the order of m* so-oalletl science,
leads to the conclusion that if man is m*,
all that is m* is a m*, human, mortal thought,
Man's individuality is not m-.
M' and temporal thoughts are human,
temporal and m* are not then creations of Spirit,
but belong, with all that is m- and temporal.
Error supposes man to be both mental and m*.
and therefore the m* must be untrue.
Digitized by
Google
MATERIAL
321
MATERIALLY
material
b 290- 7 will remain as m* as before the tranaition,
290- 8 still seeking happiness tbrouffh a m*.
290-31 His IxMly is as m* as bis mincCand vice vena,
292-16 The so-called senses of mortals are m-.
2J3-13 The m' so-called gases and forces are
2J5- 9 woald transform the spiritual into the m*,
901- 8 and therefore is m-, temporal.
3<>1-31 presupposes . .' . man to be m- instead of
306- 2 thought that they could raise . . . from the m*.
306-30 Godl man, spiritually created, is not m-
307-18 says : ... He has made man mortal and m*.
314-1 no less m* until the ascension
3U-23 Because of mortals' m- and sinful belief,
318-10 all that is m*, untrue, selllsh, or debased.
32^ 4 from a m* to a spiritual basis,
326-11 wtiile loTing the m* or trusting in it
828- 2 a spiritual sense, which silences the m*
331-13 the unseen and the seen, the spiritual and m*,
836-17 Immortal man is not and never was m-,
338- 7 both good and eyil, both spiritual and m*
338-10 and conclusions of m' and mortal humanity.
o 345- 5 the likeness of Spirit cannot be m*,
340-30 all learning, even that which is wholly m*.
861-27 Israelites centred their thoughts on the m*
363-28 Mind is limitless. It never was m*.
360- 6 those which are both mental and m*.
860-14 which ... the m- or the spiritual ?
p 372-13 and then call his bonds m*
376-17 If the body is m-, it cannot, . . . suffer with
878-20 represented by two m* erroneous bases.
886- 8 The spiritual demand, quelling the m*,
396-28 man to spiritual, not m* ;
397-24 no more m* in their waking hours than
396- 7 clear evidence that the malady was not nv.
890-18 constructs a machine, . . . and then calls it m*.
416-17 this mind is m* in sensation,
416-19 even as the body, ... is m:
427-14 dream that existence can be nv.
428-21 the life which is spiritual, not m:
442-23 until the m*, transformed with the ideal,
t 468- 5 one spiritual, the other m;
460-12 to the material thought all is m-,
463-28 it is a spiritual law instead of m-.
r 468-15 Therefore man is not m- ;
476-1 1 Hence man is not mortal nor m*.
477- 8 is seen in nothing imperfect nor m*.
477- 9 Whatever is w is mortal.
478-25 is composed of m* human beliefs
479- 2 most have a m-, not a spiritual origin.
479- 7 if aught comes from God, it cannot be . . . m* ;
493-24 That man is m*, and that matter suffers,
g 504- 7 l>otb spiritual and m*
597-30 inverts this appearing and calls ideas m*.
606-14 Gender is mental not m*.
521-20 but the continued account is mortal and m*.
628- 6 is f!iolely mythological and m*.
531-11 will sometime rise above all m* and
636-29 the mortal and m- return to dust,
638- 9 the m* and spiritual, — the unreal and the real.
540-30 ^' is origin and sense,
541-17 belief that life, substance, and . . . can be m*
543-18 If man is m* and originates in an egg,
544-28 M% erroneous belieireverHes
647-21 implies that the great First Cause must become
m*,
647-28 relinquishes a m*, sensual, and mortal theory
550-16 contemplation of existence as m- and
663-16 why are his deductions generally m*?
ap 661-20 w and corporeal selfhood disappear,
663- 9 belief that substance, life, and . . . can be m*.
672-27 Not through the m* visual organs for seeing,
673-29 terrestrial or celestial, m* or spiritual ?
673- 9 while to another, . . . the vision is w.
ffl 686- 3 Spiritual discernment, — not m- but mental.
587-10 a belief that ... are both mental and m*;
688-19 the belief that ... are both mental and m*.
Material Court of Errorn
p 440- 1 Your M- O •/ E\ when it condemned
materialism
and sensualism
m 66-14 in the m* and sensualism of the age,
irross
«;p 76- 9 This gross m* is scientifically impossible,
lion of
g 540-26 and beards the lion of m- in its den.
silent
pr 15-11 Lips must be mute and m- silent,
ap 562-21 as the night of m- wanes.
pr^ vli-16 the cold conventionality of m-
sp 86-27 His thrusts at m- were sharp, but needed.
pn 172-7 Af' grades the human species as
/ 216- 9 Spirituality la3rs open siege to wi*.
materialism
6 314-19 This m* lost sight of the true Jeeus;
p 416-^ This mr of parent and child is only
materialist
a 51-29 caused the selfish m* to hate him;
materialistic
8 120-24 overthrows false evidence, and refutes m* loflo.
132-16 and retained their m* beliefs about God.
ph 183- 3 laws of matter . . . demand obedience to m*
183-26 Truth casts out all evils and m- methods
187-19 mortal mind, the bause of all m* action
190- 8 This embryonic and m* human belief
196- 1 If m* knowledge is power, it is not wisdom.
198- 9 The m* doctor, though humane, is an artist
who
h 268- 0 M' hypotheses challenge metaphysics to
298-22 and admit no m- beliefs.
816-28 casting out evils, spiritualizing m* beliefs,
317-24 To the m* Thomas, looking for the
g 653-15 Why, then, is the naturalist's basis so m*,
materialists
b 314-17 To such m\ the real man seemed a spectre,
p 389-22 M' contradict their own statements.
materiality
departure from
/ 213-11 Every step towards goodness is a departure
from m-,
destroy
g 545-10 should so improve ... as to destroy m*.
evil and
b 277-11 evil and m- are unreal
evolved from
g 544-22 but these gods must be evolved from m-
ghost of
o 353-25 The grave does not banish the ghost of m*.
ignorance and
8p 77-26 would gradually rise above ignorance and m*,
lost much
b 295-21 one which has lost much m*
night of
o 364-23 The night of m* is far spent,
of the age
a 31-25 Referring to the m' of the age, Jesus said:
opposite of
ph 171- 4 discernment of the spiritual opposite of m',
rule the
8 164-22 rule the m- miscalled life
self-imposed
ph 191-17 must free itself from self-imposed m*
superior to
t 444- 3 all must rise superior to m*,
m 62-32 this does not make m* first
sp 86- 9 misconception of it uncovered their m*.
c 266- 4 m* giving place to man's higher
b 276-23 away from m* to the Principle of the universe,
293-17 Electricity is the sharp surplus or m-
290-13 never lead towards self, sin, or m-,
o 362- 9 To Jesus, not m* but spirituality, was the
360- 6 It is true that m* renders these
r 484-28 QtiesHon. — Is m* the concomitant of
g 633-21 Af'. so obnoxious to God, is already found in
661-26 so long as it bases creation on m*.
ap 672-10 m' is me inverted image of spirituality.
materialized
b 288-24 Spirit is not, and cannot be, m* ;
materializes
pr 4-32 Whatever m* worship hinders man*s
Material Law
p 441-13 M' L' is a liar who cannot bear witness
materially
m 69-24 ♦• Do you teach that Spirit creates m-,
8p 78-21 Spirit is not m* tangible.
96-30 will be apprehended mentally instead of m*.
8 126-12 seems to have reversed it and repeated it m* ;
140- 7 Not w but spiritually we know Him
140-17 only as we cease to worship m-.
148-16 Anatomy takes up man at all points m*.
ph 200-12 not formed m* but spiritually,
/ 208- 3 Material sense defines all things m*,
21.V 7 and then classifies it m-.
254- 9 To stop eating, drinking, or being clothed m*
0 259-24 God, Spirit, works spiritually, not m*.
6 303-13 both spiritually and m\
o 360-31 In Jewish worship the Word was m* explained
p 401-15 mortal mind only feels and sees m'.
r 487- 8 and hearing spintuallv than m-.
g 521-14 supposition that man is created m\
527-27 but doing so m-, not spiritually,
628-20 m- rather than spiritually,
531- 5 error, — that mortal man starts m*.
557-23 as if he began m* right,
gl 585-26 the belief that the human race originated m*
Digitized by
Google
MATERIALS
322
MATTER
materials
p 402-16 constructs
Materia Medica
1)430-22
481-14
481-15
482-25
43^16
487-22
. . with this mind*s own mortal m*.
M- M'. Anatomy, Fbjrsiology.
the prisoner summoned Pliysiology, M- M\ and* *■
M- M- held out the longest.
One of the prisoner's mends, M- M\
changed the purpose of M- M\
43»-10
438-12
439-17
441-20
professed friends, M- M- and rhysiology,
M' M't Anatomy, Physiology,
we haye heank Jr M- expliun bow
1>A 191-96
bMUof
ph 195-18
6 315-30
belief in
8 116-17
gl 581-10
belief of life ii
> M't Anatom;
» haye heank JT* M- exp]
frightening away M- i/% who was then
M' M- was a misguided participant in the
Scholastic Theology, M- Jtf-, Physiology,
We further reconmiend that M- M-
materia medica
a 41-19 No ancient school of philosophy, m* m*, or
B 136-12 cast out neither by corporeality, by m- m*,
149- 5 Is m* m* a science or a bundle of . . . theories?^
maternal ^
m 60-10 Therefore m- affection lives on
ff 653-18 the m* egg never brought forth Adam.
mathematical
a 106-13 to multiply with m- certainty
mathematically
$ 113-13 showing m* their exact relation to Truth.
mathematician's
t 458- 1 You do not deny the m- right to
mathematics
pr 3-5 Who would . . . pray the principle of m- to
"' important to medicine as to mechanics or m'
De Quinoey says m* has not a
like the method in m*, proves the rule by •^nf^^iii
The addition of two sums in m* must always ^ -s ?»« i
natural history, chemistry, music, m*, -^ __„•'. ** _
In m't we do not multiply when we
and then calling the process m*.
If m- should present a thousand different
matrimony
m 60- 1 Af ' should never be entered into without
if*, . . . must lose its present slippery footing,
/'
X
an 105-21
8 113-14
113-27
126-29
ph 195-17
/219-6
p 422- 1
^546-31
65-25
matrix
/260-5
matron
ph n9-fX
Matter
1)440-12
441-19
and suppose . . . mortality to be the m* of
The sedulous m* —studying her Jahr
disobedience to the so-called laws of M-
decrees of the Court of Error in favor of M\
/
441-20 Spirit decides in favor of Man and against M-. .
matter (sm oJImo matter's) y/
ph 172-82 When we admit that m* (heart, blood, brain,
always surrenders
g 652-30 m- always sonrenders its claims when the
and death
6 289-29
and error
ph 181-31
o847-^
and evil
^588-28
If* and death are mortal illusions.
will incline you to the side of m* and error.
The dream that m* and error are something /^
m- and evil, which have no Principle ;
and its claims
6 278- 1 M* and its claims of sin, siclmeas, and death
and its effects
6 283- 8 M' and its effects —sin, sickness, and death
and man >
6 294- 8 If ... m* and man would be one.
and material law
649-29 and allows mr and material law to usurp the
matter
approaehAs its
p 400- 5 the nearer mr api»oaclMS its final statement,
BttsAoBabov«
a 85-17 his spiritoal and final ascension above m*,
8 128- 7
8 119-7
of
^580-27
reverses the order of Science and assigns to m*
they assume that m* is the product of Spirit.
disappeared fai the atheism of m*.
defines mortal man as based on m*,
We should forsake the basis of m* for
resting on the basis of m*,
even to the extinction of an belief in m-,
understanding of Spirit,destrc»ying beUef in m*.
la
When ... the belief of life in m- is extinct.
This incident shows that tlie belief of Ufe in m*
n> 74-10
89-80
beUef that
(SM belief)
believes that
p 376-10 believes that m-, not mind, has beeped him.
believing U
90^15
lM>dy and
a 42-17
body as
/ 214-81
called
y^ 8p 80-M
4 p 874-18
error of believing that m- can be intelligent
ills final triumph over body and m*,
the body as m- has no sensation of its own,
over its substratum, called m*.
state of mortal mind, though it is called m*.
callapon
ph 173-28
-81 beUefs, which rob Mind, caUing it m-.
and so continue to call upon m*
can have no pain
p 398-20 m* can have no pain nor inflammation.
can make no
8 120-11 m* can make no conditions for man.
/ 263-19 M' can make no (^position to right
can never prodaoe
6 804-13 m- can never produce mind nor
eaanot be inflaoMd
p 414-82 M' cannot be inflamed.
cannot believe
r 487-16 M* cannot believe, and Mind understands.
cannot be sick
p 873- 1 M' cannot be sick, and Mind is immortal.
cannot be weary
/ 217-27 m* cannot be weary and heavy-laden.
cannot connect
r 491-11 if ' cannot oonnect mortals with the true
(perform
r47%-22 Jf* cannot perform the fanotkms of Mind.
■mot saf f er
ph 184-20 This is human belief, ... for m* cannot suffer,
aot take cold
p 877- 2 mentally convince him that m* cannot take cold,
-^ '»lk
Shice m- cannot talk, it must be mortal mind
P891-;
claims of
/MS-6
r 491-14
o 6«»
and Mind
6270-5
270-9
298-5
and mind
8 150-19
6 274-26
274-28
279-28
r 477-10
401-17
492-30
M' and Mind are opposites. '
but one power, — not two powers, m* and Mmd,
which forms no link between m* and Mind, . .
would have one believe that both m* and mind
The conventional firm, called m* and mind, y
imaginary copartnership, m' and mind,
not two bases of being, m* and mind, but one
man appears to be m* and mind
The belief that m* and mind are one,
theory, . . . there are two factors, m* and mind^ -
and mortality
a 43-26 m defiance of m* and mortality,
/ 215- 9 m* and mortality do not reflect the facts of
and mortal mind
6 298-6 Jf' and mortal mind are but different Strata of
and Spirit
ph 171-18 believes himself to be combined m* and Spirit^
/ 216-20 both m- and Spirit, both good and evil.
6 312-27 m- and Spirit, the finite and the infinite,
appertain to
ph 182- 7 what are termed laws of nature, appertain to m
Denial of the claims of m* is a great step
Spirit, wldch annals the claims of m*,
ooDOOssi oa s to
a 88- 2 closed forever Jesus* . . . concessions to m*.
conelnde tliat
r 467-26 when we conclude that m- is the
conditloaof
p 871- 1 to discover the condition of in*,
eonaitions of
8 162-16 without the conditions of mr
consider
8 119- 9 and consider m* as a power
control over
r 462-28 enabled Jesus to demonstrate his control cmr
I create m*.
create
6 278- 2 nothing in Spirit out of which to create m*.
^504-27 IMd infinite Mind <
^ creations of
6 287- 5 creations of m* must return to dust.
g 523- 8 The creations of m- arise from a mist
deals with
p 428-15 The matter-physician deals with m*
death and
r 486-19 conditional upon death and m-,
deflections of
6 805-21 the defiections of m* as opposed to
demand of
g 824-30 Is Spirit, . . . ejected at the demand of m*
dependency on
6 835- 6 would reduce God to dependency on m*.
Digitized by
Google
MATTER
323
MATTER
matter
dependent on
^ b 298-18 so-called life of mortals is dependent on m*.
311- 4 carnal mind, dependent on m*
devoted to
/ gl 582- 6 so-called mortal mind, devoted to m* ;
did not oiii^nate
^
b 275- 4 This shows that m* did not originate in Ood,
direct line of
ph 189-31 always in the direct line of m-,
Id metaphysics, m* disappears from the remedy
M' disappears ander the microscope of Spirit.
disappears
« 166-30
to ofiTset the discords of m-
Nothing but a display of m- could make
r
e 264-21
discords of
« 155-23
display of
6 317-32
dlsrenrd of
/210-10 his disregard of m* and its so-called laws.
distinct from
{217- 0 Mind to be scientifically distinct from m*,
335- 3 Spirit is distinct from m*
does not appear
/
s not appear
/ 211-11 m* does not appear in the spiritual
^ does not enter
*^ b 260-12 m- does not enter into metaphysical premises
y does not express
/ f 223- 7 M' does not express Spirit
does not inform <
p 389- 9 M' does not inform you of bodily derangements
doom of
b 279- 6 The doom of m- establishes the conclusion
dream of
ff 532-28 error began and will end the dream of m*.
elsewhere in ,
ph 190- 7 neither ... is found in brain or elsewhere in m* ^Instead of
emerge centljr from -» "^ 200- 1
r 48(Pl4 Bmerge gently from m* into Spirit.
'y
/
f en
enthrones
ph 186-31
p 394-12
error or
6 293-27
evidence of
5 128-26
<^ evil and
6 2n-9
y evil or
e 454-11
^ exalts
r « 148-25
examined
6 274-31
exelodea
s 128-13
explains away
6 278-8 m
faith in
(SM faith)
it enthrones m' as deity.
and enthrones m* through error.
/
self-destruction of error or m*
the so-called evidence of m*.
Their opposites, evil and m*, are mortal error, > ^ is a belief
^L P*190-3
evil or m* has neither intelligence nor power.
Physiology exalts m-, dethrones Mind,
HI*, examined in the light of . . . disappears.
excludes m*, resolves things into VwughU^
[vine Metaphysics explains away m*.
fallacy of
/ 237-24 the fallacy of m- and its supposed laws.
faise sense of
p 389-26 It is only a false sense of m*,
faise views of %
6 281-29 Our false views of m* perish
fettered to
M> 77-^ a so-called mind fettered to m*.
flesh and
6 320-22 the belief that man is flesh and m*,
forces of
s 124-28 Human knowledge calls them forces of mr \
formation of
/ g 510-24 indicates a supposed formation of m*
form of
Bp 73-16 electricity or any other form of m-,
B 145-27 the antagonism of one form of m*
159-28 how much . . . one form of m* is
159-29 allowing another form of nv.
gl 598-16 was indeed air, an etherealixed form of m*, .^
forms of
■* 8 145-27 towards other forms of m- or error,
ph 172-16 through all the forms of m*
e 268-82 The fading forms of w,
^ forsaking
< c 265-10 forsaking m* for Spirit,
gained from
^ $p 91-20 erroneous knowledge gained from m*
/^ 92-15 a knowledge gained from m*, or evil,
gives to
,.0^ $p 83-19 and gives to m* the precedence over Spirit.
BorgeoQsness of
/ 252-26 says : . . . enthroned in the gorgeousness of m*.
^graspof
X a 28- 7 determination to hold Spirit in the grasp of m-
ground. or
6 338-28 from this grouncl, or m*, sprang Adam,
/
matter
had no life
- a 51-15
has no
p^ 166-1
^/ 206-10
•^ 211-10
_^ 260-26
0275- 1
>0278- 7
^<>282-16
jfo 346-23
p 368-25
401-13
.426-30
.'^,
>-48&- 3
489-5
He knew that m* had no life
for m' has no sensation of its own,
When will it be understood that nf has no
and that m- has no sensation
m- has no more sense as a mortal man than
M' has no life to lose, and Spirit never dies,
no material senses, for m* has no mind,
m' has no place in Spirit,
because m* has no sensation.
Because m* has no consciousness or Bgo,
since m* has no sensation
because m* has no life to surrender,
for m* has no sensation,
and that m* has no sensation,
because m* has no sensation,
> gl 584-11 M' has no life, hence it has no real existence.
holdingthat
^ p €£2-26 holding that m- forms its own conditions
"Inanimate
^^ 8 157- 7 never shares its rights with inaninuite m*.
•""^ t 463-29 The sick are not healed by inanimate m-
included in
/ 209- 1 and of other beliefs included in m*.
independent of
^ ph 200-1 1 and ever will be independent of m* ;
/ 247-19 Comeliness and grace are independent of m*.
inert
p 383-32 notion that health depends on inert m*
^ 385-32 from the body or from inert m-
r 484-17 Drugs and inert m* are unconscious, mindless,
in proportion as
p 869- 5 In proportion as m- loses to human sense
ead of
ph 200- 6 the worship of God in Spirit instead of m%
'^ 271- 8 to heal the sick through Mind instead of m*.
-26 and resort to m* instead of Spirit for the
320-19 harmonious existence as image, idea, instead
of m*
p 430- 7 by resting upon Spirit instead of m*.
*7 startingfrommlnr- " '^
6 MhidVinsteadof
rrespecti'
^ yg 596-17 Starting irom m- instead of from God,
^ 544- 6 Mind, instead of m*, being the producer,
drrespective of
p 423-19 Mind his basis of operation irrespective of mr
ph 190- 3 while m* is a belief, ignorant of itself,
is an error
6 277-26 Jf* is an error of statement
'^ appealed to
y p 403-11 but m* is appealed to in the other.
/^s devoid of
r 480- 9 whereas m* is devoid of sensation.
is inert
/ 253-21 for m* is inert, mindless.
is mortal error
r 468-12 8pL*^t is immortal Truth ; m- is mortal error..
is naught
8 V^ 2 Mind is All and m* is naught
is non-intelligent
^ flVl-^ Jf* is non-intelligent.
*^ r 478-21 m* is non-intelligent and brain-lobes cannot
is not a lawgiver
) 8 127-25 for m* is not a lawgiver.
.''
is nothing
^ 8 116-18 m* is nothing beyond an image in mortal mind.
is not intelligent
p 412-32 since m* is not intelligent and cannot
is not self-sustaining
p 372-22 M' is not self-sustaining.
is not sensible
p 399-26 since m* is not sensible.
is not sentient
6 28fr- 1 M' is not sentient
is represented
6 294-24 m* is represented as divided into intelligent
^ g 522-19 M' in represented as the life-giving
is temporal
6 277-30 m* is temporal and is therefore
is the falsity
8 127-19 It teaches that m* is the falsity, not the fact,
is the unreal
r 468-13 m* is the unreal and temporal.
is unknown
r 469- 2 What is termed m- is unknown to Spirit,
g 503-11 In the universe of Truth, m- is unknown.
law of
{8ee law)
laws of {aee cUso so-called laws of and supposed laws of)
p 384-22 but if vou believe in laws of m-
t 463-26 if by these are meant laws of m*,
less
/ 249^28 night-dream has less m* as its accompaniment.
Umitedto
p 369-28 Limited to m* by their own law,
Digitized by
Google
MATT£R
324
MATT£R
matter
b 370-11 inteUifence, apart from man and m*,
manifest aa
6 306-22 forms of mortal thought, made manifest aa m*»
manifested In
r 489- 1 The less mind there is manifested in m*
i is not
r 475- 0 Man is not m* ; he is not made up of
nor
6 284- 4 If God were limited to man or m%
medium of
8 140-19 Worshipping through the medium of m* is
Mind and
b 269- 4 the supposed coexistence of Mind and m*
270- 1 as reasonable as the second, that Mind and m*
g 666-22 as if man were the offspring of both Mind and
mind and
(saenilnd)
llsi •
<b*A
Mind is not In
«p 71-20 and that immortal Mind Is not in m*.
p 381-26 understanding that Mind is not in m*.
mindless
s 159-13 as if she were so much mindless m%
g 606-11 apparent only as Mind, nerer as mindless m*
mind nor
sp 71-18 neither mortal mind nor m* is the image
pA 188- 4 It is neither mind nor m*.
Mind, not
a 54-16 and triumph OTer death through Mind, not
m*.
s 128-27 Science relates to Mind, not m*.
142-27 then Mind, not m*, must hare been the first
206-25 Mind, not m*, is causation.
212-24 this He does by means of Mind, not m*.
264^ 6 Mind, not m*, is the creator.
6 280-30 perpetuates these . . . ttirough Mind, not m*.
g 505- 9 dlTine Mind, not m*, creates all identities,
nilnd, not
s 153-27 mortal mind, not m-, contains and carries the
ph 169-28 It is mortal mind, not m*,
176-28 The human mind, not m*, is supposed to feel,
p 875- 1 Hence it is mortal mind, not m*, which says,
419-14 If disease moves, mind, not m*. moves it ;
425- 2 Mortal mind, not m-, induces this conclusion
Mind over
a 44-11 the power of Mind over m*
46-31 the supremacy of Mind over m*.
B 139- 5 the triumph of Spirit, Mind, over m*.
nilsnamed
» 387-26 a law of so-called mortal mind, misnamed m*,
niodesof
pA 170- 3 Modes of m* form neither a moral nor a
niortallty, or
sp 78-10 If ... in rapport with mortality, or m-,
mast be unknown
b 280- 1 In the infinitude of Mind, m* must be unknown.
must disappear
ap 672-18 seen and acknowledged that m* must disappear.
never called
s 143-10 The divine Blind never called m* tnedicitie,
never created
b 336- 8 Spirit never created m-.
nerer endowed
p 378-27 God neyer endowed m* with power to
never entered
$p 76-11 Spirit never entered m- and was therefore
never formed
c 269-24 Brain or m- never formed a human concept.
never prodaces
b fn- 6 M' never produces raind.
never sustained
p 426-16 he learns that m* never sustained existence
no
<P 75-11 to infinite Spirit there can be no m*.
s 113-80 no m* in Mind, and no mind in matter;
llS-31 no m* in Life, and no life in matter;
113-31 no m* in good, and no good in matter.
b 278- 7 In Spirit there is no m*,
296-29 no m* what their individualism may be.
r 475- 3 To infinite Spirit there is no m*,
no afllnlty with
ph 191-30 Mind has no afllnlty with m-, and therefore
no cognlsanoe of
r 479-15 matter can take no cognizance of m*.
no good In
8 113-32 no matter in good, and no good in m*.
no life in
§ 113-31 no matter in Life, and no life in m* ;
no mind In
s 113-30 no matter in Mind, and no mind in m*;
noB-lntelllgence and
6 282-19 Mind cannot pass into non-intelligence and m*,
non-lntelllgence, or
b 336- 3 never passes into non-intelligence, or m*.
matter
non-lntelllgent
ph 165-11 material wganJiation and non-intelligent m*.
c 257-14 the supposed substance of non-intelligent m*.
no place In
6 282-17 and Spirit has no place in m*.
no sensation In
/ 237- 4 ** There is no sensatkiB in m*.**
not a condition of
9 120-15 Health is not a condition of m-, but of Mind;
not expressed In
8 119-18 spiritual and is not expw—ed in m*.
not found In
o 344- 9 God's likeness is not found In m;
nothing Ik
8 113-18
nothingness of
r4So-2 in
God, Spirit, being all, nothing is m-.
I C. S., the nothingness of m* is recognised.
407-23 and the nothingness of m*.
not the father of
c 267-15 the Father Mind is not the father of m*.
not throagh
g 820-24 God creates all throo^ Mind, not through m\
obtains In
p 40^ 2 You may say: ** But if disease obtains in m-,
of fact
r 486-32 as a m- of fact, these calsmitki often
on the side of
ph 168- 7 Whatever influence you cast on the side of m*.
operation of
s 150-29 by the Q/ptntUm of m\
ph 171-20 ejectioo by the operation of m*.
or body
ph 177-10 Jf*, or body, is but a false concept of
order of
g 562-26 order of m* to be the order of mortal mind.
or dust
b 338-18 m* or dust was deemed the agent of Deity
or error
/ 206- 3 no conscionsness of the existence of m* or error.
organic
b 296-12 not the death of organic m*,
or Mind
(7 531-25 Which institutes Ufe,— in* or Mind?
possesses neither
8 108- 6 m* possesses neither sensation nor life;
predicated of
8 144- 9 mortal beliefs ... are mainly predicated of m*,
property of
g 510-28 and not a vitalizing property of m*.
proved that
/ 229- 2 already proved that m* has not destroyed them.
b 277-29 Nothing we can say . . . regarding m* ia immor-
tal,
reUanoe on
ph 179-29 sowing the seeds of reliance on m',
required
8 143-11 m* required a material and human belief
residence In
p 432- 8 messages from my residence in m-,
resorting to
p 415-13 resorting to m- instead of to Mind,
restricted to #
an 105- 8 to admit that . . . law is restricted to m\
rises above
8 153-12 the most potent rises above m- into mind,
sections of
8 122-11 sections of m*, such as brain and nerves,
g 535- 3 3rea, the seed of Spirit and the seed of m*,
seems to be
8 123-12 m* seems to be, but is not.
senseless
/ 202-29 as if senseless m* had more power than
sifted through
ph 171-19 believes that Spirit is sifted through m%
slave of
/ 221-26 when, still the slave of m*, she thought
so-caUed
sp 97- 6 so-called m- resembles its essence, mortal mind,
/*217-23 control which Mind has over so-called m*,
* c 267- 4 If m-, so-called, is substance.
gl 586-17 between Spirit and so-called m*.
so-called law of
p 382-18 Must we not then call the so-called law of
m* a
so-called laws of (sm cU8o laws of)
sp 81-25 despite the so-called laws of m*,
ph 171-25 The so-called laws of m* are nothing but
182-19 must supersede the so-called laws of m*.
183- 2 but the so-called laws of m* would render
{207-12 nor are the so-called laws of m- primarv,
273-16 The so-called laws of m- and of medical i
274-16 they supersede the so-called
308-24 not by the so-caUed laws of
laws of m*.
science
Digitized by
Google
MATTER
326
MATTER
^
matter
8oal»nd
/ 216- 7 Soul mud m* are at Tariance
Spirit and
(JM Spirit)
Spirit or
b 891-11 undentanding or belief, Spirit or m*.
o 360-17 Sttlaer Spirit or m* is your model.
atandpolnta of
n> 77-82 and they return to their old standpoints of m*.
BtriklnfT the ribs of
o 3«^ striking tbe ribs of m*
supposed l»ws of {jsee also laws of)
p 382- 1 he annulled supposed utws of tn*.
430-14 the supposed laws of m* and hygiene,
r 484-10 supposed laws of m- yield to tbe law of Mind.
sympathy with
a 21-25 Being in sympathy with m*, the worldly man is
termed
^2 584-23
594-6
terms
ap 573-11
the opposite of mind, termed m*,
opposite of Spirit, or good, termed m; or eTil ;
what the human mind terms m*
testiDAony of
p 437-14 the testimony of m* respected ;
think of
O350-1
this
r476-9
through
sp 72-18
ph 173-13
/ 232-12
p 384-10
408-10
r 467-28
(7 532-30
They think of m* as something
will oease to claim . . . that this m* is man.
Spirit is not made manifest through m*,
Neither ... is obtainable through m*.
theories . . . healing possible only throngh m\
If man seems to incur the penalty througn m*,
thus reaching mortal mind through m* 7
We cannot interpret Spirit, Mind, through m\
demands tliatmtnd shall see . . . through m*,
By trusting m* to destroy its own discord,
must be cast beyond the veil of m*
to suppose th«t
tp 73-26 It is a grave mistake to suppose that m* is
/ 208-14 it is absurd to suppose that m* can
tributary to
8 122-82 and mind therefore tributary to m*.
trusting
s 146-8
veil of
^ — a 41- 1
^ftertus Mind
6 810- 3 disease as error, as m- veraut Mind,
was shown
b 321-12 M' was shown to be a belief only.
we define
b 278-29 We define tn- as error, because it is the
what is termed
8 114-29 Science shows that what is termed m* is but the
What is termed m* manifests nothing but
qualities and effects of what is termed m*.
What is termed m*, being unintelligent, cannot
Can matter, or wliat is termed m-, either feel or
what is termed tn- cannot be sick;
Wliat is termed m* is unknown to Spirit,
ph 178-11
177-21
/ 210-25
p384-2
417-12
r 460-2
where is
/223-9
whole
&340- 7
840-10
wlUdisap]
what and where is m* ?
the conclusion of the whole m* : — Eccl. 12 ; 13.
Let us hear the conclusion of the whole m* :
iisappear
^ 8p 97-27 indicates that all m* will disappear before the
without niind
8 158-17 for m* without mind is not painful.
would be identical
6 300-25 m* would be identical with Ood.
jou employ
ph 181-11 for that reason, you employ m- rather than
and m* is Spirit's opposite,
goremed by dirine liove, — by Spirit, not by m:
neither in nor of m*,
*The I— the Life, ... is not in m*
pantheism.— that God, or Life, is in or of m*.
endearored to hold him at the mercy of m*
sensuousness. or the burial of mind in m-
this advance beyond m* must come
leaning no longer on m*, but on the
their master was m*.
must not attribute more . . . intelUgence to m*,
therefore m* is out of tbe question
a formation of thought rather than of m\
belief that . . . can control another man, asm*,
mistaken assumption that man dies as m*
and was therefore never raised from m*.
no longer commune with m* : neither can he
characterised by the divine Spirit . . . not m\
not in the medley where m* cares for m;
which convulses its substratum, m*.
belief . . . that m* is intelligent.
as there is to show the sick that m- suffers
matter
sp 86-5
— 12
>e8-i
/^89-J
90-10
91-32
92- 3
92-4
94-3
97-11
97-12
97-19
an 103-20
106-10
106-11
106-U
8 106-26
106-28
119-1
119-3
119-7
119-12
120-3
120-26
122-13
124-9
125-31
127-^
127-31
199-12
142-30
148-14
148-20
150-29
167-14
157-23
158-26
159-13
159-24
159-26,27
^ 161-5
V, 161-81
X 164-23
pft 166-29
170-32
172-18
172-20
173-14
^177-17
178-19
178-24
180-13
181- 3
181- 5
181-6
182-22
187-22
i88-12
189^-27
189-31
191-2
194-2
198-8
198-32
/203-6
203-21
/
/18
201-30
201-31
206-3
206-8
206-31
206-17
208-16
209-28
211-8
211-24
212-14
214-11
214-18
216-31
218-25
219-9
222-14
222-29
223- 1
228-5
229-31
232-28
234-3
287-27
289-19
it was not m-, but mortal mind, whose touch
Thoughts, proceeding . . . from m*,
Af' is neither intelligent nor creative.
the thought that there can be substance in m;
erroneous postulate is, that m- is intelligent,
erroneous postulate is, that m* holds
postulate . . . tliat m* is not only capable of
likeness of Himself, . . . not of m\
The more destructive m- becomes,
until m- reaches its mortal lenith
divine Spirit, supreme in its domain, dominates
allm',
false belief that mind is in m*,
Can m- commit a crime ?
Can m* be punished ?
Mortal mind, not m*, is the criminal
false material sense, of life in m*;
this same so-called mind names m*,
When we endow m* with vague
cannot really endow m- with what it
presuppose the . . . self-government of m*,
and regard Ood as the creator of m*,
never understand this while we admit . . . mind
inm*,
deduced from supposed sensation in m*
seats of pain and pleasure, from which m*
seeks tonnd life and intelligence in m-,
m* will finally be proved nouiing more than
have — as tn* — no intelligence, fife, nor
false hypotheses that m* Is its own lawgiver,
belief m the intelligence of m*,
It could not have been m*,
and place mind at the mercy of m*
deal . . . with m*, calling that man which
doctrine of the superiority of m* over Mind»
the substratum . . . whicn we call m- ;
M- is not self-creative.
Drug-systems are quitting their hold on m*
M' is going out of medicine ;
as if m* were the only factor to be consulted
medical schools would learn ... of man from m*
how much . . . health, m* is permitting to m*,
mortal mind, and not m\ bums it.
looked as deeply . . . into mind as into m*.
miscalled life in the body or in m:
conceded to be with m* by most
M\ which . . . claims to be a creator,
If the material body is man, he is a portion of
m*,
the belief that there is . . . Life in m*
M- is Spirit's contrary,
erroneous theory of . . . intelligence in m*,
acting from the basis of sensation in m*,
the belief of heredity, of mind in m*
tlie ground that all causation is m*,
Before deciding tliat the body, m*, is
Can m* speak for itself,
M\ which can neither suffer nor enjoy,
puts m* under the feet of Mind.
governed by this so-called mind, not by m*.
ream of pain and pleasure in m*,
belief of inanimate, and then of animate m*.
m* is the subjective condition of mortal mind.
Jf* is not the organ of infinite Mind.
Spirit shares not its strength with m-
than the substratum, m*.
If m* were the cause of action,
shows that m* cannot heal nor make sick,
overtaxed the belief of life in m*
believe that . . . Soul, escapes from m*
belief that God lives in tn- is pantheistic.
The error, which says . . . Mind is in m*,
mortals . . . will lean on m- instead of Spirit,
error of believing that there is life in m*,
into the scale, not of Spirit, . . . but of m*.
Spirit, not m*, being the source of supply,
and leaves the remedy to m*.
hjrpotheeis of . . . intelligence resident in m*,
sensations of a so-called mortal mind or of m*.
If it is true . . . that m* has intelligence,
in the mortal mind, not in m*.
The material senses, .... originate in m*
We bow down to m*, . . . like the pagan
Give up your material belief of mindin m*.
Resist the temptation to believe in m* as
No more can we say . . . that m* governs,
so-called pleasures and pains of m*.
for dyspepsia consult m- not at all,
belief that life and intelligence are in tn\
illusion that he lives . . . in m* instead of
The remedy is Truth, not m*,
referred man's harmony to Mind, not to m*,
If we trust m*, we distrust Spirit,
belief in the life and intelUgence of m;
m* is then submitting to Spirit.
Digitized by
Google
MArrER
326
MATTER
matter
/ 240-13
M4-19
244-26
248-24
24S-12
249-17
250-3
e 257-10
257-23
261-1
261-21
262-12
262-20
262-81
264-17
267-2
267-22
6268-9
26B-29
209-30
270-3
275-2
275- 5
275-29
276-^2
277-20
277-26
278- 1
278-12
278-16
278-18
278-23
278-25
278-30
^7^ 7
279- 9
^79-17
279-24
279-32
281-18
281-28
282-23
284-1
284-2
28^2
284-11
284-12
284-13
287-25
287-26
289-27
289-28
292-18
292-15
293-8
293-10
294-4
294-10
294-12
294-14
294-21
294-22
296-18
295-26
295-32
296-14
296-16
800-3
300-28
300-24
800-27
801-20
302-10
302-12
302-18
.303-6
^7-2
,307-12
.307-12
.307-18
307-20
306- 2
306-18
309^-22
310-3
310-4
810-5
311-12
suppose Mind to be governed bym*
Neither immortal and unerring Mind nor m*,
m* has neither intelligence nor sensation.
or springs from m* into beins^,
He does not pass from m' to Mind,
outline and deformity of m- models.
Mind is not the author of m*.
Whence then is soulless m- ?
suppose . . . mind to be in m* and m* to be a
governed by the body and a mind in m*.
uieory of mind in m* to be the antipode of
we find its opposite, m*.
Detach sense from the body, or m*.
efforts to find life and truth in m-
the supposed pain and pleasure of m* cease
Cause does not exist in m*,
Life is Spirit, never in nor of m\
start not from m* or ephemeral dust.
borrowed from a higher source than m*.
looking away from m* to Mind as the cause
theories I combat are these: (1) that all is m*;
theories I combat ... (2} that m- originates in
The first theory, that m* is everything,
statements ... (1) that everything is m* ;
A partnerstiip of mind with m* would ignore
m* is neither substantial, living, nor
m*, disease, sin, and death,
but m- is ever non-intelligent
asserts that Spirit produces m* and m- produces
The unlikeness of Spirit is m*.
Is Spirit the source or creator of m* ?
That m- is substantial ... is one of the false
we lose the consciousness of m*.
another admission. . . . that m- is self-creative,
belief of the eternity of m* contradicts the
if man is material, he originated in m*
M\ with its mortality, cannot be substantial
m*, slime, or protoplasm never originated
M- is neither created by Mind nor
that life and intelligence are in or of m\
pantheistic belief that there is mind in m- ;
seeks . . . life and intelligence in m*.
mind supposed to exist in m* ... is a myth.
Divine Science does not put . . . Soul into m%
There is no inherent power in rtv ;
Are mentality, immortality, . . . resident in m* ?
but dwells in finiteness, — in m*,
that m' is infinite and the medium of
Is God's image or likeness m-.
Can m- recognize Mind ?
Can infinite Mind recognize m-?
seek to learn, not from m*, but from the divine
supposition that life, . . . and intelligence are
in w,
if* is neither a thing nor a person,
Life is not in m*.
it cannot be said to pass out of m*.
of Life, not of m*.
M' is the primitive belief of mortal mind.
To mortal mind, m' is substantial.
The grosser substratum is named m*
is the illusion called a mortal, a mind in m*.
human belief, ... a unison of m* with Spirit,
the belief m' enjoys and suffers,
error, saying: ** If* has intelligence and
error, saying: . . . m* can killman.**
error that lue and intellis[ence are in m*,
the pleasures and pains of m* to be myths,
but as m', the glass is less opaque
The theoretical mind is m*, named brain^ or
error theorizes that spirit Is bom of m-
error theorizes ttiat spirit . . . returns to m*,
so-called Dleasures and pains of m* perish,
the belief that mhid is in m*.
to draw . . . conclusions regarding life fromm*.
therefore Soul is not in m*.
If Spirit were in m-,
theory that soul, spirit, intelligence, inhabits w
the substance of Spirit, not m*.
The notion that mind is in m*
sin, sickness, and death of m*,
illusion of any life, ... as existent in m*.
no power of propagation in m*,
proceeded from and passed into m*.
says : . . . I will put spirit into what I call m*,
m* shall seem to have life
out of m* instead of Spirit."
If we regard m* as intelligent,
the belief that mind is in m*,
mortal sense of life, ... as existent in m*
led to deny material sense, or mind in m*,
fancies that it delineates thought on m*,
but what is m* ?
M' is made up of supposititious
so long as the illusion of mind in m*
matter
6 311-15 false estimates of . . . mind as dwelling in m-,
311-18 dream of life and substance as existent in m*,
311-28 J/-, sin, and mortality tote all suppoeed
312- 9 The senses regard a corpse, . . . simply as im*.
312-10 departure of a mortal's mind, not of m*.
312-11 The m* is still there.
312-13 yet you say that m* has caused his death.
312-24 premises, which cannot penetrate beyond m*.
315-8 thatm*, sin, and evil were not Mind;
317- 4 knowledge . . . insisted on the might of m-,
317-18 his life is not at the mercy of m'.
817-26 Thomas, looking for the ideal Saviour in m*
318- 1 For him to believe in m* was no task,
318- 7 senses are saying that m* causes disease
318-20 tbeerror— or belief that life is in m*
318-23 denies the error of sensation in m*,
318-25 or attempts to heal it, with m*.
319- 2 The deluston that there is life in m-
319-16 presuppose Ufe and Intelligence to exist in m*
321-20 and not a condition of m*,
3*22-27 belief in the supposititious life of m*,
327- 6 appetite nor passion, can exist in or of m*,
335- 9 nothing in Spirit out of which m* could be
338- 5 belief — that man originates in m*
338-20 when m-, . . . stood opposed to Spirit.
o 345-13 It is indeed no small m* to know one's self;
346-24 pain fai m- is a false beUef ,
860- 1 opponents of C. S. believe substance to be m*.
361-29 To them m* was substance,
866- 8 If- is not the vestibule of Spirit.
367-31 Can m- drive Life, Spirit, hence,
868-^ 6 If God is at the mercy of m*, then m*
p 368-16 more faith in Spirit than in m*,
368-28 Admit the existence of m-, and you
368-^ Deny the existence of m*, and you can destroy
369- 1 Once let the mental physician believe in tlie
reality of m*.
870-81 from error to Truth, from m* to Spirit.
872- 3 erroneous mortal belief of mind in m*.
372- 4 What you call m- was originaUy error in
372-16 He can neither ... be subject to tn*, nor
372-28 M' succeeds for a period only by
376-26 Showing that it is impossible for m* to suffer,
378-20 drillinir and drun^ing, adopted to cure m*,
379-81 the beflef that mmd Is in m*,
884- 1 Can m-, . . . act without mind?
888-11 thought that they could kill the body with m\
389- 7 not the nerves, not m*, but mortal nund,
801- 2 the plea of mortal mind, alicts tn*,
393- 8 a law of so-called mortal mind, not of m*.
893-18 Have no fear that m* can ache, swell,
398-29 Mind is not sick and m* cannot be.
396-21 as if m* could have sensation.
366-29 Soul is Spirit, outside of m*,
386-82 not by nv nor by the divine Mind.
388-24 reside in mortal mind, not in m*.
889-5 canm'cure what m* has caused?
899-14 m* can return no answer to immortal Mind.
889-22 is mortal mind, not m*.
408-30 which we call sensation in m*
40fr- 1 IntelUgent m* is an impossibility.
40(^ 4 f ormea by mortal mina and not by m-
409- 9 Unconscious mortal mind — alUu m*. brain
409-17 its unconscious substratum, m*,
408-27 no right to say that life depends on m*
413- 2 Mind, does not produce pain in m*.
413- 8 Mind regulates . . . and m* does not.
414- 9 the impossibility tliat m*, brain, can control or
414-24 m- neither feels, suffers, nor enjoys.
417- 1 being is sustained by Spirit, not by m%
418- 6 the error that life, . . . can be in m*.
tiO- 4 Love not hate, Spirit not m*, governs man.
422-31 he believes that . . . m* — governs the case.
^3- 1 The belief that he has met bis master in m*
423-18 the evidence which m- presents.
426-22 the less we acknowledge m* or its laws.
426-31 human concepts named m*, death, disease,
427-10 The belief that existence is contingent on m*
t 460-31 belief of life, . . . and intelligence in m-,
466-21 So long as m* is the basis of
458-32 causes men to turn naturally from m* to Spirit,
461- 4 and that he lives in Spirit, not m*.
r 466- 6 indicate Mind, never m- , and have one Principle.
466-26 fallanr that . . . soul, and life can be in m- ;
467-23 Soul, is not confined in man, and is never in m\
467-28 if* neither sees, hears, nor feels.
467-32 cannot be learned from its opposite, m*.
■ 468-10 no life, truth, intelligence, nor substance in m*.
469u 1 Life is neither in nor of m*.
469u 8 J/* is a human concept.
471-16 is not supported by evil, by m*,
472-16 supposition that . . . are existent in m*.
475-9 if • is not that likeness.
476- 8 claim . . . that life and intelligence are in m*,
477-24 individualized, but not in m*.
Digitized by
Google
MATTER
327
MEANING
487-24
488-31
489-8
491-17
491-29
492-15
49^^1
matter
r 478-15 is there intelligence in m- ?
478-18 assertion that uiere can be pain ... in m*
478-21 How can intelligence dwell In m-
479- 8 if * is neither seu-existent nor a product of
479-10 M' cannot see, feel, hear, taste, nor
479-14 m* can take no cognizance of matter.
480- 9 belief that there is sensation in m*,
480-16 presupposes man to be in m\
480-16 would make m* the cause as well as the effect
482- 5 hypothesis that soul is . . . resident in m:
485- 6 Mind, not m*, sees, hears, feels, speaks.
485-19 The belief that life can be in m*
486-31 To say that strength is in m*, is like saying
486- 1 The notion of any life or intelligence in m-
in Spirit and understanding, not in m*,
belief that life is . . . intelBgent m-
they exist in immortal Mind, not in m-.
hypothesis which supposes life to be in m*
beUef . . . that m- is awake at one time and
we dream of the pains and pleasures of m*.
theories — that m* is somethhig, or that all is
M' can afford you no aid.
That man is material, and that m* suffers,
493-26 Any sense of soul in m' is not the reality
g 504-28 the contradiction of Spirit is m*,
606- 4 Therefore m-, not being the reflection of Spirit,
517- 8 The life-giving quality of Mind is Spirit, not m* .
621- 9 in the keeping of Spirit, not m-,
521-30 The histonr of error or m*. if veritable, would
522-14 forms, called life and intelligence in m*.
622-18 In this erroneous theory, m* takes the place of
522-20 Spirit is represented as entering m*
522-26 Spirit as supi>06edly cooperating with m*
624-22 M' is not the reflection of Spirit,
524-28 Could Spirit evolve its opposite, m*,
524-28 Ck>uld Spirit . . . give m- ability to sin and
525- 1 Does Mind, Ood, enter m*
525- 3 the validity of m* is opposed,
526- 7 statement that life issues from m*, contradicts
526-13 a belief in intelligent m*.
527- 1 God could not put Mind into m*
530^30 supposes . . . that m* precedes mind.
530-81 Second^ it supposes that mind enters m\
531- 1 Second^ it supposes that . . . m- becomes living,
531-21 Who dares to say either that Ood is in m*
531-22 or that m- exists without God ?
531-26 Does Life begin with Mind or with m*?
631-27 Is Life sustained by m- or by Spirit?
532-22 IsMhidinm?
539- 6 as if life . . . were jiomething which m* can
539-10 such as evil, m*, error, and death ?
539-15 Has Spirit resigned to m* the government of
542- 1 beliefof life In m* sins at every step.
543-23 the creations of erroneous thought, not of m*.
543-26 When Spirit made all, did It leave aught for m*
544-10 M' cannot change the eternal fact that
544-13 In Science, Mind neither produces m* nor
544-14 nor does m* produce mind.
544-29 It declares mind to be in and of m%
544-81 It declares . . . that m* becomes spiritual.
545-23 They believed in the existence of m\
546- 2 belief that spirit Is now submerged in m*,
546-11 while m* is governed by
547-18 theory, — that Mhid produces its opposite, m%
547-18 theory, — that Mind . . . endues m* with
560- 4 M' surely does not possess Mind.
560- 9 Spirit cannot become m*,
551- 5 If lilnd is first, it cannot produce . . . m*.
561- 5 If m* is first, it cannot produce Mind.
551- 8 m* Is not the progenitor of Mhid.
561-28 How can m* originate or transmit mind?
561-28 All must be Mind, or else all must be m*.
552- 7 hypotheses deal with causation as contingent
onm*
602-29 m* is a manifestation of mortal mind,
664-15 another false claim, that of self-conscious m*,
664-27 mind in m* is the author of itself,
665-19 error would seek to unite Spirit with m*,
566- 7 destroys forever all belief in intelligent m*.
ap 561-27 and m* is put under her feet.
668-13 by means of an evil mind in m-
664-22 that the false claim of mind in nv
567-20 claiming that there is intelligence in m*
ifl 679^17 a belief In intelligent m-, flniteness,
680-14 namely, m*, sin, sickness, and death ;
680-18 called self -creative m* ;
680-25 results in m*, and m* in mortal mind ;
584- 9 Death. An illusion, the lie of life in m* ;
684-21 saith : " I am life and intelligence in m\
586- 7 To material sense, earth is m* ;
586-25 belief concerning life, substance, and . . . in m- ;
586-19 supposition that life, substance, ... are in m- ;
687-18 theories . . . sense, existing in brain, nerve, m* ;
587-14 going in and out of m*,
691-8 definition of
matter
gl 601-12 mind originating in m*; the opposite of Truth;
692- 1 the belief that sensation is in m*,
692- 3 belief that . . . are in and of m* ;
603- 6 PuBSE. Layine up treasures in m*; error.
696-19 opinions, knowledge; m-; error;
606-14 reveals Spirit, not m*, as the illuminator of alL
matter-physician
B 162- 1 the tn* agrees with the disease.
The m* deals with matter
p 423-15
matter's
s 120-26
168-26
ph 177-19
C257- 4
b 293-27
r 477-15
479-14
matters
» 145-13 It m* not what material method
maturity
8 124-18
ph 190-14
/ 244-13
& 306-28
810-31
e 463-16
^649-5
^2 583-3
maximum
an 103-15
103-16
mazes
sp 82-17 through different m* of consciousness,
Mazzaroth
c 267-20 M' in his season," — Job 38 . 32.
m* supposed consciousness of health or disease,
letting in m* higher stratum,
These names indicated m* properties,
then Spirit, m* unlikeness, must be shadow ;
and point torn* opposite,
though interwoven with m* highest stratum,
constitutes m* supposed selfhood.
represented as subject to growth, m*, and
Human birth, growth, m-, and decay
Man undergomg birth, m-, and decay is like the
not subject to birth, growth, m*, decay.
neither growth, m*, nor decay in Soul.
its growth sturdy, apd its m- undecaying.
after it has grown to m*,
God's thoughts, not in embryo, but in m*;
The m* of good, however,
is met by tne m* of suppositional evil.
Me
a 19-30 no other gods before m-,' * — Exod. 20 ; 3.
8 140- 6 no man see Af-, and live.'* — Exod. 33 ; 20.
/ 242- 4 •• they shall all know M- rGodl, — Jer, 31 ; 34.
6 280-19 no otner gods before m- f " — Exod. 20 : 3.
r 467- 4 no other gods before m-." — Exod. 20 ; 3.
This m- is Spirit.
crieth unto M' from the ground. — Oen. 4 .- 10.
467-4
fir 641-28
meagre
e 460-28
meal
a 35-11
»p 90- 4
8 107- *
118- 1
llfr-19
118-25
/221- 6
221- 7
p431- 8
ap 569-29
mean
pr 7-31
the m- channel afforded by language
is the morning m* which Christian Scientists
and that, too, without m* or monad
and hid in three measures of m- , — MaM. 13 .- 33.
and hid in three measures of m*, — Afatt. 13 ; 33.
presented as three measures of m*,
as yeast changes the chemical properties of m>.
Sartook of but one m* in twenty-four hours,
lit m* consisting of only a thin slice of bread
going to sleep Immediately after a heavy m\
Sie Israelites of old at the Paschal m*
. ._ or m* to ask forgiveness at some later day.
8-21 does not always m* a desire for it.
a 40-11 which I understand to m* God's method of
40-29 has come so generally to m* public worship
8 134- 8 SO has come always to m* one who
ph 168-32 By chemicalization I m* the process which
/ 262-22 says: ... I m* to make my snort span of Ufo
p 397- 7 those whom we m* to bless.
t 457-27 which they m* to complete with Mind,
r 488-18 they m* to enforce the necessity of
meaning
Absolute
6 326-15
Christian
(7 606-27
deillc
r 482-8
The absolute m* of the apostolic words
in the scienttflcally Christian m* of the text.
where the deific m* is required.
eladdates the
gl 579- 3 elucidates the m* of the inspired writer.
ezAct
r48^1
grasp the
o 849-20
her
prtf x-28
higher
b 313-14
o 349-27
op 576-81
literal
b 320-8
g 637-29
of God ^ ,^ ^
c 261-22 you may learn the m* of God, or good,
gives the exact m* in a majority of oases.
in order to grasp the m* of this Science.
who do not understand her m*.
Using this word in its higher m*,
does not at once catch the higher m*.
the word gradually approaches a higher m*.
both a spiritual and literal m*.
The literal m' would imply that Ood
Digitized by
Google
MEANING
328
MEDICAL
meaning^
of that paMase
/ 218-29 The m* of that passage is not penrerted by
of that 8oriptar«
o 35d-25 she pondered the m* of that Scripture
of the Greek word
B 137-31 [the m- of the Greek word petroe, or stone}
original
o 361-22 fuller expression of its original m\
ffl 579- 7 which is also their original m*.
profound
ap 575-17 description of the city . . . has a profound m*.
soientlflo
ff 634-25 spiritual, scientific m- of the Scriptures
simple
r 474-12 marvel is the simple m* of the Greek word
spiritnal
{gee spiritual)
their
a 53- 3 accusation was true, but not in their m-.
whole
$ 147-10 nerer belieTe that you can absorb the whole m*
of
pr 1&-14 does not aifect the m- of the prayer itself.
a 39-19 7n', not that now men must prepare for a
« 114- 3 m- by this term the llesh opposed to Spirit,
6 319-31 m- by that what the belored disciple meant
r 482- 3 Human thought has adulterated the m*
488- 8 differ somewhat in m* from that
meaningTB
b 270-19 in His more infinitum',
means (noun)
all other
r 483- 8 supersede all other m* in healing.
and laws
/ 223-24 and supplant unscientific m* and laws.
any
p 438- 6 nothing shall by any m* hurt you. — Luke 10 .* 19.
by no
a 25-23 br no m* relieved others from giving the
sp 91-14 Ine destruction of error is by no m* the
an 104-21 and by no m- the mental qualities which heal
/ 240- 6 Man is by no m- a material germ
e 265-11 by no m* suggests man's absorption into
corporeal
e 443- 5 a resort to faith in corporeal m-
employ
/ 218-21 and employ m- which lead only into
eternal
t 444-10 right use of temporary and eternal m*.
gracioas
pr 1-7 God's gracious m* for accomplishing
material
i$ee material)
mental
p 373-31 when by mental m* the circulation is changed,
no other
8 156-36 but employing no other m*,
other
m 67-24 potent beyond all other m* and methods.
ph ie&-22 nowever much we trust a drug or any other m-
t 457-32 without exploiting other m'.
rational
m 63-24 A feasible as well as rational m* of improve-
ment
p 309-15 in order to discover some m- of healing it.
source and
pr 10-24 the source and m* of all goodness
spirltnal
ph 181-13 when you resort to any except spiritual m*.
world's
a 48-18 chose not the world's m* of defence.
pr 6-11 is the m* of destroying sin.
$p 96-32 wicked minds will endeavor to find m-
an 100- 6 as a m- of aHeviatinir disease.
$ 118-14 are m' of divine thought,
152-26 the m* by which mortals are divinely driven
toa
ph 169-26 never . . . except by m* of the divine power.
/ 212-24 this He does by m- of Mind,
221-20 never . . . that fasting should be a m* of health.
p 428-11 the great attainment by m* of which
ap 558-14 yon can heal by its m*,
563-12 and that by m* of an evil mind in matter
means (verb)
pr 10- 1 Prayer m* that we desire to
a 22-21 Love m* that we shall be tried and purified.
23-32 Hebrew verb to beiieit m- also to be firm
sp 93-24 It m* quantity and quality,
$ 116-428 If the term . . . m* infinite personality,
134- 4 word martyr, from the Greek, m- uittieee;
ph 196-13 here the word $ofd m- a f aU»c sense
means
c 267- 6 and specifically man m* all men.
b 301- 6 what C. S. m- by the word reJlectUm.
p 393-26 he ceruinly m* that light depends upon Mind,
r 466-22 Soul or Spirit m* only one Mind,
467- 5 Therefore the command m* this :
g 506-17 GentUr w simply kind or sort^
526-29 name Eden, according to Cruden, m* pleaturt,
545- 7 condemnation of mortals to till the ground m*
ap 576-15 The word tempie also tn' body.
meant
a 43- 8 this understanding is what is m* by the
46-31 By this is m-, ih^l by all they had witnesfsed
8 111-17 what this inverted iiujtge is m* to represent.
112- 9 By this is m- that thev adopt
114-16 it is m* to designate tbst which has no
137-10 renewed inquiry m* : Who or what in it that
6 314-16 they thought that he m* their material
319-32 what the beloved disciple m- in one of his
333-32 By these sayings Jesus m*, not that the human
p 367-10 Tnis is what is m- by seeking Truth,
t 463-26 if by these are m* laws of matter,
r 496-30 if by that term is m- doctrinal beliefs.
meanwhile
pre/ xii- 7 M' she was pastor of the first
/ 214-24 m* would spread their uble with
p 416-14 unless the oelief . . . has m* been dianged.
430-25 m declaring Disease to be God's servant
measure
of the iailnlte
b 336-28 Alhiess is the m- of the infinite,
of the stature
ff 519-20 unto the m- of the suture of tlie — Eph. 4 : 13.
ime
pr 12-28 another who offers the same m* of prayer
m 63-15 civilization mitigates it in some m*.
b 333-^ with some m- of power and grace
without
a 30- 8 endowed with . . . the divine Spirit, without m*.
pr 6-11 The m- ye mete
a 28-18 Not a . . . did the material world m* aright.
37- 3 •» With what m- ye mete, — Matt. 7 . 2.
ph 165- 6 To m- intellectual capacity by the size of
190-12 which presently m* mind by the size of a
r 485-30 as much as . . . muscles m* strength.
measured
pr 5-12 •• shall be m- to you agsin," — Luke 6: 38.
a 37-4 shallbem-toyouagaln." — J/a«. 7-2.
47- 4 They no lon|rer m* man by material sense.
8 142- 4 m* Christianity by its power over sickness,
/ 246- 4 Life and its faculties are not m* by calendars.
ff 513-11 In the record, time b not yet m- oj
measurement
/ 246rl0 m* of life by solar years robs youth
gl 598-19 Year. A solar m* of time; mortality;
599- 1 Eternity is God's m- of Soul-fiUed years.
measurements
ffl 596-17 Time. Mortal m* ;- limits, hi which
measures
8 107- • and hid in three m* of meai, — MaiL 13 ; 38^
117-32 and hid in three m* of meal, — MeUt, 13 : 33.
118-19 presented as three m* of meal,
gl 584- 6 m> time according to the good that is
measuring:
ph 173-18 Physiology . . . m* human strength
/ 246-20 the error of m- and limiting
meat
8 115- 9 as the mouth tasteth m\** — Job 34 .• 3.
ph 165- • Is not the life more than m*, — Afatt. 6 ; 25.
p 362- 4 While they were at m*, an unnsual incident
g 518- 8 to you it shall be for m*. — Gen. 1 • 29.
518-11 every green herb for m- : — Gen. 1 .• 30.
Mecca
ph 166- 8 Mohammedan believes in a pilgrimage to M-
mechanics
cm 106-21 as important to medicine as to m*
mechanism
ph 176-13 When the m* of the human mind gives place
{) 399-16 If Mind is the only actor, how can m-
ator
a 30-10 tills enabled him to be the m-,
6 315-31 Jesus was the m- between Spirit and the fieeh,
332-16 ** There is one God, and one m- — I Tim. 2 .■ 6.
medical
attendants
pr^ x-18 abandoned as hopeleas by regular m* attendants.
Atolls
ph 196-23 forcible descriptiona and m* details,
doctrines
8 168-29 the contrarieties of m* doctrines
Digitized by
Google
MEDICAL
329
MEET
medical
effect
£463^30
faculty
an 100-12
o 348-10
£f S28-30
masaxJne
/24S-4
method
' ph 179-12
mistake
ph 166-13
p 383-31
practice
an 105-30
« 112-2
156-12
162-31
p 424-12
Sacb seeming m- effect or action is
French ^oTemment ordered the m* faculty
It is a pity that the m* faculty and clei^
may be a useful hint to the m' faculty.
the London in- magazine called The Lancet.
Every m* method has its advocates.
the doctor's ... is a m* mistake,
another m- mistake, resulting from
from ordinary m* practice to C. S.
the mosteffeccive curative agent in m* practice,
in the ordinary tlieurieM of m* practice,
the famous Philadelphia teacher of m* practice.
In m- practice objections would be raised if
pimctitloners
s 164- 9 the cultured class of m* practitioners
purposes
pre/ xi-31
to get this institution chartered for m* pur-
poses.
researches
8 152-21
results
8 15&-18
schools
8 159-23
/2X7-6
f 444-22
science
6 27^16
318-23
study
e44ft-3
443-8
^sterns
ph 166-29
testimony
pyiosa
theories
o 348- 3 M' theories virtually admit the
p 382-19 A patient thoroughly booked in m* theories
treatment
t 443-16 ordinary physical methods of m* treatment,
use
8 157-21 If He creates . . . and designs them for m- use,
works
ph 176- 4 modem Eves took up the study of m* works
179-24 so long as you read m* works
inedication
p 398-26 belief in the healinsf effects of time and m*,
r 484- 7 Does C. 8., or metaphysical healing, include m*,
Medicine
8 118-14 Science, Theology, and M- are
142-25 chapter sub-title
medicine. Royal Academy of
an 101-20 adopted by the Koyal Academy of M- in Paris.
medicine
The author's m- researches and experiments
sustains medicine and produces all m* results,
m* schools would learn ... of man from matter
M' schools may inform us that the
If ecclesiastical sects or m* schools turn a deaf
The so-called laws of matter and of m* science
M' science treats disease as though
as to the . . . consistency of systematic m* study,
While a course of m- study is
by most of the m* systems ;
According to both m* testimony and
claims of
a 44-13
effects of
8 163-15
equip the
8 166-9
first
8 142-28
rive up her
8 156-20
rod of
« 158-4
material
8 146-13
158-12
/ 226-18
P404-30
mental
phlB6-9
Mind or
8 142-26
of Science
an 104-19
all the claims of m-, surgery, and hygiene.
** The effects of m* on the human 8\*8tem are
the doctor, and the nurse equip the m* with
Mind, not matter, must have been the ilrst m*.
said that she would give up her m* for one day,
and designated Apollo as *' the god of m*."
Material m' substitutes drugs for
The future history of matenal m-
scholastic theology, material m* and
neither material m* nor Mind can
discussed "mental m* ** and "mind-cure,"
Which was first, Mind or m* ?
The m* of Science is divine Mind;
r of the
potency of the m* increases as the
practice of
8 161-12 law, restricting the practice of m*.
produced by
p 401-21 The only effect produced by m* is
proressioii of
8 166- 1 the profession of m* originated in idolatry
reform in
8 151-13 Even this one reform in m- would
medicine
religion and
in 67-30 Systems of religion and m- treat of
8 107-11 Through C. S., religion and w are
t 444-15 towards differing forms of religion and m-,
p 370-17 but it uses the same m* in both cases.
statutes touching
s 161-19 State statutes touching m* remind one of
system H of
« 146-5
ph 186-13
0 344-27
an 105-20
8 142-29
143-11
143-12
143-13
149-20
154-27
156-17
156-16
158-10
158-29
ph 187- 9
6 279-23
p 308-17
t 453-29
460-9
medicines
p 382-29
medinui
of evil
8p 91-^
of hearing
/214-^
of matter
8 140-18
unaided
sp 89- 1
are governed more or less by our systems of m*.
as material as the prevailing systems of vv.
Why support the popular systems of m*,
as important torn* as to mechanics or
He made m- : but that rn- was Mind.
The divine Mind never called matter m*,
before it could be considered as m:
human mind uses one error to m* another,
remarked . . . take as little m* as possible;
says to her child :...*' You need m*.'*
genera] belief, which sustains m-
she was unwilling to give up the m*
This was deemed progress in m- ;
Matter is going out oi m* ;
it attributes to some material god or m* an
m- is more or less infected with the
sometimes not containing a particle of m*,
A Christian Scientist's m* is Mind,
its m* is intellectual and spiritual,
wrote . . . treatises I had read and the m*
cannot be evil nor the m* of evil.
If the m' of hearing is wholly spiritual.
Worshipping through the m* of matter is
what the unaided m* is incapable of knowing
sp 72-27 nor the m* through which truth passes to earth.
8 136-18 some . . . believed that Jesus was a m*,
b 284- 3 or that matter is . . . the m- of Mind.
p 372-10 belief that matter is the m* of man,
r 486-28 If the five corporeal senses were the m*
489-20 at one time the m* for sinning
489-20 at another the m* for obeying
489-28 nor make it the m* of Mind.
g 524-21 How could the non-inteUigent become the m- of
mediumship
ftp 81- 6 their belief in m' would vanish.
medley
79-24 God is not in the m* where
meer
^
. . 33-25 preaches the gospel to the poor, the m - in heart.
49-14 The m- demonstrator of good,
54-19 would not accept his m* interpretation of life
h 272- 5 honest, unselfish, loving, and m*.
t 4C3-15 Its beginning will be m*, its growth sturdy,
g 516-14 m- shall inherit the earth." — Psal. 37/ 11.
as much as to say in m* penitence,
great Nazarene, as m* as he was mighty,
533-29
gl 597- 6
meekly
a 39- 1
49u^
M' our Master met the mockerv of his
__ _ _ before whom he had w walked,
o 343-30 Whoever is the first m* and conscientiously
meekness
pr 4- 4 in patience, m*, love, and good deeds.
a 30-32 In m- and might, he was found preaching
an 106-28 faith, m\ temperance : — (7a/. 5 .- 22, 23.
8 115-27 compassion, hope, faith, m-, temperance.
/ 224-26 who Cometh in the quiet of m-,
6 270-23 M' and charity have divine authority.
o 343-22 m* and spirituality are the conditions of
p 364-27 expressed by m* and human aflTection,
t 445-13 Teach the m- and might of life
gl 596-20 Vallry. Depression; m-; darkness.
meet
pr
9-13 we shall never m- this great duty simply by
67-15 Beauty, wealth, or fame is incompetent to m*
67-23 though it w no return.
62- 6 the child can m- and master the belief
sp 90-16 In dreams we fiy to Europe and m' a
8 122-17 clouds and ocean m* and mingle.
142-23 m- dwelling-places for the Most High.
ph 196-30 to m* a frivolous demand for amusement
/ 223-15 Many are ready to m* this inquiry with the
c 257-25 to m* the demands of human want and woe,
b 268-10 hypotheses challenge metaphysics to m* in
327-23 Moral courage is requisite torn* the wrong
830- 6 would m* with immediate . . . acceptance.
Digitized by
Google
BiEET 330
MEN
meet -
p 37ft- 6
391-21
404-4
412-5
4ia-6
419-8
419-16
420-26
42^15
e 449-25
r 489-14
491-10
ap 568- 8
meeting
a 3?^
36-10
/ 2^4-23
e 262- 5
^£686-24
meets
S 111-24
melodies
/ 213-25
melody
/ 219-23
melt
/ 206-18
241-16
629^-29
melted
«p 97-26
melting
e> 206-23
ap 565-22
melts
i>4tt-21
r 480-31
member
c 261-15
o 361- 8
p416- 1
^662-12
memorials
pref X- 1
a 34- 9
memoiy
a Sa-32
$p 86-28
87-3
87-29
/212-9
212-10
p 37ft- 3
407-21
r 491-23
men
and m- everj circumstance with truth.
M' the incipient stages of disease with
therefore m' the inUmation with a protest.
m' and destroy these errors with the tmth
to m- the peculiar or general symptoms
to m* the simplest needs of the babe
m* the cause mentally and courageously,
M' every adverse circumstance as its master,
they can m* disease fearlessly, if they only
As when an acid and alkali m* and
Certain minds m- only to separate
to m* its own denumos.
and always will m* every human need,
fatal effects of trying to m* error with error.
loyful m- on the shore of the Galilean Sea I
This spiritual m- with our Lord
m* the needs of mortals in sickness and in
health,
shows the paramount necessity of m* them,
love m- no response, but still remaining love.
C. S. m- a yearning of the human race
Mental m* and strains of sweetest music
We may hear a sweet m-, and yet
or as they m* into such thinness that we
than can moonbeams to m* a river of ice.
sunshine of Truth, will m- away the shadow
uttered His voice, the earth m*." — PscU.46: 6.
Then, like a cloud m* into thin vapor,
m- and purifying even the gold of . . . character.
belief m* into spiritual understanding,
As vapor m* before the sun,
as actively as the youngest m- of the company.
The author became a m* of the orthodox
as if it were a separate bodily m*.
no m- of this dolorous and fatal triad.
may treasure the m* of a child's growth,
if . . . why need we m* of that fnend?
who eat bread and drink wine in m* of Jesus
taken from pictorial thought and m*
even when they are lost to the m* of the
M' may reproduce voices long ago silent.
Because toe m- of pain is more ^vid
than the m* of pleasure,
reproduced in union by human m*.
If delusion says, ** I have lost my m%"
In sleep, m- and oonsoiousnees are
a 40-26 all m* should follow the example of our Master
46-26 that is, he marlced the way for all m\
s 130- 4 When all m* are bidden to the feast,
f^m-Vt All m- should be free.
c 967- 6 and specifloally man means all m*.
b 340-20 and that all m* shall have one Mind.
r 467- 9 understood that all m* have one Blind,
All other
r 473-13 Jesus . . . more than all other m-,
*lvr»js folded
pr 7-19 If spiritual sense always guided m*,
among
a 24-29 The truth had been lived among m* ;
s 160-10 as a permanent dispensation among m* ;
g 686-17 the heritage of the first bom among m*
and women
(ses women)
areassnred
a 88- 1 * Because m* are assured that this command
•p 79-18 Apostle Paul bade m* have the Mind that was
become seers
sp 84- 8 When sufficiently advanced . . . m* become
seers
beheld as
gl 683- 8 some of the ideas of Ood beheld as m%
best
prtf vili-15 confers the most health and makes the best w.
boys and
6 333- 6 in common with other Hebrew boys and m-,
boalneas
s 128- 7 From this it follows that business m- and
men
can be baptlaed
a \
causes
a 20-
^pti
10
He knew that m- can be baptind, .
and yet
t 458-32 Christianity causes m- to turn naturally from
children and of
p 413- 8 the temperature of children and of m*.
children of
(see children)
delivered
/243-6 which delivered m- from the boiling oO,
did not hinder
a 28-19 Even his . . . purity did not hinder m* from
doctrines of
9 131-24 the ceremonies and doctrines of m*,
drowning
a 22- 8 This causes them, even as drowning m-, to
enlighteanaent of
a 45-8 Jesus* deed was for the enlightenment of m*
ever with
an 573-16 the divine Principle of harmony, is ever withm*.
Father of
a 29-24 demonstrathig God as the Father of m*.
fortunes of
s 121- 8 the fate of empires and the fortunes of mr,
Ck>dand
a 30-10 or iMiy-sAot^er, between Ood and la*.
b 332-17 and one mediator between Ood and m%
ph 18a-13 seem to make good mr suffer
good-will toward
s 150- 8 good-will toward m*.*' — Xtdte 2 ; 14.
/ 226-17 good-wiUtowardm/* — X«4:«2.14.
great
g 548-27 by the labors and genius of great m*.
he allowed
a 51- 9 but he aUowed m* to attempt the destmetloo of
heard of
pr 2- 4 to enlighten the infinite (»* to be beard of m* ?
hearts of
8 131-26 until the hearts of m* are made ready for it.
light of
g 601- • and the life vhu tht light <tfm'. —John 1 . 4.
ap 661-29 which is " the light of m\^ — John 1 : 4.
men of
8 148- 9 The former explains the i
morals of
$ 126-26
mortal
ph 190- 2 afterwards mortal m- or mortals,
I of m*,
the health, longevity, and morals of m* ;
other
pr
9-1
2
**not as other m***?— LukelS: IL
more spiritual idea of life than other m%
piUf ol to lead
s 168-18 It Is pitiful to lead m* into temptation
rejected of
a 20-16 **Despisedandre1ectedofm*,'*--7sa.68;3.
' ^ " Despised and rejected of m*," — /so. 58 ; S.
he used his divine power to save m*
showing m* how to destroy sin,
dignified as the naturalstatusofm-and things,
62-13
save
s 136-8
showiac
pr V27
status of
9 U8-21
6 340-23 One infinite God, good, unifies m* and nations:
wm teach
s 139-12 reform in religious faith will teach m*
worst passions of
a 94- 7 instigated sometimes by the worst passions of in*
would transfer
sp 76- 8 Spiritualism would transfer m* from the
pr
8p 93-27
8 186-12
139- 6
6- 3 JIT* may pardon, but this divine Principle
13-27 hence m* recognize themselves as merely
a 39-20 meaning, not that now m* must prepare for a
42-24 Let nT^ink they had killed the bod^I
If man were Spint, then m* would be spirits,
** Whom do m- say that I, — Jtfdtt. 16; ll
Moses proved ... by what m* called miracles;
ph 172- 4 and from monkeys Into m-
/ 202- 6 If m* would bring to bear upon the study of
belief that either . . . makes m- better
not alone hereafter in what m- call Paradise,
Truth and Truth's idea, never make m- sick,
*' power with God and with m*.*'— Gen. 32 / 26.
890-16 forever rule [or be humbled] In m*, seeing that
they
If m- understood their real spiritual soitroe
the divine message from God to m*
o 864-94 Truth will waken m- spiritually to hear
p 879-86 ** Whosoever shall deny me before m*, — Matt,
10.33.
r 480-28 whichseems to makem-capableof wrong-doing.
g 539-28 " Do m* gather grapes of— Matt, 7: 16.
648-16 by which m* may entertain angels.
6286-4
28tf-12
808-32
829-27
889-10
Digitized by
Google
MEN
331
MENTAL
men
g 560- 7 identity of animalB as well as of m*.
op 567-21 either to benefit or to injure m-
573-25 is, and has been, possible to m*
gl 507- 5 if only be appeared unto m* to fast.
mend
p 423- 2 and may not be able to m* the bone,
meningitlB
ph ITo- 7 cerebro-spinal m*, hay-feyer, and rose-oold
mental
action
an 101-18 C. S. g^oes to the bottom of m* action,
p 401-22 The only effect ... is dependent upon m' action.
404- 1 physician should be familiar with m- action
agencies
ap 570- 5 certain active yet unseen m* agencies
Ulatomy
t 462-32 Scientist, through understanding m* anatomy,
argament
t 454-31 the letter and m* argument are only
p 419-26 the m- assassin, who, in attempting to slay
t 445- 4 attacks of the would-be m* ossoMin,
s 164-19 or produced by m'
t 447-11 save the victims of the m-
attempt
caU
tpt
517- 6 m* attempt to reduce Deity to corporeality.
sp 86- 8 His quick apprehension of this m* call
p 430-17 Suppose a m* case to be on trial,
causation
p 423- 9 Scientist, . . . commences with m* causation,
s 157- 2 C. S. deals wholly with the m* cause
ph 187-16 Anatomy allows the m* cause of the latter
p 374-24 and ignorance of m* cause and effect.
chemicali cation
m 65-29 The m* chemicalization, which has
ph 160- 4 occurred through m* chemicalization,
p 401-18 itf^* chemicalization brings ... to the sur-
face,
t 453- 8 M- chemicalization follows the explanation of
ooAoept
tp 87-24 Do not suppose that any m* concept is gone
"* -'^ ^lec" ..-----. ^
p 876-19 the so-called material body it a m- concept
m* conception and development of disease
oonoeption
• |>403-30
naition
ph 181-19 yon must improve your m* condition
n 397- 8 Suffering is no less a m* condition than
eoaaitions
s 153-29 we shall be more careful of our m* conditions,
154- 8 Disease arises, like other m* conditions,
159-11 Is it skilful ... to take no heed of m- condi-
tions
conflict
b 288- 4 m* conflict between the evidence of the
eontasion
9 153-28 When this m- contagion is understood,
«riaM
an 106-16 take cognizance of m* crime
despotisni
p 375-15 No person Ib benefited by . . . any m- despotism
direction
8 160-23 never capable of acting contrary to m* direc-
tion.
distorbanoe
p 421-12 treat . . . more for the m* disturbance
•ffoot
p 371- 5 Disquisitions on disease have a m- effect
element
8 157- 5 whole force of the m* element is employed
endowments
r 488-25 m* endowments are not at the mercy of
endnranoe
p 2IN- 6 When we reach our limits of m* endurance,
p 394- 6 majority of doctors depress m* energy,
envlronnient
sp 87- 8 their m* environment remains
fears
ph 199-20 latent m* fears are subdued by him.
fermentation
sp 96-22 This fH' fermentation has begun,
p 401-81 while the m* healer confines himself chiefly
healing
pr^ X- 4 Various books on m* healing
8 107- 6 divine Principle of scientific m* healing.
t 4R5-31 the Science of m* healing and teaching,
459-15 Committing the bare process of m* heuing to
/ 237- 8 .m- height their little daughter . . . attained.
mental
horison
sp 98- 4 beholds in the m* horizon tlie signs
r 467-27 Spirit gives the true m- idea,
illusion
p 403- 8 understood that the difficulty is a m* illusion,
image
p 416- 4 unless the m* image occasioning the pain
images
p 413-28 these actions convey m- images to
impression
/ 213- IG Sound is a m* impression
infant
ph 194-24 Kaspar was still a m* infant,
influence
p 397- 6 m* influence on the wrong side,
inharmony
r 493-24 removes any other sense of moral or m* inliar^
mony.
Jnrisprudeuoe
p 441-31 Our great Teacher of w Jurisprudence
leirl*l*toi*A
p 440-22 human m* legislators compel them to
nialpractioe
p 442-30 m- malpractice can harm vou neither when
t 451-26 All m* malpractice arises from ignorance or
461-31 m- malpractice tends to blast moral sense,
457-17 m* malpractice, prolific of evil,
nialpractitioner
p 419-25 Never fear the m* malpractitioner,
yy^anj f estation
0 308- 2 The reflection, through m- manifestation,
p 373^1 when by m- means the circulation is changed,
medicine
Sh 18&- 8 discussed ** m- medicine ** and •' mind-cure,**
odies
/ 213-24 M' melodies and strains of sweetest music
method
5p 79- 7 A scientific m* method is more sanitanr than
79- 8 such a m- method produces permanent
b 274- 2 Truth and Love antidote this m- miasma,
microlMs
8 164-15 all the tn' microbes of sin
might
p 428-19 We must realize the ability of m* might
molecule
ff 507-24 governs all, from the m* molecule to infinity.
negation
p 392-12 should always be met with the m* negation.
opposition
p 360-30 with as powerful m* opposition as a
ff 534-24 There will be greater m* opposition
origin
p 374-18 is no argument against the m* origin of
penury
p 366-10 while m- penury chills his faith and
physical and
8 182-26 salvation from all error, physical and m*,
148-14 Both . . . define man as both physical and m;
physician
p 368-32 Once let the m* physician believe in the
picture
A 261- 6 when the m- picture is spiritual and etemaL
plea
p 412-20 and array your m* plea against the physioaL
power
t 455-26 No person can misuse this m- power, if
powers
an 105-22 Whoever uses his developed m- powers
8 128- 9 0. S. enhances their endurance and m* pomn,
practice
ph 186-26 Erroneous m* practice may seem
p 376-15 All unscientific m* practice is erroneous
396-27 M- practice, which nolds disease as a
410-23 The Science of m* practice is susceptible ot
no
410-25 If m* practice is abused or is
t 447- 5 In m* practice you must not forget that
process
p 416-24 The sick know nothing of the m- process
protest
8 160-21 become cramped despite the m- protest ?
p 425-31 be always ready with the m* protest
quackery
p 395-21 It is m- quadkery to make disease a reality
t 458- 1 M' quackery rests on the same platform as
qualities
an 104-21 and by no means the m* qualities which heal
quality
p 965-12 what m- quality remains, with which to
realm
8p 82-22 the m* realm in which we dwell.
ff 514-11 the king of the m* realm.
Digitized by
Google
MENTAL
332
MERELY
mental
reoonBtraotion
p 401-31 confines himself chiefly to m* reconstruction
reservoir
ph 180-15 may . . . add more fear to the m* reserToir
sell-knowIedKe
t 462-20 Anatomy, ... is m* self-knowledge,
slipn
/ 233-19 how much more should ye discern the sign m-,
•Urns
ph 169- 4 I have seen the m* signs, assuring me
sin
g 557-23 as if he . . . fell into m* sin ;
/ &6-24 abolition of m* slavery is a more difficult task.
(see state)
states
$p 82-26 The m* States are so unlike,
8 149- 9 the different m* states of the patient
t 456- 5 Such m* states indicate weakness
•^^2-
through m* surgery
6 records of the cure,
•waddllng-clotbes
c 266- 2 drop off their m* swaddling-clothes,
nrmptonis
s 136-82
trespasser
an 106-13
ways
ap 671- 2
work
/238-27
Homosopathy takes m* symptoms largely into
the m- trespasser incurs the divine penalty
hidden m* ways of accomplishing iniquity.
People with m* work before them
pr 12-32 In divine Science, where prayers are m*,
$p 91-28 erroneous . . . that man is both m' and
s 114-28 C. S. explains all cause and effect as m*,
166- 2 these qualitiee must be m-.
ph 10»-10 disease has a m*, mortal origin,
169-19 origin of all disease as m*.
178-12 predisposing cause and the exciting cause
arem*.
186- 7 No system of hygiene but C. S. is purely m*.
/ 204- 6 is as conclusively m- as
217-10 unnatural m* and bodily conditions,
6 270-28 disease is m*, not material.
280- 8 and the product must be m*.
287- 6 Error supposes man to be both m* and material.
302-27 in the m*. not in any bodily or personal likeness
o 360- 6 those which are both m* and material.
p 376-18 adding to his patient's m* and moral power,
376-81 To fear . . . disease, is to paralyze m* and
877-26 The cause of all disease is m*,
888- 1 The ailment was not bodily, but m*,
422-16 so m* and moral chemistry changes the
t 468- 7 from both a m* and a material standpoint.
g 608-14 Ctonder is m*, not material.
612-23 these are m-, both primarily and secondarily.
gl 686- 4 Bybs. . . . not material but m*.
687-10 a belief that ... are both m- and material;
688-18 the belief that ... are both m* and material.
mentality
sp 90-22 This shows what mortal m* and knowledge are.
an 106-11 Can you separate the m- from the body
ph 173-12 manifests nothing but a material m*.
186-30 a mortal consolidation of material m'
f 217-19 When m- gives rest to the body,
0 283-32 Are m*, immortality, consciousness,
292-27 material m*, misnamed mintl,
p 376-14 yielding his m* to any mental despotism
g 513- 1 both this mortal m*. so-called, and its claim,
mentalizes
$ 157-11 Homosopathy m* a drug with
mentally
m 62- 2 The foetus must be kept m* pure
«p 88-31 Pictures are m* formed before the artist can
90-20 Opium and hashish eaters m- travel
96-29 will be apprehended m- instead of materially,
s 137-21 Christ, the spirit of God, . . . which heals m*.
163-20 Now administer m* to your patient a high
/ 236- 5 than to be treated m* by one who does not obev
p 377- 1 m* convince liim that matter cannot take cold,
391-29 M' contradict every complaint from the body,
892-13 must be expressed m*, and thought should be
401- 7 which you impart m-
404-32 unless they make him better m-.
410-28 If . . . the power to heal m* will diminish,
411-82 induced by a false sense m* entertained,
412- 4 Af' and silently plead the case
412-10 You may call the disease by name when yon m*
412-20 Argue at first m*, not audibly, that the patient
412-28 If'lnsist that harmony is the fact,
418- 8 m' destroying all belief in material pleasure or
419- 9 meet the cause m' and courageously,
494-^28 more difficult to make yourself heard m- while
mentally
p 426- 6 If the case to be m* treated is consumption,
t 447-15 when m* sustained by Truth,
453-24 You should treat sickness m- Just as you would
461-29 you must m* unsee the disease ;
464-15 so violent tliat he could not treat himself m\
464-19 he could handle his own case m*.
g 523-29 performed m' and without instruments;
Mental Treatment Illustrated
p 410-22 chapter sub-title
mention
g 526-14 first m* of evil is in the legendary
merchandise
pr 12-25 they are the m* of human thought
' One has a farm, another has m*,
« 130-6
merciful
pr 10-31
r 497-27
mercifkilly
o 344-18 would perhaps m* withhold their
merciless
declaring ghosts to be real, m\ and
Do you ask wisdom to be m*
and to be m*, Just, and pure.
0363-21
mercury
t 449-11
mercy
and Jnstloe
^538- 7
at the
a 27-31
s 148-14
ph 166-10
r2e<wi
b 317-17
0366-4
r 481-14
488-26
canoels the
a 22-30
divine
b 329-26
Man's moral m*, rising or falling.
Badiant with m* and justice,
endeavored to hold him at the m* of ntatter
and place mind at the m* of matter
to place this so-called mind at the m* of
not being at the m- of death,
his life is not at the m* of matter.
If Ood is at the m* of matter,
declaring existence to be at the m* of deaths
not at the m- of organisation and
M- cancels the debt only when
The pardon of divine m* is the
g 542-13 jeopardise self-control, and mock divine m*.
Koodnessand
ap 578-16 Surely goodness and m* shall — PmU, 23 .• 6.
handmaid of
a 36-9 since justice is the handmaid of m*.
heavenly
p43&- 1
conmiended man*s Immortal Spirit to heavenly
according as His m* is sought or unsought,
left to the m* of speculative hjrpotheses?
His
pr 6-20
left to the
s 126-20
on your sool
p 433-26 " May God have m* on your soul,"
recommended to
an 106-10 defies justice and is recommended to m*.
Soul a criminal though recommended to m* ;
jp 437-16
shall have
t 448-19
to mortals
a 18-7
a 86-21
/ 248-29
r 466-15
mere
pr 2-18
11-12
12-2
13-12
14- 7
a 23-16
26-28
66-12
sp 92-19
an 102- 6
ph 196-24
/ 242-26
6 274-10
330-2
O 341-11
866-7
|}363-82
460-19
r 487-21
^666-«)
merely
pr 6-26
9-20
13-47
whoso confeeseth . . . shall have m-.**—Pr<w,
28:13.
did life's work aright ... in m* to mortals,
the immortal law of justice as well as of m*.
goodness, m*, justice, health,
justice, m*, wisdom, goodness, and
The m- habit of pleading with
M- legal pardon . . . leaves the offender free
A m- request that God will heal
Can the m* public expression of our desires
is to have, not m- emotional ecstasy
Faith, if it be m* belief, is as a pendulum
Our Master taueht no m* theory, doctrine,
in a clearer light than m* words can possibly do,
a m* offshoot of material sense.
mesmerism, or hypnotism is a m* negation,
the m* dogma, the speculstive theory,
M' speculation or superstition
proof which he gave, instead of m' profession.
not m- inferences drawn from material
understanding of being supersedes m* belief.
Here a dam is not a m- play upon words;
In C. S. m- opinion is valueless.
proofs are better than m* verbal arguments
there was encouragement in the at' fact that
If Christian healing is abused by m* smatterert
M' belief is blUidnees
In Bleep, cause and effect are m- Olusiotts.
and that man is made better in'hy
even the surrender of all m* material sensatScm,
hence men recognise themselves as m* physical,
Digitized by
Google
MERELY
333
METAPHTSICS
merely
pr 15- Z highest prayer is not one of faith m* ;
40-27 and not m* worship his personality,
sp 98-30 when it is m- the absence of tmth,
$ 118- 4 far aboTe the m* ecclesiastical
136-30 not m- in the name of Christ, or Tmth,
102-17 This he did m* to ascerUin the temperature of
/ 203- 7 If Ood were understood instead of being m* be-
lieyed
280-2ft These m* evade the question.
b 237-96 Matter is neither a thihg nor a person, but m*
819-29 for instance, to name Love as m* an attribute
338-27 must be not m* beliered, but
p 382-12 beware of making clean m* the outside
386-21 your suffering was m- the result of your belief.
t 447-22 A sinner is not reformed m* by assuring him
447-27 The sick are not healed m- by declaring
mersres
ph 190-18 it never m* into immortal being,
merit
a 37-14 in m- seen and appreciated by lookers-on.
p 432-18 tr.tns(rres8 tbe laws, and m* punishment,
t 449-23 according to personal m* or demerit,
merited
pr 9-3 has been most grateful for m* rebuke.
merits
/ 202-12 redeemed through tbe m- of Christ,
o 344-16 rules which disclose its m* or demerits,
Mesnier (see cUso MeAmerV)
an 100- 2 brought into notice by J/ in Germany in 1775.
mesmeric
r 490-31 Under the m* illusion of belief, a man will
Mesmerism
p 441-22 Health-laws, M\ Hypnotism,
mesmerism
an 100- 1 M' or animal magnetism was first brought into
102- 6 animal magnetism, m*, or hypnotism
102-26 *• Jf • is a problem not lending itself to
104-18 occultism, necromancy, m*,
b 822-16 foreshadowed the m* and hypnotism of to-day.
p 402-22 The error, m- — or hypnotism,
403- 3 between voluntary and involuntary m*
403- 4 voluntary in- is induced consciously
r 484- 7 hygiene, m*, hypnotism, theosophy,
484-21 M' is mortal, material illusion.
490-28 Sleep and m* explain the mythical nature of
mesmerist
sp 87-18 to heal through Hind, but not as a m*.
Mesmer's
an 100-13 to investigate M' theory
messa|[e
a 27- 1 Jesus sent a m- to John the Baptist,
b 30S-19 when an angel, a m' from Truth and Love,
832-10 the divine m- from God to men
p 309-13 both the service and m- of this telegraphy.
432-28 with a m* from the Board of Health
430- 7 when a m* came from False Belief,
ap 668- 9 This angel or m- which comes from God,
674-10 This ministry of Truth, this m- from
674-20 the very m-, or swift-winged thought,
messages
sp 78-19 for the transmission of m*.
p 432- 7 testifies: ... I convey m- from my
ap 666-30 assigns to tbe angels, God's divine m*,
667-26 His angels, or m*, are cast out with their
meSSenfirer {see aUo Eddy, Mrs. Marv Baker G.)
b 309- 2 the m* was not a corporeal being,
MeSSiall (see aUo Messiah's)
9 116-15 They never crown the power of Mind as the M\
137-19 The M' is what thou hast declared,
138- 5 lay behind Peter's confession of the true M-.
b 288-29 The Christ-element in the M-
300-16 until the 3f* should rename them.
833-10 The name is synonvmnus with M\
333-24 caught glorious glimpses of the M\
o 360-32 The Jew believes that the M- or Christ
p 364-22 spiritual purgation which came through the M\
r 482-21 He was inseparable from Christ, the Jw*,
ap 562- 2 the spiritual idea as the M\
ffl 594-16 Son. The Sou of God, the M- or Christ.
Messiah's
r 494- 6 to believe that so great a work as the M-
Messiahsliip
ap 96-24 the Magi of old foretold the ^- of Truth.
9 131-30 established his claim to the M-.
Messianie
a 2:1-9 God is the power in the Af- work.
8 133- 1 questioned the signs of the 3/* appearing,
met
a 31^ 1 Meekly our Master m* the mockery of
42-20 This error Jesus m* with divine Science
met
a 44-10 He m* and mastered on the basis of C. S.,
40-15 m- his earthly fate alone with God.
8p 92-23 Until ... the moral demand will not be m*,
an 103-16 m* by the maximum of suppositicmal evil,
8 130- 1 the demands of God must be m*.
ph 168-29 if the error . . . was m* and destroyed by truth.
193- 3 On entering the house I m* his physician,
{231- 3 Unless an iu is rightly m* and fairly overcome
308- 9 is m- by the admission from the head, heart,
o 355- 4 The charge ... is m- by something practical,
p 392-12 should always be m- with the mental negation.
412-29 it needs to be m* mainly through the
«23- 1 The belief that he has m- his master
427-10 must be m* and mastered by Science,
r 483-25 this Science lias tn- with opiiosition ;
494-10 Divine Love always has m-
ap 564-16 he, . . . m' and conquered sin in every form.
metal
m 66-32 that the precious m* may be graven with the
metaplior
g 507- 1 In m*, the dry land illustrates the
527-11 Here the m* represents God, Love, as
529-23 enters into the m* only as evil.
ap 571-22 Through trope and m', the Bevelator,
metaptioric
ap 576-13 The description is m*.
metaphorical
ff 510-16 The sun is a m- representation of Soul
metaphorically
a 3S-15 is used m*, as in the text,
g 611-26 Animals and mortals m* present the gradation
metaphors
b 320- 4 M' abound in the Bible,
p 389-16 the m* about the fount and stream,
metaphysical
sp w- I not physical but m*,
8 111-30 I submitted my m' system of treating disease to
113-15 not a foot to stand upon which is not purely m*.
116- 4 inadequacy of materia] terms for m* statements,
116- 5 difficulty of so expressing 7/1* ideas
144-17 is not the m- practice of C. S.,
ph 186- 3 My m- treatment changed the action of
195-13 m- Science and its divine Principle.
/ 210-17 by one and the same m* process.
219-25 Those who are healed through m- Science,
b 268- 8 is slowly yielding to the idea of a tn- basis,
209-12 matter does not enter into m* premises or
338-26 aside from their Tn- derivation,
p 397- 1 By not perceiving vital m- points,
416-26 m- method by which they can be healed.
418-21 All m- logic Is inspired by this simple rule
424-15 It is equallv important in m- practice
t 456-22 efllcaciously treated by the m- process.
400- 5 and it underlies all tn* practice.
gl 679- 6 the nr interpretation of Bible terms,
{see also healing)
metaphysically
tn 65-12 should be more m- regarded.
8 118-18 are m* presented as tnree measures of meal,
meta|>liysician
s 162- 1 but upon different terms than does the m*;
162- 2 while the m* agrees only with health
p 366- 3 In order to cure his patient, the m- must
423-18 The m-, making Mind his basis of
metaphysics
act against
8 160- 3 The systems of physics act against m;
categories of
b 269-13 The categories of m* rest on
challenge
b 268-10 Materialistic hypotheses challenge m*
Christian
8 155-16 the high and mighty truths of Christian m:
devoid of
g 549-23 which rely upon physics and are devoid of m*.
divine
{see divine)
fact In
s 154- 9 This fact in m- is illustrated by the following
of Christian Soienoe
8 152-22 prepared her thought for the m* of C. S.
Principle of
p 419-27 the divine Principle of m*.
resolve<« things
b 269-14 M- resolves things into thoughts,
scientific
b 268-15 no substantial aid to sdentiHc m*,
r 466- 6 to elucidate scientific m*.
underfttood
8 159-15 Had these unscientific surgeons understood m*,
workf* on
a 116-13 Works on m* leave the grand poinf untouched.
Digitized by
Google
METAPHYSICS
334
MIGHT
metaphysics
an 106-^ *' I see no reason why m* is not
8 166-28 M\ as taught in C. S., is the
166-29 In m*, matter disappears from the remedy
ph 194-14 (as I learned in m-)
b 269-11 M- is aboye physics,
t 460-11 Yet this most f ondamental part of m- is
ffl 685-18 m- taking the plaee of physics ;
metastasis
p 42(^ 2 There is no m*, no stopjiage
mete
pr 6-11
a 37- 3
method
bat one
8 112- 6 There ciCn, therefore, be but one m*
ehAnged the
ff 531-23 Has man . . . changed the m- of his Maker?
measore ye m* ** shall be measured — Luke 6 : 38.
'♦ With What measure ye m-, — Matt. 7: 2.
divine
/ 240-29
b 339- 1
ap 568- 6
false
ph 168-14
p 380-11
God's
a 40-11
o 343-6
her
prff x-2
The divine m* of paying sin's wages
destruction of sin is the divine w of pardon,
the divine w of warfare in Science,
through just this false m- and dependence.
This nUse m- is as though the defendant
God's m* of destroying sin.
Is not finite mind ignorant of God's m?
Only those quarrel with her m- who
Ignoranoe of the
t 466-17 betrays a gross ignorance of the m*
material
sp 78-18
B 145-13
/ 230-24
medical
ph 179-12
mental
•p 79- 7
79-8
it needs no material m- for the transmission
of
It matters not what material m*
by drugs, hygiene, or any material m*.
Every medical m* has its advocates.
A scientific mental m- is more sanitary than
such a mental m* produces permanent
metaphysical
p 416-26 metaphysical m* by which theycan be healed.
my
/ 219- 3 My m* of treating fatigue applies to all
of demonstratinir
t 456-11 m* of demonstrating C. S.
of divine Mind
g 561-14 it does not acknowledge the m* of divine Mind,
of madness
p 407-31
of surgery
a 44-22
revealed a
a 44-26
m 85-18
p 404-28
■amitary
pre/ x-26
•elentlflc
£466-6
Micoesflfnl
a 154-31
that
ph 179-14
this
8 112- 6
O 344-26
359-8
tme
ap 568-10
its m- of madness is in consonance with
It was a m* of suigery beyond material art,
revealed a m- infinitely above that of
After the same m-, events of great moment
Both cures require the same m*
than that of any other sanitary m*. ~
divine Principle and rules of the scientific m*
The better and more successful m*
creates a demand for that m*.
Those who depart from this m*
Whv should one refuse to investigate this m*
infidels whose only objection to this m* was,
first the true m* of creation is set forth
metaphysics of C. S., like the m* in
preference of mortal mind for a certain m*
The m- of C. S. Mind-healing is touched upon
appearance of its m- in finite forms
8 113-27
ph 179-13
r 493-11
1/553-28
methods
changed their
a 35- 4 they changed their m-,
eoncluMons and
p 397- 5 in our conclusions and m
methods
materlallalie
ph 183-26 Truth easts out all evils and materialistic m*
means and
m 67-24 potent beyond aU other means and m\
nature and
t 451-25 may perceive the nature and m* of error
ap 564- 4 with error's own nature and m*.
of Mind
/ 212-26 all the m* of Mind are not understood,
other *
8 145-16 has this advantage over other m-,
145-25 other m* undertake to oppose error with error,
/ 212-28 and possibly that other m* involve
pathological
mr^ xP 6 explains that all other pathological m* are the
physical
t 448-16 ordinary physical m* of medical treatment,
present
an 102-21 So secret are the present m- of
sanltanr
8 1^23 theories concerning God, man, sanitary «»',
scientific
/ 217-15 That scientific m' are superior to others,
o 355- 4 in Christianly scientific m- of dealing witb sin
studied
ph 174- 3 civilized practitioners by their more studied m\
each
an 106-16 sanction only such m* as are demonstrable
these
ph 178-30 but none of these m- can be mingled with
o 355- 6 the proof of the utility of these m* ;
unsclentlflc
p 369-27 Unscientific m* are finding their dead level,
nnspirltnal
8 143-31 Inferior and unspiritual m* of healing
various
o 344-19 There are various m- of treating disease.
Methods of Stodv in Natural History
g 548-429 '' M' qf S- in N- J/*,"
miasma
ph 176-17 Human fear of m* would load with disease
b 274- 2 Truth and Love antidote this mental m*,
Michael
ap 566-26 M' and his angels fought — Bev. 12 .- 7.
Michael's
ap 566-30 M- characteristic is spiritual strength.
microbes
8 164-15 and all the mental m* of sin
microscoDe
c 264-21^Matter disappears under the m- of Spirit.
ap 561- 5 Agassiz, through his m*, saw the sun in an egg-
microscopic
g 547- 9 Louis Agassis, t^ his m* examination of
midnight
8p »-22 M' foretells the dawn.
b 327-16 rustles forth to clamor with m* and tempest,
p 366- 6 preparing tbeir helpers for the " m* eall,^*
midst
pr 7-30 and consoling ourselves in the m* of
8 122-20 in the m* of murky clouds
/ 233- 8 In the m* of imperfection,
*r' "
curative
8 152-29
different
17M9-10
eiToneons
ph 185-28
healing
f 445-15
skeptical as to material curative m*.
three different tn- of reproduction
because erroneous m* act on and through
there will be no desire for other healing m*.
ignorant of the
ph 178-28 Ignorant of the m* and the basis of
■aaterlal
{8eS material)
. 291- 2 that happiness can be genuine in the m- of
g 605- 5 firmament in the m* of the waters, — Oen. 1 .*•»
526- 1 in the m- of the gardeu, — Oen. 2: 9.
529-19 inthemof thegarden,— 6en.3.-3.
mieht
b 310- 6 but all m- is divine Mind.
g 522- 6 assigns all m- and government to God,
and permanenise
/ 215- 2 and the m- and permanence of Truth.
and wisdom
gl 607-21 The m- and wisdom of God.
continnlty, and
b 825-14 in all its perfection, oonthiuity, and m*,
fnU
pr^ viii- 5 To develop the full m* of this Science,
great
b 329- 9 no right to question the great m* of divine
Imparted by
g 514-19 accompanies all the m* imparted by Spirit.
light and
/ 215-L3 the light and m- of intelligence and Life.
t 446-26 the spiritual light and m* which heal the skdc
meekness and
a 30-32 Inmeeknessandm*, he was found preaching
t 445-13 Tteach the meekness and m* of
mental
p 428-20 We must realize the ability of mental m*
moral
It 124- 7 Having neither moral m-, spiritual basis, nor
t 455- 9 You must utilize the moral m* of Mind
Digitized by
Google
MIGHT
might
no other
b 27&- 8 there Is no other m* nor Mind,
of dlTlne Mind
8 128- 1 the M* of diTine Mind.
335
Mind
of Intelligent
p 378-17
of Mind
378-17 the m* of intelligence exercised oTer mortal
a 146-14 eren the m* of Mind
/ 226^6 aU history, illustrates the m* of Mind,
l> 391-11 ruled out by the m- of Mind,
of onuiipotenoe
ffl Bffi-Qfl indicates the m* of omnipotence
of Truth
j»r^ Tii-87 the author's discoyery of the m- of Truth
apirltaal
ph 192-17 Moral and spiritual m- belong to Spirit,
ph 194- 1 the m* of omnipotent Spirit shares not its
b 817- 4 insisted on the m* of matter, the force of falsity,
p 387-82 Truth's opposite, has no m*.
g 618>20 Love giTetn to the least spiritual idea m*,
620- 4 The depth, breadth, height, m*, majesty, and
644-14 No mortal mind has the m- or right or
mightier
' / 207-15 nor Is CTil m* than eood.
'" n* than the noise of max
many waters, —PscU. 93: 4.
m* outweigh the power of popular belief
^606-18 m-
mightiest
a 48-12 shall the humblest or m* disciple murmur
mightily
8 15!^^
mighty
pr^ xl-14 these m* works are not supernatural,
a 87-17 and to imitate his m* works ?
42- 3 rabbi affirmed God to be a m* potentate,
49-10 Had they so soon lost sight of nis m* works,
50-17 its m* blessing for the human race.
52-20 the m* actuality of all-inclusiye God,
68-14 Mortals believed in God as humanly m*,
$ 117-21 his m*, crowning, unparalleled, and
138-80 or only a m* hero and king,
156-16 high and m* truths of Christian metaphysics.
/ 201- • repronoh of aU them- jDeopte;— Pkm. w ; 50.
210- 4 winged winds, m* billows, verdant vales,
o 867-27 Can Deity be almighty. If another m- and
p 401- 1 in certain localitiee he did not many m* works
407- 8 is conquered only by a m* struggle.
g 606-19 yea, than the m* waves of the sea?' — Paal. 98 ; 4.
op 568- 3 And I saw another m* angel — Rev. 10 .- 1.
668-25 What shall we say of the m- conquest over
677-22 if • potentates and dynasties will
gl 697- 6 The great Naiarene, as meek as he was m*,
mi|p*atory
/ 244-26 not a beast, a vegetable, nor a m* mind.
mild
an 102-16 m* forms of animal magnetism
f> 408-15 Is In Itself a mr species of insanity.
milcDy
g BdO- 1 He begins his reign over man somewhat m*,
miles
tp 87-81 which are thousands of m* away
militates
oh 168- 8 Your belief m* against your health.
mX&
p 809-18 A m* at work or the action of a water- wh'M'l
millenaiianism
8 HI- 2 theosophy, spiritualism, or m*
millennial
g 514-21 the m* estate pictured by Isaiah :
millennium
a 84-17 they will bring in the m:
p 382- 7 this alone womd usher in the m*.
million
a 50-28 a m- times sharper than the thorns which
millions
pr 10-9 m' of vain repetitions will never
p 379-30 the fever-picture, drawn by m- of mortals
ap 570-14 M- of unprejudiced minds — simple seekers
millstones
an 106-26 His sins will be m* about his neck,
Milton
p 372- 6 likened by M- to ** chaos and old night.'*
mimicry
p^ 192- 3 a mockery of intelligence, a m* of Mind.
gl 580- 9 product of nothing as the m* of something;
Mind (see also Mind's)
p 387- 5 dares to say that actual IT can be overworked?
nidof
ph 182-24 forthwith shut out the aid of if-
Mind
aUis
c 257- 2 If Mind is within and without . . . then all is if*,-
b 276-21 that all Is M; and that Mind is God,
p 371- 2 when in fact all is M-.
423- 9 understanding scientifically that all Is If-,
t 444-32 teadher must make clear . . . that all is if*.
r 492-16 or that aU is Af-
492-20 Science says : All is Af* and Mind's idea.
492-26 Ood is Mind, and . . . hence aU U M\
g 609-29 the Science of creation, in which all Is M'
nU-lEnoiBrlng
pr 7-26 It is the all-bearing and aU-knowing Jf*,
ph 187- 4 how ig^norant mui^ they be of the all-knowing
Jh •
nlone possesses
r 488-23 M' alone possesses all faculties,
and body
b 285-13 Bpirit and matter, M- and body,
and drags
8 14^32 to make M- and drugs coalesce^
and Inunortallty
b 318- 8 nothing can efface M' and immortality,
p 369-29 the advantages of M- and immortality
and its formations
/ 246^32 M' and its formations can never be annihilated.
and matter
b 260- 3 the supposed coexistence of M' and matter
270- 1 as reasonable as the second, that M- and matter
g 566-22 as if man were the offspring of both if* and
matter,
antlpode of
c 257-24 mind in matter to be the antlpode of M\
apparent only as
g 605-11 uie ideas of Spirit apparent only as if*,
appeals to
8 130- 2 is alarmed by constant appeals to M'.
atnkosphere of
g 512-12 abound in the spiritual atmosphere of if*,
anght besides
ph 181-26 It is unnecessary to resort to aught besides if*
anght but
8 120-18 impossible for aught but M' to testify truly
beUef that
b 292- 8 belief that M', the only immortality of man,
called Ood
/ 204-13 an intelligence or M- called God.
can control
p 378- 7 Disease is less than mind, and if* can control It.
can nave no
b 284- 8 M' can have no starting-point,
p 371-28 M' can impart purity instead of impurity,
(sansatlon Is
p 417-13 all causation is M', acting through
character of
8 142-81 departs from the nature and character of M'^
controlled by
b 803- 4 controlled by M-, the Principle
controlling
m 63- 3 never . . . better . . . than the controlling M;
eontrol of
ph 169-16 If we understood the control of M' over body,
p 380-10 against the control of M' over body,
389- 4 it will be given In behalf of the control of M'
394-11 admission that ... is beyond the control of M*
eontrols
«p 79-28 asserting that M- controls body and brain.
g 557- 6 M- controls the birth-throes in the
created by
g 681-31 record of man as created by M-
creates
e 267-12 M' creates His own likeness in ideas,
b 280- 7 M' creates and multiplies them,
core through
o 396-28 and then to attempt its cure through M;
delflo
b 334-24 but undying In the deiflc M-,
derived frouk
8 143-27 except that which is derived from M\
divine
{see divine)
divine state of
b 291-14 a divine state of M- In which
effect of his
sp 95- 1 effect of his M- was always to heal and to save.
Ego is
/ 216-11 The understanding that the Ego Is M-,
Ego was , . . ,
b 315- 7 He knew that the Ego was M- instead of body
elements of . .
g 507- 3 while water symbolizes the elements of M\
emanating from this
c 257-
empire of
ng i
c 257- 1 image or idea emanating from this M\
^ireof
p 878-23 not an intelligence to dispute the empire of M-
Digitized by
Google
Mind
336
Mind
Mind
•Denies of
1466-13 if , . . . yoa fkil to use the energies of M'
eternal
$ 127-14 the infinite, supreme, eternal M-.
f 247-22 which dvrells forever in the eternal M-
b 270-13 thid intelligence is the eternal M-
274-28 goyemed by the onerring and eternal if*,
277- 3 To all that Is onlike nnerring and eternal if-,
282-12 Eternal M' and temporary material
336-13 He has been forever in the eternal Af*, God;
g 511-13 In the eternal M\ no night is there.
619- 1 Nothing can be novel to eternal M\
628- 2 all being is the reflection of the eternal M\
562-^1 when the perfect and eternal M- is understood.
gl 588-10 unerring, Immortal, and eternal M'.
688-20 God; incorporeal and eternal if * ;
688-25 self -existent and eternal M- ;
ever-present
ph 180-26 the ever-present M- who understands all things,
everything Is
5 270-^ that everything Is M\
evil Is not
/ 207- 9 Indeed, evil is not M\
evolved from
g 646-13 the theory of man as evolved from M\
faotsof
6 268-18 as well as on the facts of M-,
faculties of
/216-6 with all the faculties of Af-;
fetterlean
sp 84-18 yea, to reach the range of fetterless if*,
forms of
h 303- 3 multitudinous forms of M' which people the
g 506-10 and they are forms of M'^
507-17 reproduces the multitudinous forms of if*
from material body to
b 284-31 no sensation . . . goes from material body to if*.
from matter to
b 268- 9 looking away from matter to M-
ftinctlons of
r 478-23 Matter cannot perform the functions of if*.
Cive to
« 143-29 then give to M- the glory, honor, dominion,
glory of
/ 209-14 enhances the glory of M-,
God is
/ 239-30 Mind sends forth perfection, for God is if*.
b 311- 4 God is M- : all that Mind, God, U,
330-23 Mind is not both good and badi, for God is M- ;
r ASf2r-2& Ood is if*, and God U infinite;
God is the only
& 339-27 the great fact that God is the only if*;
Ood, or
o 347- 9 it must be the one Crod, or if-.
r 475-18 man is the reflection of God, or if*,
Kood Is
8 113-17 God is good. Good is M-.
governed by
r 480-11 Consciousness, ... is governed by M-,
governs man
/ 222-12 availed herself of the fact that M- governs man,
governs the body
» 111-28 M' governs the body, not partially but wholly.
162-12 the fact that M- governs the body,
bad made man
g 521-18 if' had made man, both male and female.
healing through
t 456-30 C. S.,
3., or the Science of healing through M-.
heals «icknes«
/ 236-10 M' heals sickness as well as sin
heal through
sp 87-17 It enables one to heal through M\
p 382-20 more difllcult to heal through M- than one who
He U
g 532-24 God is All and He is if* and there is but one
ideaii of
b 280- 7 All things beautiful and harmless are ideas of
M:
Ignorance of
/ 262- 4 Human ignorance of M- and of the
Image In
s 115-17 Idea: An image in M'\
imagine that
7 203-19 We Imagine that M- can be imprisoned in
immortal
•p 71-19 and that immortal M' is not in matter.
an 103-25 The truths of immortal M' sustain man,
$ 145-10 between mortal minds and immortal i/*.
145-11 immortal M- through Christ. Truth, subdues
ph 171-15 illustrated ... the power of inmiortal M'
177- 9 both must be destroyed by immortal M-.
179- 7 Immortal M' heals what eye hath not seen ;
185-16 to match the divine Science of immorUl i/*,
188- 2 yields to God, immortal M-, and
190- 7 neither a mortal mind nor the immortal M-
Mind
inunortal
ph 196-12 wliether it is mortal mind or immortal if*
20O- 7 capacities of being bestowed by immortal if*.
/ 206-11 It is the very antinode of immortal if*,
229-21 made void by the law of immortal M'^
246-24 Man, governed by immortal if*, is always
243- 8 Immortal M- feeds the body with
b 279- 8 never originated in the fanmortal M\
282-26 Truth is Uieintelligenoe of hnmortal if*.
p 371- 4 yield to the mandaw of immortal if*.
874-15 Through immortal M% or Truth, we can
887- 8 when we realise that immortal M' is ever active,
300-15 matter can return no answer to immortal M'.
399-28 All that is real is included in this immortal M\
402-10 when immortal M- and its formations will be
408-27 all that is unlike the immortal if*.
415- 2 Immortal if* is the only cause ;
419-21 from immortal M\ there is liarmony ;
434- 5 Accidents are unknown to God, or immortal if*,
427-23 Immortal if*, governing all, must be
r 487-20 Truth, flowing from inmiortal if*.
488-30 since they ezwt in immortal M\ not in matter,
r 505- 1 Immortal M- makes its own record,
607-23 divine creation declares immortal if* and
ap 564-23 its own crime of defying immortal M\
gl 680-25 supposition that . . . immortal M' results in
591-14 of which immortal M- takes no cogniaDce;
Impressions of
/ 214-16 conveys the impressions of M- to man.
Indicate
r 466- 6 Tlie varied manifestations of C. S. indicate if*,
infinite
pr 2-34 Can we inform the infinite if*
3-20 we try to give information to this infinite if*.
$ 116-30 hiiflnite ir in a finite form is an
151- 4 Infinite if* could not possibly create a
ph 171-22 the spiritual, — yea, the image of infinite M-,
191- 3 Blatter is not the organ of infinite M;
/ 206-28 infinite if* made aU and includes alL
244-22 If . . . there is no full reflection of the infinite
e 266-18 What is infinite M- or divine Love ?
266-^ Infinite if- is the creator,
257-27 Infinite M- cannot be limited to a finite form,
257-31 an infinite form to contain infinite M:
269- 4 infinite M-^ the sum of all substance.
266-25 Perfect and infinite M- enthroned is heaven.
b 284- 8 Infinite M' can have no starting-point,
284-13 Can infinite M- recognize matter?
310-10 God is His own infinite M\ and expresses aU.
313-12 image of His person [infinite M-]r^ Heb, 1 .- 8.
336-10 even the infinite expression of infinite if*,
336-13 infinite M' can never be in man,
r 465-10 infinite M\ Spirit, Soul. Principle,
468-10 infinite M- and its infinite manifestation,
409-10 quality of infinite M\ of the triune Principle,
469-15 supposititious opposite of inllnite M-
g 503- 2 which are embraced in the infinite M-
604-27 Did infinite M- create matter, and call it Hght f
507-24 Infinite if* creates and governs all,
510-19 the limitless idea of infinite M-.
544-12 Nothing is new to the infinite M\
654-19 infinite M- sets at naught such a mistaken
gl 587-11 the belief that infinite if- is in finite forms;
Infinitude of
b 280- 1 In the infinitude of M-^ matter must be un-
known.
Instead of
ph 180-13 that all causation Is matter, instead of M-.
b 271- 8 to heal the sick through i/- instead of matter.
g 544- 6 M\ instead of matter, being the producer,
instead of to
p 415-13 resorting to matter instead of to M\
Instituted by
g 507- 2 the absolute formations instituted by M\
inverted Imajpe of
b 301-28 inverted image of M- and substance
Is All
B VB- 2 that M' is All and matter is naught
g 506- 2 only as the divine M- is All and reproduces all
Is All-in-all
a 109- 4 reveals incontrovertibly that M- is AlMn-alL
Isflmt
g 551- 3 If if- is first, it cannot produce its opposite
Is foremost
B 144- 3 If if- is foremost and superior, let us rely
Is God
»p 91-31 nor the medium of evil, for if * is God.
b 275-21 that all is Mind, and that if- is God,
310-29 M' is God, and God is not seen by
r 469-13 M' is God. The exterminator of
Is Immortal
B 114-13 As if ■ Is immortal, the phrase mortal mind
f 210-20 M' is immortal, and Truth pierces the error
of
Digitized by
Google
Mind 337
Mind
Mind
la Immortal
p 372- 2 Matter cannot be sick, and M' is immortal.
? 551-29 M- is immortal ; but error declares that the
5»4-ll Matter has no life, ... ^- is immortal.
591-^ Mortal Mind. Kotbing ... for if* is immor-
tal;
Is Infinite
sp 84-19 To understand that M- is infinite,
o 284- 1 not rational to say that M- is infinite, but dwells
in
IsUfe
(f 906- 7 if • is Life, Tmth, and Lore
to Umltless
o 353-28 M' is limitless. It nerer was material.
Is not in matter
ap 71-19 and that immortal M* is not in matter.
p 381-26 the understanding that M- is not in matter.
to not mortal
f 211- 9 Is it not provable that M- is not mortal
to not sick
p 393-29 M' is not sick and matter cannot be.
to one
9 114-10 M' is one, including noumenon and
Is Spirit
b 310-^0 if* is Spirit, which material sense cannot
to substance
p 414-24 G. S. declares that M- is substance,
Is supreme
p 375-24 for M' is supreme.
Is the I ku
b 336- 1 Af- is the I AM, or infinity.
to the master
p 39S- 8 i/' is the master of the corporeal senses,
Is the multiplier
g 508- 3 Af* is the multiplier.
Is the same
b 283- 6 if * is the same Life, LoTe, and wisdom
Is the Soul
9 508- 6 if* is the Soul of all.
Is the souroe
b 283- 4 if • is the source of all movement.
Joyous in strength
g 514- 6 M-, joyous in strength, dwells in
law of
ph 168-23 in accordance with God's law, the law of M',
b 307-30 in spiritual statutes, in the higher law of M\
p 423-26 according to the law of M', which ultimately
r 484-11 supposed laws of matter yield to the law of ii-.
Ufe Is
b 331- 5 Life is M\ the creator reflected
Ufe or
laee Life)
light depends upon
Jp 393-26 he certainly means that light depends upon if*,
tless
c 25d-28 A limitless M' cannot proceed from
made the plant
g 609-^ M' made the ** plant of the — Oen, 2 ; 6.
noukkes all
g 520-39 Because M- makes all, there is
num and
b 281-20 false conception as to man and if*.
naandate of
g 520-26 because growth is the eternal mandate of M',
manifestation of
b 275-24 all is in reality the manifestation of M\
manifestations of
b 291-15 all the manifestations of M- are harmonious
manifesto all
c 258-15 M' manifests aU that exists
nouMteredby
p 427-30 The dream of death must be mastered by M'
ntkattar and
b 270- 5 Matter and M- are oppositee.
270- 9 not two powers, matter and M\
293- 6 which forms no link between matter and M',
nkatter or
g 531-25 Which institutes Life, — matter or M- ?
matter vMr»H9
b 319- 4 disease as error, as matter versus M',
measures time
gf 584- 5 M' measures time according to the good
medicine nor
p 404-30 neither material medicine nor if* can
methods of
/ 212-25 all the methods of M- are not understood,
might nor
b 275- 8 there is no other might nor M-,
n&ight of
s 146-14 eren the might of if* — to heal the body.
/ 225-15 illustrates the might of M\ and shows
p 391-11 ruled out by the might of M-,
t 465- 9 You must utilize the moral might of M-
mimicnr of
ph 192- 3 a mockery of intelligence, a mimicry of M-.
Mind
no matter In
8 113-30 no matter in M\ and no mind in matter;
no nerve In
9 113-29 no nenre in M\ and no mind in nenre;
no obstacle to
ph 179- 7 since space is no obstacle to M-.
no other
/ 206- 1 we can have no other M' but His,
231-30 governed by his Maker, having no other M\
r 469-19 If mortals claimed no other AT
not facts of
b 283-10 They are not facts of M\
obedient to
g 544- 4 ideas became productive, obedient to M\
obedient to the
b 295- 7 they are obedient to the M- that makes theuL
of man
r 470-17 God, the M- of man, never sins
omnipotent
ph 170- 1 reliance on God, omnipotent M\
b 275- 3 would ignore omnipresent and omnipotent if*.
p 387-30 by his heavenly Father, omnii>otent M\
407-14 from the immortal and omnipotent M-,
t 443- 7 from entire confidence in omnipotent Af-
r 496- 4 omnipotent if- is reflected by man and governs
gl 590- 3 unerring, eternal, and omnipotent M- ;
omnipresenoe of
8p 94-29 scientiflcbasis, that of the omnipresence of if*.
one
9p 94-32 with tlie infinite capacities of the one M\
ph 183-31 the one M- only is entitled to honor.
187- 2 believing in more than the one M-.
191- 5 delusion that there is more than one M-,
/ 204-22 and realize only one God, one M- or intelligence
205-22 When we realue that there is one M-,
205-25 hinders man's normal drift towards the one M;
213-32 belief in material origins which discard the
one M-
216-12 The understanding . . . that there is but one M-
216-32 and have but one M\ even God ;
236-19 C. S., from which we learn of the one M-
240- 3 and so let us have one God, one M-,
e 267-23 serve as wajrmarks to the one M\
b 276- 1 Having one God, one M-, unfolds the
281-14 The one Ego, the one M- or Spirit called God,
301-23 Thou Shalt hare one God, one M-.
314- 9 demonstrating the existence of but one M'
815- 6 He knew of but one M- and laid no claim to
330-23 there is in reality one M- only,
340-20 and that all men shall have one M-.
o 357-20 As there is in reality but one God, one Af',
p 399-27 The one Af-, God, contains no mortal opinions.
419-25 for there is but one if-,
424- 7 and unite with the one Af-,
r 466-22 Soul or Spirit means only one Af',
467-10 all men have one Af-, one God and Father,
469-18 There can be but one Af-,
469-20 We can have but one Af-, if that one is infinite.
470- 2 with one Af' and that God, or good,
470-12 statement that there is one AT
470-16 The children of God have but one Af'.
482-29 heals the sick on the basis of the one Af-
496- 3 for there is but one Af', and this ever-present
496- 7 to have one Af-, and to love another as
g 510-29 Science reveals only one Af',
512-22 From the infinite elements of the one Af'
532-25 there is but one God, hence one Af'
530^29 the one Af' which makes and governs man
544-16 All is under the control of the one Af-,
544-18 suggestion of more than the one if*, — is in the
gl 580- 6 a material belief, opposed to the one Af-,
586-9 Father. Eternal Life; the one if*:
688-16 All the objects of God's creation reflect one Af',
688-17 whatever reflects not this one Af', is false
oneness of
/ 206-30 Denial of the oneness of if *
or Intelligence
g 508-21 The Af- or intelligence of production
or Life
b 291-26 No resurrection from the grave awaits Af- or
Life,
or medicine
8 142-26 Which was first, Af- or medicine ?
outcome of
g 555-15 error is neither mind nor the outcome of M\
parent
b 336-31 God is the parent Af', and man is God's
g 507- 9 wanderers from the parent Af-,
perfect
/ 239-30 The perfect Af- sends forth perfection,
247-16 models of spiritual sense, drawn by perfect Ai'
b 281-12 the image and likeness of perfect Af-,
r 467-14 no other but the one perfect if*
point to
/ 240- 6 all point to if*, the spiritual intelligence
Digitized by
Google
MmD
338
Mind
pours liffht
pow«r of
12 tlirougta wblch if- poun light and healing
{see power)
»rodacee all action.
Mind
prodaoes
p 419-20 M' produces all action.
ff 551- 3 Eitner At- prodaces, or it is produced.
properties of . , „
8 124-21 cohesion, and attraction are properties of M\
qiiAlities of
0 265- 3 but of the highest qualities of if*.
^ gSll- 8 The life-giving quaUty of M- is Spirit,
rather than
j^ 181-12 for that reason, you employ matter rather than
/ 226-24 belief that the body goTemed them, rather tlian
real
$p 91-30 whereas the real if* cannot be eril
6 295-28 the exact opposite of real if', or Spirit.
realities of
«p 78- 5 are not the eternal realities of Jl\
realm of
0 264-10 in the unsearchable realm of if*?
g 514- 7 Mind, . . . dwells in the realm of if*,
reeoniae
6 284-12 Can matter recognise if*?
reflects
6 303-11 Whaterer reflects if*. Life, Truth,
reflect Uie
g 507-20 reflect the M' which includes aU.
reiT^ates
p 418- 7 if* regulates the condition of the stomach,
relates to
8 128-27 Science relates to if*, not matter.
rely upon
8 144- 3 let us rely upon Ji-, which needs no
renuUns
r 487-10 Lost they cannot be, while M- remains,
representation of
Ql 591- 7 Man.*^ . . the full representation of Il\
resorted to
ph 166-28 or he would haye resorted to M' first,
restful
8 119-32 the humble servant of the restful if-,
rests on
8 157- 9 rests on M- alone as the curative Principle,
8p 84-12
8 124-30
151-27
pA 169-21
187-24
/ 206-29
216-32
6 276-8
277-3
338-27
r 483-6
^503-23
511- 1
519-27
Mind
thought which is in nqtport with this if-,
are inherent in this M-^
in this M' the entire being is
There can be no healing except by this M-,
man in Science is governed by this M-^
Tbia M' does not make mistakes
this M- forms its own likeness.
*' Let this if • be in yon, — PhU. 2 .• 5.
this M' saith, '' Thou shalt surely — Gen, 2 .- 17.
this 3f' most be not merely believed, but
this M' must be divine, not human.
this M' creates no element nor symbol of discord
This if* forms ideas,. . . subdivides and radiates
No exhaustion follows the action of this M\
/ 243-10 same *' M- , , . which was also in — PAO. 2.*5.
Scienoe of
(see Scienoe)
senses of
r 489- 4 the senses of M' are never lost
signlfles Ood
/ 229- 8 if* signifies God, — infinity, not finity.
solely from
g 543-28 thus it is seen that man springs solely from M',
Soul, or
6 302-20 the Soul, or M-^ of the spiritual man
spake
g 557-26 M% spake and it was done.
Spirit or
6 331-24 except as infinite Spirit or M\
subject to
p 429-13 Science declares that man is subject to if*,
subject to the
g 515- 8 are subject to the if* which forms them,
substance is in
e 267- 1 the spiritual idea, whose substance is in if*,
substance or
6 300-29 expresses the divine substance or M- ;
supposed limits to
o 353-26 So long as there are supposed limits to if*,
supremacy of
a 45-30 and so glorified the supremacy of M'
{209^13 Science which reveals the supremacy of M-.
322- 2 cast out evils in proof of the supremacy of
p 401-28 admits the efBcacy and supremacy of M-^
sustained by
«p 90- 8 are sustained by M' alone.
ssrmDolof
^510-27 Light is a symbol of if*,
synonym of
r 468-22 Spirit, the synonym of M-, Soul, or God,
systems of
6 310-17 all things in the systems of M;
thrall
f 204-29 never . . . distinct ftom God, the all M;
the only
f 251-23 to find the divine Mind to be the only M-,
6 276-17 If God is admitted to be the only if*
808-5 Godii
r 469-14 great
308- 5 God is the only M* governing man,
truth that G^ good, u the <nUy M-,
tl&roagb (see also healing through and heal through)
a 54-16 triumph over death through if*, not matter,
qp 96- 8 Body cannot be saved except through M',
8 196-M I have demonstrated through M- the effects of
ph 170-15 and reach the body through if-.
/ 206-12 Ood created an throng ltf%
217-18 When you have once conquered . . . through if*,
6 280-30 perpetuates these quaUtles . . . through M-,
1468-25 Our Master treated error through if*.
g S20-^ declaration that God creates aU through if*,
tvasseends all other
r 488- 7 M' transcends aU other power, and will
tributary to
8 119-31 and makes body tributary to M\
6 298-20 while spiritual truth is if*.
Truth or
r483-6 which nothing but Truth or if can heal.
r 487-16 Matter cannot believe, but if • understands,
unerring
8 14^44 the laws of eternal and unerring M;
/ 243-20 Neither immortal and unerring if* nor
unfathomable
g 690- 3 Unfathomable 11' is expressed,
unfolds
g 606-23 Spiritual understanding unfolds M;
universe of
/ 240-16 revolutions of the universe of if* go on
g 513- 7 in the teeming universe of M-
nnllnaited
6 284-6 If . ..unlimited if* would seem to spring f^om a
verity of
8 123-11 The verity of M- shows conclusively
waiting for the
pr^ &-18 waiting for the if* of Ctirist.
was first
8 142-26 If M' was firftt and self-existent, then Mind,
148-27 If if* was first chronologically,
was the builder
6 314^4 knowing, as he did, that M- was the builder,
we begin vrith
r 467^-30 we begin with if*, which must be understood
which saved
8 133- 8 'In Egypt, it was M- which saved the Israelites
would compress
6 280-11 limitB all things, and would oompress M-,
would lose
e 257-28 or If* would lose its infinite character
8p 79^18
89-18
92-9
S 115-14
120-15
127-18
180-5
142-27
142-30
143-26
148-4
148-26
149-3
150-30
156-31
157-5
169-24
160-30
ph im-s
108-7
171-26
180-11
181-1
182-22
191-2
191r-19
191-80
19W32
199-10
bade men have the M- that was in the Christ.
M' is not necessarily dependent upon
M' is not an entity within the cranium
God: Divine Principle, Life, . . . M\
Health is not a condition of matter, but of M",
M\ exempt from all eviL
triumph of Spirit, M\ over matter.
M\ . . . must have been the first medicine.
but that medicine was M'.
M' is the grand creator,
the requisite power to heal was in M\
Physiology exialts matter, dethrones M'y
M' as ftur outweighs drugs in the cure of disease
doctrine of the superionty of matter over M\
M' takes its rightful and supreme place.
its one recognned Principle of healing is U-^
from matter instead of from M-,
Is man a material fungus without M-
if* is an that feels, acts, or impedes action.
when M' at last asserts its mastery
on tiie side of matter, you take away from if-,
false beliefs . . . where M- is not.
deport themselves as if M- were non-existent,
since M\ God, is the source and
f>uts matter under the feet of if*.
t can take no oogniaance of M-.
M- is not helpless.
M' has no affinity with matter,
if*, God, sends forth the aroma of Spirit,
great fact that M- al<me enlaiges aad
Digitized by
Google
Mind
339
MIND
Mind
/ a03- 3 if* — omnipotence — has all-power,
201-^1 The error, which says ... Jv* is in nuitter,
208-25 if', not matter, is causation.
209- 5 M', supreme oyer all its formations
208-10 The world would collapse without M-^
212-M and this He does by means of M\ not matter.
217- 8 which proye M- to be scientifically distinct
217-23 as you understand the control which AT has
219- 4 M- should be, and is, supreme,
221-22 in which being is sustained by God, M\
229- 1 If if- is not the master of sin, sickness,
282-22 He referred man's harmony to if-,
240-12 Change this statement, suppose if ' to be
240-14 M' is perpetual motion.
244-26 He does not pass from matter to if*,
248-12 Af • is not the author of matter,
250- 2 error when we . . . multiply M' into minds
261-31 Inharmonious beliefs, whicn rob If*,
263- 7 saith: ... I am supreme and giye all, for I am
e 266- 6 If*, not matter, is the creator.
267- 2 If J/- is within and without aU things,
267-14 the Father M- is not the father of matter.
6 268-30 theories I combat . . . matter originates in M\
268-31 if*, possessbig intelligence and life.
278- 8 Hatter is nei&er created by M' nor
278-10 nor for the manifestation and support of M\
278-28 but one alone, — M' .
282-10 eternal individuality or if*;
M' cannot pass into non-intelligence
which is neither M' nor man,
284- 3 or that matter is ... the medium of M-.
286-18 finite conception of . . . body as the seat of M'
287-18 nor is error the offshoot of M\
291-26 if* nerer becomes dust.
803-26 would be a nonentity, or if* unexpressed.
306-14 though he reflects the creation of if*,
307-21 If we regard ... if* as both good and evil,
811- 4 What we term mortal mind ... is not M'.
811- 6 all that M\ Qod, is, or hath made,
315- 8 matter, sin, and evil were not M- ;
318-20 man has no if* but Qod.
380-21 divine Principle is Love, and Love is M-^
330-22 if* is not both good and bad,
M- is the divine Principle, Love,
M' never enters the finite,
coexistent and coetemal with that M-.
as perfect as the M' that forms him.
It inculcates the tri-unity of God. Spirit, M- ;
is father to the fact that M- can do it ;
mistaken belief . . . that M- is helpless
to dethrone M' and take the government
not a . . . power, which copes astutely with M-
The real jurisdiction of the world is in if*,
a body rendered pure by if*
on inert matter instead of on M\
in the direction which M' points out.
If if* is the only actor.
The life of man is M'.
No faculty of M- is lost.
M't does not produce pain in matter.
M' in every case is the eternal God, good,
control which M- holds over the body.
M' is the natural stimulus of the body,
he believes that something stronger than M'
making if- his basis of operation
A Christian Scientist's medicine is M\
which they mean to complete with M-^
as if the non-intelligent could aid M' !
having that M' which was also in Christ,
cannot interpret Spirit, M-^ through
Life is divine Principle, M-, Soul,
^ii«8<ion. — What is if * ?
evil — is not M\ is not Truth, but error.
If man ever existed without this . . . M-^
Error is neither M- nor one of Mind*s faculties,
thus attempting to separate M- from God.
she affixed . . . the name ** substance** to if*,
declares that M-, not matter, sees,
supposes if* unable to produce harmony !
nor make it the medium of M:
M must be found superior to all the
I [M'\ wiU raise it up ; '* — John 2 .- 18.
that if- to be in us which was also in Christ
as eternal as the M* conceiving them ;
How could . . . become the medium of M*^
Does M'^ God, enter matter
God could not put M' into matter
Does Life begin with M' or with matter?
Is M' in matter?
632-22 Is M' capable of error as well as truth,
644-13 In Science, M- neither produces matter
646- 5 If M'^ God, creates error, that error must
646-11 Has God no Science to declare M\
647-18 theory, — that M- produces its opposite.
„-.2
836-12
837-11
840-18
p 871-28
877-M
378^33
878-26
878-6
383-4
384-1
394-8
889-15
402-18
407-22
413-2
415-3
417-28
420-22
422-30
423-18
t 463-29
457-27
457-28
r 467-16
467-27
468-26
468^12
469-16
470-31
472-16
480-18
483-16
485-4
486-20
489-28
488-17
484-3
497-26
0P 613-18
624-21
626-1
627- 1
531-26
Mind
g 547-22 implies that . . . must either return to M^ or
650^ 4 Matter surelv does not possess M'.
561- 6 If matter is first, it cannot produce M'.
551- 8 matter is not the progenitor of M'.
551-27 AU must be M\ or else all must be matter.
op 570-27 the great benefit which M' has wrought.
gl 583-20 CREATOR. Spirit; M'\ inteUigenoe:
587- 7 Principle: M\ Soul; Spirit; fife;
588-12 but one divine Principle, or M\
591-16 definition of
594-19 Spirit. Divine substance; M*\
507-26 as applied to if* or to one of God*s qualities.
mind (sea cUso nilnd*s)
absent
«p 82- 4 no more difficult to read the absent m* than
^scoImIus of
s 152- 6 to make this book the jBsculapius of m*
aUthy
pr 9-18 all thy soul, and with all thy m*'* — ifaM. 22; 37.
and body
(see body)
and matter
sp 80-31 the common conviction that m* and matter
b 281- 7 presupposes man to be both m* and matter.
294- 6 If man is both m* and matter,
p 897-27 can never treat mortal m* and matter sepa-
rately, ^
r 466- 9 constituted of m- and matter,
482-22 The notion that m* and matter commingle
and soul
g 581- 6 error, . . . that m* and soul are both right and
another
sp 89- 4 in the belief that another m* is speaking
attraoting the
Tpih 169-12 fosters disease by attracting the m* to the
beUef of
/ 216-81 Give up your material belief of m* in matter^
p 372- 8 mortal belief of m* hi matter.
beUef that
(see beUef)
body and
pA 190- 6 producing mortals, both body and m* ;
/ 250-14 Mortal body and m- are one,
0 302- 3 The material body and m* are temporal*
body or
/ 200- 8 mortal body or m* is not the man.
brain Is not
p 372- 1 Remember, brain is not m*.
borfal of
a 35- 8 sensuousness, or the burial of m* in matter,
oan never produoe
6 804-13 matter can never produce m* nor
carnal
9 131-10 *' The carnal m* is enmity against — Itom, 8 : 7.
h 311- 3 What we term mortal mind or carnal m*,
o 345-28 enrages the carnal m* and is the main cause
of
p 395-12 overcomes faith in a carnal m*,
g 534-19 ** The carnal m* is enmity against — Rom. 8 .* 7.
child's
s 154-19 more than the child's m* governs itself,
clean
p 383- 3 We need a clean body and a clean m*,
corrupt
p 404- 9 A corrupt m* is manifested in a corrupt body.
omel
b 290-30 learning that his cruel m* died not.
directing the
p 41^25 and constantly directing the m* to such signs,
disturbed
p 379-29 The images, held in this disturbed m*,
400-21 by addressing the disturbed m-,
doctor's
pA 187-30 The doctor's m* reaches that of his patient.
ernnK
pA 187-27 If you take away this erring m*,
188- 1 only as the mortal, erring m- yields to God,
/ 211-22 The transfer of the thougnts of one erring m* to
evil
/ 207- 8 God is not the creator of an evU m*.
g 533-18 the rib . . . has grown into an evil m*.
ap 568-13 belief . . . that by means of an evil m* in matter
evil Is not
p 388-82 fact remains that evil is not m*.
existenoe or
a 42-18 belief that man has existenoe or m* separate
false claim of
ap 564-22 the false claim of m* in matter
feminine
m 57- 7 the feminine m* gains courage and strength
Unite
0 257-22 Finite m* manifests all sorts of errors,
o 343- 6 Is not finite m* ignorant of God's method ?
gl 580^ 7 so-called finite mf , producing other minds.
Digitized by
Google
MIND
34D
MIND
mind
fleshlj
pr^ zS- 8 not of Spirit, bat of the fleshlj m*
/ 223- 0 whereas Tnith regenerates this fleshly m-
f unotlons of
p 306-^ cannot kill a man nor affectthe functions of m*
Ood^s
g 525-16 after God's m- shaped He him ;
her
/ 221-12 finally made up her m* to die,
His
g 825-14 and God shaped man after His m- ;
b 290-32 His body is as material as his m% and vice versa.
tized - - - -
his own
p 431-23 hypnotia
\ the prisoner and took control of bis
8 150-32 liable to increase disease with bis own m*,
hold
gl 687-12 theories that hold m* to be a material sense,
hanuui
(MShlUIUUl)
less than
p 378- 7 Diseasei8lC8Sthanm',andMind can control it.
life and
b 282- 4 material life and m*. are figored by
296- 8 most destroy all illusions regarding life and m*,
g 666- 6 and are supposed to possess life and m*.
life, or
«p 76-9 belief that life, or m*. was eyer in a finite form,
b 303-17 illusion that life, or m*, is formed by or is in
llnilted
a 86-19 A selfish and limited m* may be unjust,
b 336-17 never included in a limited m*
nuuidate of
8 160-15 to conTey the mandate of m- to muscle
march of
ap 670- 1 The march of m- and of honest investigation
masculine
m 67-6 The masculine m* reaches a higher tone
material
e 267- 9 belief in a bodily soul and a material m*,
g 629-31 stands for a belief of material m*.
ukatlerand
{868 matter)
matter has no
b 278- 7 for matter has no m*.
matter without
8 163-17 for matter without m* is not painfuL
migratory
/ 244-26 not a beast, a yegetable, nor a migratory m*.
8 108-^1 My discoTery, that erring, mortal, misnamed m*
b 292-^ material mentality, misnamed m*,
p 389-25 This misnamed m* is not an entity.
r 477-16 matter's highest stratum, misnamed m*,
naortal
(SM mortal)
mortal's
b 312-10 the departure of a mortal's m-,
naost he clean
p 383-19 This shows that the m* must be clean
any
p 874- 7 the sick say : " How can my w cause a
negatlye
8 143-26 not controlled scientifically by a negatiTe m*.
no
5 113-30 no neire in Mind, and no m* in nerve;
113-30 no matter in Mind, and no m* in matter;
g 630-27 The dream has no reality, no intelligence, no m* ;
no separate
r 475-19 that which has no separate m- from God;
observe
p 419-17 Observe m* instead of body, lest aught unfit
of mortals
/ 280-31 So-called mortal mind or the m* of mortals
231- 6 not destroyed in the m* of mortals,
p 423-31 They are only phenomena of the m* of mortals.
of the liord
b 291-18 <* the m- of the Lord,'* — Rom, 11 ; 84.
one
b 276- 6 in which one m* is not at war with another,
p 388- 9 Idolaters, believing in more than one m*,
r 469^29 belief that there is more than one m*
470- 6 existence of more than one m- was the basic
error
gl 684-21 which saith : . . . There is more than one m*,
opposite of
gl 684-23 the opposite of m\ termed matter,
or body
p 366-30 is not giving to m- or body the ioy and strength
r 473- 1 all inharmony of mortal m* or body
our
g 626-13 Let us make man after our m*
parent's
p 424- 1 is formed first by the parent's m*.
mind
popular
8 137-U
prenently
ph 190-12
product of
M> n-12
qnmiltyof
b 279- 4 plainly describes faith, a quaUty of m*, as
rebel against
8 160-19 Can muscles, . . . and nerves rebel against m'
rtghU of
' "" "^ He does not trespass on the rights of m*
so mysterious to the popular m*
easnre
which presently measure m- by the siae of a
Thus you learn that the flower is a product of w.
^463-32
so-eaUed
sp 11-21
8 106-28
122-13
163-1
163-23
157-14
160-12
ph 166-9
177-11
178-19
184-38
187-21
187-29
194-20
/ 210-28
211-16
212-16
■ 231-7
234-19
6 292-14
293-9
a so-called m* fettered to matter.
which this same so-called m- names matUr^
reports to this so-called m- its status of
But this so-called m* is a myth,
proof that this so-called m* makes its own pain
substratum of tliis so-called «»*,
When this so-called m* quits the body,
and to place this so-called m* at the mercy of
This so-called m* builds its own
this so-called m*, from which comes all evil,
a law of this so-called m- has been disobeyed.
mortal body is governed by this so-caUed m*,
and this so-caUed m- then calls itself dead;
education constitutes this so-called m*,
this so-called m* Is self -destructive.
does not this so^atlled m* produce the elfect
take away this so-called m* instead of
but seem to this so-caUed w to be immortaL
We must begin with this so-called m*
this so-called m* has no cognisance of Spirit
This so-called m* and body Is the
and this so-called m* is self -destroyed.
this so-called m- must finally yield to
only what that so-called m* expresses.
governing fear of this lower so-called m*,
producedE>y a so-caUed m* ignorant of
so-called m* is both the servioe and message
once destroyed In this so-called m*.
If so-called m* is cherishing evil passions
so-called m* produces all that is unlike the
this so-callea m* puts forth its own qualities,
shall have no other spirit or m* but CKkI,
would have considered the woman's state of m*,
to be wholly a state of m*.
Such a state of m* induces sickness.
This state of m* seems anomalous
Holy insphration has created states of m- which
Through different states of m*, the body
p 371- 3
376-21
377-21
380-19
899-12
400-2
401-4
408-26
9 51^-29
spirit or
& 340-19
state of
5 169-16
ph 188-16
p 874-21
376-28
states of
8 161-6
» 377-12
sta«lent's
t 448-19 Try to leave on every student's m- the
substance, and
6 326-32 A false sense of life, substance, and m*
gl 680-12 origin, substance, and m* are found to be
682- 5 A physical belief as to life, substance, and m* ;
b 301-21 belief that man has any other substance, or ta*.
o 364- 2 material life, substance, or m*
p 888-16 It is the native element of such a m*,
•apposed
b 281-18 The ta* supposed to exist in matter
889-89 is to divest sin of any supposed m* or reality,
suppose error to he
/ 260- 2 and suppose error to be m*,
supposes that
g 630-31 Seeondt it supposes that m* enters matter,
synonym of
g 517- 2 is used also as the synonym of m\
theoretieal
b 296-26 The thecnetical m* is matter, named brain^
theory of
e 257-38 the material theory of m* in matter
pr^ X- 8 this m* is not a factor in the Principle of C. S.
p)^ 186- 1 by removing t'
» 400-24 We /Me in the body ttn
410-17 this m* is material in I
186- 1 by removing the influence on liim of this m-,
'p 400-24 We /Me in the body the imsf^ of this m;
nsaoon, even as the
possesses her tongue and m*,
toaraeand
M> 89-7 believing that .
anltedlna
b 287-28 testify to truth and error as united in a m*
anserapiiloos
/ 286-16 while the debased and unscrupulous m*,
wicked
gl 684-22 a wicked m*, self-made or created by a
without
/ 217-31 Without m* , could the muscles be tired ?
p 384- 2 Can matter, ... act without m* ?
886- 7 but no such result occurs without m* to
Digitized by
Google
MIND
341
MINDS
mind
your own
p 41S- 7 be thoroughly persuaded in your own m*
m 88-28 no material growth from molecule to m*,
8p 71-17 which simulate m*, life, and intelligence.
80-19 It should not seem mysterious that m*,
87- 8 lost to the memory of the m- in which
88-6 m- may even be cognizant of a present flavor
01-29 erroneous postulate is, that m- is both eyil and
93-15 Good does not create a m- susceptible of
8 114-1 Usage classes both eril and good together asm*;
114-7 unscientific definition of m* is based on the
114- 8 and calls in- both human and divine.
114-13 involves an improper use of the word m:
120- 2 never . . . that soul is in body or m* in matter,
120-31 and m* therefore tributary to matter.
143-18 You admit that m- influences the body
148-14 Both . . . place m* at the mercy of matter
149-18 " We know that m- affects the body
140-21 remarked . . . but m- can never cure organic
151- 4 but this . . . they represent to be body, not m*.
152-11 action as produced by m* in one instance
163-13 rises above matter into m*.
154-S2 more successful method ... is to say: **0h,
never m* !
161-31 looked as deeply for cause and effect into m*
ph 165- 8 to subjugate ihtelligenoe, to make m* mortal,
174-23 Anatomy admits that m- is somewhere in man,
174-26 why . . . administer a dose of despair to the m* ?
174-28 why . . . picture this disease to the m%
178-24 the belief t>f heredity, of m* in matter or
188- 4 It is neither m- nor matter.
192- 2 belief that a pulpy substance ... is m*
196-28 from the image brought before the m* ;
190- 6 nobody believes that m' is producing such a
199- 8 If m- does not move them, they are
/ 204-14 It cannot therefore be m*,
204-28 can never be said that man has a m* of his own,
208-18 writes : " God is the father of m-,
211- 9 Nerves are not m-.
217-30 what is this me? Is it muscle or m* ?
2S0- 2 suppose ... m* to be in matter
250-21 andf the m* seems to be absent.
c 256-30 A m* originating from a finite or material
257-10 belief in ... a ^n- in matter.
258- 9 more than a material form with a m* inside,
b 275- 2 partnership of m* with matter would ignore
277- 6 Matter never produces m-.
279-24 pantheistic belief that there is m* in matter;
283-15 They speak of both Truth and error as m*,
293- 9 the more ethereal is called m*-
298-10 Illusion called a mortal, a m* in matter.
802-10 The notion that m* is in matter,
307- 7 Bvil still affirms itself to be m*. and declares
306- 2 dwelling in the belief . . . that evil is m*,
309-22 led to deny material sense, or m- in matter,
811-11 so long as the illusion of m* in matter remains.
811-15 false estimates of ... m* as dwelling in matter,
330-27 Evil is nothing, no thing, m*. nor power.
o 345-11 It is somethnes said, . . . that the m- which
360-25 effects on the bodv as well as on the m*.
p 375-10 believes that matter, not m*, has helped him.
383-14 To the m- equallv gross, dirt gives no
385-20 M' decides whetoer or not the flesh shall be
388-11 with matter, independently of m-.
393- 1 issues of pain or pleasure must come through m*,
396- 1 should never hold in m* the thought of dlsftaiff,
401-23 If the m* were parted from the body,
408-25 less intimately connected with the m*
409- 6 animate error called nerves, brain, m*,
409-14 this so-called conscious m\
413-26 that m* being laden with illusions about
414-10 impossibility that . . . can control or derange m*,
414-26 Keep in m the verity of being,
416- 2 This process shows tne pain to be in the m*,
419-14 If disease moves, m*, not matter, moves it;
429-13 afllrms that m- is subordinate to the body,
t 449-22 The flrst impression, made on a m- which is
r 489- 1 The less m* there is manifested in matter
491-19 sometimes presenting no appearance of m*,
^525-11 in the Icelandic, m-.
530-31 supposes . . . that matter precedes tn:
531-16 If , . . . w was afterwards put into body
532-30 error demands that m- shall see and feel through
544-14 nor does matter produce m*.
544-29 It declares m* to be in and of matter,
551-24 How can matter originate or transmit m* ?
654-27 m* in matter is the author of itself,
665-12 Error would have itself received as m*,
565-14 error is neither m* nor the outcome of Mind.
gl 584-18 neither corporeality nor m- ;
584-21 which saith : ... for I am m*,
691-11 m- originating in matter ; the opposite of Truth ;
mind-action
9 109-17 I knew the Principle of all harmonious ^- to be
mind-cure
ph 185- 9 which discussed '* mental medicine ** and " m*,"
185-12 Such theories and such systems of so-called m-,
minded
sp 95-6 ** To be spiritually m- is life.*' — Jtom. 8 ; 6.
Mind-faculties
r 487- 9 in the perpetual exercise of the M-
mind-force
b 310- 5 Matter is made up of supposititious mortal m*;
mind-forces
ph 186- 7 Erring human m- can work only evil
Mind-healinsr
CbrtstUui
sp 98-17 the demonstration of Christian Af* Stands a
CbrtstlaB Seienoe
pr(^ xi-26 The flrst school of C. S. M'
r 493-11 The method of C. 8. if * is touched upon in a
Piinolple of
t 454-15 He, who understands ... the Principle of M-,
problem of
8 108^12 I sought the solution of this problem of M-,
Selenoe of
(see Science)
scientific
o 342- 6 unqualifled condemnations of scientiflc M;
system of
t 460- 6 Our system of M' rests on the
Ing
445-27 danger in teaching Jlf* indiscriminately,
a 52-22 These were the two cardinal points of M;
mind-ideals
o 360- 5 artist replies: ... I have no m- except thote
mindless
9 159-13 as if she were so much m* matter,
/ 258-21 for matter is inert, m*.
r 484-17 Drugs and inert nuitter are unconscious. m\
g 505-11 apparent only as Mind, never as m* matter
mindlessness
b 293- 4 the material m*, which forms no link
mind-ofTering
g 541- 3 more nearly resembles a m* than does Cain's
Mind-physician
t 443-17 M' should give up such cases,
mind-picture
o 360-13 which m' or externalised thought shall be real
t 458-28 and impresses more deeply the wrong m*.
mind-power
/ 209-14 immanent sense of M* enhances the gloiy of
t 446- 1 teaohhig his slight knowledge of Jf*,
mind-power
S 80-21 it is m* which moves both table and hand.
-readers
sp 87-1 M' perceive these pictures of thought.
87-27 m* can perceive and reproduce these impret'
sions.
Mind-readinsT
sp 88-26 There is mortal mind-reading and immortal if*.
83-29 Mortal mind-reading and immortal M'
85- 1 This if* is the opposite of clairvoyance.
94-82 Jesus could injure no one by his Jf*.
mind-reading
tp 88-25 There is mortal m* and immortal Mind-reading.
83-39 Mortal m* and immortal Mind-reading
95-16 Ttfls kind of m* is not clairvoyance,
Mind-remedy
p 884-19 your M- is safe and sure.
Mind's
ph 171-12 M' control over the universe, including man,
177- 5 The evidence of divine M- healing power
182-18 M' government of the body must supersede the
182-26 ability to demonstrate Af* sacred power.
p 889-11 better results of M- opposite evidence.
406-29 destroyed only by M- mastery of the body,
r 472-16 Error is neither Mind nor one of M' faculties.
492-20 Science says : All is Mind and M- idea.
g 608- 4 At' inflnite idea, man and the universe, is the
609-25 the days and seasons of Af* creation,
514- 7 M' infinite ideas run and
517-20 symbol of God as person is M- inflnite ideaL
mind's
. o 346-30 cause of the carnal m* antagonism.
p 402-14 with this m* own mortal materials.
429-16 mortal m* affirmation is not true.
minds
and bodies
8 110-26 the power of C. S. to heal mortal m- and bodies.
/ 210-15 action of the divine Mind on human m* and
bodies
p 406-13 effects of illusion on mortal w and bodies.
Digitized by
Google
MINDS
342
BOSCHIEF
minds
better balanoed
m 61-13 better balanced m*, and sounder constitations.
cftmiil
b 315-14 Tbeir carnal m* were at enmity witb it.
certAln
t 44d-25 Certain m- meet only to separate
dlaeemment of the ....
n> 82- 7 discernment of the m- of Homer and Vlrt^il,
eTil
b 307-10 It says .... God makes otO m*
gl 604-22 evil m*; supposed intelligences, or gods;
nuuiy
8 114- 8 evidence of the . . . senses* which makes m*
many
b 280-21 the opposite error of many m\
mortal
(see mortal)
of mortals
ph 175- 3 formulated in the m* of mortals.
p 386-13 action of Truth on the m- of mortals,
of students , ^
t 4S3- 7 will be at strife in the m- of students, untfl
•of your eliildren
/ 287-19 keep out of the m* of your children
other
b 323-27 delusion that there are other m-,
gl S80- 7 a so-oalled Unite mind, producing other m*,
xelleTe oar
p 384- 3 relieve our m* from the depressing thought
rullnir
/ a)&-24 a belief in many ruling m- hinders
sapposttltlous
gl 587-14 supposititious m*, or souls, going in and out
unpreindleed
ap 670-14 Millions of unprejudiced m*
wbloh rarroond
p 424-16 the m* which surround your patient should not
wicked
ap 96-31 wicked m* wiU endeavor to find means
/ 237-11 often choke the good seed in the m* of
280- 2 error when we . . . multiply Mind into m*
Mind-science
0p 79-29 M- teaches that mortals
81- 6 this latter evidence is destroyed by M'.
84-22 is a step towards the M-
an 108-12 On the other hand, M- is wholly separate from
103-13 because M- is of (Jod
$ loe- 3 as the leadine factor in M'.
115- 2 through which the understanding of J/* comes,
p 376-27 Some people, mistaught as to if*,
421-30 perversion of M- is like asserting that
Mine
/ 253- 3 saith: . . . aU are Af% for I am God.
mine
«p 87-19 The m' knows naught of the emeralds
mineral
8 168- 9 from image-gods to vegetable and m* drugs
b 277-15 A m* is not produced by a vegetable
g 609-20 So-called m*, vegetable, and animal substances
minerals
/ 209-16 compounded m* or aggregated substances
g 681-19 Who will say that m-, vegetables, and animals
543-21 M' and vegetables are found, ... to be the
667- 8 Vegetables, m\ and many animals suffer no
mingle
sp 72-82 As readily can you m- fire anfl troet
8 122-18 Clouds and ocean meet and m\
144- 1 but the two will not m* scientifically.
ph 186-10 light and darkness, cannot m*.
/ 239-29 Those two opposite sources never m* in fount
or
b 276-26 beliefs and spiritual understanding never m*.
282-21 At no point can these opposites m- or unite.
285-18 The light and the glass never m*,
300-18 tares and wheat, which never really m*.
303-22 belief that . . . holiness and unholtness, m*
mingled
ph 178-31 none of these methods can be m* with
mingles
ph 191-29 in C. S., Truth never m* with error.
mingling
a 27-17 Life aa never m* with sin and death,
m 68- 9 these constituents of thought, m\
b 269- 4 the supposed ... m* of good and evil
minister
t 463-16 and m* to human needs.
ministering
o 360-26 putteth no trust in His nt'—aee Job 4 : 18.
p 440-18 for m* to the wants of his fellow-man
ajp 667- 2 a sense of the ever-presence of m* Love.
ministry
/ 236- 4 A special privilege is vested in the m*.
ap 574-10 m* of Truth, this message from divine Love,
minor
8 128-31 If both the major and the m- propositions of a
145-15 or reliance on some other m* curative.
minority
8 156-13 is but a belief held by a m*,
pA 178- 6 m* of opinions in the sick-chamber.
minus
8 161-13 m* the unction of divine Science.
minute
p 390- 1 The next m* she said, *' My food is all digested,
minutely
ph 197- 6 A m* described disease costs many a/nan his
minutes
ph 19S-13 In about ten m* he opened his eyes and said :
p 388-32 I cured her in a few m-.
416- 7 in twenty m* the sufferer is quietly asleep.
g 666^32 plunged . . . into the water for several m*.
567- 2 the child could remain under water twenty »i',
minutiae *
b 808- 8 The m* of lesser individualities reflect
miracle
irreat
ap 660-12 The great m*, to human sense, is divine Love,
mystery and
g 601-14 So-called mystery and m-, which subserve the
of in'ace
r 494-15 The m* of grace is n<fkniracle to Love.
word rendered
r 474-12 word rendered m* in the New Testament
8 134-31 A m* fulfils God*s law, but does not violate
135- 1 seems more mysterious than the m* itself.
136- 6 The m* introduces no disorder, but unfolds
b 319-17 Mvstery, m\ sin, and death will disappear when
r 494-15 The miracle of grace is no m- to Love.
0r; 691-21 definition of
miracles
attended the
8 133-13 m* attended the sueceeses of the Hebrews;
caUed
8 139- 7 Moses proved ... by what men called m* ;
o 343-18 proving by what are wrongly called m*,
of graoe
8 134-17 the doctrines of Christ or tlie m* of grace
so-called
8 123-25 the so-called m- of Jesus did not specially
131-27 explained the so-called m- of olden time
/ 212-29 say . . . that other methods involve so-called m*.
8p 83-12 M- are impossible in Science,
8 117-20 Principle Involved in the m* (marvels)
miraculous •
8 128- 3 It is not m- to itself.
138-10 cures, which appeared m* to outsiders.
b 270-31 The life of Christ Jesus was not m-,
mirage
/ 244- 3 but is allusion, the m- of error.
u 300- 5 Them*, which makes trees and cities seem to be
mire
an 106- 3 is to drop . . . into the very m* of iniquity,
mirror
ph 197- 2 descriptions which m- images of disease
/ 220-20 like a kitten glancing intolhe m* at itself
o 301- 2 the m*, repeats the color, form, and
301- 4 the person in front of the m*.
306- 5 a face reflected in the m* is not the original,
g 515-29 Now compare man before the m- to his
515-29 Can the m* divine Science, and call man the
616- 8 As the reflection of yourself appears in the m\
ap 571-24 m- in which mortals may see their own image.
mirrored
b 306- 9 As there is no corporeality in the m* form,
g 516-26 Your m* reflection is your own image
misapprehended
b 301-27 liable to be m* and lost in confusion.
misapprehension
pr 10-23 There is some m* of the source and means of
a 61- 8 the possible m- of the sublimeet influence of
ph 191- 9 is found to be a m- of existence,
b 319-23 Hence the m* of the spiritual meaning
o 866-23 m* both of the divinerrinciple and practice of
miscalled
8 164-22 the materiality m- life in the body
ph 187-20 voluntary, as well as m* intfolwUary, action
a560-U to investigate what is m* material life,
mischief
8 154-23 It is believed that exposure . . . wrooght the m*.
Digitized by
Google
MISCEOEF
343
MISTAKES
mischief
B 162-32 «' it is impossible to calculate the m- which
t 40^-20 a false practitioner will work m*,
mischief-maker
t 460-20 abased ... it becomes a tedious m*.
misconceived
b 281-10 m* sense and false conception as to man and
misconception
sp 86-9 m* of it uncoTcred their materiality.
p 373-29 This Is a m*.
ff 542-29 m* of Life as something less than
564- 9 Any statement of life, following from a m*
misconceptions
sp 94-13 owe their false goremment to the m* of Deity
p 428-20 the ability of mental might to ofbet human m*
g 512-27 confers animal names and natures upon its
own m:
misconstrued
a 45-24 after the resurrection . . . m* that erent.
/ 242-22 the facts of being are commonly m*,
mis-creator
c 263-15 He becomes a general m-,
misdeed
f> 439-12 a misguided participant in the m*
misdirected
b 274-18 fire physical senses are m;
miserable
ap 573-47
misery
« 122-14
phm-2
6 327-12
man was no longer regarded as a m* sinner,
its status of happiness or m*.
constitutes his happiness or m*.
way to escape the m* of sin is to cease sin-
ning.
CM 574-17 sum total of human m*, represented by
misfortune
p 403- 9 in the second it is beliCTed that the m* is a
misfortunes
p 394-21' assuring him that all m* are
misguide
/ 206- 6 else it will m* the Judgment and
b 319- 7 would infringe upon spiritual law and m*
misguided
/ 220- 8 Instinct is bettor than m* reason,
p 430-12 Matoria Medica was a m* participant
misinterpretation
b 319-& the m* of the Word in some instances
r 474-10 hence the m* and consequent maltreatment
misinterpreted
$p 93-12 otherwiBe, we may be sure . . . that we hare m*
96- 9 Science of Christianity is m* by a matorial age,
g 507-^ m-, the dlyine idea seems to fall to the lerel of
misinterprets
/ 240- 2 but human belief m* nature.
misleads
6 275-27 It destroys the false evidence that m*
misled
p 397- 5 By not
misnamed
8 106-30
/ 229-17
6 284-24
we are m* in our conclusions
294-11
p 387-25
809-26
r 477-15
misplaced
b 319-27
erring, mortal, m* mind produces all the
This customary belief is m* material law,
Even the more subtile and m* matorial elements
material mentally, m- mind,
This mortal belief, m- man, is
so-called mortal mind,.m' matter.
This m* mind is not an entity,
matter's highest stratum, m* mind,
A m* word changes the sense
misrepresent
o 943- 7 unfair to impugn and m* the facts,
g 638-17 the false claims that m* God, good.
misrepresentation
o 341-18 m* and denunciation cannot overthrow it.
misrepresentations
o 344-14 would perhaps mercifully withhold their m*,
misrepresented
8 110-22 and its ideas may be temporarily abused and m* ;
misrule
8 119-15 maintaining perpetual m* in the form and
mission
abuse of the
t 406-22 renders any abuse of the m* an impossibility.
enmtlYe
a 66-11 that onratiTe m*, which presents the Saviour
earthly
a 41-16 completed his earthly m*;
follll one's
r 488^1 One must folfll one's m* without timidity
His m* was both individual and collective.
His m* was to reveal the Science of
disbelieving the purpose of his m-,
mission
higher
8 150-16 to attest the reality of the higher m-
his
a 18-6
26-16
60-^
his great
ap 560-24 which made him equal to his great m*.
Jesus*
a 28- 3 they only hindered the success of Jesus' m*.
maintained his
8 136- 1 established his church and maintained his m*
of Christ
r 474-30 The apostle says that the m* of Christ is
of Christian Science
8 150-10 but the m- of C. S. now, as in the time of
of Jesus
8 131-26 The m- of Jesus confirmed prophecy,
onr Master's
/ 233-23 To reveal this truth was our Master's m*
reformatory
8 129-28 in its ref ormatoiy m* among mortals.
missionaries
b 328-17 Our m* carry the Bible to India,
misstated
(7 546-10
misstates
6 319-28
ndst
6 299-27
9 521-21
523-3
523-8
646-12
667-16
ap 576- 6
mis^fcke
correcting the
p386-20
grave
8p 73-26
great
/ 216-19
his
Is the divine Principle of creation m?
and m- the Science of the Scriptures,
as the m- obscures the sun or the mountain;
went up a m* from the earth, — Gen. 2: 6.
the m- of obscurity evolved by error
The creations of matter arise from a m*
went up a m- from the earth." — Oeti. 2 ; 6.
When the m* of mortal mind evaporates,
seems hidden in the m* of remoteness.
©403-6
medical
ph 166-14
p 383-31
only a
8p 92-26
same
8 122-29
terrible
6 289-11
this
ph 179-31
through
ph 177-25
28-27
7(^11
92-29
Another despatoh, correcting the m*,
It is a grave m* to suppose that matter is
The great m- of mortals is to suppose that
convince the mortal of his m* in
by his m' a man is often instructed.
the doctor's ... is a medical m-.
another medical m* resulting from the
should blush to call that real which is only am*.
Our theories make the same m* regarding
To suppose that ... is a terrible m*.
may erelong reap the effect of this m*.
If a dose of poison is swallowed through m*.
8p
to m* the very i
The supposition that .
nature of religion.
>n that ... is a m*.
The m* of thinking that error can be real.
ngt
ph 166-17 To ignore God as oi little use in sickness is a m*.
183- 5 To suppose that . . . is a m* ;
197-22 but that is am*.
/ 249-21 What am* is that!
o 343-28 Hence the m* which allows words, rather than
t 465-20 but God cannot m*.
r 474- 9 To the ignorant age . . . Science seems to be
am*,
shown by divine metaphysics to be a m*.
9649-6
mistaken
an 75- 1 This simple truth lays bare the m* assumption
/229-18 • ' - - . -
p 377-27 . .
t 451-30 either with a m- or a wicked purpose.
466-19 ■ . . . - « r^
0r 664-19
mistakenly ^ ^ . . .
p 386-16 despatch, m* announcing the death of a friend,
mistakes
does not make
206-29 This Mind does not make m*
individual who upholds it is m* in theory
a helpless, m* belief or
either with a m- or a wicked pu .
may be m* in Judgment and demonstration,
infinite Mind sets at naught such a m* belief.
fatal
m 69-31
grave
6 291- 6
manifest
8 189^7
sins or
pr ll-U never pardons our sins or m* till they are
fatal m* are undermining ite foundations.
these are grave m*.
the manifest m* in the ancient versions;
Digitized by
Google
MISTAKES
344
MOMENTUM
mistakes
such
b 2M-31 The Science of Mind corrects sadi m*,
oneonidoas
» 161-29 Sach onconscioofl m- would not occur, if
s 134- 8 this belief m* eHect for cause
139-22 But m* could neither whollv obscure the
p 406- 7 uniTeraal insanity . . . which m* fable for fact
g 649-27 even this great obsenrer m* nature,
mistaking
n) 84- 5 not by ... m- fact for fiction,
ph 171-17 M- his origin and nature, man belieyes
mis taught
p 376-27 Some people, m- as to Mind-science,
mistiness
al 686- 1 EvBNiNO. M' of mortal thought;
mistrust
tn 68-10 The presence of m*, where confidence is due,
mists
/ 206-17 glimpses of God only as the m- disperse,
misunderstand
pr 6-21 is to m* LoTe and to make prayer the
/ 219-23 and yet m* the science that goveme it.
219-26 may ni' it, and impute their recoverv to
231-22 Tq fear sin is to m* the power of Love
ap 660-28 To m- Paul, was to be ignorant of the
misunderstood
a 63-10 diTine Principle and practice of Jesus were m*.
r 474-13 will be m- and misused by many, until
misuse
an 106- 1 the criminal m* of human wlU-power,
p 410-24 The Science ... is susceptible of no m*.
t 466-26 No person can m* this mental power, if
misused
r 474-13 will be mistmderstood and m* by many, until
mitigates
m 63-16 cirilization m* it in some measure.
mitre
ap 571-31 He takes away m- and sceptre.
mix
ph 182-16 antagonistic to Science and cannot m* with it.
mixture
/ 204-16 supposed m* of the first and second
Moabitish
g 624- 2 in the if* god Chemosh,
moaninsr
8 154-29 m' more childishly than her child,
mock
b 329-22 Tou cannot m* it by human will.
g 642-12 Jeopardize self-control, and m* dirina mercy.
mocked
a 43-16 had m* and tried to slay.
49-28 tn- him on the cross, saying derisiyely,
mockery
a 36-28 and m* of our motires
39- 1 Meekly our Master met the m- of
50- 6 The last supreme moment of m\ desertion,
ph 192- 2 a m* of intelligence, a mimicry of Mind.
192-25 It is a m* of strength, which erelong
mocking
a 53-23 m* the lifelong sacrifice which goodness makes
/ 241-11 what a m* spectacle is sin!
g 628-21 simulates the work of Truth, m* Loye
model
bis
/ 248-12 turns from the marble to his m*
innperfect
/ 248-20 Do you not hear ... of the imperfect m- 7
c 260- 4 outlines from an imperfect m-,
mortal
/ 248-17 HaTe you accepted the mortal m* ?
perfect
c 260-11 the immortal and perfect m* of God's crea-
tion
p 407-24 Let the perfect m* be present in your thoughts
true
p 409-26 and seek the true m*.
your
o 360-17 Either Spirit or matter is your m-.
/ 236-15 either after a m- odious to herself
248-15 What is the m* before mortal mind ?
models
/ 236-20 Physicians, . . . should be m- of virtue.
247-16 Immortal men and women are m- of
248-24 angular outline and deformity of matter m*.
248-27 We must form perfect m* in tnoufrht
249- 2 give up imperfect m- and illusive ideals ;
249- 4 producing His own m- of excellence.
models
c 260-^ in order to improve their m\
o 360-18 If you try to have two m*, then you
modem
s 126-26 nothing in ancient or in m* systems on which
to
1«2- 6 m* religions generally omit all but one of
ph 176- 3 m* Bves took up the studv of medical works
/ 224-17 The m* lash is liess material than the
b 319-17 so many ahcient and m* mythologies.
g 548-27 M- discoveries have brought to light
652- 6 Heathen philosophy, m* geology,
modems
p 411-14 a disease which m* would call dementia,
modes
8 118-19 that is, three m* of mortal thought.
118-22 and m* of material motion are honored
ph 170- 3 M- of matter form neither a moral nor a
170- 6 exercise of faith in material m-,
p 373-10 Under all m- of pathological treatment,
406- 7 in place of m- and forms,
modest
a 516-15 The m* arbutus sends her sweet
modifyinflr
The m- derivatives of the word spirit
modus
/ 212-17 Mortals have a m* of their own,
213- 1 would reverse the immortal m* and action,
modun operandi
g 629- 2 there came a suggestion of change in the m* o*,
Mohammedan
nA 166- 8 M' believes in a pUgrimage to Mecca
Mohammedan's
ph 166-12 The M- beUef is a religious delusion ;
molar
/ 247- 7 incisors, cuspids, bicuspids, and one m*.
mole
sp 82-26 as impossible as it would be between am* and a
molecule
m 68-28 no material growth from m* to mind,
g 507-25 from the mental m* to infinity.
mollusca
g 656- 3 Yertebrata, articulata, m-, and radiata are
Moloch
g 524- 8 in the if* of the Amorites,
moment
any
/ 252-27 says: . . . may at any m* annihilate my peace,
o 362-19 for at any m* they msy become
at that
6 290-24 The sin and error ... do not cease at that m*.
at the
b 290-17 would be won at the m* of dissolution,
during that
b 9D6-10 during that m* there would be no
for a
a 50-19 If his full recognition of eternal Life had for
am*
b 306- 9 If God, who Is Life, were parted for a m* from
309-39 Life is never for a m- extinct.
great
sp 85-18 events of great m* were foretold by the
last
a 36-25 gloat over their ofFenoes to the last m*
one
gl 598-23 One m* of divine consciousness,
possible
ainS
pr 14-12 Become conscious for a single m- that
sapreme
a 50- 5 The last supreme m- of mockery,
p 428- 7 Man's privilege at this supreme m* is to prove
when the link
sp 75-28 m* when the link between their opposite beliefs
sp 75-27 the m* previous to the transition,
r 470-24 If there ever was a m- when man
470-26 then there was a m* when man did not
momentary
pr 7-8 gives m* solemnitv and elevation to thought.
momentous
a 48-25 in the presence of his own m* question,
g 516-27 To emphasize this m* thought,
moments
pr 7-19 there would grow out of ecstatic m*
ph 184-29 I sat silently by her side a few m*.
193-10 In a few tn- his face changed :
/ 218-30 applying it literally to tn- of fatigue,
momentum
p 380-26 evidence will gather m* and cleame»:.
sp 75-25 There is one possible m*, when those
gle
Digitized by
Google
MONAD
345
MORE
monad
IIP 90- 4 and that, too, witboat meal or m*
monarch
9 152- 2 It would wield the sceptre of a m%
money
t 446-32 for tbe petty consideration of m*,
monkevH
ph li2- 4 Theorizing . . . from mushrooms to m*
172- 4 and from m- into men
monopoly
9 141-18 no dynasty, no ecclesiastical m*.
monotheist
o 361- 7 The Jew . . . is a m* ;
361-10 The Christian . . . is a m*.
monstrous
g 560-28 Amalgamation is deemed m*
month
a 32-29 ate with his disciples in the m* Nisan
monthly
pre/ xii-10 Christian Scientist Association, conrening m* ;
months
ph 168-25 m- before the so-called disease made its
193- 1 confined to his bed six m- with hip-disease,
/ 212-12 a flneer which had been cut off for m*.
237- 7 It might have been m- or years before
monuments
8 160- 1 w to the virtue and power of Truth,
mood
p 420-15 when they are in a fit m* to receive it,
ap 570- 6 shocked into another extreme mortal m*,
moon
ff 547-13 the gathering clouds, the m* and stars,
ap 560- 7 andlhe m* under her feet, — Hev. 12 : 1.
562- 7 The m* is under her feet.
moonbeams
/ 241-16 than can m* to melt a river of ice.
moon-icod
an 103- 5 Sin was the Assyrian m*.
moral
pr 11- 6 this may be no m- benefit to the criminal,
11-8 The m' law, which has the right to acquit or
a 22- 5 Vibrating . . . our m* progress will be slow.
36-15 the great m- distance between Christianity and
m 56- 7 Marriage is the legal and m* provision for
66-18 subject to such m- regulations as will
58-12 There is m* freedom in Soul.
60-28 so long as iCA m- obligations are kept intact;
62- 5 habits of obedience to the m- and spiritual law,
tp 92-28 the m* demand will not be met,
95-12 Whoever reaches this point of m* culture
96-21 will vanish in a m* chemicalization.
an 101-26 lead to m* and to physical death.
103-24 malicious form of . . . ultimates in m* idiocy,
s 115-26 definition of
118- 6 Did not this parable point a m*
119-13 all disasters, physical and m*.
124- 7 Having neither m- might, spiritual basis, nor
126- 5 M' conditions will be foand always harmonious
199-32 The m* condition of such a man demands
140- 3 effectual in the treatment of m* ailments.
150-22 human view infringee man's free m* agency;
ph 170- 3 neither a m- nor a spiritual system.
171-3 mankind has caught their m* contagion.
171-21 The Intellectual, the m*. the spiritual,
192-17 M' and spiritual might belong to Spirit,
197-12 the more . . . said about m- and snlritual law,
/ 218-31 the m- and physical are as one in their results.
284-29 was to breaik a m* precept.
236-13 m* and spiritual culture, which lifts one higher.
244- 2 does not produce m* or physical deformity ;
e 200-23 evolves bad physical and fn- conditions.
b 288-10 When the final physical and m- effects of C. S.
320-10 must rest upon both the literal and m* ; "
827-15 It is a m* madness which rushes forth to
827-31 the man's dormant sense of m* obligation,
p 863-26 detect this unspoken m* uprising?
866- 4 must first cast m- evils out of himself
370-18 The m- and spiritual facts of health,
873- 1 If we are Christians on all m* questions, but
875-18 adding to his patient's mental and m- power,
381-1 1 except a m* or spiritual law.
381-29 man's m* rijght to annul an unjust sentence,
301-17 Justice is the m* signification of law.
882- 4 broken m* law should be taken into account
896-32 a m- offence is indeed the worst of diseases.
406-14 sentence of the m- law will be executed
406-27 hastening on to physical and m- doom.
406-28 conquered by the w )>enaltie8 you incur
400-16 m* man has no fear that he will commit a mur-
der,
418-26 Include m* as well as physical belief in your
419- 1 A m* question may hinder the recovery of the
moral
p 432- 6 m* and physical symptoms seem aggravated,
422-15 so mental and m* chemistry changes the
t 447- 3 no m* right to attempt to infiuence the
448- 2 to Indulge them, is a m- offence.
448-20 the m- and spiritual qualifications requisite
449-11 Man's m- mercury, rising or falling,
451-32 malpractice tends to blast m* sense,
453-11 the morbid m- or physical symptoms
466- 8 You mu8t utilize the m- might of Mind
460- 8 Its pharmacy is m*, and its medicine is
r 483- 9 you must not b»iniorant of the m* and
483-10 M' ignorance or sin affects your
492- 9 will uplift the physical and tn- standard of
493-23 any other sense of m* or mental inharmony.
(f 531- 9 represent the higher m- sentiments,
540-11 In m- chemicalization, when the symptoms
gl 692-12 a type of m- law and the
(see also courage)
morale
The scientific m* of marriage is spiritual unity,
nor bury the m* of C. S. in the grave-clothes of
One must abide in the m* of truth
61-30
p367-2
t 456-19
morally
/ 220-57
p 360-31
434-23
t 445-6
451-23
461-8
r 46ft-31
495-13
ap 564- 6
gl 687- 4
morals
and health
6278-32
bad
f 446-2
health and
p400- 6
426-26
r 486-17
off nnen
8 126-26
Boand
prtf x-31
better m* or physically
any more than he Is m- saved in or by sin.
His trial was a tragedy, and is m* illegal,
who attempts to kill th* and physically.
He feels m* obligated to open the eyes of
taught only by those who are m* acivanced
better physically, m*, and spiritually,
and sets the captive free physically and m*.
incites mortals to kill m* and physically
acknowledged m*, civilly, and socially.
cannot be destructive to m- and health when
perhaps communicating his own bad m*,
its influence upon health and m.
would raise the standard of health and m*
through better health and m*
the health, longevity, and m* of men;
but sound m- are moet desirable.
/ 235- 9 with as direct reference to their m* as to
p 397^ 4 the m- and the happiness of mortals,
t 445-28 thus disregarding the m* of the student
448-29 improves uie heuth and the m* of his student
morbid
p 377-22 the m* or excited action of any organ.
t 463-10 the m* moral or physical symptoms
Morbid Secretion
p 431-22 M' S' hypnotized the prisoner
'~* ~ foul fur was spread over him by M' 5*,
M' S- is not an importer or dealer in fur,
we know M- S-tohe on friendly terms with
M' S- is taught how to ukake sleep befool
438-21
438-28
44<V-6
more
pref ix- 8
x-a4
pr 2-8
2-11
2-28
2-27
2-28
3-24
3-25
3-26
4-20
6-13
6-17
7-21
8-26
11-4
12-4
12- 7
a 25- 7
25-18
28-10
28-13
29- 8
29- 9
30- 2
34-18
35-13
37-21
38- 4
41-29
42-32
45-12
voices the m* definite thought,
its practice is safer and m* potent
tn- than He has already done.
We can do m* for ourselves by humble fervent
God is Love. Can we ask Him to be m' ?
Shall we plead for m* at the open fount,
which is pouring forth m* than we accept
and thus be fitted to receive m*.
Gratitude is much m* than a verbal expression
Action expresses m' gratitude than speech.
to assimilate m- of the divine character,
will furnish m* than its equivalent of pain,
Af' than this we cannot ask,
with m* devout self-abnegation and purity.
do we not already know in- of this heart than
•* Go, and sin no ni'.** — John 8 .• 11.
to gain m* of the divine presence
maJdng it act m* powerfully on the body
was no m* eflncacious to cleanse from sin when
he demonstrated m* spiritually than
one's consecration to Christ is m* on the
by understanding m* of the divine Priuciple
It bids us work the m* earnestly
because then our labor is m* needed.
m* spiritual idea of life than other men,
they became m* spiritual
to receive m* of his reappearing
the m* practical Import of that career !
even m* pernicious than the old doctrine of
demanded m* than they were willing to practise.
must understand m- fully his Life-principle
much m*, being reconciled, — Ram. 5 ; 10.
Digitized by
Google
MORB
346
more
a
«P
46-29
61-2
61-17
64-23
55-6
57-27
58-16
66-24
6»-18
60-30
60-31
61-12
61-26
62-16
62-20
64-20
66-12
66-27
68-16
76-14
79- 7
81-12
82-3
88-9
84-16
84-32
86-26
86-10
96-32
97-6
97-7
97-11
97-12
97-17
«n 101- 6
102-12
102-20
102-27
103-22
« 106-18
111-7
112-3
116-12
126- 9
125-31
128-13
134-32
138-28
140- 1
140-2
140-11
141-3
14a- 8
144-11
14^6
149-4
14&-14
163-13
163-29
164-19
164-^
164-31
166-23
166-24
167-13
160-9
161-4
168-17
163-27
164-11
t>* 166- •
167-21
170-28
171-23
172-29
173-30
174-3
176-12
176-26
180-16
180-32
181-10
187-1
189-8
189-14
190-26
191-4
191- 6
194-26
197-12
197-19
197-32
and the material senses saw him no m*.
something m* important than homan life
he conld no m* be separated from his
whose religion was something m* than a name,
did Jesus no m* injustice than
serves to unite thought m* closely to God,
benerolence should grow m- difTusire.
** Two eat no m- together than they
will proye m* salutary in prolonging her health
happiness would be m* readily attained
would be m* stt^ure in our keeping,
inherit m* intellect, better balanced minds,
a m* solemn charge, than the culture of
will do much m* for the health of the
We must not attribute m* and m* intelligence
no m* marrying nor giving in marriage,
life should be m- metaphysically regarded,
lind permanence and peace in a m* spiritual
I never knew m* than one individual who
neither can he return to it. any m* than
A scientific mental method is m* sanitary than
no m* proves him to be so. than
It is no m- difficult to read the absent mind
Nothing is m- antagonistic to C. S. than
to commune m* laigely with the divine Mind,
we can know the truth m* accurately than
seeking the material m* than the spirituaL
Jesus possessed m* spiritual susceptibility -
Then why is it m* difficult to see a thought
We are all capable of m* than we do.
means by which to accomplish m* evil ;
In reality, the m* closely error simulates truth
the m* impotent error becomes as a belief.
The m* destructive matter becomes,
the m* its nothingness will appear.
The m* material the belief, the m* obvious its
that there is one m* fact to be recorded
The planets have no m* power over man than
weaving webs m* complicated and subtle,
much m* likely to be abused by its possessor,
belief . . . that evil is as real . . . and tn- power-
ful,
not a fraction m*, not a unit less.
Science of God and man is no m* suoematural
Is there m* than one school of C. 8. 7
includes vastly m* than is at first seen,
m* harmonious in his manifestations than
be proved nothing m* than a mortal belief,
becomes m* elastfo, is capable of greater
This fact at present seems m* mysterious than
the sick are m* willing to part with pain
m* than it is needed in most cases;
Science is m- than usually effectual in
warring no m* over the corporeality,
M' than profession is requisite for
sick are m* deplorably lost than the sinning, if
The m- material a belief, the m* obstinately
are governed m* or less by our systems of
The m* excellent way is divine Science
Truth, m- in your own life.
This discovery leads to m* light,
m* careful of our mental conditions,
m* than the child's mind governs itself,
moaning m* childishly than her child.
The better and m* successful method
The human mind acts m* powerfully to offset
and m* weight into the spiritual scale,
drug becomes m- like the human mind than
The motion of the arm is no m* dependent
m* exact than you suppose;
has already destroyed m* lives than war,
if it were not m* than compensated by the
they are m* scientific than are
Is not the l{fe m- than meat, — Matt. 6 ; 26.
can no m* unite in action, than
for m' than all others spiritual causation
No m* sympathy exists between the fiesh and
m* nobility than the statuesque athlete,
m* fatal to health and longevity than
by their m- studied methods,
m' " sermons in stones, and good in
One disease is no m* real than another,
the invalid may unwittingly add m* fear
I have found divine Truth m* potent than
electricity and magnetism m* than
believing in m* than the one Mind.
In like manner mortals should no m* deny the
m* than the sinners themselves suffer.
5 lace thereof shall know it no m-.—Psal. 103 ; 16.
elusion that there is m* than one Mind,
delusion that there is ... m* than one God,
with no m- intelligence than a babe,
the m* that is thought and said about
m* honest than our sleek politicians,
m* than his calomel and morphine.
more
ph 196-2
198-23
/20e-26
908-29
203-12
203-17
904-4
907-8
818-9
218-20
813-28
214-21
217-3
218-7
219- 7
820-13
221-6
832-16
288-16
828-29
881^22
286-26
286-4
230-17
233-18
234-9
284-31
836-25
336-26
837-10
287-27
236-8
839-19
841-16
242-15
243-13
244-18
946-19
M6-22
847-32
250-22
280^
861-1
861-4
861-6
e 258-9
268-16
260- 1
864-13
. 266-14
^ 886-14
267-19
6 270-19
279-14
279-23
281-4
284-24
287-16
290-28
293-8
294-9
297-20
290- 1
806-3
306-22
807-8
314- 1
314-21
814-26
314-28
316-27
317-19
317-27
318-4
318-19
823-13
334- 8
386-11
326-27
387-26
329-30
831-1
836^80
330-81
0 844-11
344-30
840-8
863-14
864-18
866-18
360-38
868-19
MORE
higher stratum of mortal mind baa in belief m-
A patient's belief is m- or less mouMed
Truth should** muchm* aboond.**— Jtom. 6.- 80.
as if senseless matter had m* power than
incites to a m* exalted worshqi
We are prone to believe either in m* than
false conclusions that there is m* than one
evil becomes m* apparent and obnoxious
the memory of pain is m* vivid
Mocart experienced m* than he exprsMed.
even m- strikingly true of Beethoren,
m* than they do a spiritual God.
notion of such a possibility Is m* absurd thaa
rests us m* than hours of repose
No m- can we say in Science that
Srocuresa summer residence with m* ease than
ecided that her diet should be m- rigid,
consulting the stomach less . . . ancTGod m*,
but m* are blinded by their old illusions,
will much m* abound as truth urges
A higher and m- practical Chrislnni^,
abolition of mental slavery is a m* dilBcnlt
under «i»* subtle and depraving forms.
God. good, can no m- produce sickness than
much m* should ye discern the sign mental,
is not m* unquestionable than the
become m* familiar with good than with evil,
and do no m- harm than
children are m* tractable than adults.
and learn m- readily to love the simple verities
The m* stubborn beliefs and theories of
m* for them than they are willing to admit
but this frown, m* than flatteriee,
becoming nearer, dearer, and m* real to us,
that compilation can do no m- for
Self-love u m* opaque than a solid body.
That those wonders are not m- conunonly
man was never tn- nor less than man.
a Franklin might work with m* certainty
would enjoy m* than threescore yean and ten
to have less illusion and tn- SouL
Is there any tn- reality in the waking dream
matter has no m* sense as a mortal man than
Error seems to be m* imperative
abscess, which grows m* painful before it
f erer, which becomes m* severe before it
Man is m* than a material form with a
know no m* of man as the . . . than
can no m* arrive at the true oonceptioa
As mortals eain m- correct views of God and
a m* expanmve love,
a higher and m* permanent peace.
m* uian is detected upon the surface,
divine Mind, m His m* infinite meanings,
one can no m- create the other than
m* or less infected with the pantheistic
Spirit and matter no m* commingle than
and unless we so do, we can no m* demonstrate
Even the m* subtile and misnamed
How can there be m* than ali*
He is no m* spiritual for believing that
the m* ethereal is called mind.
not m- real than the belief that matter
Faith is higher and m* spiritual than betteL
It has behind it no m* reality than has the
discordant mortal is no m* a man than
not m- distinct nor real to the
declares that there is m* than one intelligenea
and the body no m* perfect because of d^th
presented to her, m' than ever before,
the m- distinctly he uttered the demands
the m- odious he bcicame to sinners
m- spiritual than all other earthly
m' real, m* formidable in truth,
to the testimony of ... m* than to Soul,
but for him to . . . was m* difficult.
invalids grow m* spiritual.
In order to apprehend m*, we must
Unless the ... are beconiing m- apparent,
or trusting in it m* than in the spiHtnaL
and his lire became m- spiritual.
the man who has m* animal than moral
the m* intense the opposition to spirituality.
Life is no m- confined to the forms whieh
for Spirit is m* than all else.
has yielded to a m- spiritual idea of Deity,
Were it m- fuUy understood that Truth heals
m* fashionable and less spiritual ?
when this Science is m* MneraUy understood
It still holds them m* or less.
seen in example m' than in precept.
Let discord ... be heard no m*,
Then there roust have been m* than one creator,
m- than one God.
m- frequently cited for our instruction
Digitized by
Google
MORE
347
MORTAL
more
O 360-24
860-26
J7 365-5
360-31
370-25
371-16
372-19
373-4
873-10
376- 1
876-13
380-28
381-4
* 382-14
382-18
382-20
382-30
386- 3
388-9
390-2
390-22
393-22
396-29
397-14
897-14
397-24
3D7-30
398- 4
398-29
40&-26
407-9
409- 7
410-15
411- 6
411-7
413-12
413-15
414- 5
417- 3
417-6
41»-12
419^19
421-12
421-25
422-17
423- 7
424-22
426-18
425-21
423-22
427-6
42S-27
429-5
430-8
438-27
440-29
t 449-5
460- 5
453-28
464-26
466-11
467-6
469-21
46^^
460-16
462-2
463-19
464-2
r 465-16
469-29
470- 6
473-13
476-27
486-13
487-6
487-8
488-9
488-22
490-13
g 501-16
600^14
609-21
610- 2
516-18
020-7
021-18
626-8
02^18
680-22
Shall mortal man be m* Just than — Job 4 : 17.
Shall man be m* pare than his — see Job 4 ; 17.
mach m* towards healing the sick
any m* than he is morally saved in or by sin.
and do no m* for the patient.
no m* comprehends his real being than
How, then, in Christianity any m- than in C. S.,
and be m* alive to His promises.
the sick recover m* rapidly from disease than
an image m* terrifjring than that of most
m* life and immortality in one good motive
Nothing is m* disheartening than
Be no m- willing to suffer the illusion that
w receptive of spiritual power
** m* honored in the breach than the
is m* difficult to heal through Mind than one
altandoned roe to m* hopeless suffering
any m* than it is in the case of sin.
Idolaters, believing in m* than one mind,
and I should like something m* to eat."
God is no m* the author of sickness tlian
Your body would suffer no m* from tension >
may appear in a m* alarming form.
Your thought is m- powerful than your words,
m* powerful than the accident itself,
no m* material in their waking hours
you will quickly become m- manly or
and enter no m- into him." —Mark 9: 25.
changes such ills into new and m* difficult
no m* fear that we shall be sick
delay makes the struggle m- severe.
S8S-I9
the m* prolific it is likelv to become in sin and
Hie m* difficult seems tne material condition
the body would respond ^n* quickly,
just as a person replies m* readily when
are no m* natural nor necessary than
in order to make it thrive m* vigorously
it yields m* readily than do most diseases
sometimes knowing m* tlian their doctors.
Never tell the sick that they have m* courage
than
sickness is no m* the reality of being than
Think . . . m* of spiritual,
and m* for the mental disturbance
It is no m- Christianly scientific to see disease
giving m- spirituality to consciousness
m* strongly than the expressed thought.
It is not m- difficult to make yourself heard
mankind will be m* spiritual
God is m* to a man than his belief,
the m* immortality we possess,
can no m* die . . . than can Soul,
immortality will become m* apparent,
the m- simple demonstrations of control,
he will advance nv rapidly towards God,
disappeared and was never heard of m*.
forbidden to enter . . . any m- suits
but m- of C. S. must be gained
Another class, still m* unfortunate,
impresses m' deeply the wrong mind-picture.
Do not dismiss . . . feeling that you have no m*
to do
the m- impossible it will become
Whoever affirms that there is m* than one
has done m* for teacher and student,
is m* harmful than wilful wickedness,
treats disease with m* certain results than
is m* than fancv; it is solid conviction,
assimilate truth m* readily than others,
and can cause the mother no m* suffering.
Why do you not make yourself m- widely
QuBtHon. — Is there m- than one God
This belief that there is m* than one mind
existence of m- than one mind was the basic
m* than all other men, has presented
shall know it no m-." — PmI. 108 ; 16.
disease, and death appear m* and m- unreal
m* Chrutianity in seeing . . . spiritually than
There is m- Science in the perpetual exercise of
they have m- the significance of faith.
Nerves have no m- sensation, apart from
are m* or less deprived of Trutn.
m* native to their immortal cravings
but the stellar universe is no m* celestial than
are no m* contingent now on time or
How much m* should we seek to apprehend the
does not imply m* than one God,
no m* seen nor comprehended by mortals, than
will naturally ask if there is nothing m-
accounts become m* and m* closely mtertwined
m* scientific record of creation
the serpent was m* subtle than — Oen. 3; 1.
m* pleasant to the eyes than
m* to be desired than
m' rapidly than he can alone.
more
(/ 536- 4 and there was no in- sea." — Hev. 21 ; 1.
539-27 m* than human power to expound the facts
A lamb is a m* animate form of existence,
m- nearly resembles a mind-offering
Had God m* respect for the homage
the lamb was a m* spiritual type
643- 6 m* beautifully apparent at error's demise.
644-18 first suggestion of m* than the one Mind,
646-18 seem m- obscure than other portions
647-16 m* consistent than most theories.
648-25 he would have blessed the human race m*
649-16 nucleus, or egg, from which one or m*
563-26 the m- ancient superstition about the creation
Because of his m- spiritual vision,
but remembering no m- her sorrow
and still m* astounded at hatred,
'* m* subtle than any beast of the — Oen. 3.-1.
neither was their place found any m* — J{ev.
12; 8.
Gabriel has the m- quiet task
and there was no m' sea. — Ifev. 21 : 1.
no m* pain, and all tears will be wiped away,
the m* contusion ensues,
and the m* certain is the downfall
the introduction of a m' spiritual origin ;
which saith : . . . There is m* than one mind,
belief that there can be m* than one creator;
the belief in m- than one God;
641- 2
641-2
641- 9
641-11
ap 561- 7
562-26
563- 6
664-32
667- 1
572-22
673-31
gl 681-20
681-21
682-10
684-21
692- 6
594- 4
{see also faith)
moreover
o 360-11 replies: . . . M-. I have no notion of losing
r 466-16 3/-, Truth is real, and error is unreal.
morning
evening and
g 610-22 already divided into evening and m* ;
evening and the
(^0 evening)
pre/ vii- 3 beholds the first faint m- beams,
vii- 9 across a night of error should dawn the m*
a 34-31 in the bright m* hours
86-11 the m- meal which Christian Scientists com-
memorate,
like dew before the m- sunshine,
when •' the m- stars sang together." — Job 38 : 7.
definition of
p 865-18
0r 609-22
^(691-23
mornings
fir 604-17
morphine
ph 19a- 1
p 416-6
morsel
ph 174-28
taking place on so many evenings and m*,
more than hb calomel and m',
A hypodermic injection of m* it
rolling it under the tongue as a sweet m*
mortal {see cUso mortal* »)
beUef of that
b 312-11 belief of that m* that he must die
convince the
b 327-27 convince the m* of his mistake
corporeal
gl 589- 4
589-19
592-11
592-21
594-14
disappears
fir7 595-20
discordant
b 306-3
dying
f 292-11
earthly
sp 72-26 A sinning, earthly m* is not the reality of
every
pn 186-16 Every m* must learn that there is neither
ap Se»- 3 Every m* at some period, here or hereafter,
from one
r 496- 3 from one m* to another,
from the
/ 244-26 does not pass . . . from the m* to the immortal,
let no
m 62-24 let no m* interfere with God's government
never produces the
b 277- 7 The immortal never produces the m*.
not a
a 42-27 is therefore not a m* but an immortal,
says
ph 19(^ 4 m* sa3rs that an inanimate unconscious seedling
A corporeal m* embracing duplicity,
Joseph. A corporeal m* ; a higher sense of
Moses. A corporeal m* ; monu courage ;
No A H . A corporeal m* ;
Shem (Noah*s son). A corporeal m* ;
until the m* disappears
discordant m* is no more a man than
dying m* is not the likeness of God,
this
p 431- 4 When the sick m* was thirsty
B 164-26 and this m* shall have put on — / Cor. 16 .• 64.
p 409-24 This m* is put off, ... in proportion as
r 496-25 and this m* shall have put on — 7 Cor. 15 : 64.
Digitized by
Google
MORTAL
348
MORTAL
mortal
wicked
b 289- 8 A wicked m* is not tke idea of God.
«ia8-3
194-16
/ 260-16
250-16
250-18
e 26&-20
6 284-11
286-11
293-10
p 416-22
r 476-21
^602-10
554-12
657-14
ffl 589-3
mortal (adj
ftllmentA
ph 174-22
basis
i> 424-6
beinffs
0r 664-5
beUef
pr 12-19
a 20-14
sp 72-13
73-12
88-26
8 126-32
151-17
ph 174-22
181-8
184-1
197-28
/209- 2
212^32
213-16
227- 3
228- 7
229-15
230-26
247-12
251- 7
o 262-10
6 278-28
281-9
287-22
289-16
294-11
296-16
396-31
297-2
297-^
303-12
808-6
not on the personal Peter as a m*, bnt on
What is the god of a m-. bnt a m- ma^fied ?
from the m* Instead of from the inmiorta].
would make man, ... a m- in material belief.
but a m* is not man,
A m* may be weary or pained,
When that dream vanishes, the m* finds
this Is true only of a m',
matter, or a m-, sin, sickness, and
claim that a m* is the true imiage of
the illosion called a m*.
when the m* has resigned his body
Learn this, O m*, and earnestly seek the
nntrue image of God, named a sinful m\
m* is unconscious of his fcetal . . . existence;
the less a m- knows of sin, disease.
You. As applied to eorporeality, a m* ;
811-1
811-27
821-18
p 372- 3
381-12
401-17
407-32
415-5
428-18
r478-8
489-31
49^21
9 666-10
666-10
ap 669- 5
gl 588- 1
689-12
689-20
607-^
beliefs
sp 84-2
S 144-8
/ 231-18
o 363-31
p 378-18
r 488-18
ap 569-12
^^583- 1
594-22
blindness
p 374-13
all that enables a drug to cure m* ailments.
we must leave the m- basis of belief
nor are there properly any m- beings,
It is a m* belief, . . . which causes a drug to be
he knew the error of m- belief,
M' belief (the material sense of life)
attraction of so-called spirit is a m* belief,
for both arise from m* belief.
S roved nothing more than a m* belief,
f' belief says that death has been occasioned
If' belief is all that enables a drug to cure
but m* belief has such a partnership,
laws of health are simply laws of m- belief,
and m- belief loses some portion of its error,
the m* belief which makes the body discordant
unreal and imitative movements of m- belief,
a mental impression made on m- belief.
I saw that the law of m- belief included
Heredity is a prolific subject for m* belief to
m* belief has constituted itself a law to bind
soothing syrups to . . . satisfy m- belief,
passes away, fading and ileetmg as m* belief.
Fright is so great at certain stages of m* belief
by diving into the shallows of m- belief,
and death is a m* belief,
rebukes m- belief, and asks :
Error is false, m- belief; it is illusion,
'* king of terrors *' to be but a m- belief, — Job
18714.
This m- belief, misnamed man. Is error,
M- belief must lose all satisfaction in error
M- belief is a liar from the beginning,
M' belief says, *' You are happy! "
A m- belief fnlllls its own conditions,
that mind is in matter, ... is a m- belief;
UntU tlie lesson is learned . . . m- belief wiU
be
the varying clouds of m- belief, which hide the
They are only what m* belief calls them,
was reaUy but a phase of m* belief.
The mortal body is only an erroneous m* belief
so-called laws of m- belief are destroyed by the
is destroying erroneous m- belief,
in consonance with common m* belief.
Inflammation as a m- belief quickens or
mortal sense cannot impair nor m* belief de-
stroy,
except the claim of m- belief ?
M' belief would have the material senses
the law of m* belief, at war with the facts
M' belief infolds the conditions of sin.
if- belief dies to live again in renewed
the m' belief in a power opposed to God.
Hell. M- belief; error; lust; remorse;
Jerusalem. M- belief and knowledge
higher sense of Truth rebuking w belief.
Will. The motive-power of error; m* belief;
nor with the conclusions of m- beliefs.
The various m- beliefs formulated in
m- beliefs which divine Truth and Love destroy.
M' beliefs can neither demonstrate
exercised over m- beliefs to destroy them;
defines these so-called senses as m- belies,
masters his m* beliefs, animality, and hate
Sensual and m' beliefs;
Spouts, if* beliefs; corporeality;
m' blindness and its sharp consequences
mortal
bodies
«p 92- 8 decomposition of m* bodies in wliat is termed
0 341^* 8h€UlaUoquiekenyourfn' bodies— Mom. 6: 11.
body
a 61-10 to attempt the destruction of the m* body
8 108-32 the organism and action of the m* lK>dy,
122-11 senses . . . make mortal mind tributary to m-
body,
151-32 claims to govern every organ of the m' body,
ph 187-21 action of the m* body is governed by this
/ 209- 9 material and m* body or mind is not the man.
220-30 forms all conditions of the m* body,
222- 8 also that mortal mind makes a m* body,
250-14 M- body and mind are one, •
e 263-32 The fading forms of matter, the m* body and
b 293-11 mortal mind and m* lK>dy, are false
305-11 divine Principle, not in a m- body.
311-21 or that immortal Soul is in m* iKMy,
p 372- 2 The m- body is only an erroneous mortal belief
402-14 mortal mind constructs tlie m* body
408-17 producing on m- lK>dy the results of
eoneepts
c 266-15 nor can He be understood . . . through m-
conoepts.
eonsclonsness
77-22 Bven if ... to m- consciousness were poasible,
278-14 in a supposititious m- conscioosness.
296-13 m* consciousness will at last jrield to
eonsolldation
ph 185-30 a m- consolidation of material mentality
1:
devlJitlons
ff 602- 7
discord
4p 96- 3
c 263-27
diseords
/ 231-16
disorder
ph 184-10
a 42-7
/219-3
290-5
b 311-17
p 418-13
dreams
6306-29
elements
p 874-38
error
sp 96-21
/994-6
6 277-9
315-16
p40»-18
r 468-12
485-21
g 638-16
M8-13
errors
a 63-26
existence
sp 70- 1
8 106-19
p;^ 187-3
188-11
/260-6
260-6
260^23
p364-6
403-15
436-21
9 601- 8
eyes
6 384-20
faoft
6292-1
fear
S 377-96
ngs
^2 587-23
flesb
sp 81-10
forms
8 118-20
history
r 476-16
hiunanlty
6 338-10
Ignorance
ph 188-22
6280-32
the m* deviations and inverted images
elevation of existence above la* discord
The foundation of m- discord is a false sente
God is not the author of m- discords.
belief which produces a m* disorder,
found at length to be a m* dream,
and the m- dream wUl forever cease,
the awakening from this m* dream,
whatever appears to be ... is a m* dream.
This state of error is the m* dream
This m- dream of sickness, sin, and death
These m* dreams are of human origin,
is resolved into its primitive m- elements.
M' error will vanish in a moral chemicalis^
that m* error is as conclusively mental
Their oppoeites, evil and matter, are m- ermr.
Their thoughts were filled with m- error,
until m- error is deprived of its imaginary
Spirit is immortal Truth; matter is m* error,
m- error wliich Christ, or Truth, destroys
Adam, aHas m* error^
£very agony of m- error helps . . . destroy error,
He knew the m- errors wliich oonstitnte the
M' existence is an enigma.
apparently near the confines of m* existence,
mortals do not comprehend even m* existence,
M' existence is a dream of pain and
M' existence is a dream;
M' existence has no real entity,
the waking dream of m* existence
to lay down his m* existence in behalf of
m* existence is a state of self-deception
destroy the great fear that besets m* existence.
showing the poverty of m- existence,
before the human Jesus was incarnate to ta-
eyes.
When the last m- fault is destroyed,
all disease is mental, even a m* fear,
Heabt. if* feelings, motives, affections,
their affiliation with m* flesh;
In all m- forms of thought, dust is
They were, from the beginning of m* history,
conclusions of material and m' humanity.
springing from m* ignorance or fear.
The only excuse ... is our m- ignorance
Digitized by
Google
MORTAL
349
MORTAL
mortal
Ulaslon
b 288-19
302-16
p 403-20
llliulons
/ 214-23
6 289^29
330-4
knowledM
g 527-17
lif«
p 399-22
o 508-25
644-^
552-13
malice
e 468-22
death to but a m* illusion,
is always beyond and above the m* illusion
sweeps away the gossamer web of m* illusion.
for m* illusions would rob God,
Matter and death are m* illusions,
the fixedness of m- illusions,
constitutes evil and m* knowledge.
so-called m- life is mortal mind,
m* life, mutable truth, nor variable love,
declares . . . so-called m* life to be Life,
Human experience in m* life,
Science will ameliorate m* malice.
«p 92-17 for the common conception of m* man
s 113-24 " but every [m*] man a liar." — Rom. 3 : 4.
ph 190- 9 human belief called m* man
191-25 Physical sense defines m* man as based on
/ 204- 9 (m* man) who carries out the delusions of sin,
204-15 m' man, is a supposed mixture of
206-26 m' man possesses this body,
215-24 M* man is the antipode of immortal man
250-24 whatever appears to be a m- man is a
260-26 matter has no more sense as a m* man than
0 255-11 M' man has made a covenant with his eyes
263- 7 When in- man blends his thoughts of
b 289- 2 M' man can never rise . . . until he learns
291-23 As death flndeth m* man, so shall he
291-30 the judgment by which m- man is divested of
292-82 a m- man is not the real essence of manhood,
294-20 m* man, representing the error that life and
296- 6 It is the ripening of m- man, through which
801-23 M' man seems to himself to be material
331- 3 If life were in m* man or material things,
o 346- 3 not sinful and sickly m* man who is
347-12 so-called m* man is not the reality of man.
360-24 Shall m- man be more just than — Job 4 .* 17.
p ^5-16 M' man will be less mortal,
t 469- 4 m* man achieves no worldly honors except by
T 476-23 Remember that the Scriptures say of m* man :
477- 1 where sinning m- man appears to mortals.
478-16 No, not if God is true ana m* man a liar.
478-30 Af • man is really a self-contradictory phrase,
491-32 that this dream . . . may not be m- man?
492- 1 leaves m- man intact in body and thought,
g 606- 1 human or material belief, called m* man.
531- 5 the error. — that m' man starts materially,
536-18 starting from matter . . . m* man would be
688-26 of m* man, and of sin which is temporal.
As both m* man and sin have a beginning.
Spirit creates neither a wicked nor a m* man,
but it is only m* man and not the real man,
m* man ; denial of the fulness of God's creation ;
638-27
640-3
543-4
^2 500-13
manhood
g 543-21
materials
p 402-15
thinking that apehood preceded m* manhood?
with this mind's own m- materials.
meamirements
gl 506-17 Time. M- measurements;
afterwards m* men or mortals.
ph 190-2
mentality
tp 90-22
7 513-1
mind
a 80-12
#p n-16
71-18
77-8
78-4
80-94
80-25
80-27
83-32
86-5
86-20
86-29
87-15
87-26
86-13
89-3
90-11
94-28
9&-2
97-6
an 102- 8
103-6
108-19
103-26
103-29
shows what m* mentality and knowledge are.
this m* mentality, soHcaiied, and its claim,
appreciable to m* mind as " the way." — Jb^
14:6.
images, which m* mind holds and evolves
neitner m* mind nor matter is the image
m* mind creates its own physical conditions,
the changing deflections of m* mind;
control of m- mind over its substratum.
It is m* mind which convulses its substratum,
M' mind produces table-tipping
act of reading m* mind investigates and
m* mind, whose touch called for aid.
sounds evolved involuntarily by w mind.
M' mind sees what it believes
it presents primal facts to m- mind,
strong impressions produced on m* mind
are offshoots of m* mind ;
shows that the beliefs of m* mind are loosed,
transitions now possible for m* mind
Our Master read m* mind on a scientific basis,
the only genuine Science of reading m* mind.
rMcmbies its essence, m- mind,
unreal concept of the so-called m* mind.
The destruction of the claims of m- mind
specific terra for error, or m* mind,
they annihilate the fables of m- mind,
In reality there is no m* mind.
mortal
mind
an 104-32
105- 1
105- 6
105-8
105-13
$ 108-10
106-27
114- 3
114-12
114-14
114-31
116-4
116-19
122-10
124-4
126- 1
126- 4
138-13
145-29
151-31
152- 5
153-22
153-27
154-4
154-18
157-24
167-26
158-21
168-27
158-29
159-21
160-10
160-17
160-27
161- 4
161-28
ph 168-27
168-32
169-23
172-21
176-2
176-19
176-27
177-8
177-10
178-4
178-18
179-13
180-2
180-23
184-21
185-14
185-32
186-28
186-29
187-14
187-19
188124
189-10
189-15
180-19
189-26
189-28
189-32
190-2
190-6
192-12
194-12
194-18
194-21
195-11
195-21
196-6
196-6
196-20
198- 2
198-13
199- 1
199-lfi
/ 201-17
208- 9
208-20
210-19
210-27
211- 8
211-14
211-16
212-14
213- 2
213- 6
213-27
218- 1
218-16
Is not m* mind the murderer?
hands, without m- mind to direct them,
jurisdiction over the carnal or m* mind,
m- mind, evil, which is the real outlaw,
M' mind, not matter, is the criminal
the only sufferer is m* mind,
subjective state of m* mind which
author calls sick and sinful humanity m* mind^
M' mind is a solecism in language,
m* m,ind implies something untrue
what is termed by the author m- m,ind.
In the third degree m* mind disappears,
is nothing beyond an image in m* mind.
so-called senses still make m- mind tributary
a law of m* mind, a blind belief,
as m* mind changes its beliefs.
m* mind will be without form and void,
casting out the errors of m* mind.
m' mind must continually weaken its own
m' mind claims to govern every organ of
and saves m* mind Trom itself.
pain cannot exist where there is no m* mind
m- mind, not matter, contains and carries
law of m* mind that certain diseases should be
law of m,' mind and her own fears
m* mind confeis the power which the drug
Narcotics quiet m* mmd,
m- mind acquires an educated appetite
lettine in matter's higher stratum, m,' mind.
m' mmd, of a hieher attenuation than
from effects produced by m- mind,
no more dependent upon the direction of m-
mind,
Has m* mind ceased speaking to them,
to learn how m* mind governs muscle,
m- mind, and not matter, bums it.
if it were not already determined by m* mind,
a latent illusion of m- mind,
process which m* mind and body undergo
It is m* mind, not matter, which brings
obtains in mortals, alias m>' mind,
action of m* mind on the body was not so
M' mind is the worst foe of the body,
no farther than m* mind maps out the way.
M' mind and body are one.
body, is but a false concept of m* mind,
it is set down as a poison by m* mind.
M- mind, acting from the basis of sensation
The preference of m- mind for a certain method
As m* mind is the husbandman of error,
correct this turbulent element of m* mind
M' mind alone suffers.
They have their birth in m- mind,
A patient under the influence of m* mind
Af' mind is ignorant of self,
If m' mind knew how to be better,
the mandate of m' mind
What is this my but m- mind,
The soil of disease is m- mind,
effect of m* mind on the body,
it is as truly m* mind, accoraing to its
m* mind, by an inevitable perversion.
From m* mind comes the reproduction of
the development of embryonic m* mind
matter is the subjective condition of m* mind,
so-called embryonic m- mind,
neither a m' nund nor the immortal Mind
offspring ... of the m* mind and not of the
if m* mind says, '* I am deaf and blind,"
the frailty and inadequacy of m- mind,
and that, in turn, m* mind manifests itself
whether it is m* mind or immortal Mind
promote the growth of m* mind out of itself,
The power of m* mind over its own body is
Better the suffering which awakens m* mind
Such books as will rule disease out of m* mind,
for the higher stratum of m- mind has
to prevent disease from forming in m* mind
nmscles, without volition of m* mind,
as they influence them through m* mind.
The way to extract error from m* mind is to
a law of m* mind, wrong in every sense,
only expresses a material and m* mind.
The expression m* mind is really a solecism.
It is the so-called m- mind which voices this
the sensations of a so-called m- mind or
seem to obtain in m- mind.
Without m* mind, the tear could not
proves sensation to be in the m* mind,
whoever contradicts this m* mind supposition
M' mind conceives of something as either
M' mind is the harp of many strings,
M' mind does the false talkbg,
independently of m* mind
Digitized by
Google
MORTAL
350
MORTAL
mortal
mind
/ 219-11
220-15
220-18
221-30
222- 1
222- 5
222-8
226-26
228-4
280-30
234-17
236-14
238-27
238-31
243-19
943-21
948-15
960-25
260-28
251-2
261-15
961-26
981-8
208- 5
6 273-31
974-5
974-19
282-37
283-9
992-13
992-15
292-19
993-7
983-11
293-21
295-8
295-19
296-26
305-13
311-3
821-20
826-15
829-99
888-16
O 848-19
848-20
p 870-15
870-20
871- 2
872- 5
872-6
873-30
874- 1
374-4
874-6
874-12
874-16
874-26
374-27
874-80
875- 1
875-23
876-19
8n-l3
879-28
881-14
881-20
882-81
884-10
886-26
886- 1
887-3
887-25
888-5
889- 8
891- 1
891-20
891-23
891-26
892-81
893-4
883-8
Not mnsolee, nenres, nor bonM, but m* mind
kinder than the atmosphere of m* mind,
M- mind prodnces its own phenomena,
M' mind forms all conditions of the
without the consent of m* mind,
this phantasm of m* mind disappears as we
food affects the body only as m- mind has its
She learned also that m* mind makes a
The despotic tendencies, inherent in m* mind
or of certain idiosyncrasies of m* mind
The so-called law of m* mind, conjectural and
It is the transgression of a belief of m- mind.
So-called m- mind or the mind of mortals
If mortals would keep proper ward over m * mind,
form the embryo of another m* mind,
M' mind is the acknowledged seat of
If it comes from erring m* mind.
Imperfect m* mind sends forth its own
If this information is conyeyed, m* mind
the inanimate substratum oi m* mind.
What is the model before m- mind?
Take away the m* mind, and matter has no
Upon this stage . . . goes on the dance of m*
mind.
This aotkm of m* mind on the body is
must learn how this mr mind gorerns the
spiritual understanding improTes m* mind
Selflshneet and sensoaOsm are educated in m*
mind
The elltoct of m* mind on health and
Cause does not exist in matter, in m* mind, or
The creations of m- mind are materiaL
atmosphere of m* mind cannot be
the conception of m- mind, the offspring of
simply the manifested beliefs of m* mind,
Brror is the so-called intelligence of m- mind,
states of in* mind which act, react, and
results, by the nnirersal law of m* mind, in
Matter is the primitive belief of m- mind.
To m* mind, matter is substantial,
the origin of material man and m* mind.
Blatter and m* mind are but different strata of
human belief,
m* mind and mortal bodv, are false
There is no vapid fury or m* mind
M' mind would transform the spiritual into the
The m* mind . . . which has lost much materiality
M' mind Judges by the testimony of the
a characterise of m* mind.
What we term m* mind or carnal mind,
that leprosy was a creation of m* mind
elevates even m* mind to the contemplation of
great healer of m* mind is the healer of the
the error into which m* mind is plunged,
suggests the thought ... of m* mind in solution.
Is U not well to eliminate from so-called m*
mind
so long as it remains in m- mind.
The effect, which m- mind product through
since rw mind must be the cause of disease
The body is the substratum of m* mind,
error in solution, elementarv m* mind.
One theory about this m* mind is, that its
M- mind is producing the propulsion or the
that standard which m- mind nas decided upon
whispered into the ear of m* mind,
Because m* mind seems to be conscious,
which is in fact the objective state of nv mind,
can destroy all ills which proceed from m- mind.
Heat and cold are products of m- mind.
The body, when bereft of m- mind, at first cools,
M' mind produces animal heat.
Hence it £b m* mind, not matter, which says,
show m* mind that muscles have no power
a mental concept and governed by m- mind,
showing m* mind to be the producer of
are pictures drawn on the body by a m- mind,
m* mind cannot legislate the times, pericMb,
Think less of the enactments of m* mind,
M' mind needed to be set right,
this is but a belief of m* mind,
it is a law of m* mind which you have disobeyed,
an illusion of m* mind, — one of its dreams.
Because m* mind is kept active, must it
It is a law of so-called tti- mind.
Stolidity, which is a resisting state of m' mind,
m* mind, which reports food as undigested,
to overthrow the plea of m* mind,
it must be m* mind which speaks;
will deliver you to the judge imr mind),
M* mind alone sentences itself.
Exclude from m* mind the offending errors;
only because m* mind is ignorant of itself ,
a law of so-called m- mind, not of matter.
mortal
mind
p 808-24
897- 2
397-27
396-23
399-5
399- 7
389-10
809-11
899-16
399-20
369-22
369-23
400- 1
400-4
400-17
400-22
400-26
401-14
402- 8
402-13
402-18
408-16
404-13
406- 1
406-14
407-13
406-18
406-94
408-81
40»-3
409-4
400-9
40»-12
409-16
411-25
414-12
415-15
415-26
416-16
416-21
417-29
419-21
420-28
421- 7
421-19
422-19
423-28
424- 2
426-2
425-16
426-2
42^13
430- 3
451-28
454-23
469-12
468-31
r 473-1
479-13
482^30
484-13
484-15
487-21
403-21
^506-2
607-21
611-23
612-25
612-28
613-27
686-24
544-14
562-29
565- 1
665-2
566-26
657-16
ap 564-21
664-82
665-9
570-28
671-26
^580-25
562- 6
682-26
688-26,27
58&-2
591- 9
691-14
were it not for m' mind.
so efface the images of sicknese from m* mind.
not seeing how m* mind affects the body,
can never treat m* mind and matter separately.
Appetite and disease reside in m* mind, not m
M' mind prescribes the drug,
M' mind plans the exercise, and puts the
mortal thought, aliiu m- mind.
m- mind sends its despatches over its body,
M- mind perpetuates its own thought.
and continuation of, the primitive m* mind.
so-called mortal life is m* mind,
Scientiflcally speaking, there is no m* mind
m* mind, which direcUy controls the body
M' mind is '' the strong man," — Matt, 12 .- 29.
except what m* mind assigns to it.
M' mind rules all that is mortaL
action of so-called m* mind must be destroyed
m* mind only feels and sees materially.
Tlie time approaches when m* mind wul forsake
tii* mind constructs the mortal body
body manifests only what m* mind Delieves,
M' mind is constantly producing on mortal body
If the evil is over in tne repentant m* mind.
The basic error is m- mind.
will be executed upon m- mind and body.
giving strength to the weakness of m- mind,
thus reaching m- mind through matter?
were it not that m* mind thmks that the
M' mind is i«^K>rant of itself ,
formed by m* mind and not by matter? **
M' mind and body Cfxnbine as one.
Unconscious m* mind — alia» matter,
unconscious substratum of m* mind,
so-called conscious m* mind is believed to be
Whatever is cherished in m- mind
love will . . . guide and govern m* mind
They only render m* mina . . . less fearful,
instruct m* mind with immortal Truth.
material body, which you call me, is m* mind.
This materialism ... is only in m* mind.
Show them how m* mind seems to induce
m- mind is liable to any phase of belief.
If it becomes necessary to startle m- mind
Should you thus startle m* mind
When tbe supposed suffering is gone from m*
mind,
changes which go on in m* mind serve to
as directly the action of m* mind as
a separate, individualized m* mind,
M' mind, not matter, induces this conclusion
this is but one of the beliefs of m* mind,
m* mind, when instructed by Truth, vields to
hi' mind affirms that mind is subordmate
M' mind must part with error,
action of one m* mind controlling another
to move upon the waters of m* imnd.
Any attempt to heal mortals with erring m*
mind,
action is that of so-called m* mind,
all inharmony of m* mind or body is fllnsion.
Take away so-called m* mind, which constitutes
the human, m* mind so-called is not a healer,
the objective states of m* mind.
Physical force and m- mind are one.
there is in reality no such thing as m* mind.
Disease is an experience of so-called m* mind,
but m* mind, . . . sin, disease, and death have no
material world implies a m* mind
To m* mind, the universe is liquid, solid, and
M' mind inverts the true likeness.
Ignorant of the origin . . . of tn* mind,
So-<»11ed m* mind — being non-existent
M' mind accepts the erroneous.
No 971* mind has the might or right
the order of matter to be the order of m* mind,
matter is a manifestation of m* mind,
as the force of m* mind is less pungent
health attends the absence of nv nund.
m* mind must waken to spiritual life
When the mist of m* mind evaporates,
before the tribunal of so-callea m* mind,
talking serpent typifies m- mind.
Led on by the grossest element of m* mind,
should also know the great delusion of m* m ind,
the thoughts which he beholds in m* mind,
and matter in m* mind;
human knowledge, or so-called m* mind,
self -offering; an improved state of m* mind;
and would niaka m* mind a slave to the body,
so-called m* mind controlling m' mind;
BvKimro. . . . weariness of m- mind;
mortality ; another name for m- mind ;
that which m* mind sees, feels, . . . only in belief.
Digitized by
Google
MORTAL
351
MORTAL
mortal
mind
^601-36 definHionof
607-34 Will, as a quality of 80-€aUed m* mind,
iaee also Mortal Mind)
mind-foroe
b 310- 5 made up of supposititious m* mind-foroe;
mind-readinic
§p 83-20 m* mind-reading and immortal Mind-reading.
83-29 M' mind-reading and immortal Mind-reading
mind's
p 429-16 m* mind's affirmation is not true.
a 60-27 The distrust of m- minds, disbelieying the
s 110-96 the power of C. S. to heal m- minds and bodies.
14&- 9 between m* minds and immortal Mind.
p 408-12 baneful effects of illusion on m- minds and
419-24 in mortals or so-called m* minds,
(see alto Mortal Minds)
model
/24a-17 HaTe you accepted them* model?
op 670- 6 ■hocked into another extreme m* mood,
nignt-drenm
/ 949-26 m' night-dream ia sometimes nearer the fact
opinions
b 373-29 conlllcting m* opinions and beliefs
p 800-16 false process oi m- opinions idiich you name
law,
899-27 The one Mind, God, contains no m* opinions.
origin
ph 169-11 disease has a mental, m* origin,
passions
gl 697-29 Destruction; anger; m* passions.
personally
sp 94-16 m* personality, passion, and impulse.
phenomenon
b 277-80 and is therefore a m* phenomenon,
seeming
©^ 1SI&-17 This m* seeming is temporal ;
•ellhood
b 816- 6 and lose sight of m* selfhood
sp 72- 6 would disappear to m* sense,
/ 310-29 To m* sense, sin and suffering are real,
212- 8 Why need pain, . . . come to this m* sense?
212-31 realities of being, ... are unseen to m* sense;
215-16 only a m* sense of the absence of light,
216-13 to destroy the errors of m* sense
e 963-27 a human and m* sense of persons and things
b 801-14 seems to m- sense transcendental.
802-29 m* sense would fain haye us so beliere.
806-17 struggling with a m* sense of life,
831- 8 m* sense, which falsely testifies to
p 870- 3 we must forsake the m* sense of things,
406-16 scientiflc period, in which m- sense is subdued
428-18 the Life which m' sense cannot impair
t 469-24 To m* sense C. S. seems abstract,
r 471-26 that which interprets God as aboye m* sense.
ff 607-80 M' sense inverts this appearing
668-10 To m- sense Science seems at mrst obscure,
ffl 696-28 Though the way is dark in m* sense,
senses
b 288-28 unlimited by the m* senses.
p 890- 6 to the m* senses, there is seeming discord,
sensnonsness
a 35- 7 to rise somewhat from m* sensuousness,
sight
{214-26 How transient a sense is m* sight,
800-18 though (to m* sight) they grow side by side
A m- sinner is not God's man,
to become there a m* sinner,
no m* testimony is founded on the
M- testimony can be shaken.
One is the m- testimony, changing,
M' theories make friends of sin, sickness, and
sensual, and m* theory of the uniyerse,
hidden in the dark recesses of m* thought,
consequently no transference of m* thought
that is, three modes of m* thought,
changes the whole of m* thought,
normal and natural to changed m' thou^t,
the eyidence of all m- thought or things,
lowest instead of from the highest m* thought.
According to m- thought, the deyelopment of
until the elasticity of m* thought haply
M' thoo^t transmits Its own images,
multiplication or self-diyislon of m* thought,
964- 4 The crude creations of m* thought must
i 282-94 is a material, human, m* thought,
205-26 All that is called m* thought is made up of
r 475-31
0685- t
testtmony
6 297-27
297-28
r 494-26
theories
9 662-10
theory
giii-n
thought
an 102-19
103-80
s tifr-20
118-24
126-8
p;^ 189-18
180-31
189-37
196-20
e
mortal
thought
b 306-21
o 349-26
p 375-32
391- 3
309-10
415-10
418-31
425-10
e463-8
r 479-9
ff 511-27
653- 6
663-21
^2 585-21
586- 1
686-24
596-30
thoughts
5 164-22
ph 176-10
190-21
/ 260-29
^2 582-8
uniyerse
9^584-24
usage
a 80-U
▼eins
p 376-15
yestores
e 260-29
yiew
6 315-30
yision
6 301-15
yriU
02 699-5
aenith
sp 97-13
a 19-32
44-31
sp 72- 4
78-11
81-13
81-25
88-13
98-28
$ 106-30
124-12
139-20
ph 165-8
173-21
174-31
184-18
187-27
188- 1
195-22
/ 210-23
211-10
213-8
249- 7
262-11
263-12
C266- 5
268- 1
260- 7
262-13
265-29
6 276-16
279- 2
286-4
289-13
296-5
298-8
298-18
300- 1
801-6
303-23
806-24
806-81
807-18
314-8
The myriad forms of m* thought,
M' thought does not at once catch the
belief in consumption presents to m- thought
Blot out the images of m* thought
not . . . apart from the action of m- thought,
in a part which m- thought does not reach.
dark images of m- thought,
beliefs, images of m* thought
detach m* thought from its material
image of m* thought, reflected on the retina,
the gradation of m* thought,
M- thought drops into the ground,
M' thought must obuin a better basis,
theory . . . adopted by general m* thought
a state of m* thought, the only error of which
EvBHiNO. Mistiness of m* thought;
Life and Loye . . . destroy the unrest of m*
thought.
Time is a m* thought, the diyisor of which
m* thoughts in belief rule the materiality
oonnecmn of past m- thoughts with present. '
Hebrew bard, swayed by m- thoughts,
M- thoughts chase one another like snowflakes,
BBLiByufO. . , . M' thoughts, illusion.
thence to reproduce a m- uniyerse.
Had his . . . birth been wholly apart from m*
usage,
which eyer flowed through m* yeins
If we array thought in m* yestures,
(that is, as it seemed to m* yiew),
man's substantiality transcends m* yision
Blind enthusiasm; m* will.
until matter reaches its m- senith in illusion
Thou Shalt haye no belief of Life as m*:
power of Spirit to oyerrule m*, material sense,
in other words, m*. material sense
337-13
0 347-5
8S2-6
p 400-23
406-26
409-Sl
they are m- material beliefs.
Finite spirit would be m',
My discoyery that erring, m*. . . . mind
This is a m*, finite sense of things,
these facts show how a m* and material sense
to sublugate intelligence, to make mind m*,
niAteriial structure is m:
cause of disease obtains in the m* human mind,
goyemed bv a false belief is discordant and m*.
m* material body loses all appearance of life
only as the m*, erring mind yields to God,
growth of mortal mind . . . out of all that is m\
I name it m*.
Is it not proyable that Mind is not m*
this m* and material conception.
no m* nor material power as able to destroy.
until the entire m*, material error finally.
erring, m*, material sense
rises . . . from the m* to the immortal.
A ?n*, corporeal, or finite conception of God
The conceptions of m*. erring tnougUt
aboye the m* to the immortal idea of God.
inform us that the pleasures of sense are m*
Discord is unreal and m*.
changing, and dying, the mutable and m*,
the finite, mutable, and m\
neyer make men sick, sinful, or m*.
material mentality. . . . ism*.
the m* is dropped for the immortal.
a m* temporary sense of things,
neyer reaches beyond the boundary of the m*
and would be mutable and m-.
m* and material man seems to be substance,
belief . . . that m\ material man is the
man would be wholly m*, were it not that
<3od's man, ... is not material and vi'.
says: . . . He has made man m*
Jesus waited until the m* or fieshly sense had
for accordlnjg to that error man is m*.
while error & m* and discordant.
whateyer is m* or discordant has no
a m* and material belief of fiesh and bones,
Mortal mind rules all that is m*.
The m* so-called mind produces
the m* and imperfect ... are counterfeits
Digitized by
Google
MORTAL
352
MORTALS
mortal
r 466-13
468-3
468-6
476-11
477- 9
477-13
478-24
478-25
478-31
479- 6
481-24
484-21
486-21
487-18
9 506-29
621-20
522-8
622-16
526-30
627-16
630- 4
68&-28
640-28
643-30
646- 1
646- 3
BBO-31
Mortal man will be less m% when he
Truth is immortal; error is m:
If Soul sinned, it would be m*,
error must be m*, because error is unlike Truth.
Hence man is not m* nor material.
Whatever is material is m*.
corporeal senses to be m* and errine illusions,
this belief is th* and far from actual,
whatever is m- is composed of
for man is not m%
it cannot be m* and material;
If Soul sins, it must be m*.
Mesmerism is m% material illusion.
So long . . . mortals will continue m* in be-
lief
believer and belief are one and are m*.
m*, erring, and finite are human beliefs,
the continued account is m* and materiaL
chronicles man as mutable and m*,
and this man to be vn*,
Eden stands for the m\ material body,
a knowledge of evil would make man m*.
forever opposed to m*, material sense,
the m' and material return to dust,
Cain is the type of m* and material man,
belief . . . would make Life, or Qod« m*.
Error . . . explains Deity through m* and finite
this belief alone is m*.
originate the impure and m*
Naturalists describe the origin of m* and
whatever is sinful and m- ;
are 7n- and material concepts
m* and material life is the dream,
whatever is of material sense, or m*,
the error which would make man m*
supposititious minds, . . . erring and m* ;
says : — I am M\ Governor of the Province of
664-18
666-3
666-23
ap 672- 9
g{ 682-26
687-16
Mortality
p 432-11
mortality
and disease
p 385- 9 assert its claims over m* and disease.
claims of
ph 182- 6 the claims of m% . . . appertain to
condition of
/ 215-23 Every quality and condition of m- is lost,
death and
b 295-31 teaches that ... is resurrected from death
and m*.
destroys
jp 72-13 Truth destroys m-, and brings to light
* 323-27 The true idea of God . . . destroys m-.
disappears
g 620-12 These days will appear as m* disappears,
discord and
b 338- 7 belief . . . terminates in discord and m*,
dlsetMe, and
g 567-15 the less a mortal knows of sin, disease, and m-,
error and
6 292- 3 the battle of Truth with error and m- ;
error of
/ 210-20 Truth pierces the error of m* as a sunbeam
escape from the
0 296-11 in order to escape from the m* of this error.
flnlteness, and
gl 580- 1 a belief in intelligent matter, finiteness, and m- ;
blstonr of
g 547-15 In its history of m-, Darwin's theory
Infers the
pfi 191-26 infers the m- of the body.
Is flnallv
r 476-17 M' is finally swallowed up in immortality.
lay off
r 401-14 that mortals can lay off m*
less
B 168-12 there would be less sickness and less m*.'*
manifests
b 319- 1 body does not include soul, but manifests m*,
material
b 298- 1 this unreal material m* di8api>ear8
nuitterand
a 43-26 in defiance of matter and m*,
/ 216-10 matter and m- do not reflect the facts of Spirit.
not bounded by
b 301-32 Immortality Is not bounded by m*.
c»pposed to
p 387-12 the assurances of immortality, opposed to m*.
out of
a 39-12 out of m* into immortality and bliss,
asesof
b 311-32 is not touched by these phases of m*.
replace
r 496-23 replace m* with immortality,
slekness, and
b 336-30 Sin, sickness, and m* are the suppositional
mortality
sin and
(see sin)
will coaoc
s 126- 6 m* will cease when man beholds
sp 78-9
/241-6
250- 4
6 278-31
335-21
336-6
338- 8
p 368-28
r 478-4
492-6
0r 546-32
564-5
656-20
^580-19
681- 7
685-23
600- 5
691- 8
691-10
503-13
506- 4
608-19
431-10
431-18
432- 2
432- 5
432-12
433-11
433-20
433-24
If the departed are in rapport with m*,
M' is their doom.
and suppose ... m* to be the matrix of
Blatter, with its m*, cannot be substantial
Soul . . . does not exist in m*.
nor the immortal into m*.
The m* of material man proves that
Admit the . . . and you admit that m-
MThat evidence of Soul . . . have yon within
m?
Life cannot be united to its unlikeness, m:
The m' of man is a myth,
There is no such thing as m*,
would seek to unite . . . immortality to m*,
immortality's opposite, m* ;
counteractmg all evil, sensuality, and m*.
m*; that which does not last forever;
Knowl£doe. . . . m-; beliefs and opinions;
Mattrr. Mythology; m*;
Matteb. . . . life m non-intelligence and m*;
sensuality; delusion; m*; error.
Tabes. Af- ; error ; sin ; sickness ;
A solar measurement of time ; m* ;
mortality's
r 468- 4 Shi is m- self, because it kills itself.
mortally
g 517- 6 may be defined as a m* mental attempt to
Mortal Man
p 430-21 J/- J/- is the defendant.
"•"■ "^ Therefore I arrested Jf' if' in behalf of
getting M' M- into close confinement
Commissioner for M' M'.
whereas M- J/-, the prisoner at the bar,
says : . . . Body, in which M- M- resides,
evidence of Personal Sense against M' M;
M' M' has been g^uilt}* of benevolence
M' M' is sentenced to be tortured until
the spirit of Life and the friend of M- M\
the case for i/* M- fenus Personal Sense
434-23 M' M- has had no proper counsel
434-30 lower court has »entenced M- M- to die,
M- M-^ in obedience to higher law,
M' At' can suffer only for nls sin.
for which M- M- is under sentence of death,
as a witness against M- M-
M' M' should find it again.
It was Fear who handcuffed M- M-
You have left M- M- no alternative.
His Honor sentenced M- M' to die
436-32 Claiming to protect M- M- in right-d<rfng,
437- 1 in which province M- M' resides.
in which M- M- was reported to reside,
Health^fficer had M- M- in custody,
though M- Jf* was innocent.
unfortunate Jf * M' who sought your aid
You betrayed M- M', meanwnile declaring
when it condemned M' M'
a verdict delivering M- M- to Death.
Wherefore, then, ... do you sentence if* M'
M' M' has his appeal to Spirit,
forbidden to enter against M' M' any more
restore to M' M- the rights of which he
cannot bear witness a^dnst M- M\
neither can Fear arrest M- M-
no law outside of . . . can punish or reward
if" M', #
M' if-, no longer sick and in prison.
Mortal Mail's
p 434-16 M- M' counsel regards the prisoner with
435-16 a destroyer of if' if* liberty
Mortal Mind
p 435- 3 Has the body or has M- M- committed a
436- 6 M' M\ whicn alone is capable of sin
Mortal Minds
p 430-22 M' My Materia Medica, Anatomy,
433- 3 addresses the jury of M- M-,
436-28 charged the iury, twelve M- M\ to find the
440- 8 M' M' were dieceived by your attorney,
441-29 persuading M- M- to return a verdict
mortars
b 312-10 the departure of a m- mind,
mortals
all
ap 562-12
alone
s 117- 9
amons
s 129-28
434-15
43&- 8
436-25
43&-3
436- 6
436-12
436-20
436-21
438-10
43»-13
430-14
439^21
430-25
440- 2
440-9
440-18
440-20
440-28
440-31
441-14
441-14
441-26
442-13
The twelve tribea of Israel with all m*,
m- alone do this.
in its reformatory mission among m*.
Digitized by
Google
MORTAI^
363
MORTALS
mortals
animftlSMid
g 511-25 Anim^ia uid m* metaphorically present
appear to
b 332*24 and to appear to m* in such a form of humanity
apprehension of
p 368- 7 nearer ... to the apprehension of m-,
are corporeal
a 116-23 M' are corporeal, but God is incorporeaL
are dlrlnely driven
8 152-26 by which m* are dirinely driyen to a
are esotlste
c 263- 1 M- are egotists,
are hastening
b 327-18 DUt m' are hastening to learn that Life is Ood,
are inclined
/ 214-19 J/* are inclined to fear and to
are not like
b 295-11 M' are not like immortals,
are taujrht
/ 2Z7- 4 m- are taught their right to freedom,
are unacquainted
/ 215- 8 J/- are unacquainted with the reality of
arrire at the
s 120- 8 by this reyersal m* arrive at the
g 543-12 until m- arrive at the understanding that
r 489-32 It assures m* that there Is real pleasure in
attempt to heal
t 459-12 Any attempt to heal m- with
awaits
b 291-28 No final Judgment awaits m%
beUefsof
/ 221-18 the self-imposed beliefs of m*,
b 278-13 is one of the false beliefs of m-,
believe
m 62-31 Because m* believe in material laws
/ 203-22 then m- believe that the deathless Principle,
212-21 In legerdemain and credulous frenzy, m* believe
b 312-20 M' believe in a finite personal Ood;
believed
a 53-13 aM' believed in God as humanly mighty,
betrayA
r 485- 7 betrays m* into sickness, sin, and death.
bind
/ 229-16 a law to bind m* to sickness, sin, and death.
birth of
g 529- 5 were needed to assist the birth of m*.
blessings to
b 3^ 9 which results in infinite blessings to m*.
blind
b 337- 4 blind m* do lose sight of spiritual
bring to
pr 11-21 Petitions bring to m* only the results of
can never know
g 519-14 AT* can never know the infinite, until they
cannot connect
r 491-11 Matter cannot connect m* with the true
claim
b 312-19 M- claim that death is inevitable ;
claimed
r 469-19 if m- claimed no other Mind
cllns to
b 328-10 must therefore cling to m' until,
commonly recognise
ph 183-19 m* commonly recognize as law that which
communed with
8p 73-15 If Spirit, or God, communed with m-
condemnation of
g 545- 7 The condemnation of m- to till the ground
congrregate
gl 505- 9 where m- congregate for worship.
declare
p 386- 8 So long as m* declare that ceruin states of the
did need
r 4»l- 8 But m* did need this help,
does wonders for
t 449- 4 A grain of C. S. does wonders for m*,
drive
r 487- 1 these calamities often drive m* to seek and
encourages
b 320-28 and encourages m* to hope in Him
entreat the divine
ph 182-22 M' entreat the divine Mind to heal
experience
a 22- 6 Waking to Christ's demand, m- experience
eyes of
ph 166- 4 it closed the eyes of m*
formation of
m 61-29 The formation of m* must greatly improve
frail
o 346-32 is not this what frail m* are trying to do ?
t 459-15 frail m\ untaught and unrestrained by C. S.,
gives
p 442-23 Truth, gives m* temporary food and cloth-
ing
giving m* access to broader and higher realms.
ructing
r 485-11 Why malign C. S. for instructhig m*
is broken
mortals
give up
ph m- 4 As m* give up the delusion that there is
b 380- 1 in proportion as m* give up error
giving
8 128-17
govern
/ 209- 4 as ignorance, . . . and human will govern m*.
happiness of
p 397- 4 on the morals and the happiness of m*,
heailnsr of
p 406- 9 demonstrated in the healing of m*,
he taught
a 20-17 he taught m* the opposite of themselves.
He teaches
c 266-15 He teaches m* to lay down their fleshllness
hypotheses of
ph 182-15 The hypotheses of m* are antagonistic to
Imperfect
/ 254-12 Imperfect m* grasp the ulthnate . . . slowly;
Important to
a 42-18 evidence so important to m*.
Incites
ap 564- 5 incites m* to kill morally and physically
In mercv to
a' 18- 8 not only in Justice to himself,but in mercy torn*,
Instructlni
letharfry of
a IS- 7 when the lethargy of m-,
may learn
b 316- 2 From him m* may learn how to
may see
ap 571-24 in which m- may see their own image.
may seek
b 322-32 M- may seek the understanding of C. S.,
millions of
p 379-30 the fever^ picture, drawn by millions of m-
Dilnd of
/ 230-31 So-called mortal mind or the mind of m-
231- 6 If . . . they are not destroyed in the miud of m*,
p 423-31 They are only phenomena of the mind of m*.
minds of
ph 175- 3 formulated in the minds of m*.
p 386-13 the action of Truth on the minds of m*,
mistake of
/ 216-19 The great mistake of m- is to suppose
move onward
/ 240-18 M' move onvrard towards good or evil
mast change
c 260-19 M' must change their ideals in order to
must emerge
g 552-16 M' must emerge from this notion of
must find
ap 83- 7 3f' must find refuge in Truth
must follow
c 266-23 M' must follow Jesus' sayings
must get
o 39-25 To break this earthly spell, m- must get the
must look
r 264- 7 M' must look beyond fading, finite forms,
need
an 85-24 but m* need spiritual sense.
need not
sp 79-29 m- need " not be weary in — Gal. 6 : 9.
b 291- 9 M' need not fancy that belief in the
need only
b 316- 5 m* need only turn from sin and lose sight of
needs of
/ 224-23 meeting the needs of m- in sickness
never helps
r 481- 7 Material sense never helps w to
obtains in
ph 172-20 obtains in m*, alia* mortal mind,
obtain the harmony
p 400- 9 M' obtain the harmony of health, only as
offspring of
gl 592- 6 the belief that man is the offspring of m* ;
origin of
g 548-18 Speaking of the origin of m-,
other
sp 77- 3 Neither do other m* ... at a single bound.
overtakes
b 290- 5 before what is termed death overtakes m*,
prevents
p 409-14 prevents m* from knowing how to govern
progress ^ ,
m 63- 2 At present m- progress slowly
put off
/ 212- 2 m- put off their material beliefs
put on
c 262- 8 m* •* put on immortality.*' — / Cor. 15 .- 54.
sacrificing
p 440- 7 before sacrificing m* to their false gods,
senses of
b 292-16 The so-called senses of m* are material.
Digitized by
Google
MORTALS
a54
MOST
mortals
■entenoe
an 105- 3 Courts and Juries judge and sentence m*
•infol
/ 204-25 notion that tbey can create . . . sinful m*
standard of
r 402-10 uplift the physical and moral standard of m\
standards of
/ 247-13 form the transient standards of m:
suppose
b 328- 4 M' suppose that they can live without
tabernacled with
ap 576-7 while yet he tabernacled with m-.
teacn _
m 66- 6 Trials teach m* not to lean on a material staff,
a 540-23 is to teach m' never to beliere a lie.
teaches
g 542-23 teaches m* not to remoTe the waymarks
thoaKhts of
/ 248-27 than are the thoughts of m* when awake.
b 337-27 Temporal things are the thoughts of m-
r 494-14 conscious and unconscious thoughts of m'.
try In vain
a 37- 6 if* try in vain to slay Truth with the
try to believe
b 312-17 Af • try to believe without understanding Truth ;
unfolding to
b 306-27 SciencCf still enthroned, is unfolding to m*
/ 223-29 truth urges upon m* its resisted claims;
vlctimixes
b 294-16 victimizes m; taught, as they are by physiology
wake
/ 261- 9 m* wake to the knowledge of two facts :
waken
p 420-17 if* waken from the dream of death
wlU behold
o 347-27 Then m* will behold the nothingness of
will disappear
r 476-11 M- will disappear, and . . . wiU appear
will echo
c 262-18 if- will echo Job's thought,
win sin
/ 206- 2 m* will sin without knowing that they are
wovdd procreate
8 140-29 but m* would procreate man,
alwavs demands restitution before m- can
gratitude for what he did for m*,
belief that Soul is in the body causes m-
When m* once admit that evil confers no
His origin is not. like that of m*.
I^et not m* permit a disregard of law
m* gain the sense of healui only as
M' can never understand God's creation while
may flow from the dqmrted to m* ;
M' evolve images of thought.
divine Principle by which m* can escape
When m* sin, this ruling of the schools
what made them good or bad for m*.
When m* forsake the material for the
As m' do not comprehend even
are traced upon m- by unmistakable signs.
m* should no more deny the power of C. S. to
afterwards mortal men or m*,
The mortal says . . . seedling is producing m*,
or elsewhere in matter or in m*.
the farther m* will be removed from imbecility
M' develop their own bodies
M- have a modus of their own,
or m* will continue unaware of
M' will some day assert their freedom
If w would keep proper ward over mortal,
pr 11-10
a 26-2
39-11
39-32
m 63- 7
64-27
69-4
69-6
sp 72-25
86-13
99-4
S 148-80
156- 3
160-4
ph 187-3
188-21
189-8
190-2
190-5
190-7
197-14
199-15
/ 212-17
227- 8
228-14
234-17
240-19
241-16
249-22
261-17
c255- f
255-13
258-25
259- 8
269-16
260-14
264-13
266- 5
267-18
2> 270-24
273-17
283- 1
285-27
288-31
291- 8
292-17
294-27
295-16
296-29
If m- are not progressive,
can do no more for m* than can moonbeams to
M' are the Adam dreamers.
We should learn whether m* govern the body
As m* drop off their mental swaddling-clothes,
m* take limited views of all things.
M' have a very imperfect sense or
threw upon m* the truer reflection of God
then m* have never beheld in man the reflex
sets m* at work to discover what
As w gain more correct views of God and
M- must cravitate Godward,
in the light of divine Science, m* present
M' think wickedly; consequently they
have never made m* whole, harmonious,
As m- begin to understand Spirit,
As m* reach, ... a higher sense,
destroys what m* seem to have learned
till m* have already yielded to each lesser call
so-called life of m* is dependent on
neither self-made nor made by m*.
The manifestation of God through m* is as
Brainology teaches that m* are created to
mortals
b 296-19 Whether m- will learn this sooner or later,
29&-33 It says to m',«< You are wretched!'*
297- 3 belief says. *' You are happy! " and m* are so;
297- 5 Human belief says to m*, ^ You are sick I "
301-12 substance, or Spirit, which m* hope for.
304-22 If m* caught harmony throu^ m^^oi^i sense,
311-30 as m* lay off a false sense of life,
325-21 the demands of Truth upon m*
328- 7 m* get rid of sin. sickness, and death only in
o 367-13 if we theoretically endow m- with the
p 371- 9 if- are believed to be here without
375-21 a belief that matter governs m*,
379- 2 and control the body without the consent of m\
381-15 types of disease, with which m* die.
388-31 If m* think that food disturbs the
394-22 against whom m* should not contend?
397-24 Jr * are no more material in their
406^30 causes m* to retreat from their error,
409-25 in proportion as m* realte
415- 1 excited state of nv^ which is not normaL
419-23 cannot in reality occur in m-
426-18 m* are not saved ... by death,
435-23 If m- sin, our Supreme Judge in equity decides
* 444-29 m-, or the " children of men " — Psoi. 14 .- 2.
458-30 by which m* are radically saved from sin and
r 47&- 1 if* are the counterfeits of immortals.
476-13 if* are not fallen children of God.
477- 2 where sinning mortal man appears to m*.
486-21 So long . . . m* will continue mortal in belief
400-13 m- are more or less deprived of Truth.
491-14 It is only by . . . that m* can lay off mortality
g 520- 8 no more seen nor comfMrehended by ta-, than
536-27 Through toil, struggle, . . . what do m- attain ?
545- 8 m* should so improve material belief
548-12 Earth has littie light or Joy for m* before
651- 9 argues that m* spring from eggs
663-29 You may say that m* are formed before they
ap 560-19 M'. obey the heavenly evangeL
563-31 It is the animal instinct in m*,
mortals'
pr 11-21 only the results of m* own faith.
6 314-23 Because of m* material and sinful belief.
Mosaic Decalogrue
r 489-14 It breaks all the commands of the if* Z>-
Bilosaic la'w
a 30-14 Babbi and priest taught the M- 1\
Moses
8 138- 6 M' proved the power of Mind by what men
ph 185-17 strove to emulate the wonders wrought by M'.
200- 4 M- advanced a nation to the worship of God in
b 280-17 M' declared as Jehovah's first o<Hnniand of the
321- 9 When, ... he saw it become a serpent, M- lied
321-16 illusion of M' lost its power to alarm him,
321-21 When if • first put his hand into his bosom
333-23 Abraham, Jacob, Jf*, and the prophets
0rI5e2-U definlUonof
MOBCS*
6 821-U and then if • fear departed.
321-25 God had lessened Jtf^esr
most
pr^Tlii-15 Christian healing c<mfers the m* health
X- 6 m* of them Incorrect in theory
x-17 These cases for the m* part have been
x-31 but sound morals are m* desirable.
pr 4-3 What we m* need is the prayer of
9- 2 During many jrears the author has been m*
grateful
11-18 but wipes it out in the m* effectual manner.
a 43-11 Jesus' last proof was the . . . ta* convincing,
43-12 the m* profitable to his students,
m 69- 3 There should be the m- tender solicitude for
64- 8 envy, or Jealousy seems on m* occasions to
8p 97-21 The broadest facts array the m- falsities
8 112- 1 to be the m* effective curative agent
123- 9 m* absolutely weak and inharmonious creature
140- 1 more than it is needed in m* cases;
141- 8 even the m* cherished beliefs and practices,
158-12 the m* potent rises above matter into mind.
ph 166-29 by m* of the medical systems ;
176-31 Truth handles the ta* malignant contagion
197-26 and the m* digestible food in the stomach,
b 286- 1 relates m- nearly to the happiness of being.
296-20 through which Truth appears m* vividly
313-23 Jesus of Nazareth was the m* scientific man
317- 6 Whosoever lives m* the life of Jesus
320- 6 The m* distinguished theologians in Europe
327-29 Reason is the m- active human faculty.
o 356-21 and the m* egregious fallacies
p 363-18 " Which of them will love him m* ? "—Litke 7 : 42.
363-20 " He to whom be forgave m*." — Luke 7 : 43.
373- 5 easier to cure the m* malignant disease than
376- 2 an image more terrifying than that of m- other
Digitized by
Google
MOST
355
MOUNT
most
»37e-6
376-9
383-9
387-16
387-17
887-19
402- 1
403-21
404>2l
407- 6
414-6
t 448-31
449- 7
449-18
456-4
456-9
460-10
460-11
r 466-17
466-18
478-18
49C^26
ff 647-17
549-19
556-16
672- 7
Most High
a 49-31
$ 142-24
p 436-14
^641- 6
0r2 596-19
mostly
^^597- 3
mote
e46&-16
moth
/241-6
Mother
6266- 8
9 630-11
ap 669- 3
02 592-16
- mother (<ee
any
0 164-32
r 479-4
of
It is the m' subtle, and does Its work
m* hidden, undefined, and insidious beliefs. *
when he leaves it m* out of his thought,
thev occupy the m* important posts
and perform the m* vital functions in society.
That man . . . who does the m* good.
C. S. is always the m* skilful surgeon.
The m- Christian state is one of rectitude
is one of the m- important points in tbe
enslavement to the m* relentless masters
it yields more readily than do m* diseases
doing one's self the m* harm.
reacts m* heavily against one's self.
than it does to heal the m* difficult case.
is m* dangerous quackery.
high standing which m- of them hold
this m' fundamental part of metaphysics
is the one m* difficult to understand
the point you will m* reluctantly admit,
it is the m* important to understand.
That body is m* harmonious in which
Question. — How can I progress m* rapidly
iB more consistent than m- theories.
the m* complicated corporeal structures,
It is made known m* f nUv to him who
is the m* simple and profound counsel
before the face of the M- H\** — Lam. 3 : 36.
make them meet dwelling-places for the M* B:
under the protection of uie M' U-.
a higher tribute to the M- H-.
presence and power of the M' H'.
The Judaic religion consisted m* of rites
the nv out of thy brother's eye." — MaU, 7; 5.
" where m- and rust doth — MatL 6.* 19.
Father and M' of the universe, including man.
recognizing God, the Father and Mr of aU,
as Love, represented by the M\
definition of
i3tXw> mother's)
successful method for any m* to adopt
could the Scriptural rejoicing be uttered by
any m\
' ^~Ki4- 3 to be the m* of Jesus and to behold at the
o 369-24 from the lips of her saintly m-,
•aoba
s 164-28 Such a m* runs to her little one, who
who Is my
a 31- 7 **Who is my m*, and who are my — AToft. 12; 48.
s 164-17
154-24
the m* is frightened and says.
That m- is not a Christian scientist.
j!»^ 178-14 produced. ... by the fright of his m*.
198-26 and that msm* has been threatened with
/ 206-19
236-12
6 267-14
267-17
6 316-30
o 36^12
giving the m* her child
Is the strongest educator,
the same authori^ for the appellative m*,
my brother, and sister, and m':*—MaJtt. 12 ; 60.
bemg conceived by a human m*,
Womd a m' say to her child,
t 463-19 and can cause the m* no more suffering.
motherhood
g 507- 6 the fatherhood and m* of God.
619-11 the fatherhood and m* of Love.
- ap 562- 7 the spiritual idea of God*s m-.
mOther->love
m 60- 9 the m* includes purity and constancy,
mother's
A m* affection cannot be weaned from
separated me from my m* womb,— Gal. 1: 15.
m 60-8
r 478-28
moths
an 103-27 like silly m*, singe their own wings •
motion
«p 90- 7
S 118-22
119-27
160- 9
/ 240-16
e 446-20
motionless
ph 199- 9 If mind does not move them, they are m*.
» 376-23 making certain portions of it m*.
motions
p 399- 8 and puts the body through certain m*.
The earth's m* and position are sustained
modes of material m* are honored with
to believe that the earth is in m*
m* of the arm is no more dependent upon
Mind is perpetual m-.
the unlabored m* of the divine energy
motions
p 437-29 overruled their m- on the ground that
r 471-10 no intimation of the earth^s iw or
g 613-12 the m* and reflections of deiflc power
motive
good
p 376-14 more life and immortality in one good m-
purpose and
b 326-16 The purpose and m* to live aright can be
light
t 452-29 destroys your power of healing from the right
463-19
wlthoat
ph 188- 7
wrong
e 446-18
your
p421-9
a right m* has its reward.
an embryonic thought without m* ;
A wrong m* involves defeat.
afterwards make known to the patient your m*
m 68- 2 should be the m* of society.
an 104-29 Our courts recognize evidence to prove the m*
106-15 reasonably pass sentence, according to the m*.
motive-power
ql 607-20 Will. The »»• of error;
motive-powers
T 400- 8 reveals Truth and Love as the nv of man.
motives
abase of the
ap 560-22 Abuse of the m* and religion of St. Paul
according to
j>r 16- 9 and rewards according to m*,
alms and
m 63-27 a race having higher aims and m'.
and acts
/ 238- 1 M' and acts are not rightly valued before
and affections
gl 697- 4 The m- and affections of a man
and alms
p 405- 3 Thtf indulirence of evil m* and aims
t 469- 8 the worldung's affections, m*, and aims.
and aspirations
«>- 4 Kindred tastes, m*, and aspirations
and philanthropy
s 151- 8 the m- and philanthropy .
for prayer
pt 2-1 What are the m- for prayer ?
for verbal prayer
pr 7-14 m- for verbal prayer may embrace too much
•p 96- 3 His holy m* and aims were traduced
of physicians.
/ 239-23 the acknowledged seat of human m-.
Inferior
{236- 8 Do not inferior m* induce the infuriated
290-10 and from selfish and inferior m*.
Ito
pr 4-13 Its m- are made manifest in the blessings
nuulclovs
t 446-14 from sinister or malicious m*
oar
a 36-29 and mockery of our m*
right
t 464-19 Right m* give pinions to thought,
selfish
t 447- 7 erring human opinions, conflicting selfish m*.
sinful
i 462-28 Acting from sinful m- destroys your
trae
b 326-20 Working and praying with true m*,
wicked
the wicked m* which produce them.
wrong
£461
p 404-12
29
a 51-24
gl 587-23
motto
/ 224-29
controlling another from wrong m*,
The m- of his persecutors were pride, envy,
Heabt. Mortal feelings, m*, affections.
/ «.»-«<. On its banner is the Soul-inspired m*.
t 443-11 our m* should be the Master's counsel,
458-15 Semper paratus is Truth's m*.
mould
pr 4-21
/ 236-14
moulded
pr 1-13
ph 198-23
moulding
/ 248-14
mount
/ 286-17
ap561- 9
676-23
will m- and fashion us anew,
Her thoughts . . . unconsciously m* it.
that thev may be m* and exalted
m* and formed by his doctor's belief
m- and chiseling thought.
4
pattern showed to thee in the m*.** — Heb. 8; 6.
beheld the spiritual idea from the m* of vision,
joy of the whole earth, is m* Zion, — P$ai. 48 .• 2.
Digitized by
Google
MOUNTAIN
356
MULTIPLY
mountain
pr 1- * whosoever shall say unto this m*, — Mark 11 .* 23.
m, 61-10 ftnd erery m* of semshneM be broagbt low,
b 209-7S astbemlst obflcaresthesanorthem*;
ap 658- • inthemqrms holiness. — Psal, 48. 1.
mountain-peak
p 415-82 standing forth as dlstlnctlj as a m;
mountains
m 67- 6 and the waves lift themselres into m:
s 135- 3 Ye m% that re skipped like — Psal. U4 : 6.
p 442-15 feet *' beaatifal upon the m%** — Isa. 62 : 7.
ff 511-24 rocks and m* stand for solid and grand ideas.
mournful
a 32-80 was a m* occasion, a sad sapper
moumftilly
8 140-27 m* tme that the older Scripture is rerersed.
jnouth
non's
/ 225-21 nor did . . . freedom come from the cannon's m*.
e's
a 45- 1 great stone must be rolled from the care's m*;
ber
ap 570-11 and the earth opened her m*, — Rev. 12 ; 16.
ikis
a 48-19 ** He opened not his m-." — Isa. 63 .■ 7.
60-2 so he openeth not his m*." — Isa. 53.- 7.
ap 664-19 Jesus ** opened not his m:** — Isa. 63; 7.
670- 9 serpent cast out of his m* water — Rev. 12.* 16.
670-13 the dragon cast out of his m: — Rev. 12.* 16.
of God
p 410-11 proceedeth out of the m* of God/* — MatU 4:4.
p»tient*s
s 162-16 introducing a thermometer into the patient's
m'.
s 116- 9 as the m* tasteth meat.** — Job 34; 3.
o 354-22 and out of the m* of babes
r 489-10 not equal to guiding the hand to the m* ;
ap 669-19 in thy m* sweet as honer." — Rev. 10; 9.
666-13 into the m* of Rebecca the Jewess
moutlipiece
sp 73-30 sensual cannot be made the m* of the spiritual,
move
sp 80-20 should not seem mysterious that mind, . . . can
m-a
clear that the human mind must m* the body
the sun seenm to m* from east to west,
to m* the bowels, or to produce sleep
If mind does not m* them,
** In Him we liye. and m-, and— ^cto 17; 28.
we say the lips or hands must m- in order to
Mortals m- onward towards good or eril
•• None of these things m- me." — Acts 20 ; 24.
" For in Him we live, and m-, — Acts 17; 28.
p 381-18 we liye. m*, and have our being in the
419-13 has no intelligence with which to m- itself
therefore be sure that you m- it off.
Wait patiently for dnrine Lore to m* upon
the
If you speak, the lips of this likeness m*
in whom we •• live, and m-, and — Acts 17; 28.
an 104-81
s 121-18
ph 179-28
199-8
/208-6
212-26
240-18
o 343-10
361-19
419-16
t 454-22
God is not m* by the breath of praise
m*, not by spirits but by Spirit.
It was the possible loss . . . which m* him,
as does the hand, admittedly m- by the wilL
m* upon the face of the waters. — Gen. 1 ; 2.
Her fathers* God before her m\
g 616-27
636-13
moved
pr 2-8
a 20-4
61-8
ph 187-16
^603-8
ap 66fr-17
movement
s 119-29 the m* of the solar system,
b 283- 4 Mind is the source of all m*,
movement-cure
p 383-29 The m* — pinching and pounding the
movements
These m- arise from the yolition of
the m* and transitions now possible
whereas the unreal and imitative m* of
the m* of God's spiritual government,
90-10
/ 212-81
g{ 697-28
moves
sp 80-21
/220-32
b J
mind-power which m* both table and hand.
as directly as the volition or will m* the hand.
V 329- 1 As time nf on. the healing elements
p 416- 7 because thought w quicuy or slowly,
419-14, 16 If disease m\ mind, not matter, m* it ;
m' in accord with Him,
but m* before them, a pillar of cloud by day
g 616-23
ap 566-10
moveth
g 512-6
517-29
movinff
p 416-22
9 511-20
every living creature that m*, — Gen. 1 ; 21.
over every living thing that m- — Gen. 1 ; 28.
The muscles, m- quickly or slowly
the m* creature that hath life, — Oen. 1 ; 20.
movinjr
g 614-30 m* in the harmony of Science,
657- 2 m* and playing without harm,
Mozart
/ 213-20 if * experienced ntore than he expressed.
much
pr 8-26 Gratitude is m- more than a verbal expretslon
7-15 may embrace too m* love of applause
9-19 This command includes m%
a 28--32 There is too m- animal courage in society
37- 2 sin brings suffering as m* tonday as
45-12 m- more, being reconciled, — Rom, 6 ; 10.
m 62-16 will do m* more for the health of the
sp 81- 1 There is not so m* evidence to prove
98-13 m- less can they demonstrate it.
an 108-27 m* more likely to be abused by its possess or,
169-13 as if she were so m* mindless matter,
s 160-26 to ascertain how m* harmony, or health,
160-27 how mvpain or pleasure, acaon or stagnation.
160-32 Is a stiffioint ... as m- a result of Uw
163-28 hnmiliatmg view of so m* absurdity,
164-13 Af* yet remains to be said and done
ph 169-21 however m' we trust a drug
171-11 to learn how m- of a man he is.
172- 6 nothing in the right direction and very m' in
174- 7 capable of doing so m- for man as
183- 7 however nt- is said to the contrary.
/ 202-26 Truth should '' m* more abound.*'^— Rom. 5 ; 30.
228-28 calamities, and sin will m* more abound
233-18 m' more should ye discern the sign mentaU
235-12 it is not so m* academic education,
243-14 arises not so m* from lack of desire as from
264-16 to begin aright and to continue ... is doing m%
b 271- 1 seed of Truth springs up and bears m- fruit.
272- 7 else it beareth not m- fruit,
296-21 one which has lost m* materiality — m- error
307-13 shall seem to have life as m* as
318-19 beliefs, from which comes so m* suffering,
323-28 effects of C. S. are not so m* seen as felt.
333- 8 not a name so m* as the divine title of Jesus,
o 343-24 Christendom generally demands so m* lees.
848- 9 one disease can be Just as m* a delusion as an-
other.
348-14 Are we . . . imputing too m* power to God,
p 864-30 that they indeed love m-,
364-31 because m- is forgiven them.
873-22 Disease is expressed not so m* by the lips as
304-14 as m- so as would be the advice to a man
396-10 Never say . . . how m- you have to
401- 3 nothing in the right direction and m* in
416-29 they think too m- about their ailments,
416-30 have already heard too m- on that subject.
434- 8 After m- debate and opposition,
t 468-16 Having seen so m* suffering from quackery,
464- 6 how m' time and toil are sail required
r 466- 2 After m* labor . . . she revised that treatise
486-29 controlled war and agriculture as m- as
^610-2 How m* more should we seek to apprehend the
617-11 not as m* authority for considering
533-29 as m* as to say in meek penitence,
ap 562-14 will through m* tribulation jrield
al 586- 5 C. 8. brings God m- nearer to man,
muddy
g 640-10 The m* river-bed must be stirred in order to
gl 503-16 m*, foaming, and dashing, it is a type of error.
multifarious
r 477-21 in m* forms of the living Principle,
multiform
b 331-29 the same in essence, though m* in office :
multiplication
pr^ yiii-22 m* and increased violence of diseases
c 263-23 a new m* or self -division of mortal thought,
263-27 The m- of a human and mortal sense
b 303- 6 M' of God's children comes from no power of
g 607-17 and governs the w of the
612-20 the m* of its own pure and perfect ideas.
649- 2 shows that the m' of certain animals
multiplied
a 36-28 m* trials, and mockery of our motives
sp 90- 3 How were the loaves and fishes m*
s 108-15 the product of three m* by three,
ph 166-13 Diseases have m-, since
p 421-31 the products of eight m* by five,
multiplier
^608- 3 Mind is the m\
multiplies
/ 214-23 All material knowledge, . . . «n- their pains,
D 280- 7 Mind creates and m- them,
g 633-26 and m* until the end thereof.
multiply
pr 11- 1 Without punishment, sin would m*.
8 106-13 to m- with mathematical certainty
/ 202-18 The days of our pilgrimage will m-
Digitized by
Google
MULTIPLY
367
BiYSTERY
fit
/^19- 6 we do not m* when we should sabtract,
250- 1 We mn into error when we ... m* Mind into
g 511- 4 " m* and replenish the earth.** — Qen. 1 .* 28.
61^18 Be fruitful, and m*, — Oen. 1 .-22.
512-19 and let fowl m* in the earth. — Oen. 1 : 22.
517-26 Btf fruitful, and m*, — Gen. 1 : 28.
517-31 causes them to m*, — to manifest His power.
635- 7 I will greatly w thy sorrow — Oen, 3.- 16.
549-11 to m* their species sometimes through eggs,
multiplying , , ^
0r 567- 9 many animals suffer no pain in m* ;
niultitude
pr 8-20 they»*coyerthem'Of sins.** — /i>€«. 4:8.
jm 86- 3 "Them* throng thee.*' — Z>t/Jto 8:46.
s 163-23 the m* of hypotheses obtruded upon us
b 273-^ fed the m*, healed the sick,
multitudes ^ ^ „ ,
•p 98-2i m* consider that what they call Bcience
$ 161-16 theories, from which m- would gladly escape.
b 272- 2 how shall they preach, convert, and heal m*,
multitudinous
a 43-30 and the m* errors growing from
0 264-14 m- objects of creation, . . . will become risible.
b 303- 2 m' forms of Mind which people the realm of
g 507-16 reproduces the m* forms of Slind
mundane
/ 209-25 Material substances or m* formations,
249-30 but makes its m' flights quite ethereal.
murder
an 106- 2 The hands, without . . . could not commit a m*.
/ 262-19 says: ... lie, commit adultery, rob, m*,
o 330-31 m*, dementia, insanity, inanity,
p 406-17 moral man has no fear that he will oonmiit a m*,
murderer
sp 89-31 ♦•am'fromthebeginning.**- •/bAn8:44.
an 104-82 Is not mortal mind the m* ?
b 290-27 The m*, though slain in the act, does not
292-23 a m* from the b^inning, — John 8 ; 44.
p 436- 7 in the interest of Personal Sense, a tn\
441-32 ** a m* from the beginning.** — John 8 ; 44.
7 539- 3 ** a m* from the beginning.** — John 8 ; 44.
( 560-30 a m* from the beginning, —John 8 ; 44.
murderers
/ 234-12 against the approach of thieves and m\
murders
an 100- * evil thoughts, tn\ adulteries, — Matt. 15: 19.
106-28 enyyings, m*, drunkenness, — Oal. 5 : 21.
murky
s 122-20 in the midst of m* clouds and drenching rain.
murmur
a 48^12 shall the humblest or mightiest disciple m*
p 369-32 It is error even to m*
ap 669-22 m* not over Truth, if you find its digestion
murmuring
a 40-22 may endure human brutality without m*,
muscle
8 160-16 to convey the mandate of mind to m*
160-28 to learn now mortal mind governs m*,
160-29 only to learn from anatomy that m* is not
160-32 Is a stiff Joint or a contracted m-
ph 166- 7 To measure . . . strength by the exercise of m*,
/ 217-30 But what is this ?n« .' Is it m- or mind ?
muscles
and bones
sp 84-21 not dependent . . . upon m- and bones for
relaxes rigid
s 162-8 dissolves tumors, relaxes rigid m*,
sprain tlie
p 386-19 If you sprain the m* or wound the flesh,
8 160-19 Can m*, bones, blood, and nerves rebel against
160-22 Unless m* are self-acting at all times,
160-24 If m* can cease to act ... of their own prefer-
ence,
ph 196-29 Because the m* of the blacksmith's arm are
199- 1 m*, without volition of mortal mind,
199- 4 thought . . . hammering would enlam the m*.
199- 6 since m' are as materiu as wood anairon
199- 8 M' %n not self-acting.
199-28 gave his thought-forces, called m*, their
/ 217-31 Without mind, oould the m* be tired ?
217-32 Do them- talk,
219- 8 No more can we say . . . that m- give strength,
219-11 Not m*, nerves, nor bones, but mortal mind
p 375-94 show . . . that m* have no power to be lost,
383-27 lenses, m\ the iris and pupil,
416-21 The m*. moring quickly or slowly
r 486-30 as much as ... m* measure strength.
muscular
8 162-10 Anatomy describes m- action as
ph 199-12 Not because of m- exercise, but by reason of
muscularity
ph 200- 2 Pagan worship began with m*,
mushrooms
ph 172- 3 Theorizing about man*s development from m*
music
poetry and
p 378- 2 even as poetry and m* are reproduced
science of
b 304-22 The science of m* governs tones.
304-26 the science of m* must be understood.
sweetest
/ 213-26 Mental melodies and strains of sweetest m*
tones of
sp 81-21 silence the tones of m*, . . • and yet the
pr^ viii- 7 science of m* corrects false tones
a 26-19 A musician demonstrates the beauty of the m*
sp 81-24 in the case of numbers and of m*,
89-27 Sound is not the originator of m*,
ph 196-17 astronomy, natural history, chemistry, m*,
/ 213-26 M' is the rny thm of head and heart,
e 256- 6 and discord into the m* of the spheres.
Harmony in man is as real ... as in m*.
Harmony in man is as beautiful as in m*,
Left to tne decisions of material sense, m* is
Controlled by belief, ... m* is, must be,
no more a man than discord is m*.
6 276-16
804-21
304-27
304-29
306-4
musical
/ 217- 4
musician
26-19
to conclude that individual m* tones are
A m- demonstrates the beau^ of the music
8 14&- 2 caught its sweet tones, as the natural m*
/ 213-22 He was a m- b^ond what the world knew.
t 463- 8 You do not . . . disbelieve the m*
mustard-seed
ap 675-16 Did not Jesus illustrate ... by the m*
mutable
/ 202-16 Outside of this Science all is m*:
0 279- 2 changing, and dying, the m* and mortal,.
286- 4 through the finite, m*, and mortal,
and would be m- and mortal.
The m* and imperfect never touch the
mortal life, m* truth, nor variable love,
second record chronicles man as m* and
300-14
9 503-20
522- 8
mutations
c 261-26
b 310-32
mute
pr 16-11
sp 89-16
ph 191-20
mutUated
a 37-20
mutter
sp 70-*
mutual
a 21-22
m 69- 4
69- 7
69-24
an 100- 8
My
s 140-6
^501- •
my
ph 187-18
myriad
/ 247-26
6 306-21
p404-4
9 543-27
ap 672-16
mysteries
sp 90-29
Breaking away from the m- of time and sense,
These changes are the m* of material
Lips must be m* and materialism silent,
tongnie grows m* which before was eloquent.
Intelligence is not m* before non-intelltgenoe.
into a m* doctrinal platform.
witards that peep and that m> ;^l8a. 8 ; 19.
our m* interests are identical;
m* attention and approbation should
M' compromises will often maintain a
A m* understanding should exist
as follows : '* Theie exists a m* influence
** Thou canst not see M' face: — Exod. 33 ; 20.
but by M' name Jehovah — JExod. 6 : Z.
What is this m* but mortal mind.
Love which paints the petal with m* hues,
The m* forms of mortal thought,
any one of the m* forms of sin.
reflected in the m* manifestations of Life,
uncover the m* illusions of sin, sickness, and
improve our time in solving the m* of being
mjrsterious
sp 80-19 It should not seem m* that mind,
"" * ' but they are m* only because
This fact at present seems more m* than
so m* to the popular mind
teaches belief in a m*, supernatural Ood,
86-14
8 134-82
137-11
e46<^8
mystery
lUspels
sp 80-16
unveils the
/216-6
v«Uof
8 114-24
Science dispels m* and explains
Science unveils the m* and solves the problem
It lifts the veil of m* from So«l and body.
sp 70- 2 Svery day is a m*.
96-26 if * does not enshroud Chrl8t*s teaohingt,
8 146-20 U there is any m* hi Christian healing.
Digitized by
Google
MrSTERY
358
NAME
8 14fr-21 m- which godliness always presents to the
145-22 the m* always arising from ignorance
b 319-17 M; miracle, sin, and death will disappear
a 601-14 So-called m- and miracle, which subserve the
mystical
b 3&i-2S a m- statement of the eternity of the Christ,
mys^cism
8p 80-14 It is m- which gives spiritualism its force.
80-18 from the domain of reason into the realm
of w.
mystification
g 523- 9 arise from a mist or false claim, or from m*,
mytli
8 152- 1 But this so-called mind is a m*,
ph 186-25 If death is as real as Life, immortality is a m:
b 281-19 a m*. a misconceived sense and false
r 470-31 If . . . then man's existence was am*.
g 523-12 material m-, instead of the reflection of Spirit.
528- 8 this supposition was a dream, am*.
630-17 This m* represents error as always asserting
646- 1 The mortality of man is a m*.
560-21 If . . . then the great I am is a m*.
mythical
c 265- 6 The m* human theories of creation,
r 400-28 the m* nature of material sense.
mytliologric
g 631-10 m* theory of material life at no point resemblA
mythological
/ 240-11 theory of Life, ... is delusive and m*.
g 62S- 6 is solely m* and materiaL
534-16 m* material intelligence called ener^
msrtholoffies
b 31»-17 are so many ancient and modem m*.
msrthology
andent
r 468-30 as are ancient m* and pagan idolatry.
father of
6 294-23 and human belief in them to be the father of m-
godoi
gl 680- 2 nothingness ; the first god of m- ;
gods of
r 486-28 heathen gods of m* controlled war
heathen
r 46^23 Heathen m* and Jewish theology have
b 330-20 As the m* of pagan Rome has yielded to a
g 6M- 1 idolatry which lollowed this material m-
gl 587- 9 Gods. M- ; a belief that life, substance, and
691- 2 From this follow idolatry and m*,
691- 8 Matteb. M-; mortality; another name for
591-26 m*; error creating other errors :
694- 3 the first statement of m* and idolatry;
myths
8 151- 1 the human mind and body are m*.
b 294-22 show the pleasures and painsof matter to hear
p 441-28 Your personal Jurors . . . are m*.
N
nabob
/ 220-13 procures . . . with more ease than a n*.
nacash
gl 694- 1 iophi8, in Greek; n*, in Hebrew).
nail-prints
a 46-18 Jesus caused him to examine the n* and
nails
r 486-14 Jesus proved by the prints of the n*,
naked
g 632-16 I was m* ; and I hid myself. — Oen. 3; 10.
532-29 In the allegory the body had been n\
633- 6 Who told ttiee that thou wast n* ?— Oen. 3 .* 11.
nakedness
g 533- 1 first impression . . . was one of n* and shame.
name (8ee aUo name**)
Adam
b 338-14 Divide the n* Adam into two syllables,
gl 580-21 The rv Adam represents the false
affixed the
r 483-14 she affixed the n* ** Science *' to Christianity,
and nature
o 366-11 Let discord of every n* and nature
r 483-30 through the divine n- and nature.
g 628- 4 That Adam gave the n- and nature of animals, is
announee Ita
p 301-26 has no intelligence to . . . announce its n*.
Another
pr 16-19 is but another n* for the first lie
gl 601- 8 Matter. . . . another n* for mortal mind;
asked the
p 411-13 once Jesus asked the n* of a disease,
Christ**
p 436-11 Giving a cup of cold water In Christ's n*,
coapled with the
gl 690-19 unless specially ooupled with the n* God.
Bden
g 526-29 n* Eden, according to Cruden, means plecuure^
fandly
g 515-21 Man is the family n* for all ideas,
gave no
p 39ft- 9 Often he gave no n* to the distemper he cured,
get Us
p 412-19 get its n*, and array your mental plea
his
8 109-26 his n- shall be called Wonderful.'* — Isa. 9 .* 6.
163- 2 by first marking Nature with his n-,
~^ •*" ther "' *■ ^ — •
b 80ft-30 then his n* was changed to Israel,
-» 411- 7 replies more readily when his n* is spoxen:
411-16 demon, or evil, replied that his n* was Legion.
holy
8 143-31 everlastingly due its holy n*.
human
b 333- 5 Jesus was a human n*, which belonged to
In Christ* a
ap 570-17 Give them a cup of cold water in Christ's n*,
in my
p 362- • In my n* 8haU they cast out— Mark 16.* 17.
in the
8 135-80 not merely in the n* of Christ, or Truth,
p 438-15 I ask your arrest in the n* of Almighty Qod
name
in the
p 440-17 Wherefore, then, in the n* of outraged jnstiee^
t 453-22 yet serves evil in the n* of good.
456- 8 Teaching or practising in the n- of Truth,
ap 563-28 but doing this in the n* of good.
Joshua
6 333- 7 it is identical with the n* Joshua,
left no
a 27-26 other disciples who have left no n*.
more than a
a 54-24 whose religion was something more than a n*.
g 601- • byMyn' Jehovah wa8 1 not kiunm—BxodU^: Z,
new
ph 197- 3 A new n- for an ailment affects people like a
b 326-30 in humility he took the new n* of ntul.
otfmther
a 31- 9 of his calling any man by the n* of father.
of God Almighty
g 601- • bythen' qf God Almighty ;— Exod. 6.* 3.
of Jehovah
g 624- 8 by the national n* of Jehovah.
624- 9 In that n* of Jehovah,
of Jeans
a 29-18 gave to her ideal the n* of Jesus
oilaufM
8 118-22 are honored with the n* of law$.
of Science
8 111-11 some may deny its right to the n* of Science.
ph 186-15 a human conception m the n* of Science
of the disease
p 396- 9 avoid speaking aloud the n* of the disease.
2)A 197- 4 like a Parisian n* for a novel garment.
proper
b 333-13 The proper n- of our Master
special
n 406-10 from the special n* of insanity.
spintnal
8 137-29 but now the Master gave him a spiritual ti-
the very
8 121^28 The very n*, iUtteion^ points to nothingness.
Thy
pr 16-28 Hallowed be Thy n*. — i/at<. 6.* 9.
thj
a 49- 6 subject unto us through thy n-." — Luke 10 : 17.
8 161-28 ** Liberty, what crimes are committed In thy
n-!"
6 808-29 "Whatisthyn*?" — <?en.32;27.
809- 1 •* Tell me, I pray thee, thy n- ; •* — Gen. 82 :29.
under the
9 119-16 in the form and under the n* of natural law.
osorpingUie
/ 204-25 usurping the n* without the nature
j>r 16- 8 which we n* after him the Lord's Prayer,
sp 76- S n* the face that smiles on them
93-23 Spirit, as a proper noun, is the n* of the
ph 109-10 I n* these facts to show that disease has ii
177-20 the opposite of Truth, cannot n* the qualities
Digitized by
Google
NAME
359
NATURAL
name
p^ 186-8
/ 210-23
228-15
b 81»-29
332- 4
333- 8
383-10
p 362- 3
372-18
380-15
386- 1
411- 4
412-10
e448-30
448-32
r 473-12
488-14
483-15
g 615-17
527-25
537-11
ap 663-19
667-19
gl 581- 1
named
m 68-19
an 103-18
5 107-3
156- 2
ph 187-12
189-6
209-24
6 276-27
278-28
293-8
296-26
p 426-31
r 468-11
469-28
471-6
471-31
0 602-10
633-18
gl 691- 4
694-2
694-10
nameless
6309-2
9 507- 9
669-12
namely
pr 6-6
a 63-20
9p 92-22
8 167-29
ph 167-26
/204-8
201-24
228-6
6 278-18
O 847-19
366-6
p 307-28
400-7
414-9
422-80
431-11
432-13
r 472-21
474- 1
492-4
^626-8
glSOt^U
name's
ap 678-9
names
s 106-28
187-27
ph 177-18
18^-7
197-1
6 275-13
820-4
t453-26
^506-29
607-6
608-22
612-26
naming
ph 177-18
o348- 1
p 412-11
under whaterer n* or pretence they are
I n* it mortal.
tbeir freedom in tbe n* of Almiehty God.
for instance, to n* Love as merely an attribute
Fatlier-Mother is the n* for Deity,
Christ is not a^r so much as the
The n* is synonymous with Messiah,
a certain Pharisee, by n- Simon,
and n- them divine law.
mortal opinions which you n* law.
Sometimes Jesus called a disease bv n*,
If the student silently called the disease by n*,
You may call the disease by n* when you
has any claim to the n*.
is a Scientist only in n*.
Jesus is the n- of the man who,
affixed . . . the n* ** error *' to corporeal sense,
affixed . . . the n- " substance ** to Mind.
The n- Elohim is in the plural,
that was the n- thereof. — Gen. 2 .- 19.
has no local habitation nor n*.
that old serpent, whose n* is devil
that old serpent whose n* is deril
the n* often conferred upon him
I have n* her case to individuals,
As n- in C. S.. animal magnetism
and n* my discovery C. S.
Who n* arugs, and what made them good or
another illusive personification, n* Satan.
Science (in this instance n- natural)
the divine Soul n* God.
the nothingness n* error.
the soTnethingness n* Truth.
The grosser substratum is n' matter
The theoretical mind is matter, n' brainy
human concepts n* matter, death, disease.
Life, Truth, and Love, — n* God.
still believe there is another power, n* evil.
The unlikeness of Truth, — n* error^
which, . . . she has n* C. S.
untrue image of God, n a sinful mortal.
the rib . . . grown into an evil mind, w vHrnian,
one Spirit, or intelligence, n- Elohim, or God.
the opposite of Truth, n* error;
claim . . . that there was another power, n* eri/,
a n% incorporeal impartation of divine Love
n* oflbpring, — wanderers from the parent Blind,
which ends, . , . in n* nothingness
the test of our sincerity, —n*, reformation.
n*, that this shock arises from the great
fact concerning error— n*, its nothingness
C. S. impresses the entire corporeality,— n*,
There is but one way — n*,
n*. Spirit and matter,
notion . . . can create what God cannot, — n-,
n*, that nothing inharmonious can enter being,
requires another admission, — n*,
n*, apostolic, divine healing
n*, the proof of the utility of these methods;
n*, the student's higher attainments
his goods, — n*, of sin and disease.
n*, the impossibili^ that matter, brain,
believes that something . . . n*, matter
in behalf of the state (n-, the body)
a statute regarding disease, — n*,
absurdity — n*, erroneous trtith.
and their glorious proofs,— n*,
but one fact before the thought, n*,
n-, that all Life is God.
n*, matter, sin, sickness, and death;
for his n* sake. — P$aL 23 : 3.
which this same so-called mind n* matter ^
common n*, Simon Bar-Jona, or son of Jona;
These n* indicated matter's properties,
fives them material n*,
t does this by giving n* to diseases
and are the Scriptural n* for God.
n- are often enressive of spiritual ideas,
nor give n* to diseases,
finding n* for all material things.
Spirit n* and blesses all.
n* the female gender last
confers animal n* and natures upon its
Adam — alias error — gives them n*.
had the n* of all that was material,
which they chide us for n* nothing
by n* it audibly, you are liable
Napier, Sir Charles
p 37iB-12 Sir Charles N- sent it cowering back into the
»Kin
nap]
a 44-18
p367- 1
narcotics
s 157-26
p 408-16
narrated
ph 193-81 occurred Just as I have n*.
narrating
pr^ viii-» n- experiences which led her,
narrative
8 157-17
^502-4
607- 1
621-4
625-3
628-28
630-29
ai>668-9
narratives
g 601- 6 whereas the New Testament n* are clearer
narrow
a 44-30
sp 77-80
5 126^
137-13
161-28
c 256-14
6 324-14
f 451-12
454-29
r 472- 6
9 636-22
narrowed
s 134- 7 the word martyr was n* in its significance
narrowness
m 58-16 n* and jealousy, which would confine
c 256-26 material sense of God leads to formalism and n* ;
nasal
to remove the n* and winding-sheet,
under the n* of its form,
2i- quiet mortal mind, and so relieve the body;
the use of purgatives and n- is in itself a
according to the n- in Genesis
preponderance of unreality in the entire n*,
Adam has not yet appeared in the n*.
closes its n* of oeing
In this n-, the valimty of matter
according to this n-, surgery was
First, this n- supposes that
The n* follows the order used in Genesis.
.demonstrating within the n* tomb the
where the chances ... for improvement n* into
in " the straight and n* way'* — see Matt. 7; 14.
Jesus completely eschewed the n* opinion
The straight ana w way is to see and
within the ?** limits of physical humanity.
The way is straight and n*,
strive, to enter uie n* path of Life,
tread firmly in the straight and n* way.
way which leads to C. S. is straight and n*.
Their n* limits belittle their gratifications.
ph 175-16 glandular infiammation, sneezing, and n* pangs.
ion {see also nmtion*t)
Like our n; C. S. has its Declaration of
It was enough for them to believe in a n* Deity;
In n- prosperity, miracles attended the
limited form of a n* or tribal religion,
the Supreme Being by the n* name of Jehovah.
nation (see also umUon*B]
an 106- 6 Like our n; \
ph 200- 4 Moees advanced a n* to the worship of God
national
a 41-30
S 133-13
133-420
0^524-8
nation's
ph 200- 2 the gods became alive in a n* belief.
nations
The eastern empires and n*
Even in captivity among foreign n*.
One infinite Goo, good, unifies men and n* ;
were for the healing of the n*.*' — Jiev. 22.-2.
to rule all n* with a rod of iron : — Jiev. 12 .- 6.
will eventually rule all n* and peoples
ph 94-12
s 133-16
6340-23
p 406- 2
ap666- 7
66&-16
native
m 67-12
§p 91-11
5 128-18
ph 190-16
6 281-24
The attraction between n* qualities
reduced to its n- nothingness.
It raises the thinker into his n* air of insight
and return to its n* nothingness.
They are n* nothingness, out of which
p 866-17 will vanish into its n* nothingness
383-16 It is the n* element of such a mind,
g 601-16 something more n* to their immortal cravings
ap 572- 6 scientifically reduced to its n* nothingness.
Natrutn fnurioHeum
9 168- 6 The author has attenuated K- m*
natural
pr^ xi-16
a 32-24
44-24
8 111- 6
118-21
118-31
119-16
119-21
126- 8
426-18
128-2
139-30
131-27
not supernatural, but supremely n*.
it was n* and beautiful.
On the contrary, it was a divinely n- act,
C. S. is n-, but not physical.
as the n- status of men and things,
and the n* order of heaven comes down to earth.
under the name of n* law.
God is n* good, and is represented only by
man will be found normal and n*
as being both u' and spiritual?
Good is n* and primitive.
no longer think it n* to love sin
x«A-«. n* demonstrations of the divine power.
134-22 n* law of harmony which overcomes discord,
146- 1 as the n* musician catches the tones of
ph 176- 9 What an abuse of n* beauty to say that a rose,
184-80 The inspirations were deep and n*.
189- 6 Science (in this instance named n*)
193-11 its death-pallor gave place to a n- hue.
Digitized by
Google
NATURAL
360
NATURES
natural
ph 193-13 and the breathing became n* ;
195-17 Through astronomy, n* history, chemistry,
/ 240- 1 Nature voices »f, spiritual law and
o 273-32 reveals the n-, divine Principle of Science.
274- 8 is not really n* nor scientiflc, because it
277-13 N- history presents vegetables and animals as
321-23 presently restored his hand to its n' condition
p 387-14 faithfully pe^orm the n* functions of being.
413-12 are no more n* nor necessary than
413-19 Water is not the n* habitat of humanity.
Mind is the n* stimulus of the body,
and in a n% all-powerful devil,
that the birth will be n- and safe,
in which the discharge of the n- functions
To those n* Christian Scientists,
seem real and n- in illusion,
which subserve the end of n* good,
X- history is richly endowed by the
In n* history, the bird is not the product of
Miracle. That which is divinely n-,
t 460- 4
463- 9
r 478-19
483-19
493-26
g 501-14
548-26
551- 6
gl 591-21
(Me cUso science)
naturalist
an l(M- 8 Agassiz, the celebrated n* and author,
g 548-18 a famous n* says: ** It is very possible that
548-22 Had the n*, through his tireless researches,
549-24 In one Instance a celebrated n-, Agassis,
551- 9 One distinguished n* argues that
551-22 Thd question of the n* amounts to this :
naturalist's
g 553-15 Why, then, is the n* basis so materialistic,
naturalists
g 551-17 N- ask: ** What can there be, of a material
552^ A'- describe the origin of mortal . . . existence
653-10 One of our ablest n* has said :
naturally
pr^ xi-12 disappear as n* and as necessarily
m 57- 9 These different elements conjoin n-
sp 89-28 Cain very n- concluded that if life was in the
s 161-26 would n* induce the very disease
ph 195-18 thought passes n- from effect back to cause.
/ 237- 9 height their little daughter so n- attained.
240- 8 the leaflet turns n- towards the light.
p 370-29 should n* and genuinely change our basis
407- 4 n* attractive to no creature except
recuperative action . . . goes on n*.
Christianity causes men to turn n- from
but come n* into Spirit
The reader will n* ask if there is
increase their numbers n* and
Natural Science
s 111-20 for the best essay on X- S;
Nature
8 163- 1 by first marking N- with his name,
nature {$ee also nature's)
Mnblgaons
p 388-17 a specimen of the ambiguous n- of
and oharaoter
8 142-31 departs from the n* and character of Mind,
and essence
$ 107-12 inspired with a diviner n* and <
in Its very n* and essence ;
the n* ana essence of all being.
nature
•tomal
b 333-10 Christ ezpreflses God*8 spiritual, eternal n*.
•zplieatlon of
•p 83-16 Since Science is an explication of n*.
express the
r 465-13 intended to express the n*, essence, and
God of
a 44-30 Could it be called supernatural for the God of It*
God*s
cr 512-14 their natures are allied to God*sn*;
higher
m 60-21 education of the higher n* is neglected,
62-19 in the understanding of man's higher n*.
62-27 The higher n* of man is not governed by
higlMSt
m 65- 2 should proceed from man*s highest n\
his
pr 9-32 that you may be partakers of his n-
a 28-17 Not a single component part of his n-
b 308-28 until his n* was transformed.
t 447-16
458-32
r 485-16
^621-18
627<^ 6
t 460- 7
andG<»d
8 118-31
in which n* and God are one
and methods
t 451-26 the n* and methods of error of every sort,
ap 564- 4 with error's own n* and methods.
' and operation
g 545-25 the n- and operation of Spirit.
and orirln
r 490-24 explanations of the n* and origin of man
g 529- 7 as to the n* and origin of man,
andqnalitor
c 262- 9 the n* and quality of God's creation
and revelation
b 276-29 N* and revelation inform us that
t 4fi0-33 electricity, animal n*, and organic life,
antipathies of
8 163-32 the fixed and repulsive antipathies of n*.
oommonlv called
b 819-11 material means (commonly called n*) ,
determines the
p 403-28 The human mind determines the n* of a case,
divine
(see divine)
enriches the
m 57-28 Love enriches the n-, enlarging, purifying,
entire round of
b 277-17 throughout the entire round of n*.
essential
b 332- 1 express . . . the threefold, essential n* of the
inflnite.
b 303-27 a witness or proof of His own n:
b 272- 8 the swinish element in human n*
Identical with
8 119-17 In one sense God is identfcal with ir,
Inamortal
e 260-30 it must lose its immortal n*.
laws of
(8ee laws)
lower realms of
g 557- 7 birUk-throee in the lower realms of n*,
man's
jrp 84-23 by iriiich we discern man's n* and extetence.
material
g 551-18 ** What can there be, of a material n-,
ndsuiterprets
/ 240- 2 but human belief misinterprets n*.
mythical
r 490-29 the mythical n* of material sense,
me and
o 365-11 Let discord of every name and n*
r 483-30 through the divine name and n*.
g 528- 4 That Adam gave the name and n*of •«<«nfti*^ ig
no
a 18-18 could concUiate no n* above his own,
obedienoeto
ph 176- 9 free to act in obedience to n*,
of Christianity
a 40-31 n* of Christianity is peaceful and blessed,
of error
g 555- 9 This is the n- of error.
of God
a 20-18 even the n* of God;
g 537-32 but this is not the n* of God, who is Love
of man
«p 94- 4 The n* of man, thus understood,
of religion
a 28-28 is to mistake the very n- of religitm.
of Spirit
8 119-23 it is opposed to the n* of Spirit, God.
origin and
ph 171-17 Mistaking his origin and n*, man believes
physical
8 117-8 attaches no physical n* and significance to
precise
b 270-17 they knew not what would be the precise n* of
8p 93-18 Whatever contradicts the real n* of the
shows the
/ 211-17 Shows the n* of all so-called material cause
spirltoal
g 512-24 Their spiritual n- is discerned only through the
teaches
b 826- 8 All n* teaches God's love to man,
8 119-17 but this n- is spiritual
ph 188- 6 discords have no support from n*
/ 204-96 usurping the name without the n*
22(K- 8 as even n* declares.
340- 1 X' voices natural, spiritual law and
345-31 nor is it a necessity of n-, but an illusion.
e 361-^ the n* of the immutable and immortal.
b 283-22 from God's character and n*,
307-30 Thus error partakes of its own n*
r 486- 3 when you have learned falsehood's true n*.
g 607-29 from the n* of its inexhaustible source.
548^428 even this great observer mistakes n*,
ap 609-26 partaking of the n*, or primal elements, of
nature's
/ 220-10 clap their hands as n* nntired worshippers.
p 432-37 the hands of justice, alia8 n- so-called law;
natures
m 67-18 The notion that animal n* can possibly
8p 99-14 may possess n* above some others who
Digitized by
Google
NATURES
361
NEED
natures
/215-8
6 285-12
^507- 7
512-14
512-26
ap 577- 6
nausrht
9p 87-19
0 10^2
144- 6
c262- 6
p 436-26
0r 654-19
BAuseons
ph 195-26 the speculatiYe theory, the n* fiction.
nautical
m 67-10 n* science is not equal to the Science of MincL
navigator
8 120-32 chained the limbe of the brave old n%
Nazarene
a 58-5
54-26
/ 228-27
0<597-6
Nazareth
a 18- 8 Jesus of N- taught and demonstrated
b 813-28 Jesus of N- was the most scientific man
The advent of Jesus of N' marked the
the accusations against Jesus of N'
from the yeiy necessity of their opposite n*.
is Ulustrateaby the opposite w of
Without n* particularly defined,
their n* are allied to God's nature;
confers animal names and n* upon its
but as two individual n* in one;
The mine knows n- of the emeralds within
Mind is All and matter is n-
N' is the squire, when the king is nigh;
C. S. takes n- from the perfection of God,
For n* else can be punished,
infinite Mind sets at n- such a mistaken belief.
so far removed from . . . passions as the JV*.
it enabled them to understand the N-
The humble N- overthrew the supposition that
The great N-^ as meek as he was mighty,
833-16
ap 664-11
near
«p 82- 1
82-19
S 106-19
161-21
0265-6
e46&-25
nearer
pr 2-29
ap 96-26
97-14
s 121-30
/ 230-19
24fr-ll
249-26
P368-7
409-5
^601- 7
663- 7
ap 65&-24
667-4
what relates most n* to the happiness of being,
more n- resembles a mind-offering than
as easy to read distant thoughts as n*.
even u our departed friends were n' us
When apparently n* the confines of
a statue . . . erected n- the guillotine:
they must n* the broader interpretations
one who is spiritually n- Himself,
known as the All-in-all, forever n*.
The unspoken desire does bring us n* the
As this consummation draws n*,
The n* a false belief approaches truth
thus brought n- the spiritual fact,
If divine Love is becoming n*,
which each day brings to a n* tomb,
sometimes n* the fact of being than
n* than ever before to the apprehension
the n* matter approaches its final statement,
are clearer and come n- the heart.
get n* the truth of being.
When you approach n- and n* to this
Truth and Love come n- in the hour of woe,
n* to the great heart of Christ;
gl 59^ 5 but C. 8. Brings Ood much n- to man,
nearing
ap 666- 1 when n* its doom, this evil increases
nearly
6288-1
9 541- 2
nearness
/ 209-16 N't not distance, lends enchantment
nebulse
g 509-18 as n* indicate the immensity of space.
necessarily
pr^ xi-13 as n* as darkness gives place to light
ap 89-18 not n* dependent upon educational processes.
8 118-27 a kingdom n- divided against itself;
6 288- 1 n- includes the correlated statement,
n- limits faith and hinders . . . understanding,
and does not n* refer either to
in such vague hypotheses as must n* attend
as n* apparent to the corporeal senses,
Does spiritualism find Jesus* death n* only for
Kindred tastes, motives, and aspirations are n*
and follows as a n* consequence
If seed is n- to produce wneat,
some insist that death is the n- prelude
Truth never made error n*,
are not n* to ensure deafness
It is as n* for a health-illusion, as for
A single requirement, beyond what is n*
no more natural nor n* than would be the
If It is found n- to treat against relapse,
If it becomes n- to startle mortal mind
" the science of the n* constituents and
is materia) sense a n* preliminary
./Inm^er. — If error is n* to define
since exposure is n* to ensure
the ground that sin hat its n*.
necessity
and power
p 377-27 conviction of the n* and power of
assume the
r 481-21 hypotheses . . . assume the n* of these evils
beUef In the
/ 251-19 belief in the n* of sickness and death,
enforce the
r 488-13 when they mean to enforce the n* of
finds a
8 160-14 Anatomy finds a n* for nerves
for uplifting
p 371-27 n* for uplifting the race is father to the fact
leamluflT the
£426-16 while also learning the n* of
ite the
m 58-28 Wealth may obviate the n* for toil
of being right
t 466- 7 Hence the n* of being right yourself
of existence
ap 560-13 and the gprand n* of existence
paramount
c 262- 6 shows the paramount n* of meeting them.
remove this
ph 183-18 obedience to God will remove this n*.
reveals a
pr 10-12 C. 8. reveals a n* for overcoming the world,
reveals the
a 86- 5 Divine Science reveals the n* of
second
g 602- 1 A second n* for beginning with Genesis is that
showing the
7- 4 Showing the n* for such forcible utterance,
aC
p40(hl9
supposed
/ 258-25
p 865-10
This is Shu's n't — to destroy itself.
Do not believe in any supposed n* for sin,
to rise above the snpp~
8 116-10 is and must of n* be, — all-inclusive.
/ 206-13 Where then is the n* for recreation or
215- 8 from the very n* of their opposite natures.
2i5-80 nor is it a n* of nature,
p 884- 5 and must of n* pay the penalty.
888-13 there follows the n* for another admission
890-24 You have no law of His to support the n-
800-25 you have divine authority for denying that rv
neck
an 106-26 His sins will be millstones about his n*,
necromancers
ph 186-16 as the n* of Sgypt strove to emulate the
necromancy
an 104-18 evil, occultism, n*, mesmerism,
6 322-16 The n* of yesterday f oresluulowed the
need (noun)
absolnte
8 151- 6
brother's
g 518-18
has no
ap 577-20
human
ap 95-9
r 494-11
UtUe
pr 11-31
most
pr 4-8
never
. pr 8-8
our
pr 13-15
p 374-14
oar on!'
only
rm-:
16
erring, finite, human mind has an absolute n* of
that man who seeth his brother's n*
has no n* of sun or satellite,
and in that ratio we know all human n*
and always will meet every human n*.
Such a desire has little n* of audible expression.
What we most n* is the prayer of fervent desire
We never n- to despair of an honest heart ;
God knows our n- before we tell Him
show our n* of divine metaphysics.
Our only n* is to know this and reduce to prac-
tice
physical
8 14»-29 to render help in time of physical n*.
preolndesthe .. .
r 487-16 this precludes the n- of believing.
time of
/ 218-22 turning in time of n* to God, divine Love,
• knoweth what thinga ya have n* qft — Matt, 6 ; 8.
~ the patriarch, perceiving his error and his n-
awake to realize tlieir n* of
we should not deny our n* of its spiritual
or judging accurately the n* of your
if a friend be with us, why n* we memorials of
We n* •* Christ, and him crucified." — I Car. 2 ; 2.
would n* to be tangible and material.
Mind-science teaches that mortals n*
but mortals n* spiritual i
pr 1- •
6 808-26
828-19
p 871-25
e447-9
need (verb)
8^-7
«p 75- 6
79-29
86-24
Digitized by
Google
NEED
362
NEITHER
need
8 142-18
148-29
154-2S
154-26
164-27
168-11
/212- 8
231-8
6 291- 9
816- 5
o 346-10
p 383-3
413-22
420-8
424-21
t464- 1
r 494-9
ap 576-18
neeaed
a 29-10
34-23
m 67-28
•p 86-27
S 140- 1
142-22
159- 1
5 291-25
p382-d2
411- 9
£448- 9
r 404- 7
g 629- 6
n* to be whipped out of the temple,
We n* to understand the afllnnations of
her affections n* better guidance,
says to her child: . . . *• You n- rest,"
says to her child: . . . ** You n* medicine."
but what we n- is the truth
Why n* pain, . . . come to this mortal sense?
What God cannot do, man n* not attempt.
Mortals n* not fancy that belief in the
mortals n* only turn from sin and
we n- to understand that error
We n- a clean body and a clean mind,
but in caring for an infant one n- not
thev n* only to know that error cannot produce
still you tv the ear of your auditor.
It n* not be added tluit the use of tobacco
mortals did n* this help, and Jesus pointed the
Wliat further indication n* we of the real
because then our labor is more n*.
They n- this quickeninc;.
Spiritual, not corporeal, consciousness Ls n*.
His thrusts at materialism were sharp, but w.
more than it is n* in most cases;
are still n* to purge the temples of their
a n* surgical operation without the ether.
until . . . shall effect the n* change.
Mortal mind n* to be set right.
n* the arguments of truth for reminders.
When n- tell the truth concerning the
God, who ti' no help from Jesus* example
It came about, also, that instruments were n-
needinsT
ph 171- 9 not n* to consult almanacs for the
171-10 not n* to study brainok^
c 264-18 llnding all in God, good, and n* no othei
g 601-16 when n* something more native to their
627- 4 God's reflection, n' no cultivation.
needle
an 102-10
/ 241-32
t 449-10
needless
9p 87- 6
p 886-32
The pointing of the n* to the pole symbolizes
to go through the eye of a n-,'* — Afatt. 19 .- 24.
to go through the eye of a n-," — McUt, 19 : 24.
It is n* for the thought or for the person
that lamentation is n* and causeless.
needle-thrusts
r 491- 1 N- will not hurt him.
needs
pr 16-11 that prayer which covers all human n*.
m 66-26 the other pre-eminently n* good company.
ap 78-18 If Spirit pervades all space, it n- no
"" *" Spint n* no wires nor electricity
Mind, which n* no cooperation from
The book n- to be atuated,
The best interpreter of man's w said:
Truth is revealed. It n* only to be practised.
meeting the n* of mortals in sickness
and n* inspiration to be understood.
n* no other form of forgiveness.
infers that if anything n* to be doctored,
indicated by one of the n* of this age.
suffering heart n* its riffhtfnl nutriment,
it n* to be met mainly through the
to meet the simplest n- of the babe
from which the patient n* to be awakened.
before he can . . . minister to human n*.
The Science of Mind n* to be understood.
78-19
s 144-4
147-17
ph 170-16
174-20
/224-^
5 319-22
339-4
0 347-8
p 364-17
366-32
412-28
41S- 6
417-21
t 453-15
r 480-12
negration
an 102- 6
ph 186-11
p 392-12
418-18
mesmerism, or hypnotism is a mere n*,
Bvil is a n*, because it is the
should always be met with the mental n*.
the n* must extend to the supposed disease
negrative
8 143-24 not controlled scientifically by a n* mind.
ph 173-15 to pass through a n* condition would be
' '^^ The answer . . . must forever be in the w
a n* right and a positive wrong,
b 284-20
r 491- 8
negrleet
a 48- 1
negrlected
m 60-21
P 864-13
neigrbbor
loved his
p 433-20
love his
a 66-18
love thy
S1&-29
340-25
r 467-8
pangs of n- and the staves of
the education of the higher nature is n-,
what his rich entertainer had n* to do,
Because he has loved his n- as himself,
and love his n* as himself,
Love thy n- as thyself ! " — Matt. 19 .• 19.
" Love Ay n- as thyself; " — MaU. 19: 19.
love thy n* as thyself." — Matt. 22 ; 39.
neighbor
one's
sp 88-18
p 440-16
our
pr 8-27
9-6
9-12
/ 206-23
ap 560-16
vpiirht
7239-12
To love one's n- as one's self,
than that it is for the good of one's n*?
than we are willing to have our n* see ?
Do we love our n* better because of
we shall regard our n* unselfishly,
the divine law of loving our n* as
goal is never reached while we hate our n*
is not the ruler of his upright n*.
p 432-16 Judge asks if by doing good to his n-,
neighbor's
m 61-13 never well to interfere with your n* bosineaa.**
neither
pr 12-10 n- Science nor Truth which acts through
14-13 purely spiritual, — n* in nor of matter,
a 28-15 Ji- the origin, the character, nor
64-18 understood n- his words nor his works.
m 56- • /n the resurrection they n* marry ^ nor — MatL
22; 30.
69-11 n* closes man's continuity nor his sense of
60-29 n- marry, nor are given in — Lvke 20.* 36.
sp 71-2 It is n* person, place, nor thing,
71-18 n* mortal mind nor matter is ttie image
72-25 evil is n* communicable nor scientific
73- 6 n* the one nor the other is infinite
76- 7 recognized as n- material nor finite,
76-14 n- can he return to it, any more than
76-16 N- will man seem to be corporeal,
77- 2 K- do other mortals ... at a shigle bound.
77-16 n* the Son, but the Father." — Mark 13 : SS.
79-32 n- does withholding enrich us.
80-27 but they are n- scientific nor rationaL
84- 1 coordinate n* with the premises nor
89-25 Matter is n* intelligent nor creative.
an 102- 8 His power is n- anmial nor human.
102- 6 possessing n* intelligence, power, nor reality,
8 107- • n- received it q/" man^ n- uxl8 /— Oal. 1 ; U.
108- 6 matter possesses n* sensation nor lif^;
110-19 n* tongue nor pen can overthrow it.
124- 7 Having n* moral might, spiritual basis, nor
125- 6 A- organic inaction nor overacticm
136-23 but n- is unimportant or untrue,
138-11 n- by corporeality, by materia medico^ nor
139-22 But mistakes could n- wholly obscure the
141-24 JV'* can this manifestation of Christ be
148- 7 jS"' anatomy nor theology has ever
163-31 N' sjrmpatny nor socie^ should ever
ph 170- 3 Modes of matter form n* a moral nor a
173-12 A"* the substance nor the manifestation
177- 8 N- exists without the other,
181- 6 which can n- suffer nor enjoy.
186-15 there is n* power nor reality m eviL
188- 3 It Is n- mind nor matter.
190- 6 n* a mortal mind nor the immortal Mind
194-23 n* sight nor sound could reach him,
200-18 be is n* inverted nor subverted.
/ 202-17 immortal man, . . . n- sins, suffers, nor
209-11 AT* philosophy nor skepticism can hinder
214-28 If' age nor accident can Interfax with
221-29 This new-bom understanding, that n* food nor
' 226-20 oppression n' went down in blood, nor
232- 3 n* make man harmonious nor God lovable.
243-20 AT' immortal and unerring Mind nor
243-23 matter has n- intelligence nor sensation.
244-23 Bfan in Science is n* young nor old.
244-24 He has n* birth nor death.
e 261-25 n* lose the solid objects and ends of life nor
262- 3 N' does consecration diminish man's obllA>
tions
b 269-21 The testimony ... is n* absolute nor divine.
271- 6 A'* emasculation, illusion, nor
271-17 *• A'- pray I for these alone, — John 17 : SO.
272-17 n* cast ye your pearls before — Matt, 7 .* 6.
276- 6 matter is n* substantial, living, nor intenigent'
279-9 Matter is n- created by Mind nor
280-12 Such belief can n* apprehend nor
281-22 have n* Principle nor pennanency,
282-29 which is n* Blind nor man,
284-22 They can n* see Spirit through the eye nor
287- 1 They have n* Principle nor permanence,
287-17 A** understanding nor truth accompanies error,
287-26 Matter is n- a thing nor a person,
294-26 Bfan is n* self-made nor
297-17 it Is n* scientific nor eternal,
304-6 " AT- death, nor life, —.Aom. 8; 88.
810-31 n- growth, maturity, nor decay in Soul.
819-14 Spuit and matter n- concur in man nor in
321-27 n- hearken to the voice of the — Bxod, 4 ; 8.
322-24 n* a temperate man nor a
827- 4 n* pleasure nor pain, appetite nor paaaton,
827-20 evu has in realify n* place nor power
Digitized by
Google
NEITHER
363
NEVER
neither
6 330-13
330-14
33&- 1
336-20
O 346-11
348- 1
340-U
351- 6
351-22
363-31
364-13
866-17
367- 8
p 36^-22
372-15
384-26
387-9
404-30
414-24
419-10
441-14
442-16
442-31
e 464-11
468-26
460-14
464-27
r 466-12
467-28
469- 1
472-16
473- 2
478-31
479- 8
484-3
486-16
^60B-24
608-20
616-6
627-13
629-27
630-28
634-20
640-3
644-13
644 26
661-28
666-10
666-13
666-14
ap 661-28
666-27
670-20
gl 684-17
692- 8
Kerve
p482-2
436-36
487-12
438-8
438-11
nerve
aadltonr
pr 7-24
Sh 194-10
_ o
ph 194-11
8 113-29, 80
ph in-19
194-13
/212- 2
212-12
p 36^14
Sr; 687-13
nerves
are anable
p 399-13
blo«>d, and
a 160-19
brain and
8 122-12
6 290-11
have no teni
/ 212-16
olfactory
/ 212-20
Eve bath n- seen God nor His image
A * God nor the perfect man can be
There are n* spirits many nor gods many.
n* could God*8 fulness be reflected by a
n* knows itself nor what it is saying.
and which we desire n* to honor nor to fear.
n* Life nor man dies,
X- can we heal through the help of Spirit, if we
such starting-points are n* spiritual nor
beliefs can n- demonstrate Christianity' nor
opponents of C. S. n* give nor offer any proofs
n* a present nor an eternal copartnerbhip
Truth creates n* a lie, a capacltv to lie, nor
X' evil, disease, nor death can be
He can n* sin, suffer, be subject to
n* rheumatism, consumption, nor
spiritual energies can n' wear out nor
we shall n- eat to live nor live to eat.
n* material medicine nor Mind
matter n* feels, suffers, nor enloys.
N' disease itself, sin, nor fear tuus the power to
n* shall Judge Medicine condemn him;
n* can Fear arrest Mortal Man
A"* animal magnetism nor hypnotism enters
n* when asleep nor when awake.
evil or matter nas n* intelligence nor power,
AT* is he a false accuser.
Sickness is n* imaginary nor unreal, — that is,
AT* dishonesty nor ignorance ever
n' dwell together nor assimilate.
Matter n* sees, hears, nor feels.
Life is n* in nor of matter.
Error is n* Mind nor one of Mind*s faculties.
illusion, possessing n* reality nor identity
not mortal, ** n* indeed can be ; ** —Horn. 8 ; 7.
Matter is n- self-existent nor a product of
When this is accomplished, n* pride, prejudice,
Victory would perch on n* banner.
Let rv rear nor doubt overshadow your
God creates n- erring thought, mortal life,
neuter gender, n* nuue nor female.
The serpent of God's creatine is n* subtle nor
n* tempteth He any man.*' --Jas. 1 .- 13.
n- shall ye touch it, lest ye die. — Getu 8 ; 3.
has n* origin nor support in Truth
the dreamer and dream are one, for n* is true
as much as to say ..." A^* man nor God shall
not subject to the law of God, n* — Rom. 8 : 7.
Spirit creates n* a wicked nor a mortal man,
In Science, Mind n* produces matter nor
Therefore man, in this allegory, is n* a
N' can produce the other.
it n- understands nor can be understood.
C. S. attributes to error n* entity nor power,
error is n* mind nor the outcome of Mind.
light portrayed is really n' solar nor lunar,
n* was their place found any more — Rev. 12 ; 8.
He can n- drown your voice with its roar, nor
error; n* corporeality nor mind;
that which n* exists in Science nor
I am K', the State Commiuioner for
AT-, teetifled that he was a ruler of Body,
I proclaim this witness, N\ to be destitute of
C. S. proved the witness, Ar-. to be a perjurer
X was an insubordinate citisen,
The ** divine ear '* is not an auditory n*.
Destruction of the auditory n* and
paralysis of the optic n*
no n* in Mind, and no mind in n* ;
carried on a n*, exposed to ejection
if . . .it will be so without an injured n*.
is not communicated through a n*.
When the n* is gone, which we say was
has little inspiration to n* endeavor,
theories . . . sense, existing in brain, n*.
AT* are unable to talk,
Can muscles, bones, blood, and n* rebel
certain sections of matter, such as brain and n*,
manifested through brain and n-,
latlon
and the n* have no sensation.
bring the rose into contact with the olfactory n-
p 892-16 If yon believe in inflamed and weak n\
nerves
an 100-11 through the substance of the n*.'*
8 127-20 M*. . . . have — as matter ~ no intelligence, life,
143-19 you conclude that the stomach, blood, n*,
160-14 Anatomy finds a necessity for n-
/2n- I If brain, n-, stomach, are intelligent,
211- 8 A^- are not mind.
211-24 If it is true that n* have sensation,
211-32 A"' are not the source of pain or pleasure.
216-15 it makes the n*, . . . servants, instead of
219- 9 No more can we say . . . that n* give pain
219-11 Not muscles, n*, nor bones, but
6 294-12 error, saying: . . . N- feel. Brain thinks and
295- 2 seeming to be in w which are no longer there,
308-10 head, heart, stomach, blood, n*,
p 389- 7 Recollect that it is not the n-,
409- 6 animate error called n*, brain, mind,
r 478-14 Question. — Does brain think, and do n- feel,
480- 8 A'* are an element of the belief that there is
485-29 as much as w control sensation
488-21 A^- have no more sensation,
nervous
sp 79-26 says: . . . You have n- prostration,
net
a 86- 6 and cast their n* on the right side.
nets
6 271-26 Those, who are willing to leave their n*
nenralfiria
p 3^17 You will call it n-, but we call it a belief.
neuter
g 608-20 a n* gender, neither male nor female.
611-28 in masculine, feminine, or n' gender.
616-30 Masculine, feminine, and n* genders are
neutralizes
8 167-31 Science both n* error and destroys it.
neutralizingr
8 162- 6 C. S. acts as an alterative, w error
never
pntf ix-28 notes . . . which have n* been published.
-" '^ she had n* read this book throughout
Simjplv asking . . . will n* make us love Him;
Audible prayer can n- do the works of
ventilation of fervent sentiments n* makes a
We n* need to despair of an honest heart;
ix-28
xii-20
4-17
4-27
7-22
8- 3
9-13
10-10
11-13
24- 2
26-28
27-1
we shall n- meet this great duty simply by
vain repetitions will n* pour into prayer the
Principle tr pardons our sins ... till they
Firmness in error will n* save from sin,
faith in the Teacher . . . will n- alone make
parables explain Life as n* mingling with
27-27 n* truly understood their Master's instruction.
29-11 though we may n* receive it in this world.
God will n* place it in such hands.
They, . . . can n* find bliss in the
his spiritual selfhood, n* suffered,
belief, . . . n* made a disciple who could
n* lived a man so far removed from
should n* weigh against the better claims
68-12 A'* contract the horizon of a worthy outtook
69- 1 Matrimony should n* be entered into without a
69-27 nuptial vow should n* be annulled, so long as
69-32 Separation n* should take place.
60-32 it n- would, if both husband and wife were
61- 6 or happiness willn* be won.
63- 1 You would n* think that flannel was better
n- well to interfere with your neighbor's
transitional stage is n* desirable on its own
Husbands and wives should n* separate if
It n' leaves us where it found us.
I n* knew more than one individual who
Mortals can n* understand God's creation while
he shall n- see death. ^ John 8 ; 61.
Whatever is false or sinful can n* enter
Bian is n- God,
I H* could believe in spirittutlism.
72-22 suppositional opposite of good, is n* present.
74-12 n* returns to the old condition.
74-23 different beliefs, which n* blend.
74-29 In C. S. there is n* a retrograde step,
74-30 n* a return to positions outgrown.
76-16 the understanding that Laatrus had n* died,
Spirit n* entered matter
and was therefore n* raised from
Death can n- hasten this state of
79-20 He n* described disease,
.80-7, 8 " There n* was, and there n* will be, an
80-16 Science n* removes phenomena from
86-27 He n* spared hypocrisy the sternest
86-31 truth communicates itself but n* imparts error.
87-26 The true concept is n* lost.
88-19 can n* be seen, . . . through the physical i
93-13 Good n* causes evil,
an 106-24 Whoever uses ... is n* safe.
$p
31- 2
86- 2
38-24
41-31
68-4
67-16
64-12
66-24
66-21
66-30
68-16
69- 6
70- •
70-6
70- 7
71-25
76-11
76-11
Digitized by
Google
NEVER
364
never
$ 110-8
116-14
120- 1
126-8
126-13
li3-10
143-22
147-15
147-32
149-12
149-21
161-18
lM-d2
167-6
167-20
160-23
160-23
ph 169-26
170-11
170-20
171-29
17^-27
179-20
183-14
184-10
186-4
186-20
186-28
190-18
191-29
196-4
197-27
199-26
/ 204-18
204-37
206-10
313-21
214-6
215-13
217-13
217-18
218-6
219-14
220-24
221-19
221-26
222-27
228-21
230-23
280-28
281-4
232-19
234-21
286-3
288-13
243- 1
244-6
244-18
246-27
245-32
246- 1
24^17
348- 3
248-28
24fr-15
349-22
260- 8
260-9
280-10
960-10, 11
263-27
€258-37,28
369-16
260^26
364-16
6 273-17
273-21
274-26
375- 1
276-26
376-33
377-6
377-6
279-7
280-9
282-12
284-9
288- 0
389-3
389-13
391-35
I bebeld, as n- before, the awfal unreality
They n* crown the power of Mind as
shall n* understana this while we admit
Hcunan thought n* projected the least portion of
the human mind n* produced a real tone
The divine Mind n- called matter medicine^
n* discerning how this deprives you of the
n* believe that yon can absorb the whole
Jesus n- spoke of disease as dangerous
and its perfection of operation n- vary
rem&rked . . . mind can n* cure organic
Fear n* stopped being and its action.
•• Oh, w mind! You re not hurt,
n' shares its rights with inanimate matter.
then they shoiild n- be used.
Unless . . . self-acting at all times, they are n*
n* capable of acting contrary to
the sick are n* realty healed except by means of
believeth in me shail n- die" — John 11 .- 26.
always in opposition, n* in obedience, to
intelligence and life are spiritual, n- material,
but thev n* indulged in the refinement of
enizodtic . . . which a wild horse might n* have.
Truth n* made error necessary,
n* honoring erroneous belief with the
and she n- suffered again from east winds.
It can n* destroy one lota of good.
ignorant of self, or it could n* be self-deoeived.
it n* meiges into immortal being.
Truth n* mingles with error.
betrays its weakness and falls, n- to rise.
that he should n* be happy elsewhere.
will n* grow robust until
he could n* have done it.
They can n* stand the test of Science.
in Science it can n* be said that man
Will-power . . . can n- heal the sick.
The rapture of . . . was n* heard.
he could n- have "walked with God," — Oen.
6;24.
Whatever is governed by God, is n- . . . deprived
he shall n- see death ! " — Joh n 8 .- 51 .
once conquered . . . that condition n* recurs,
the body. . . . would n* be weary.
When this is understood, we shall n- affirm
and advised others n* to try dietetics for
God n- decreed disease, — n* ordained a law that
she n* enjoyed her food as she had
concluded that God n* made a dyspeptic,
we shall n* depend on bodily conditions,
the sick are n- really healea by drugs,
but we are n* thoroughly heaied until
Unless . . . overcome by Truth, the ill is n*
Jesus n* taught that drugs, food,
and n* tried to make of none effect the
empty it of ... or sin and sickness will n* cease,
should emanate from the pulpit, but n* be
To fall away . . . shows tnat we n* understood
opposite sources n- mingle in fount or stream,
but we can n* succeed . . . through ignorance or
Jesus demonstrated Life, n* fearing nor
but man was n* more nor less than man.
Impossibilities n- occur.
The infinite n* began nor will it ever end.
Mind and Its formations can n* be annihilated.
A'* record ages.
Love n- loses sight of loveliness,
look at them continually, or we shall n*
infinity n* began, will n- end,
God n* slumbers, and His likeness n* dreams.
Spirit is the Ego which n- dreams.
Spirit is the Ego . . . which n- slumbers.
Spirit iB the Ego . . . which n* believes, but
the Ego . . . which is n* bom and n- dies.
God n* requires obedience to a so-called
y- bom and n* dying, it were impossible for
then mortals have n* beheld in man the
Brain or matter n* formed a human concept.
Life is Spirit, n- in nor of matter.
The so-called laws of matter . . . have n* made
God n* ordained a material law to annul
firm, called matter and mind, God n* formed.
Matter has no life to lose, and Spirit n* dies,
beliefs and . . . understanding n* mingle. ,
Intelligenoe n* produces non-intelligence;
Matter n* produces mind.
The immortal n- produces the mortal,
protoplasm n* originated in the immortal Mind,
Finite belief can n* do justice to Truth
n* unite in figure or in fact.
It can n* be m bonds, nor be fully
Superstition and understanding can n*
Mortal man can n* rise . . . until he learns that
Truth and Truth's idea, n* make men sick.
Mind n* becomes dust.
never
b 296-18
298-17
299-13
29»-24
300-13
300-14
300-16
300-18
308-15
304-13
304-13
307-28
309-30
809-31
311-21
315- 2
325-26
327-22
329-34
836- 8
836-17
336-2
336- 3
336-4
836-13
836-17
339-30
o 348-26
366-7
368-31
p 369-14
369-16
369-17
369-18
374- 8
374-8
376-12
377-19
878-27
381-23
381-25
381-29
384- 6
384-29
386-12
390- 6
391-19
393-29
396- 1
306-6
396-10
306-29
397-27
403-23
409-18
412- 2
416-10
417- 5
419-26
426-16
426-17
425-26
426-27
427- 1
427-4
427-18
428-8
429-12
429-32
434-28
438- 7
438-27
439-33
(444-19
460- 7
452-14
463-12
468-30,31
457-8
463-26
r 466-5
467-23
468-2
470-18
476-14
477-24
478-6
NEVER
The light and the glass n* mingle.
This human belief, . . . n* reaches beyond the
These upward-soaring beings n- lead towards
Troth n* destroys God*s idea.
The temporal and unreal n* touch the eternal
The mutable and imperfect n* touch the
The inharmonious and self-destructive n* toocb
tares and wlieat, which n* really mingle.
All the vanity of the agns can n* make
good can n* produce eril ;
matter can n- produce mind nor
material laws which Spirit n* made;
Life is n* for a moment extinct.
Therefore it is n- stractural nor oiganSc,
Life is ... n* absorbed nor limitea by iu
So long as ... we can n* understand the
and bdieveth in me shall n- die.'* —John U .* 38L
can n* reach in this world the divine heights of
Fear of punishment n- nuule man tnly
its divine Principle n* repents.
Spirit n* created matter,
n* included in a limited mind or a
Mind n* enters the finite.
Intelligence n* passes into non-inteUlgeiioe,
Good n- enters into evil,
but infinite Mind can n* be in man.
Immortal man is not and n* was materia],
n- to admit that sin can have intelligenee
will n* lose their Imaginary power . . . until
I have n- supposed the world would
Mind is Umittess. It n* was materiaL
Discord can n* establish the facts of harmony,
whom they have perhaps n* seen
We n* read that Luke or Paul made a
Jesus n* asked if disease were acute or chronic,
n* recommended attention to laws of health,
n* gave drugs, n* prayed to know if
Anodynes, counter-irritants, and depletion n*
** How can my mind cause a disease i n*
blood n* gave life and can n* take it away,
The author n* knew a patient who did not
God n* endowed matter with power to
or you will n* believe that you
win n* be reached without the understanding
a sentence n* infiicted by divine authority.
God n* punishes man for doing right,
evidence before the senses can n- overrule,
though it can n* annul the law which
n* deny the everlasting harmony of Soul,
When the body is supiMeed to ... n* plead guilty.
Man is n- sick, for Mind is not sick
One should n* hold in mind the thought of dis-
ease,
N' startle with a discouraging remark
N- say beforehand how much you have to
outside of matter, n* in it, n* giving the
can n- treat mortal mind and matter separately,
A'* conjure up some new discovery from
n* yields to tne weaker, except through fear or
Kvems all, n* punishing aught but sin,
flammation n* appears in a part which
N- tell the sick that they have more courage than
J\r- fear the mental maJpractitioner,
he learns that matter n* sustained existence
can n* destroy God, who is man's Life.
You will n* fear again except to offend God,
will n* believe that heart . . . can destroy you.
can n* change in Science to the opposite belief
Soul is n- without its representative.
If man is n* to overcome death, why do the
he shall n- see death." — John 8 ; 51.
is cold and decays, but it n* suffers,
he shall n* see death." —Jo^ 8 ; 61.
alleged crime n* to have been committed,
he snail n* see death. —John 8 ; 51.
he disappeared and was n* heard of more,
they learn that Disease was n* theme,
and II* to condemn rashly,
n- fail to stab their benefactor in the back.
N' breathe an immoral atmosphere, unless
I have n* witnessed so decided effects from
n* reoommends material hygiene, n* manipn-
481- 7
481-28
has n* used this newly discovered power in any
He n- enjoined obedience to the laws of nature,
manifestations of . . . indicate Mind, n* matter,
not confined in man, and is n* in matter,
n* can be coordinate with human iUuaSons.
when God, the Mind of man, n* sins
They n* had a perfect state of being,
can n- refiect anything inferior to Spirit.
n* beheld Spirit or Soul leaving a body
food, n* made man capable of sin.
laterial sense n- helps mortals to undentMid
Soul is the divine Principle of man and n*
Digitized by
Google
NEVER
366 NIGHT
never
r 4M- 1 will n* be based on a dirine Principle . . . until
486-11 In reality man n* dies.
487- 4 fi* attainable through death, but gained by
488^ 5 found that the senses of Mind are n- lost
401-10 spiritual indiTiduality is n* wrong.
.^. ^- . ^ — ._, _^j^ j^ ^. ^g j^
kUjght but the
605-11 apparent only as Mind, n' as mindless matter
401-21 Tereals material man as n* the
y B04- 1^
being,
n- reflected by aught but the good.
600-28 in man and the universe n* to disappear.
610-10 Geology has n* explained the earth^s
617-23 Eren eternity can n* reveal the whole of God,
610-16 Mortals can n- know the infinite,
610-26 can n* impoverish, the divine Mind.
620-11 can n* be reckoned according to the calendar
620-31 n* causing man to till the ground,
633- 3 This had n' been bestowed on Adam.
637- 0 was h* the essence of divinity or manhood.
630-10 God could n- impart an element of evil,
640-20 It saith to the human sense . . . ** God w made
640-23 is to teach mortals n* to believe a lie.
643-16 verities of existence are n* excluded
646- 6 and n- had been divinely conceived.
646- 4 Spirit, God, n- germinates, but is
648- 7 man has n* lost his spiritual estate
660-26 A serpent n- begets a bird,
653- 8 or health will it* be universal,
653- 8 or . . . harmony will it* become the standard
563-18 the maternal egg ;i* brought forth Adam.
554-24 Jesus n- intimated that God made a devil,
667-20, 21 as n* bom and as n* dying,
op 660-15 This goal is n- reached, while we hate our
660-10 without a correct sense of . . . we can n* under-
stand
666-12 might n* hold sway and deprive Herod of his
670-18 and n* fear the consequences.
ffl 688-14 as numbers which n- blend with each other,
688-25 that which is n* unconscious nor limited.
606-16 for n* did he give up Spirit, or Soul.
nevertheless
s 112-13 n* remain wholly humxm in their origin
New
$ 130-10 and the three hundred thousand in the A^*,
new
prtf Tii-22 A book introduces n* thoughts,
a 20- 0 Jesus' history made a n* calendar,
30-17 Jesus, the n* executor for God,
33-22 This is the n* understanding of spiritual Love.
83-29 which attend a n* and higher understanding
85-11 in the dawn of a n* light
43-18 opened a n- era for the world,
m 68- 3 Unity of spirit gives n* pinions to joy,
66-16 unfolds n* views of divine goodness
«p 74- 9 seed which has germinated has a n* form
96-17 sin, sickness, and death, which assume n- phases
96- 1 persecutions which attend a n* step
$ 106-32 set my thoughts to work in n* channels,
100-24 When a n* spiritual idea is borne to earth,
112-27 if any so-called w school claims to be C. S.,
114-10 in expressing the n* tongue we must
114-20 the n* wine of the Spirit nas to be
114-32 opposition to evenrthing n-,
117-11 spoken of ... as the n* tongue,
134- 9 The n* faith in the Christ, IVuth, so roused the
136-28 No wonder Herod desired to see the n* Teacher.
180-11 but the present n\ yet old, reform
ph 193-14 and said : ** I feel like a n- man.
197- 3 A n* name for an ailment affects people
/ 201- 8 Truth makes a n* creature,
201- 9 •♦ all things are become n-.'* — IT Cor. 6 .• 17.
206-24 nothing is n* to God,
210- 1 expressed only in •• n* tongues ; *' — Mark 16 .• 17.
225-27 always germinating in n- forms of tyranny,
226- 7 the voice of the herald of this n* crusade
235-81 will love to grapple with a n*, right idea
247- 6 Another woman at ninety had n* teeth,
251- 8 as to drive belief into n* paths.
251-11 they have but passed the portals of a n* belief.
c 263-21 Whatever seems to l>e a n* creation, is but
263-23 else it is a n* multiplication or self-division
b 270-16 their foresight of the n- dispensation
272-11 and is the n* tongue referred to in the
276-21 is tamed into n* and healthy channels,
281-27 does not nut n- wine into ola bottles,
281-31 old belief must be cast out or the n- idea will
290-10 they point upward to a n* and glorified trust,
300-11 real man, or the n- man (as St.Taul has it).
824- 1 and to leave the old for tne n-,
326-30 in humility he took the n* name of PauL
o 840-23 shall speak with n- tongues.'* — Mark 16 ; 17.
364-25 to hear and to speak the n* tongue.
p 862- • $hall speak with n* tongues; — Mark 16 : 17.
398-20 and produces a n* effect upon the body.
806-29 changes such ills into n* and more difncult
403-23 Never conjure up some n* discovery from
new
p 404-22 Arouse the sinner to this n* and true view
400-24 and the n* man or real man is put on,
420-17 ready to become receptive to tiie n* idea.
t 452-11 you should not fear to put on the n*.
463- 7 To attend properly the birth of the n- child,
463-10 Though gathering n* enerjgy, this idea cannot
463-14 The n* idea, conceived ana bom of Truth
463-17 When this n- birth takes place,
r 492-13 N- thoughts are constantly obtaining the floor.
g 518-29 Nothing is n- to Spirit.
541-22 Here the serpentine lie invents n* forms.
544-11 Nothing is n- to tke infinite Mind. .
648-15 This is the n* birth going on hourly,
540-15 the birth of w individuals, or personalities,
556-29 existence will be on a n* standpoint.
ap 560-25 spoken something n* and better of God
570-19 What if the old dragon should send forth a n-
gl 603- 0 a n- and higher idea of immortality,
(see also earth, heaven)
new-blown
p 413-23 in order to keep it sweet as the n* flower.
new-born
a 35-21 can unite with this church only as we are n-
/ 221-29 This n- understanding, that neither food nor
New Covenant
a 33-28 Have you shared the blood of the N- C*,
New Jerusalem
ap 674-13 '*N' J; coming down from God, — Jtev. 21 ; 2.
575-11 The builder and maker of this N- J- is God,
576- 4 this A • J\ this infinite AU, which
gl 592-18 definition of
newly
pr^viii-31 the first steps of a child in the n* discovered
t 457- 8 she has never used this n* discovered power
in
new-mown
ph 175-14 perfume of clover and the breath of n* hay
newness
a 24-12 rise into n* of life with regeneration.
35- 8 from mortal sensuousness, . . . into n* of life
/ 249- 7 bringing us into n* of life and recognizing
p 426-19 understanding will quicken into n* of life.
g 520-13 and they will reveal eternity, n* of Life,
new-old
ph 191-12 even to the birth of a n* idea.
New Testament
6 279- 3 ANT' writer plainly describes faith,
o 360- 7 our Master's sayings as recorded in the N- 7^,
r 474-13 Greek word rendered miracle in the JV' T'
g 501- 6 whereas the N' T- narratives are clearer
gl 596- 7 and elsewhere in the A^* T*.
next
pre/ xii-l6 conviction that the n- two years of her life
pr 5-4 The n- and great step required by wisdom is
sp 77-9 on the n* plane of existence as on this, until
an 104-11 A^', they say it has been discovered before.
s 156-29 the w stately step beyond homceopathy.
ph 190- 1 A^' we have the formation of so-called
193-18 The 71* day I saw him in the yard.
/ 217-20 the n- toil will fatigue you less,
b 296-29 and aids in taking the »r step
o 350- 3 They think of . . . Spirit as n- to nothing,
p 390- 1 The n- minute she said, '" My food is all digested,
413-16 •' Cleanliness is n* to godliness,"
416-25 and n* to nothing of tne metaphvslcal method
431-20 The n- witness is called : — I am Coated Tongue.
432- 1 The n- witness testifies : — I am Nerve,
Niagrara
sp 76- 3 as one at A"*-, with eyes open only to that
Niairara*s
ph 199-26 to walk the rope over A'^' abyss of waters,
nice
/ 252-23 says: . . . What a n* thing is sini
nigrb
» 144- 6 Naught is the squire, when the king is n*;
Nigrbt
ff 504- 4 and the darkness He called A"*. — Oen. 1 ;6.
niglit
alter
c 261-13 a noted actor was accustomed n* after n*
before his crociflxlon
a 32-29 on the n* before his crucifixion,
blaaons the
/ 247-26 blazons the n* with starry gems,
<M>ld
p 378-28 with a long and cold n* of discord.
day and
ap 668-17 before our (Jod day and n*. — Rev. 12 .- 10.
every
p 431- 4 watched with the sick every n- in the week.
Digitized by
Google
NIGHT
366
NORMAL
night
frequent
ap 566-22 In shade and storm the freqaent n*,
is far spent
ph 174-12
/a»-20 Yon say, '« I dreamed last n*.
lonir
the n- is far spent, — J?om. 13 ; 12.
on say, '* I dreamed last n-.'*
ph 174-10 and portend a long n- to the tra^eUer;
r 475- 2 there is " no n* there." — Bev. 22 .• 5.
g 511-13 In the eternal Mind, no n- is there.
ap §75-20 for there shaff be no n- there." — Bet: 21 ; 25.
gl 584- 7 " there shall be no n- there." — Rev. 22 ; 5.
of error
ore^ vli- 9 across a n- of error should dawn the morning
of glooni
a 47-31 Daring his tv of gloom and glory
of his arrest
p 436-15 Prior to the n* of his arrest, the prisoner
of materialism
ap 562-20 as the n* of materialism wanes.
of materiality
o 354-23 The n* of materiality is far spent,
of paganism
ap 571-29 and illumined the n- of paganism with the
old
p 37^ 6 likened by Milton to ** chaos and old n*."
ap 570-21 into the deep waters of chaos and old n\
over the
g 511- 9 rule oyer the day and orer the n-, — Gen. 1 ; 18.
role the
g 510-15 the lesser light to rule the n- : — Gen, 1 .• 16.
traversed the
nr^ vii- 5 yet it traversed the n-, and came where,
wlthoat a star
ap 564- 8 will sink its perpetrator into a n- without a star.
ph 194-27 An infant crying in the «-,
/ 240- 8 The stars make n- beautiful,
p 431-22 the n- of the liver-attack.
431-27 since the n- of the liver-attack.
436- 8 on the n* of the alleged offence
438-20 on the n* of the crime
g 509-10 to divide the day from the n* : — Oen, 1 ; 14.
652- 5 hatched from the " egg of n* ^*
ap 566-11 a pUlar of cloud by day and of fire by w,
night-dream
/ 219-26 mortal n • is sometimes nearer the fact
249-27 The n- has less matter as its accompaniment.
Nightingrale, Florence
p 885- 2 It is proverbial that Florence ^V-
nightmare
• 128-21 waking him from a cataleptic n\
nights
p 480-29 testiflee ... I was present on certain n-
nine
an 101- 8 In 1837, a committee of n* persons was
8 108-16 three multiplied by three, equalling n\
108-17 must be n- dnodecillions,
nineteen
a 46- 8 identified Jesus thus over n* centuries ago,
sp 93- 2 Remember Jesus, who over n- centuries ago
» iS2- 8 n* hundred years ago
/ 224-11 In the record of n- centuries, there are
232-17 as it did over n* hundred years ago,
r 495- 3 as surely as it did n* centuries ago.
nineteentli
i 147- 6 Late in the n- oentuiy I demonstrated the
ap 560- 2 in connection with the n- century.
ninety
/ 247- 6 Another woman at n* had new teeth,
ninety-and-nine
o 344-28 may lose n- patients, while C. 8. cures its
nipped
c 265-18 withered by the sun and n- by untimely frosts :
Nisan
a 82-29 with his disciples in the month .V-
nitrous-oxide
o 346-26 when you believe that n- gas has made
No
iw^ viU-20 A vigorous ".V- ** is the response
Koah
6 320-11 in the learned article on X-
gl 59^21 definition of
Noah*s
^i 587-21 Ham (A -son). Corporeal belief ;
58^-8 Japhet (A- son). A type of spiritual peace,
^„.69*-H SHEM(A-son). A corporeal mortal ;
nobility
ph 172-29 may present more n- than the
noble
m 58- 8 Unselfish ambition, n* life^notives,
61-20 What hope of happineas, what n- ambition,
64-11 lends a helping hand to some n- woman,
/ 248-29 carve them out in grand and n* lives.
t 450-10 They are sincere, generous, n*,
nobler ^
m 63-25 achievement of a n- race for legialaticm,
b 326-27 Thought assumed a n- outlook,
nobody
s 140- 4 That God is a corporeal behag, n- can tmly
affirm.
>h 199- 6 n* believes that mind is producing such a resolt
No^
g 642-28 and dwelt in the hind of If-.— Gen, 4.- 16.
noise
^506-18 than then- of many waters,— Pm/. 93; 4.
noises
»p 86-18 Haunted houses, ghostly voices, unusual n*,
none
sp 86-24 In reaUty there is n*.
99-12 A'- may pick the lock nor enter by some other
8 147-11 had lost n* of its divine and healing efficacy,
164-7 said: ... n* can be adopted as a safe guidance
ph 178-30 n- of these methods can be mingled with
193-27 saying:*' It was /»• other thanGod and
/ 232-23 never tried to make of n- effect the
250-19 experiencing n- of these dream^ensationB.
c 26^-22 and n* can stay His hand, —Dan, 4 . 36.
6 269-25 Other foundations there are n*.
291-32 As for spiritual error there is n-.
337-14 C. S. demonstrates that n- but the pure in heart
o 343-10 ** A • of these things move me." — Aets 20.- 94.
345-15 n* which are apparent to those who undemaad
360-18 then you practically have n-.
p 414-22 there is n- else beside Him." — DeuL 4; 36.
421-17 God, Spirit, is all, and that there is n* beside
t 447-29 by knowing that there is n:
r 479-29 because it has n- of the divine hues.
nonentity
b 303-2iB would be a n% or Mind unexpressed.
r 477-30 Separated from . . . Spfait would be a n-:
non-existent
ph 180-12 deport themselves as if Mind were n-,
g 513-27 mortal mind — being n' and consequently
non-intelligence
and matter
b 282-19 Mind cannot pass into n- and matter,
and mortally
gl 691-10 Mythology; ... life in n- and mortality;
before
ph 191-20 Intelligenoe Is not mute before n;
InteUlgenoe and
8p 73-28 Spirit and matter, intelligenoe and n-,
/ 204-17 intelligence and n-, of Spirit and matter,
never prodnoes
6 276^32 Intelligence never produces n* ;
sabiect to
ph 171-22 infinite Mind, — subject to n* I
8 120- 3 and that man Is included in n*.
6 282-19 nor can n- beoome SouL
286-14 one is intelligence while the other is n*.
336- 3 Intelligence never passes into n*,
g 631- 6 the error. . . . that n- becomes intelUgenoe,
gl 580-g supposition . . . intelligence passes into n-,
non-intelligrent
ph 166-10 material organization and n* matter.
/ 214-12 material senses, ... are proved n\
217-32 Matter is n-.
c 257-14 the supposed substance of n- matter.
b 277- 1 but matter Is ever n*
277- 5 The n* relapses into its own unreality.
t 467-28 as if the n- could aid Mind !
r 466-15 Truth is intelligent; error is n*.
478-21 matter is n- and brain-lobes cannot think
g 524-21 How could the n- become the medium of Mind,
631-15 If , . . . man*s body originated in n- dust,
550- 1 a circumscribed and n* egg.
non-sense
r 489-30 A wrong sense of God, man, and creation is n*.
noon
/ 246-12 Manhood is its eternal n*, undimmed by a
noonday
m ae^u destruction that wasteth at n-." — />sa/. 91 : 6.
/ 224-27 as he came of old to the patriarch at n-
noontide
p 367-23 but radiate and glow into n* glory.
normal
8 120-14 health is n* and disease is abnormal.
126- 8 n* and natural to changed mortal thought,
/ 205-26 hinders man's n- drift towards the oneMind,
Digitized by
Google
NORMAL
367
NOTHING
normal
/ 212-30 The realities of being, its n- action,
214- 4 it is n* and indestnictible.
b 307-22 If . . . material pain and pleasure seems n*,
o 844- 5 the ns healthful, and sinless condition of man
» 36&-12 beliefs . . . that discord is as n* as harmonv,
406-30 n* control is gained through divine strength
412-26 until the . . . corresponds with the n* conditions
415- 1 an excited state of mortals which is not n*.
north
ap 575-24 on the sides of the n-, — PscU. 48 ; 2.
North Star
an 575-26 Northward, its gates open to the N' 5%
northward
ap 575-26 N't its gates open to the North Star,
nostrils
fp 88- 8 and no scent salutes the n*.
Q 524-14 and breathed into his n* — Oen, 2 ; 7.
644-30 to enter man's n* so that
notables
p 437-22 Various n* — Materia Medica, Anatomy,
note
/ 245- 8 taking no n* of years,
p 415-17 N' how thought makes the f ace nallid.
Q 515-30 Then n- how true, ... is the reflection
538- 6 to n* the proper guests.
ap 574-19 N- this, — that the very message,
noted
c 261-12 a n* actor was accustomed night after night to
notes
pr^ ix-27 she made copious n* of Scriptural exposition,
m 58- 5 Ill-arranged n- produce discord.*
b 298-21 Spirituaiideas, like numbers and n*, start from
noteworthy
b 313-12 n- that the phrase " express image " — Heb. 1 ; 8.
nothinsT
amoanto to
ph 172- 5 amounts to n* in the right direction
mnd soniethUig
a 23-17 swinging between n- and something,
apart frona
r 473- 9 fi* apart from Him is present or has power.
but a display
b 8174l N' but a display of matter
but a sappoeltlon
a 504-90 n* but a supposition of the absence of Spirit.
but false beUef a
ph 171-25 n* but false beliefs that intelligence
bat His likeness
r 405-16 Allow n* but His likeness to abide in your
but Spirit
6^35-18 N' but Spirit, Soul, can erolye Life,
bat Troth
r 488- 5 which n* but Truth or Mind can heal,
can abolish
m 58-29 bat n* can abolish the cares of marriage.
can be novel
ff 519- 1 N' can be novel to eternal Mind,
caa ohanj^e
b 297- 1 and n* can change this state, until
can efface
b 818- 3 fi* can efface Mind and immortality,
can enter
ap 577-26 n* can enter that city, which
caa erase
b 290- 2 was and is and shall be, whom n* can erase,
can hide
/ 215- 1 N- can hide from them the harmony of
caa Interfere
p ^7-14 N' can Interfere with the harmony of being
caa prodaee
5 835-26 and can produce n* unlike the eternal
eaaritlate
p 303-13 w can ritiate the ability and power
cherish
m 68- 7 cherish n* which hinders our highest
coald alienate
6 303-82 declared that n* cotild alienate him from God,
coald kill
a 51-11 i^' could kill this Life of man.
covered
pr 8-17 ** there is n- covered that shall not — JTot^. 10; 26.
difficult
t 462-16 There is n* difllcult nor toilsome in this task,
drag does
pr 12-19 drug does n-, because It has no intelligence.
else
/ 208-18 writes : ** God is the father of mind, and of n-
else.*'
b 331-22 reflected by all that is real . . . and by n* else.
466-20 Soul or Spirit signifies Deity and n* else.
478-26 of material human beliefs and of n* else.
481- 2 tributary to God, Spirit, and to n* else.
nothing
error <«
o 346-10 we need to understand that error is n-,
evil becomes
r 480- 4 Where the spirit of God is, . . . evil becomes n\
evUls
6 880-27
except God
/243-29
Imperfect
r477-7
In com
a 101-17
t460. 7
Inharmonloas
/ 228- 5 namely, that n* inharmonious can enter being.
Is left ^*
n* is left which deserves to perish
Bril is n*, no thing, mind, nor power.
because they declare n* except God.
Spirit, is seen In n* imperfect nor material.
n* in common with either physiology or
* in common with the worlcuing's affections.
/ 251-20
Is lost
O360-2
Is matter
a 113-18
Is new
/ 206-24
9 518-29
544-11
leaves
6 340-29
less
6 336-24
manifests
ph 178-U
matter Is
a 11&-18
naming
0348-1
they will find that n* is lost, and all is won,
God, Spirit, being all, n* is matter.
His work wBBjlniahedt n* is new to God,
N' is new to Spirit.
H' is new to the infinite Mind.
and leaves n- that can sin, suffer,
and n* less can express God.
What is termed matter manifests n* but
matter is n* beyond an image in mortal mind.
which they chide us for naming w
narrow into n*
narrow Into
«p 77-31 the chances of
next to
o 860- 3 They think of . . . Spirit as next to n*.
p 416-25 next to n* of the meti^hysical method
nothingness of
o 846- 9 The nothingness of n* is plain;
of the kind
a 544-20 facts of creation, . . . Include n* of the kind.
prodact of
gl 580- 9 a product of n* as the mimicry of something ;
proved
matter will finally be proved n* more than a
$ 125-81
reveals
6278-2
short of
e44B-a9
ap 572-12
thatUves
p 874-29 N' that lives ever dies, and vice vena,
there caa be
8 127- 8 there can be n* beyond illimlteble divinity.
Science reveals n* in Spirit out of which
t-doing has any c!
divine Principle,
n* short of
n- short
of right-doing has any claim to the
of Uus divine Principle
toconsauKe
0 425-19
anllfceGod
/ 24^-16
ansplritaal
6886-^
when It Is
6 287-19
and know that there is n* to oonsume,
and includes n* unlike God.
N unspiritual can be real, harmonious,
Evil calls itself something, when it is n*.
pr (^9 vain supposition that we have n* to do but
m 61-27 A** unworthy of perpetuity should be
ap 71- 1 N'iB real and eternal. . . . but God and His
~ ' n* is Spirit, — but God and His idea.
N' is more antagonistic to C. S. than
the ability to make n* of error
I have found n- in ancient or in modem
lungs, brain, etc., have n* to do with Life,
71-1
83-9
92-24
5 126-26
151-19
ph 174- 6
178-1
186-12
196-25
/221-3
228-8
238-10
249-19
6 270^-23
277-29
296-10
306-17
326-19
331-12
336-8
0 345-27
347-6
347-10
358-17
356-16
N' save divine power is capable of
though they know n- of this particular case
It is n*, because it is the absence of
the doctor says n* to support his theory.
and drank n- but water.
if we learn that n* is real but the right.
Catholic girl said, ** I have n- left but Christ*'
Organization and time have n* to do with Life.
It has n* in Christ
N we can say or believe regarding matter is
N* sensual nor sinful is immortal.
the Son can do n* of himself, —John 5 : 19.
n* but wrong intention can hinder
n- claiming to be something,
n* possesses reality . . . except the divine Mind
n* in Spirit out of which matter could be made,
to be something, when he is n*, — G€U, 6 .* 3.
N' really has life but God,
there is n* left to be doctored.
Without perfection, n* is wholly reaL
the flesh profiteth n-" —John €: 63.
Digitized by
Google
NOTHING
368
NOW
nothinfir
p 367-31 error should be known m n*.
S71~ 8 By tho0e uninstmcted ... n- is remlly under-
stood of
874- 8 never thought of and knew n* aboat,
878-14 and both will fight for n*.
880-19 N- but the power of Truth can prevent the
880-28 N' is more disheartenlns: than to believe that
401- 8 it does n- in the right direction
416-24 sick know n- of the mental process by which
431-28 testifies : . . . although n* on my part has
438- 6 n* shall bv any means hurt you. — Luke 10 : 19.
t 460-23 superficial and cold assertion, *< N' ails yon.'*
g 614- 3 n* exists bey<md the range of
620-29 n* left to be made hy a lower power.
621-18 will naturally ask if there is n* more about
629-23 n* in the animal kingdom which
63(V-dO supposes that sometning springs from it-,
639- 12 possesses n* which he has not derived from God.
gl 691-26 A- claiming to be something,
nothlosrness
aghftst at
ap 663- 7 But why should we stand aghast at n* ?
and unreality
/ 206-21 the n* and unreality of evf I.
coanterpoise of
p 86b- 1 Evil is but the counterpoise of n*.
discord Is the
b 276-27 Discord is the nr named error.
dust and
^647-22
elements of
r 479-26
exposes his
•p 91-10
Its
«p 92-22
97-12
o 846-11
learn the
b 327-32
material
o 346-28
nameless
^650-12
native
sp 91-11
ph 190-17
b 281-24
p 366-18
or go down into dust and n*.
and they are the elements of n*.
because Science exposes his n* ;
the fact concerning error — namely, its n*
the more its n- willappear, until
its n* is not saved, but must be demonstrated
learn the n- of the pleasures of human sense
This thought of human, material n\
material life, which ends, « . . in nameless n*
When . . . the n* of matter is recognized,
and the w of matter.
the sooner error is reduced to its native n-,
to wither and return to its native n*.
native n*, out of which error would simulate
the disease will vanish into its native n-
ap 672- 6 scientifically reduced to its native n*.
of error
f 261-12 Truth works out the w of error
o 287- 3 the «• of error, which simulates the
o 361-24 which proves the n* of error, discord,
ap 669- 9 by which the n- of error is seen ;
609-10 the n- of error is in proportion to its
gl 506-16 give us a sense of the n- of error,
ofevU
b 260- 7 the unreality, the n-, of evil.
293-30 the entireness of Ood, good, and the n* of evil,
ap 663-17 the n- of evil and the allness of God.
of hallucinations
o SI8- 3 admit the n- of hallucinations,
of matter
r 480- 2
497-22
of nothing
o 346-^ The n- of nothing is plain;
of sickness
o 347-28 Then mortals will behold the n- of sickness and
pha«e of
an 102-31 Its so-called despotism is but a phase of n-.
points to
H 129-29 The very name, iUusion, points to n-.
problem of
8 126- 3 The problem of n*, .
proved Its
a 42-21 This error Jesus met
prove Its
t 446-24 Resisting evil, you overcome it and prove its n*.
proves their
o 347-25 destroys these evils, and so proves their n-.
proving their
a 39-6 He overcame . . . thus proving their n-.
stand for
g 637-18 since ground and dust stand for n-.
teaches the
o 346- 7 It is sometimes said that C. S. teaches the n- of
their
8p 96-18 until their n* appears.
t 460-21 will overcome Qiem by understanding their n-
tlus
o 346- 8 said that C. S. . . . teaches how this n- is to be
saved
nothingness
understood as
r 480-30 If sin. sickness^ and death were undentood as
understood the
a 62-19 understood the n* of material life
vanish Into
o 382-29 The objects of alarm will then vanish Into n*.
6 312- 6
838-13
0 347-32
88e-ll
p 382-28
r 400-90
^640-9
646-29
646-29
ap 667-24
glS8a-2
684-28
693-21
notice
an 100-2
/237-3
noticeable
S 158-7
r 478-20
noticed
ph 168-30
p442- 9
noticinsr
p41^
notion
against the
o364- 1
What . . . seems substance, becomes n;
the red ctflor of the ground^ duet^ n:
will then see that error is Indeed the n*.
Understanding the n* of material thing^
n* of the so-cafied pleasures and pains of au-
shows material sense as either obUvioii, n\
reducing it to its common denominator, n:
•* Dust [n-l thou art, — Gen. 8 ; 19.
unto dustTn] shalt thou return.'*— Gen, 8. -If.
show the dragon to be n*. dust to dust;
*' dust to dust; " red sandstone; n* ;
Dust. X- ; the absence of substance,
knowledge of the n* of material thhigs
was first brought into n- by Mesmer in GerauBr
She seemed not to n- it
It is here n- that Apollo was also regarded
dischaige of the natural functions is least m*.
Here let a word be n* . . . chemieoHMOtUnu
We n-, as lie shook hands with his counsel*
n* every symptom of flatulency.
P383-32
have no
o 360-11
of any life
r 486-32
of chance
p424-8
that mind
b 302-10
r 492-22
this
r 492-25
1^552-17
will be solved,
. . and proved its n*.
against the n- that there can be material life,
common n- that health depends on inert matter
replies : . . . I have no n- of losing my old
The n* of any life or intelligence in matter
in order to change the n* of chance
The n* that mind is in matter,
The n* that mind and matter commingle
the Science of Mind, which denies this n*.
Mortals must emerge from this n* of
m 67-18 The n- that animal natures can possibly give
/ 201-24 the n- that they can create
217- 3 71* of such a possibility is more absurd than
6 278- 9 false supposition, the n- that there Is
330-25 The n- that both evil and good are real
g 545-11 n* of a material universe u utterly opposed to
notions
/ 251-.% Inharmonious beliefs, . . . deify their own n%
o 357-17 popular and false n* about the Divine Being
357-20 wrong n- about God must have
p 425-32 Discard all n* about lungs, tubercles,
gl 597- 2 and in accordance with Pharisaical n*.
notwitliAtandine
b 338-28 n- Godbad blessed the earth
p 431- 2 y- . . . the prisoner watched with the sick
nouiiienon
8 114-10 including n* and phenomena,
noon
8p 93-23 Spirit, as a proper n\ is the name of the
nourislies
pr 6-25 If prayer n* the belief that
novel
ph 197- 4
^619- 1
novels
ph 196-26 X\ remarkable only for their exaggerated
now
healing of C. S. results n-, as in Jesus* time,
A'-, as then, these mighty works are . . . natural.
coming n* as was promised aforetime,
*' The hour cometh, and n* is, —John 4 : 23.
n* this bread was feeding and sustaining them.
and n* it comforted themselves.
'• A'-," cried the apostle, ♦* is the — // Cor. 6 :2.
n- is the day of salvation," —77 Cor. 6: 2.
39-20 meaning, not that n- men must prepare for a
39-21 but that n- is the time in which to experience
39-22 A- is the time for so-called ... to pass away,
41-10 in the hereafter they will reap what they n- sow.
43- 7 thev had only believed ; n- they understood.
43-10 and is n* repeating its ancient nistory.
like a Parisian name for a n* nrment.
Nothing can be n* to eternal Mind,
pr«ir
xi-10
xi-14
xi-l8
31-26
38- 9
33-12
39-18
89-19
Digitized by
Google
NOW
369
OBEDIENCE
now
a 54-30 would not some, who n* profess to love bim,
55- 8 ^' that the gosiiel of healing is a^ain
66-25 'drinketh of Christ's cup n*, and fi endued with
m 56- 3 •* Suffer It to be so n- : — Matt. 3: 16.
64-29 a worse state of society than n* exists.
8p 70- * J^' we know that thou hast a — John 8 .• 52.
83- 7 evil elements n* comintc to the surface.
90-10 movements and transitions n* possible for
90-13 though n- some insist that death is the
92-10 not . . . with the power of sinning n* and f orerer.
93- 6 *' But the hour cometh, and n* U, — John 4 .- 23.
93- 8 '' Behold, n* is the accepted time ; — // Cor. 6 .- 2.
93-8 n- is the day of salvation," — // Cor. 6 .• 2.
96-12 This material world is even n* becoming the
98-24 Even n- mul titudes consider tliat which tney call
an 106-20 '• H- the works of the flesh are — Oal. 6 ; 19.
$ 123-26 did not . . . belong to a dispensation ?t' ended,
125- 2 What is n- considered the best condition
136- 9 The question then ns n* was,
137-28 but n- the Master gave him a spiritual name
138- 6 It was n- evident to Peter
138-19 under as direct orders n*, as they were then,
141-22 did not then, and do not n*, understand
141-31 Give to it the place . . . n* occupied by
146-31 Divine metaphysics is n* reduced to a rtystem,
150-11 but the mission of C. S. n*, as In the time of
150-12 N; as then, signs and wonders are wrought
151-16 bondage n- enforced by false theories,
152-25 and she can n' understand why,
153-20 N' administer mentally to your patient a
ph 197-18 departments of Imowledge w broadcast in the
/ 221-15 and she is n* In perfect health
222-20 N' she dropped drugs and material hygiene,
250-22 X- 1 ask, Is there any more reality in
c 255- • traimUeih in pain together until n-. — Rom.
8; 22.
250-15 If man . . . has n* lost his perfection,
261- 1 N' reverse this action.
262-18 but n* mine eve seeth Thee." — Job 42 ; 6.
6 271-28 the opportunity n*, as aforetime,
282- 1 N'y as of old, Truth casts out evils
285- 5 This Science of being obtains . . . here and n- ;
324-12 " acquain t n- thyself with Him, — Job 22 ; 21.
326-17 purpose and motive . . . can be gained n\
o 347-15 true idea of Ood, comes n* as of old,
361- 6 the Ideal of God n- and forever,
361- 9 God is come and is present n* and forever.
p 409-28 to say that life depends on matter n*, but
423-25 Both Science and consciousness are n* at work
427- 7 If man believes In death n-, he must disbelieve
434-13 n- summoned to appear before the bar of Justi(!e
436-20 Fear . . . would n- punish him.
440-15 N' what greater justlflcation can any deed have,
441-11 Let what False Belief utters, n* and forever,
r 474-18 N- Jesns came to destroy sin, sickness, and
495- 2 Truth casts out error n* as surely as
g 509-21 no more contingent n* on time or
515-28 N' compare man before the mirror to his
521-10 Joyfully acknowledging n* and forever
821-M n* the opposite error, ... is to be set forth.
623- 2 Scriptural account n' under comment.
524-17 that He should n- be called Jehovah?
528-20 error n* simulates the work of Truth,
529-13 N- the serpent was more subtle — Oen, 3 ; 1.
now
g 632-29 but n- error demands that mind shall
537- 1 and n*, lest he put forth his hand, — Oe7t. 3 : 22.
641-25 N' it repudiates even the hiunan duty of man
541-29 And n- art thou cursed from the ~ Gen. 4:11.
546- 2 belief that spirit is n* submerged in matter,
548-20 many general statements n- current,
550-13 perfection should appear n*, even as it will
ap 668-14 2i' is come salvation, and strength, — Bev. 12 : 10.
568-28 w rises clearer and nearer to tne great heart
573-27 we can become conscious, here and w, of a
nowhere
8 163-24 A' is the imagination displayed to a
G«oi^e R.
b §13-21 the late George B. N-, D.D. :
o 380-23 Rev. George R. A'-, D.D. :
nucleus
the formation of the w, or egg.
^549-16
uuU
p381- 1
441- 4
nullii>'
8 161- 6
number
a 38-
rendered n* and void by the law of Life,
so-called law, which ... is n* and void.
able to n* the action of the flames,
a select n* of followers,
m 69-12 sense of increasing n* in God's infinite plan.
sp 81-20 £rase the figures which express n-,
r 494-12 to imagine that Jesus ... only for a select n*
numbered
p 367-16 and with those hairs all n* by the Father.
numbers
pre/ ix-11 she " lisped in n-, for the n* came."
8p 81-24 as truly as in the case of 7i'
« 111- 8 no more supernatural than Is the science of n*,
/ 233-25 When n- have been divided according to
b 298-21 Spiritual ideas, like w and notes, start from
31t^-30 as n* are controlled and proved by
318-31 Intelligence does not originate in n',
increase their n* naturalnr and
n* which never blend with each other.
17 548-32
gl 588-14
numerals
g 520-10
The n- of infinity, called 8even days,
numeration-table
6 326-18 You have begun at the n- of C S.,
numerous
o 341-17
nuptial
m 59-27
nurse
» 155-9
p 364-32
395-18
facts are so absolute and n* in support of
The n* vow should never be annulled.
the druggist, the doctor, and the n-
!areie»
the careless doctor, the n\ the cook,
complaining, . . . person should not be a n*.
805-18 The n- should be cheerful, orderly,
nurseries
/ 235-10 N' of character should be strongly garrisoned
nurtured
t 44S- 7 if evil is uncondemned, It is undenied and n'.
nutriment
/ 222- 6 to believe tliat proper food supplies n*
p 365-32 suffering heart needs its rightful n*,
388-12 hypothesis that food is the n* of life.
O
oak
pref vii-24 task of the sturdy pioneer to hew the tall o-
sp 78- 1 the gnarled o*, the ferocious beast,
oath
a 32- 4 The Latin word for this o* was sacramentwn,
32-10 does not commemorate a Roman soldier's O',
obduracy
ap 569-28 must depend upon sin's o*.
obe<lience
and suffering
ap 572- 2 washed their robes white in o- and suffering.
demand
ph 183- 3 so-called laws of matter . . . demand o- to
demands oar
c 266-19 Who is it that demands our a- ?
devout
vr 4-29 silent prayer, watchfulness, and devout O'
on forcing
ph 184-14 enforcing o* through divine statutes.
entire
ph 183-21 man's entire o*, affection, and strength.
irnarantee of
pre/ vii-18 guarantee of o* is a right apprehension of
habits of
m 62- 6 habits of o* to the moral and spiritual law.
obedience
« his
a 25-18 By his o* to God, he demonstrated
live In
pre/ viii- 4 man must live in o* to its divine Principle.
patient
/ 242-16 In patient o* to a patient God,
refnses
/ 241- 4 he who refnses o* to God, is chastened
to divine law
p 440-19 in o' to divine law ?
to God
£h 183-13 o* to €k>d will remove this necessity.
Igher law
p 435- 8 in o- to higher law. helped his fellow-man,
to material law
ph 182-19 O* to material law prevents
to nature
ph 176- 8 free to act in o* to nature,
to Bplrltaal law
ph 182-20 prevents full o' to spiritual law,
to the law
p 387-21 supposition that death comes in o* to the law of
436-31 construed o- to the law of divine Love as
to these laws
p 440-24 and then render o* to these laws punishable
Digitized by
Google
OBEDIENCE
370
OBSOLETE
obedience
toTrath
ph 183-23 O* to Truth gives man power and strength.
urged no
a 148- 5 urged no o- to material laws,
yielding
ph 184-12 nor yielding o* to it
pr 14-10 is to be In o* to the law of Ood,
ph 165-12 O to the so-called physical laws of health
170-21 always in opposition, never in o; to physics.
/ 210-22 in o* to the Immutable law of Spirit,
2S3-27 never requires o* to a so-called material law,
p 436- 9 the divine law, and in o- thereto.
t 463-25 He never enjoined o* to the laws of nature,
obedient
6 296- 7 o* to the Mind that makes them.
g 644- 4 ideas became productive, o* to Mind.
obey
a 20-21 to o* the divine order and trust God,
m 67-23 commanded even the winds and waves to o*
«p 91- 6 and o* only the divine Principle, Life and Love.
8 140- 9 We shall o* and adore in proportion as we
ph 182- 9 We cannot o* both physiology and Spirit,
187-14 The valves of the heart, . . . o* the mandate of
/ 214-20 to fear and to o- what they consider a
236- 6 one who does not o* the requirements of
236-21 Children should o* their parents;
238- 6 To o* the Scriptural command,
239-18 whom we acknowledge and o* as God.
b 307-28 nor bidden to o* matoial laws
396-22 that ye should not o* the truth ?'*—OaZ. 6: 7.
o 364- 4 Why then do Christians try to o* the
p 436-22 must o* your law, fear its consequences,
r 496- 6 in C. S. the first duty is to o* God,
op 669-19 Mortals, o* the heavenly evangel.
obeyed
$ 149-15 because you have not o* the rule
b 828-26 It were well had Christendom believed and o*
obeying
a 91-17 O his precious precepts,
/ 244- 6 never fearing nor o* error In any form.
r 489-21 the medium for o* God ?
obeys
/ 241- 3 He, who . . . o- them, incurs the hostility of
object
$ 116-18 the immediate o* of understanding.
129-30 may o* to the author's small estimate of the
/248-4 Its nalo rests upon its 0-.
c 266-32 Every o* in material thought will be destroyed,
b 304-11 cannot be deprived of its manifestation, or o*;
p 407- 1 becoming a tool or an o* of loathing;
415- 9 looks upon some o- which he dreads.
t 467-10 Her prime o-, since entering this field of labor,
ff 607- 4 Spirit duly feeds and clothes every o*,
objected
o 344- 1 It is o- to C. S. that it claims
objectiaed
b 310- 2 picture is the artist's thought o*.
objection
o 369- 8 infidels whose only o* to this method was,
ol^ections
8 117- 1 The term individual ity is also open to o*,
p 424-12 In medical practice o* would be raised if
objective
b 283-17 the o* state of material sense,
287-27 the o* supposition of Spirit's opposite.
p 374-12 the o' sute of mortal mind.
r 484-12 the o' states of mortal mind.
object-lesson
/ 214-10 an o' for the human mind.
objects
all the
ffl 588-16 AU the o* of God's creation reflect one Mind,
and soMeets
g 607- 7 c and subjects would be obscure,
and thoughts
b .269-18 the o* and thoughts of material sense,
276-13 brings o* and thoughts into human view
cognised by
b 311-26 The o* cognized by the physical senses
forbidden
/ 234-23 to look with desire on forbidden o- was to
higher
p 416-31 away from their bodies to higher o*.
of alarm
o 352-^ The o' of alarm will then vanish into
of creation
c 264-14 o' of creation, which before were invisible,
of sense
b 269-15 exchanges the o* of sense for the ideas of Soul.
g 510- 3 to dwell on the o* of sense!
objects
or time
gl 584- 4 The o* of time and sense disappear
real
soil.
S 96-29 real o* will be apprehended mentally
e 261-26 will neither lose the solid o- and ends of life
■nrroondlBg
p 416-31 will sink from sight along with surrounding o-,
:for
sp 79-27
86-28
8 123-14
/ 230-20
0348-5
p 410-13
g 506- 2
obligated
t 461-23 He feels morally o* to open the eyes of
obligation
^327-31
obligations
m 69- 2 recognition of its enduring o* on both sides.
so long as its moral o- are kept intact;
Consider its o*, its responsibilities.
Neither does . . . diminish man's o* to God,
who were released from their o* by
Science o- to all this, contending foi
as readily as from o- cognizable by the senses.
replaces the o* of material sense with
The o* we pursue and the spirit we manifest
and who o* to this ?
mankind o* to making this teaching practical.
O* utterly unlike the original cto not
the man's dormant sense of moral o-.
69-28
68-13
c282- 4
p 363-17
obUged
o Mg-17 one is o* to use material terms
obliterated
/ 281- 1 the cause of disease must be o* throu^ Christ
p 426-12 If the belief in death were o-
r 486-10 views of error ought to be o- by Truth.
obliterates
b 296-27 until Science o* this false testimony.
oblivion
8p 97-26
/ 214-32
b 310-26
o 341- 2
p 382-24
441-12
r 400-30
g 556-21
oblivious
c 261-18
obnoxious
/207- 3
1)407-8
^533-21
obscure
8 139-23
inarticulate sound is forever silenced in o*.
there is no o* for Soul and its faculties.
and spiritual death is o:
strictures on this volume would condemn to o*
One whom I rescued from seeming spiritual o*,
now and forever, fall into o*.
Sleep shows material sense as either o*,
O- and dreams, not realities, come with sleep.
which made him as o* of physical infirmity
evil becomes more apparent and o*
PuiBng the o- fumes of tobacco,
MateruUity, so o* to God,
mistakes could neither wholly o* the
t 445-16 You render the divine law oihealing o* and
g 607- 8 objects and subjects would be o*,
Geneeisand the Apocalypse seem more o* than
To mortal sense Science seems at first o*.
546-18
ap65g-ll
obscured
ap 560-26
gl666-2
obscures
6 299-27
g 604-29
obscurity
prtf vli- 6
^02a-3
not only o- the light of the ages, but
weariness of mortal mind; o* views;
as the mist o* the sun or the mountain;
and darkness o* light.
and came where, in cradled o*,
the mist of o- evolved by error
observance
p 382-19 " more honored in the breach than the o***
observation
8 163- 9 founded on long o* and reflection,
ph 195-19 O, invention, study, and original thought
c 266-22 only when we look from wrong points of o*.
6 299- 5 save in the artist's own o*
p 389-29 A case of convulsions, . . . came under my o:
observations
an 101-21 The author's own o* of the workings of
schools, which wrestle with materutl o* alone,
accompany their descriptions with important o\
r48a-24
C^ 553-2
observe
a 20-12
©844-17
p 419-16
observed
an 101- 1
oliserver
/ 260-19
^549-27
observes
p422-5
obsolete
8p 90-13
support the clergy, o* the Sabbath,
it would be just to o* the
O- mind instead of body,
the violent effects, which are o* In the
To the o', the body lies listless,
even this great o- mistakes nature.
If the reader of this book o* a great stir
and death will be o',
Digitized by
Google
OBSOLETE
371
OFFENCE
i\
obsolete
h 274-31 THis sappositional partnership is already o*,
gl 588-22 In. A term o* in Science if osed with
obstacle
a 45- 2 Jesus vanquished every material o-,
8 115- 1 the one great o* to the reception of
ph 179- 6 since space is no o' to Mind.
b 33S-23 the o* which the serpent, sin, would impose
p 424-21 certain that the diylne Mind can remove any o*,
obstetrics
o 342-30 If . « . teaching or practising pharmacy or o*
t 463- 6 the o* taught oy this Science.
g 529- 6 The first system of suggestive o* has changed.
obstmate
V 414- 6 However o* the case, it yields more readily
obstinately
i 144-11 the more o* tenacious its error;
obstruction
6 838-15 and it reads, a dam, or o*.
33^22 it stands for o*, error,
obtain
m 09-28 worthy to o* that world, — Luke 20 .- 35.
/ 211-14 seem to o* in mortal mind.
219-17 must o* in the human mind before it
225-30 ignorant how to o* their freedom.
6 284-21 physical senses can o* no proof of God.
p 400- 9 Mortals o* the harmony of health, only as
427-20 shows that we shall o* the victory over
g 639-14 Whence does he o* the propensity or
663- 7 Mortal thought must o* a better basis,
obtainable
ph 173-13 Neither ... is o* through matter.
192-24 gives yon the only power o'.
obtained
$p 88-30 said to be a gift whose endowment is o* from
^ 207^32 evidence of this inversion is o* from
» 296-22 knowledge o- from the corporeal senses
299-21 to judge the knowledge thus o- to be untrue
322- 8 before narmonlous and immortal man is o*
325- 6 life o' not of the body incapable of
p 388- 3 they o* a victory over the corporeal senses,
426-12 and the understanding o* that
427-12 before Life can be understood and harmony o*.
434- 8 permission is o* for a trial in the Ck>urt of Spirit,
r 490-26 which can be o* In no other way.
493- 7 all the knowledge o* from
gl 581-20 evidence o* from the five corporeal senses,
589-12 o' from the five corporeal senses ;
590- 4 Evidence o- from the five corporeal senses;
,508-25 This exalted view, o- and retained
obtaining
/ 218-2Z lead only into material ways of o- help,
r 492-14 New thoughts are constantly o' the floor.
obtains
a 154- 5 this law o- credit through association,
ph 172-20 and the belief that ... o* in mortals,
174-31 the cause of disease o* in the
b 285- 3 Science of being o* not alone hereafter
305-25 the divine Principle that o- in divine Science,
p 409- 2 You may say: " But if disease o- in matter,
t 448- 5 Evil which o* in the bodily senses,
obtruded
8 163-24 hypotheses o* upon us at diiferent times.
obviate
m 58-28 Wealth may o* the necessity for toil
obvious
8p 97-18 The more material the belief, the more o* its
1> 271- 3 maintaining its o* correspondence with
occasion
pr 7-12 gives o* for reaction unfavorable to spiritual
8-14 there would be no o* for comment
a 83-30 a mournful o', a sad supper
/ 212-13 When the nerve is gone, which we say was the o*
230-18 and health cr disease.
b 329-17 he should avoid their o-.
g 552-24 the redeeming power, from the ills they O',
ap 571-17 and the o* for a victory over evil.
occasional
s 112-11 Although these opinions may have o- gleams of
156- 9 o* doses of a high attenuation of StUphuris.
156-25 and receiving o- visits from me,
occasionally
sp 83^8 belief . . . that o* Spirit sets aside these laws,
/ 237- 1 A little girl, who had <r listened to my
occasioned
m 62-12 which the parents themselves have o*.
«p 86- 2 Supposing this inquiry to be o- by
s 151-17 Mortal belief says that death lias been o- by
159- 9 a verdict was returned that death was o*,
ph 199-^ failure is o' by a too feeble faith.
6 312-12 The belief of that mortal . . . o* his departure ;
occasioned
p 373-19 The fear o- by ignorance can be cured;
386-19 You think that your anguish is o* by your
loss.
431-29 testifies: . . . nothing on my part has o* this
occasioning:
p 416- 4 unless the mental image o- the pain
occasions
a 32-10
f /» 64- 8
ph 182-32
/252- 5
p 386-17
416-14
430-32
occultism
an 104-17 evil, o*, necromancy, n
ap 570- 3 the growing o* of tnis period.
occupancv
c 261- 6 proportlohably to their o* of your thoughts.
occupied
a 141-31 the place . . . now o- by scholastic theology and
was made to believe that he o* a bed where
nor was the wine, used on convivial o*
Pride, envy, or jealousy seems on most o-
presuppose that ... is powerless on some o*.
Human- ignorance . . . o* the only skepticism
o* the same grief that the friend's
unless the belief which o- the pain has
testifies . . . was personally abused on those o*.
164-10
occupies
an 104-^
p 367-17
occupy
a 22-13
m 60-19
p 387-16
occu
occur
pr 1-11
»p 77-9
s 161-29
/ 246-27
p 402-16
419L-23
occurred
8 156-17
ph 169- 3
193-30
p362-5
This greater error thereafter o* the ground,
A Christian ScienUst o* the place at this
" O till I come ! " — Luke 19 ; 13.
Because . . . display, and pride, — o* thought,
it is not because they o' the most important
poets
Clergymen, o* the watchtowers
no loss can o* from trusting God with
Death will o* on the next plane of
Such unconscious mistakes would not o*, if
Impossibilities never o*.
no breakage nor dislocation can really o*.
A relapse cannot in reality o* in
It then o* to me to give her
Whenever an aggravation of symptoms has o*
o' Just as I have narrated.
an unusual incident o*, as if to interrupt
occurrence
p 378-16 This latter o* represents the power of
occurs
an 105-28
p386- 7
421-11
ocean
m 67- 4
67-14
8p 90-19
8 122-17
o 361-17
ap 559- 9
o'clock
A 193-15
oddk
to commit fresh atrocities as opportunity o*
no such result o* without mind to demand it
If a crisis o* in your treatment, you must
When the o* is stirred by a storm,
on the seething o* of sorrow.
carries it through the air and over the o*.
On the eye's renna, . . . clouds and o* meet
As a drop of water is one with the o*,
thought reaches over continent and o*
between three and four o* in the afternoon
either after a model o* to herself or
the more o* he became to sinners
22-16 If your endeavors are beset by fearful os
odious
/ 236-15
b 314-28
odlousness
p 366-23 a sense of the o* of sin
odor
«p 88- 7 cognizant of a present flavor and o*,
8 128-20 An o* becomes beneficent and agreeiable
offence
alleged
o 436- 8 on the night of the alleged o*
analyses the
p 433- 4 He analyzes the o*, reviews the testimony,
moral
p 306-32 a moral o* is indeed the worst of diseases.
t 448- 2 and yet to indulge them, is a moral o*.
of the Jews
8 135-18 danger of repeating the o- of the Jews
prelim inary
t 449-27 enemies without the preliminary o*.
repeat the
pr 6-8 Temptation bids us repeat the o*,
6-10 supposition ... we shiul be free to repeat the o*.
11-15 leaves the offender free to repeat the o*,
pr 6-36 " Thou art an o* unto me.*' — Matt. 16 : 28.
p 431- 9 inasmuch as this o* is deemed punishable
435- 7 The body committed no o*.
439-23 an o' of which he was innocent.
Digitized by
Google
OFFENCES
372
OLD
offences
a 36-25 gloat over their o* to the last moment
an 106-18 no longer apply legal rulings wholly to physi-
cal o*,
offend
p 425-26 Ton will ne^er fear again except to o- God,
offended
$ 132- 9 whosoever shall not be o* in me." — Matt. 11 ; 8.
offender
pr 11-14 leaves the o* free to repeat the offence,
offenders
p 43&-28 o', awaiting the sentence which
offending
p 382-^1 Exclude from mortal mind the o* errors;
offensive
t 463-13 truth removes properly whatever is o*.
offer
o 354-13 opponents of C. S. neither give nor o* any
ap 566-19 we may also o- the prayer which conclucfos the
offered
a 54-17 highest proof he could have o- of divine Love.
a 111-19 A prize of one hundred pounds, o* in Oxford
o 355-22 ever o- for acceptance/*
gl 597- 7 rebuked the hypocrisy, which o* long petitions
offering
a 25- 4 The efficacy of Jesus' spiritual o* is
p 406- 5 o' full salvation from sm, sickness, and death.
g 546-26 an o- unto the Lord — Oen. 4 ; 3.
640-31 he brings a material o* to God.
641- 1 Abel takes his o- from the firstlings of the
641- 7 unto Abel, and to his o* : — Gen. 4 .- 4.
641- 8 and to his o*, He had not respect. — Gen, 4 . 6.
offerings
6 286- 8 is better than all burnt o:
offers
pr 12-38 another who o* the same measure of prayer
office
6 881-80 the same in essence, though multiform in o* :
p 392-29 then perform your o- as porter
438-12 putting in false claims to o*
ffl 696-16 can fit us for the o' of spiritual teaching.
officer
p 432-22 by the o- of the Board of Health,
436- 1 (the o* of the Health-laws)
officers
p 488-26 without the inspection of Soul's g^ovemment o*.
offices
ap 606-80 assigns to the angels, . . . different o*.
ofBset
$ 111-21 essay calculated to o* the tendency of the
age
156-22 to o- the discords of matter
p 42S-20 must realize the ability of mental might to o*
offihoot
9p 92-19 a mere o- of material sense.
o 287-18 nor is error the o* of Mind.
ofbhoots
ap 88-13 are o* of mortal mind;
ofR^pring
Christ's
gl 583- 9 Children of Israel. . . . Christ's o*.
f Ate of their
pA 176- 6 their own downfall and the f^te of their o*
forms its
0 269-23 and forms its o* after human illusions.
His
6 332- 8 *• For we are also His o-." — Acta 17; 28.
man is the
c 265- 1 Man is the o*, not of the lowest,
nanaeless
g 607- 9 creation would be full of nameless o-,
not the
ap 93-17 electricity is not the o* of infinite good.
> 289-81 Man is not the o- of flesh, but of Spirit,
of error
gl 689- 2 A corporeal belief; the o* of error;
of God
a 29-30 Man as the o- of €k>d. the idea of Spirit,
e 267- 2 The o* of God start not from matter
p 386-27 man is the o* of God, not of man ;
of mortals
gl 592- 6 the belief that man is the o* of mortals ;
of physical sense
r 479- 1 If a child is the o* of physical sense
of sense
6 274- 6 the o' of sense, not of Soul,
of Soul
a 80-24 the difference between the o* of Soul and
of Spirit
9H 63- 6 man is the o- of Spirit
a
m 61-11
ap n-24
0 360-12
r 474-22
^556-21
oj> 563-21
Oft
<444- 4
often
a
m
ofBspring
of Spirit
g 540- 1 Christ is the o* of Spirit,
gl 583- 6 o* of Spirit, who, having wrestled with error,
of spirit
/ 229-11 calls both the o* of spirit,
of the flesh
gl 584-17 The son of man, the o* of the flesh.
of win
ph 192-11 the o- of will and not of wisdom,
spiritual
b 336-31 and man is God's spiritual o*.
their
/ 237-12 in the minds of themselves and their o*.
their own
m 69-17 educate their own o' spiritually,
o' of Mary's self-conscious communion with
The o' of neavenly-minded parents
It is the o* of the physical senses.
His words were the o- of his deeds,
or the o' of the divine will?
as if man were the o* of both
and seemingly impede the o- of the
suffering is o- the divine agent in this
In public prayer we o* go beyond our
** As o* as ye eat this bread, — I Cor, 11 ; 26.
the shock so o* produced by the truth,
oompromises will o* maintain a compact
o* tliese beautiful children early droop
they o* lead, ... to confused and erroneous
Science shows appearances o* to be erroneous,
evidence of the physical senses o- reverses
author has o* remembered our Master's love for
those who testified for Truth were so o- perse-
cuted
or they would not have questioned him so o*.
the despairing invalid o* drops them.
There are evilbeliefs, o* called evil spirits;
beliefs and theories of parents o- chMce the
Truth o- remains unsought, until we
Justice o* comes too late to secure a verdict.
o- hampers the trial of one's wings
names are o* expressive of spiritual ideas,
is o* accounted a heretic.
Spirit and God are o* r^^arded as
The Master o* refused to explain his words.
In childhood, she o* listened with Joy to
that Scripture she so o- quotes :
Chills and heat are o* the form in which
affliction is o* the source of Joy,
o* causes the beast to retreat in terror.
O- he gave no name to the distemper he cured,
by his mistake a man is o' instructed,
and o' stamp them there,
the tremor which Truth o* brines to error
these calamities tr drive mortau to seek and
Hebrew and Greek words o* translated belie/
Hence the Scriptures o* appear ... to
o* seems so smothered by tne immediate context
term Lord, ... is o- synonymous with Jehovah,
o* elucidates the meaning of the
the name o* conferred upon him in Scripture,
Remember that the unexpressed belief o-
Ignorance of the error to oe eradicated o-
are discordant and o* false brethren.
1»- 5
31-22
58-19
59- 7
61-16
a 116-26
121-22
122- 1
130-23
134-6
136-32
ph 166-24
/206-32
237-11
238-19
238-26
c 260-16
6320-4
034a-31
84ft- 1
360-16
869-22
360-26
p 376- 6
877-4
378-16
898-9
408- 7
418-29
422-10
r 486-82
488- 7
488-11
^501- 4
ap 676-27
gl 679- 3
581- 1
oftentimes
p428-6
<446-32
ofttimes
(444-30
Oil
bolting
/«3-6
eroton
ph 198-18
fragnuit
p863-2
labrieatliic
^199^
ph
of gladness
6 818-8
p 367-14
sudial
p863-2
p868-4
868-28
ap 678-14
^2 602-24
Old
pr
a
9- 7
38-6
52-16
which delivered men from the boiling o*,
the application of caustic or eroton o*.
Jar containing costly and fragrant o*,
the unscientific might attribute to a lubricat-
ing o*.
o- of gladness above thy fellows. — Heb. 1 .• 9.
the o- of gladness and the perfume of gratih/tde^
sandal o* perhaps, which is in such common
she perfumed Jesus* feet with the o*,
before she anointed them with the o*.
anointeth mj head with o*;—aee PaoL 23 : 5.
definition of
Do we pursue the o* selflshness, satisfied with
the o- doctrine of foreordination,
Herod and Pilate laid aside o- feuds
Digitized by
Google
OLD
373
OMNIPRESENT
Old
m 50-22 a word or deed may renew the o' trysUng-times.
tp 74-12 and never returns to the o- condition.
77-81 they return to their o' standpoints of matter.
92-11 In o* Scriptural pictures we see a
i 114-20 must sometimes recur to the o- and imperfect,
114-21 poured into the o* bottles of the letter.
120-32 the limbs of the brave o* navia^tor,
139-11 but the present new, yet o-, reform
142- 1 in less time than the o* systems,
143-21 you continue in the o- routine.
144-24 the o' schools still oppose it.
149-17 A physician of the o* school remarked
161-30 if this o' class of philanthropists looked
ph 172-22 we must •• put off the o- man.'* — Col. 3 : ft.
175-6 In o* times who ever heard of dyspepsia,
/ 201- 8 in whom o* things pass away
212- 4 and the pain seems to be in its o* place.
221-16 without a vestige of the o' complaint.
223-17 but more are blinded by their o* illusions,
244-23 Man in Science is neither young nor o*.
246- 1 error of thinking that we are growing o',
245-21 Years had not made her o*,
246-23 nor thought of herself as crowing o*.
c 261-16 This o* man was so lame tnat he
262- 7 By putting •* off the o* man — Col. 3 : 9.
b 281-27 does not put new wine into o* bottles,
281-30 The o* belief must be cast out
296- 1 belief that a . . . limb is achhig in the o- loca-
tion,
296- 9 The o* man with his deeds must be put off.
324- 1 Willingness ... to leave the o* for the new,
o 360-11 replies : ... no notion of losing my o* doctrines
p 372- 6 likened by Milton to " chaos and o* night.**
t 462-10 When outgrowing the o*, you should not fear
460-31 until finally the shadow of o* errors
ff 619-16 until they throw off the o* man
666-32 his infant babe, only a few hours o*,
ap 663-18 The Revelator sees that o* serpent,
667-15 that o- serpent, called the devil, — Rev. 12 : 9.
667-18 that o* serpent whose name is devil (evil),
670-18 What if the o* dragon should send forth a
670-21 the deep waters of chaos and o* night.
Old of-
a 33- 6 manna, which of o* had fed in the wilderness
62-17 To-day, as of o', error and evil again
sp 96-24 Magi of o* foretold the Messlahship of Truth.
8 132-14 The Pharisees of o* thrust the spiritual idea and
/ 224-16 Of o- the cross was truth's central sign,
224-27 as he came of o* to the patriarch at noonday
c266-» ThythroneUestabHshedqfo': — Paal.93:2.
b 270-14 prophets of o* looked for something higher
282- 1 Now, as of o\ Truth casts out evils
o 847-16 true idea of God, comes now as of o*,
360-28 Of o*. the Jews put to death the
t 461-18 and they bear as of o* the fruits of the Spirit,
r 483-24 Angels announced to the Wisemen of o*
ap 669-29 for the Israelites of o* at the Paschal meal
664- 3 As of o*, evil still charges the spiritual idea
olden
• 131-27 explained the so-called miracles of o* time
older
$ 140-28 true that the o* Scripture is reversed.
/ 246-12 she literally grew no o*.
g 602- 2 living and real prelude of the o* Scriptures
old-school
p 375- 8 The o* physician proves this when
Old Testament
s^ 139-18 thirty thousand different readings in the O* T-,
g 501- 2 starts with the beginning of the O* 7^,
623-30 In the historic parts of tne O- 7^,
667-26 the first chapter of the O- 7^,
ap 666-99 The O T- assigns to the angels,
576-26 as used in our version of the O* 7^,
oleaginous
p 440- 8 o* machinations of the counsel,
olfactory
/ 212-20 into contact with the o* nerves
ology
f 223-21 efforts ... to answer this question by some o*
Olympus
ph 199-32 When Homer sang of the Grecian gods, O was
omen
p 422-12 and ignorant that it is a favorable o*,
omit
« 142- 6 modem religions generally o* all but one of
omitted
b 340- 6 when the word duty^ . . . is o* :
otnnt
r 466- 2 O is adopted from the Latin adjective
omni-action
gl 687-20 omniscience; omnipresence; o*.
omnipotence ,
divine nature and
g 525- 1 Does . . . lose therein the divine nature and o* ?
escutcheon of
p 437- 6 It blots the fair escutcheon of o*.
God*s
a 56-19 when he shall realize God's o*
might of
gl 697-27 That which indicates the might of o-
of divine Jastioe
/ 225-17 breathing the o- of divine Justice,
of God
o 346- 7 When the o* of God is preached
t 445-18 the onmipresence and o* of God.
of Spirit
sp 78-23 How can the majesty and o* of Spirit be lost?
g 521-30 if veritable, would set aside the o* of Spirit;
of the divine Mind
t 459-13 instead of resting on the o* of the divine Mind,
of Trath
t 464- 4 Teach your students the o- of Truth,
pure sense of
6 318-15 would efface the pure sense of o*.
slf^iflcation of
r 460-25 We lose the high signification of o*, when
pr 14- 1 If we are sensibly with the body and regard o*
15-29 gain the ear and right hand of o*
8 109-32 o', onmipresence, omniscience,
/ 208- 4 Mind — o- — has all-power,
228-26 O- has all-power,
249-14 Either there is no o\ or o* is the only power.
b 270-21 establish the definition of o*, and maintain
275-22 o', omnipresence, omniscience,
287-15 or suggest the absence of . . . o* ?
o 357-32 Can matter . . . and so defeat o* ?
368- 2 Is the woodman's axe, . . . superior to o* ?
r 469- 9 omniscience, omnipresence, and o*.
g 621-11 supremacy, o*, and omnipresence.
649-80 to usurp the prerogatives of o*.
gl 581- 3 Almighty. All-power; infini^: o-.
687-19 Good. God; Spirit; o-; omniscience;
omnipotent
pr 3-18 o*, omnipresent, infinite,
13-13 Do we gain the o* ear sooner by words than
17- 3 God is o*, supreme.
8p 73-17 the Science of o', omnipresent Spirit
83-19 this belief beliniee o* wisdom,
8 113-19 Life, God, o* good, deny death, evil, sin,
118-20 Disease, sin, evil, death, deny good, o- God,
130-12 since you admit that God is o- ;
ph 182-81 is to presuppose that o* power is
186-U God, the o' and omnipresent.
194- 1 o' Spirit shares not its strength with matter
/ 202-30 as if . . . matter had more power than o- Spirit
206-28 O' and infinite Mind made all and includes all.
231-25 To fear sin is to . . . distrust His o- care.
e 267-29 inexhaustible Love, eternal Life, o- Truth,
o 363-11 o' Truth certainly does destroy error.
368- 6 If God is at the mercy of matter, then matter is
o*.
p 367-31 Because Truth is o* in goodness,
884-29 that Life is God, and that God is o:
412-14 The power of C. S. and divine Love is o*.
42^ 1 sin to believe that aught can overpower o*
t 449- 4 does wonders for mortals, so o* is Truth,
r 466-18 this one is God, o*, omniscient, and omnipr»>
sent
478- 8 The God-principle is omnipresent and o* .
gl 694- 9 The first audible claim that God was not o*
694-21 everlasting, omnipresent, o*,
(see also Mind)
omnipresence
sp 94-29 a scientific basis, that of the o* of Mind.
8 109-32 onmipotence, o*, omniscience, •
b 275-22 omnipotence, o*, omniscience,
287-15 how can He . . . suggest the absence of o*
331-23 to conceive of such o* and individuality
t 446-18 the o* and omnipotence of God.
r 469- 8 Intelligence is omniscience, o*,
g 521-11 supremacy, omnipotence, and o*.
gl 687-19 omniscience ; o* ; omni-action.
omnipresent
pr 3-18 omnipotent, o', infinite,
sp 73-17 the Science of omnipotent, o- Spirit
78-20 Spirit needs no ... in order to be o\
8 119-21 not the divine ideal of o* Love.
ph 186-14 God, the omnipotent and o\
/ 223- 7 God Is infinite o- Spirit.
b 275- 2 would ignore o* and omnipotent Mind.
o 361- 7 a monotheist; he has one o* God.
r 465-18 omnipotent, omniscient, and o'
469-26 admitting that God, or good, is o*
473- 8 The God-principle is o- and omnipotent.
gl 694-21 Spirit. . . . o', omnipotent.
Digitized by
Google
OMNISCIENCE
374
ONE
a 39-32
6S-25
74- 6
77-2
86-15
8fr-l
«P
omniscience
8 110- 1 omnipotence, omnipresence, o*.
b 275-22 omnipotence, omnipresence, o\
r 468- 8 Intelligence is o*, omnipresence,
{fl 587-19 o*; omnipresence; omnl-action.
omniscient
r 465-18 omnipotent, o«, and omnipresent
once
o- admit that eril confers no pleasure,
which was o' a fixed fact among us,
after having o* left it,
** I cannot torn at o- from good to eyiL*'
as be o* journeyed with his students,
o* asked, "Who touched me ? ' *—Luke 8 .• 45.
8 109- 9 This proof o* seen, no other conclusion can
109-28 Jesus o* said uf his lessons :
the earth reyolves about the sun o* a ]rear.
When o' destroyed by dirine Science,
Jesus o' said : *' I thank Thee, — Luke 10 ; 2L
o* pointed his dl^^iples to Jesus
o* apparently curecl a case of paralysis
When you have o* conquered a diseased
A clergyman o' adopted a diet of
If Spint were o* witnln the body,
If man was o' perfect but has now lost his
p 382- 2 Jesus was o* the honored guest of a certain
~*" "" O- let the mental physician believe in the
When disease te o* destroyed in this so-called
o* Jesus asked the name of a disease,
he decided at o* tliat the prisoner should die.
Knowing this, Jesus o- said,
vras o* an accepted theory.
o* said to the discorerer of C. S. :
121-26
131-6
lSl-18
132-31
162-14
/ 217-16
223-12
C 259-15
400-2
411-13
^530- 8
552-5
655-6
once At—
a 27- 8
/204- 1
216-12
he will at o* perceire that Ood is the
at o' the centre and circumference of being.
begins at o* to destroy the errors of
263-19 can at o* change your course and do right,
o 349-26 Mortal thought does not at o* catch the higher
why, . . . the exalted guest did not at o'
I would not transform the infant at o* into
The Jury of Spiritual Senses agreed at o*
betrays at o' a greater ignorance
the O ** altogether lovely ; '* — S(mg 5 : 16.
Adorable O.
From the infinite O- in C. S. comes
whereas God is O*,
limiting the Holy 0-.
p 363-13
371-20
442-5
ap 660-30
One
pr 3-14
1&-29
8 112-16
117-4
136-18 danger of
one {see also one's)
p**^ xi-26 started bv the author with only o- student
xii-^ In the spirit of Christ's charity, —as o* who
pr 2-19 as o* pleads with a human being,
6- 3 Sorrow for vrrong-doing is but o* step
8-19 audible prayers are like charity in o- respect,
%- 4 the falsehood which does no o- any good.
10-17 O of the forms of worship in Thibet
11- 7 onlv saves . . . from o* form of punishment.
12- 8 This, however, is o* belief casting out another,
12-27 Does Deity interpose in behalf ofo* worshipper,
13- 4 ** Ho, evei^f o- that thirsteth, — laa. 66 .* 1.
14-30 '" as o' having authority.** — Matt. 7 .- 29.
16- 3 highest praver is not o- of faith merely;
16- 7 taught his aisciples o* brief prayer,
16-19 •* the evil one," or o* evil,
thou Shalt not know evil, for there Is o* Life,
O* sacrifice, however great, is insufflcient
taketh o* doctrine, firm in faith,
<}• kind of faith trusts one's welfare to others,
spares us not o* individual experience,
'* I and my Father are o*." —John 10 .-80.
Jesus sent forth seventy students at one time,
for o' is your Father, — Matt. 23 .• 9.
human linlcs which connect o* stage with
each o- came to a violent death except St. John,
•Could ye not watch with me o- hour?" —
Matt. m. 40.
Jesus had not o* of them,
why did they not gratify . . . with o* sign of
is no less imperative than the o*,
without it o* cannot attain the
04-28 white-robed purity will unite in o* person
66-25 If o* is better than the other,
o* should stick to the vrreck,
I never knew more than o* individual who
to understand that there is but o* creator,
«p 72- 1 There is but o* spiritual existence,
73- 1 In either case, o* does not support the other.
73- 8 Spiritualism calls o* person, living in this
73- 6 neither the o* nor the other is infinite
73- 8 belief that o* man, as spirit, can control
75-25 There is o- possible moment, when
75-30 from o* dream to another dream,
76-3 as o* at Niagara, with eyes open only to
one
19-32
23- 3
23-12
23-23
2ft- 5
26-12
27-22
31^5
87-9
47-28
48-4
48-17
48^13
56-19
57-3
67-15
68-16
69-14
72- 1
73-1
sp 78-31 These are the effects of o* universal Crod,
82-2 aseasily as wedoof o'present.
82-11 o' person cannot exist in two different
83- 2 or the divine Mind which is infiuencing o*.
86- 8 enabling o- to do good, but not evil.
86-22 toseea thought than to feel 0-?
87-16 Science enables o* to read tlie human mind,
87-17 It enables o* to heal through Mind.
88-15 so-called material senses, wliich at o- time
89-14 If o* believes that he cannot be an orator
90-1 if o* animal can originate another,
90-22 yet their bodies stay in o* place.
90-25 sets o* free to master the Infinite idea.
94-21 but o* returned to give God thanks,
94-n32 Jesus could injure no o* by his Mind-reading.
95-17 and is o- of the special characteristics thereof.
9&-13 On o- side there will be discord and dismay ;
97-10 the fiight of o- and the blow of the other
an 100- 5 exerted by o* living organism over another,
100-15 Benjamin Franklin was o* of the
101- 4 and that there is o- more fact to be
102- 9 There is but o* real attraction,
103-22 This belief has not o* quality of Truth.
104-23 The hypnotizer employs o* error to
8 111-19 A prize of o* hundred pounds, offered
111-23 o' of many incidents, which show that C. S.
112- 3 Is there more than o- school of C. 8. ?
112-5 can, therefore, be but o* method in its teaching.
113- 1 there can be but o- divine Principle
114-10 In Science, Mind is 0-,
115-1 the o- great obstacle to the reception of
117- 2 an individual may be o' of a series, o* of m.iny.
117- 4 God is Ontf, — not o* of a series, but o* alone
118-31 in which nature and God are o*
119- 5 such theories lead to o* of two things.
119-17 In o' sense God is identical with nature,
ll»-26 In viewing the sunrise, o* finds that it
125-12 As human thought changes from o* stage to
126-16 between C. S. on the o* hand and
128-22 If o- would not quarrel with his fellow-man
130- 6 O- hafl a farm, another has merchandise,
132-10 to any o- who should not deny that
133-24 was o' of the Jewish accusations
134- 8 o* who suffers for his convictions.
136-22 else o* or the other is false and useless ;
136-25 This proves the o* to be identical with
136-16 Jeremias, or c of the prophets." — MeUt. 16 .• 14.
142- 6 o' of these powers, — the power over sin.
143-13 the human mind uses o* error to
145-13 what material method o* may adopt,
145-26 antagonism of o- form of matter towards
148-19 the o* whollv, the other primarily
150-12 not primarily o* of physical healmg.
160-18 physics would have o* believe that
151- 2 as if there was but o* factor in the case;
161- 3 this o- factor they represent to be body,
151-13 Even this o' reform In medicine would
162-12 in which o* statement contradicts another
153- 3 or changes o* of the symptoms of disease.
153- 8 o' drop of that attenuation in a goblet of water,
154-28 Such a mother runs to her little o-, who
156-20 that she would give up her medicine for o* day,
167- 4 its o' recognized Principle of healing is Mind,
159-28 how much . . . o* form of matter is
161-20 remind o* of the words of the famous
ph 166- 1 Physiology is o* of the apples from
167-25 There is but o* way — namely,
170-22 Spiritual causation is the o- question
176-24 Cf- disease is no more real than another.
177- 8 Mortal mind and body are o*.
180- 8 in Science o- must understand the
181- 3 Before deciding . . . o* should ask,
182-10 for o' absolutehr destroys the other,
182-11 and o' or the other must be supreme
182-13 ** hold to the o-, and despise the — Matt, 6 ; 24.
183- 4 departing from the basis of ... o- lawmaker.
186-20 It can never destroy o* iota of good.
187-32 a body like the o- it had before death.
188-13 in which every o* recognizes his condition
195-11 The point for each o* to decide is,
197- 4 Every o- hastens to get it.
198-15 formed before o* sees a doctor
/ 201- 4 knowing too that o* affection would be supreme
208-17 We are prone to believe either in more than o*
204- 4 conclusions that there is more than o* Life ;
206-16 we find tliat whatever blesses o* blesses all,
207-20 There is but o* primal cause.
208-19 ** the voice of o* crying in the — MaU. 3 .- 3.
210-17 by o* and the same metaphysical process.
211-22 transfer of the thoughts of o* erring mind to
218-31 moral and physical are as o* in their results.
22(^27 o- of the fruits of ** the tree of— Gen. 2 ; 17.
221- 6 partook of but o* meal in twenty-four hours,
221-31 neither food nor . . . can make o* suffer,
222- 5 o* of which is to believe that proper food
Digitized by
Google
ONE
375
ONE
one
/ 222-28 physiology, and physics had made her o*,
235- 2 from o' human mind to another,
236- 5 o- who does not obey the requirements of
235-13 spiritual culture, wnich lifts o* tiigher.
238- 8 enables o* to be Christian.
238-25 listening only to o* side of the case.
238- 6 which weigh not o* Jot in the balance of God,
240-11 In the order of ... all is o* grand concord.
240-27 o* must pay fully and fairly
242- 9 but O' way to heaven, harmony,
242-25 woTcn into o* web of consistency
247- 7 cuspids, bicuspids, and o* molar.
247- 7 O man at sixty had retained his
248- 4 O marvels that a friend can ever seem less than
249- 4 one Mind, and that o- perfett,
219-32 and there is but o* Ego.
250-14 Mortal body and mind are o*,
250-14 and that o* is called man ;
250-29 Mortal thoughts chase o* another like
252-23 says : . . . make my short span of life o' gala
e 256-11 rather than the o* ever-present I am.
256-12 the Lord our God is o' Lord.' ' — Deut. 6 ; 4.
260- 1 o' can no more arrive at the
261- 9 If o* turns away from the body
262-24 Starting from a higher standpoint, o- rises
263-20 There can be but o- creator,
267- 4 God is o*.
267- 6 Generlcally man is o*,
b 269^ 1 These . . . systems are o* and all pantheistic,
269-14 The categories of metaphysics rest on o* basis,
270- 2 O only of the following statoments can be true :
270-4 Which o- is it?
270- 5 O* is contrary to the other
270- 7 If o' is real, the other must be unreal.
270- 8 there is but o- power, — not two powers,
273- 5 not o- of them can solve the problem
275-18 Spirit, Life, Truth, Love, combine as o*,
276- 7 but all have . . . o* intolligent source,
278-13 o* of the false beliefs of mortals.
279-14 o' can no more create the other than
279-28 not two bases of being, . . . but o* alone,
281~ 5 When o' appears, the other disappears.
281-14 The o* Ego, the one Mind or Spirit called God,
282-21 o' is stilla curve and the other a straight line.
283-14 They insist that Life, or God, is o* and the
283-19 and deem this the manifestation of the o* Life,
285-13 for o' is intelligence while the other is
294- 6 the loss of o* finger would take
294- 8 If . . . matter and man would be o*.
295-21 that o* which has lost much materiality
296-28 An improved belief is o* step out of error,
303- 8 reflect the o* divine individuality
307- 8 affirms . . . there is more than o* intelligence
315- 3 *• I and my Father are o-,' ' -* John 10 ; 80.
319-32 beloved disciple meant in o- of his enistles,
320-24 The o* important interpretation of Scripture
323-18 the o' unused talent decays and is lost.
325- 6 Such a o- abideth in Life,
329-14 O* should not tarry in the storm if
329-16 Until o* is able to prevent bad results,
331-29 They represent a trinity in unity, three in o-,
332-16 o- mediator between G od and men, — / Tim. 2 ; 5.
333-30 " I and my Father are o- ; " —John 10 .- 30.
334- 3 not that the corporeal Jesus was o* with the
334-^ for there can be but o* inflnito
335-16 Soul and Spirit being o*,
335-17 God and Soul are o-,
336-17 this o- never included in a limited mind
339- 5 Does not God's pardon, destroying any o* sin,
840-23 O* inftnito GkKi, good, unifies men ancl nations ;
o 341- 7 grow in beauty and consistency from o- grand
342- 6 o* may see with sorrow the sad effects
343- 9 without this cross-bearing, o* might not
343-26 Paul who was not o* of his students,
344-21 there is only o* which should be presentod
344-25 Why should o- refuse to investigate this
345-17 O- who understands C. S. can heal the sick
345-20 evidence that o* does understand this Science.
346- 1 as is alleged by o* critic.
347- 3 It is said by o* critic, that to verify this
348- 9 o* disease can be just as much a delusion as
349-17 o' is obliged to use material terms
854-26 Sin should become unreal to every o*.
355-15 O*, according to the commands of our Master,
heals
355-26 Without this understanding, nu o* is
366-27 Would any o- call it wise and good
366-32 Then there must have been more than o* creator,
358- 7 and o* is true, the other must be false.
350-30 O- sajrs : " I have spiritual ideals,
361- 7 a monotheist; he has o* omnipresent God.
361-15 ** I and my Father are o*,*' — John 10 ; 30.
861-15 that is, o* in quality, not in quantity.
861-16 As a drop of water is o* with the ocean,
361-17 a ray of fight o* with the sun,
one
o 361-18 Father and son, are o* in being.
p 363-16 o* for a large sum and o* for a smaller,
364- 4 it was manifested towards o* who
364-17 indicated by o- of the needs of this age.
365-16 will be accomplished at o* visit,
369-21 man has not two lives, o* to be destroyed
370-16 effect, which . . . produces |hrough o* belief,
371-14 in all ways except the right o*.
372- 6 O' theory about this mortal mind is, that
372-18 C. S. and Christianity are o-.
372-22 Its false supports fail o- after another.
876-13 in o* good motive and act
382-17 to teach the so-called ignorant o\
382-21 more difficult to heal through Mind than o* who
382-24 O whom I rescued from seeming
383- 5 O- says : " I take good care of my body."
386- 1 illusion of mortalmind, — o- of its dreams.
387-23 o' cannot suffer as the result of
389-32 O' instant she spoke despairingly of herself.
395- 7 as o* having authority over it,
396- 1 O should never hold in mind the thought of
397-23 To heal the sick, o* must be familiar with the
397-28 because they combine as o:
398- 6 and he was as o* dead,** — Mark 9 .-26.
399^29 " How can o' enter into a — MaU. 12 ; 29.
402-20 We say tliat o- human mind can influence
403-11 to remove the illusion in o- case,
403-21 The most Christian state is o- of rectitude
404- 4 servant of any o' of the myriad forms of sin,
404-21 o- of the most important points in the
404-26 are o* and the same thing in C. S.
409- 5 MortcU mind and body combine as o*,
413-22 but in caring for an infant o* need not
418-15 o- disease would be as readily destroyed as
419-14 from o' form to another.
420- 1 nor go from o' part to another,
422-24 A surgeon is employed in o- case,
424-12 if o* (toctor should administer a drug
425-14 this is but a- of the beliefs of mortalmind.
426-10 struggle for Truth makes o* strong
426-11 resting instead of wearying o*.
432-24 O of tke prisoner*s friends. Materia Medica,
436-35 O of the principal witnesses. Nerve,
442-15 o' *' that bringeth good tidings." — Isa. 52 ; 7.
t 444-28 are o* harmonious family;
446-13 can practise on no o* from sinister
451-28 It is the injurious action of o* mortal mind
452- 2 when o- understands that evil has in reality no
456-19 O' must abide in the morale of truth
467-15 each of them could see but o* face of it,
457-21 O' cannot scatter his fire, and at the same time
458- 4 o' good and the other evil,
458- 5 o- spiritual, the other material,
458-29 the only o' by which mortals are
460-11 the o- most difficult to understand
465-12 They refer to o* absolute God.
465-17 Principle and its idea is o*,
465-18 and this o- is God,
467-10 o- Life, Truth, and Love.
467-14 the o' perfect Mind to guide him,
468-29 O* ceases in proportion as the other is
469-21 but one Mind, if that o* is infinite.
470- 1 With o' Father, even God,
472-16 Error is neither Mind nor o* of Mind's faculties.
476- 2 children of the wicked o*, or the o evil,
480-32 O* must hide the other.
483- 4 exchanging o- disease for another.
483-30 O' must fulfil one's mission without timidity
484- 9 Not o* of them is included in it.
484-15 Physical force and mortal mind are o:
486- 4 Suppose o* accident happens to the eye,
486-13 o- error will not correct another.
487-18 The believer and belief are o-
489- 8 not with an artificial limb, but with the genu-
ine o\
489-19 at o' time the medium for
491-17 The belief that matter and mind are o-,
491-18 belief . . . that maUer is awake at o- time and
492- 3 but o- fact before the thought,
492-16 until o- is acknowledged to be the victor.
494-26 O- is the mortal testimony,
496- 3 no transfer . . . from o* mortal to another,
497- 5 We acknowledge and adore o* supreme and
497- 6 We acknowledge His Son, o* Christ;
g 502-29 There is but o* creator and o- creation.
504-22 " o- day is with the Lord as a — 7/ Pet. 3 / 8.
606-16 gathered together unto o- place, — Oen. 1 ; 9.
606-29 an important o* to the human thought,
610-29 and this o* shining by its own light
615-19 nor does it imply three persons in o*.
516-31 In o* of the ancient languages the word
617-16 but if God is personal, there is but o- person,
618-16 in o* grand brotherhood,
622- 4 If o- is true, the other is false,
623- 1 o* might so judge from an unintelligent perusal
Digitized by
Google
ONE
376 ONLY
one
g 628-17 O' is caOled the Elohistic,
025- 9 In thA Saxon, mankiyid^ a woman^ any c;
S2B-11 and He took o- of his ribs. — Gen, 2 : 21.
B30-28 therefore the dreamer and dream are o- ,
532- 1 Did God at first create o* man unaided,
533- 1 was O' of nakedness and shame.
535- 4 o' to be burned, the other to be garnered
536-12 gravitation and attraction to o* Father,
536-31 the man is become as o* of us, — Gen. 3 .- 22.
No o* can reasonably doubt that the purpose
the man is become as o* of us." — Oen. 3 .- 22.
Truth has but o- reply to all error,
a thousand different examples of o* rule,
the proTing of o* example would
If o* of the statements in this book is true,
every o* must be true,
for not o* departs from the stated s^rstem
from which o* or more individualities
no instance of o- specieii producing its opposite.
O* distinguished naturalut argues that
O' of our ablest naturalists has said :
and o' of you is a devil." — John 6 ; 70.
This he said of Judas, o* of Adam's race.
ap 569-21 sin, which o- has made his bosom companion,
570- 7 for o* extreme follows another.
Is the informer o* who sees the foe?
will unite all interests in the o- divinity.
" Love w another " — 7 John 3 .• 23.
heavens and earth to o* human consciousness,
o* of the seven anrels — Rev. 21 .- 9.
as o- that '* lieth u>ur-square " — Ret-. 21 ; 16.
as o- Father with His universal family,
two individual natures in o*;
In the following Ksalm o* word shows,
An adversary U o* who oppoties,
not o* who constructs and sustains reality
o* belief preying upon another,
frets itself free from o- belief only to be
There is but o- 1, or Us, but o* divine Principle,
belief that there can be more than o* creator;
as applied to Mind or to o* of (}od's qualities,
every o- that is bom of the Spirit — JbAn 3; 8.
•• O day is with the Lord aaz — IT Pet. 3 • 8.
O moment of divine consciousness,
{see also God, instance, Mind, mind. Principle,
Spirit)
oneness
a 18- 4 demonstrated man's o* with the Father,
m 67-10 their true harmony is in spiritual o*.
/ 906-29 Denial of the o' of Mind throws our weight into
c 267- 5 The allness of Deity is His o-.
p 424-25 the o* and the allness of divine Love;
""''*" It relates to the o*, the tri-unity of
537-19
545- 3
545-28
546-32
546-32
547- 4
547-5
547- 5
549-16
550-25
551-9
553-10
564-23
654-24
671-11
571-20
572-6
678- 7
674-6
676-8
677-3
677- 7
6T7-52
gl 580-28
580-29
584-13
588-11
692- 7
607-26
598-4
598-21
598-23
^51&-20
one's
a
22-26
23-24
23-26
28-10
60- 2
88-18
90-24
an 101-32
ph 194- 8
/234-32
340-30
^1-23
pinning o* faith ... to another's vicarious
One kind of faith trusts o- welfare to others.
work out o- '* own salvation, — Phil. 2 : 12.
o* consecration to Christ is more on the
Science inevitably lifts o* being higher
To love o- neighbor as o* self, is a
The admission to o- self that man is
proportional to o* faith in esoteric magic.
When o' false belief is corrected,
no more harm than o* belief permits,
involves unwinding o* snarls,
sr,^-*^ O aim. a point beyond faith,
e 209-32 Deducing o- conclusions as to man from
260-15 but distrust of o- ability to gain
260-17 often hampers the trial of o* wings
260-25 by the thoughts ever recurring to o- self,
h 319- 5 To calculate o* life-prospects from a
322-32 easier to desire Truth than to rid o- self of error,
o 345-13 no small matter to know o* self;
p 368-24 in the ratio of o- spiritual growth.
396- 4 both for o* own sake and for that of the patient.
413- 3 The act of yielding o- thoughts to the
440-16 that it is for the good of o* neighbor ?
doing o' self the most harm,
reacts most heavily against o* self.
One must fulfil o- mission without timidity
e 448-31
449- 8
r 483-31
ones
m 61-19
.8p 76- 1
g 501-16
one-sided
/ 235-12
only
pr^ vlH8
ix- 2
x-27
xi-2
xi-26
xii- 3
may reproduce in their own helpless little o*
The o' departing may whisper this vision,
that Love for whose rest the weary o* sigh
School-examinations are o* ;
The o' guarantee of obedience is
but these jottings were o*
O those quarrel with her method who
o' a phase of the action of
was started by the author with o*
hers was the o- College of this
only
pr
^ 9 we have o* to avail ourselvet of
8-30 In such a case, the o' acceptable prayer
4- 7 o- worthy evidence of our gratitude
5-21 o- as it is destroyed by Chnst,
7- 1 The o' civil sentence which he had for
8- 4 those who come o* spasmodically
8-80 in this way o* can we learn
9-22 recognizes o- the divine control
11-7 it o* saves the criminal from
11-21 Petitions bring to mortals o- the
11-36 that we may walk securely in the o*
13-30 a- petitioners {jter se or by proxy)
16-20 O as we rise above all material
a 18- 7 not o* in iustice to himself,
21-31 satisfied if be can o* inu^^e h^w^fftlf
22-31 Mercy cancels the debt o- when
22-32 Wrath which is o* appeased is not
34-24 o' for the presentation, after death,
27-22 o' eleven left a desirable historic
28- 2 but they o* hindered the success of
29-16 (>od is the o* author of man.
30-28 O- in this way can we bless
31-10 recognised Spirit, God, as the o- creator,
35-21 o* as we are new-bom of Spirit,
36-27 o- toil, sacrifice, cross-bearing,
37- 8 error falls o- before the swor^ of Spirit.
38- 2 assured that this command was intended o- for
38-19 prayed, not for the twelve o-, but
38-27 living o* for pleasure or the gratification of
40- 9 Science removes the penalty o- by
43- 6 Heretofore they had o* believed ;
51-20 but o- through doing the works which
52-26 speaking not for their day o* but
54-22 o' a few unpretentious friends,
m 57-12 perpetual o* as it is pure and true,
62- 1 can o' be permitted for the purpose of
62-18 become men and women o' uirongh
69-6 o' as they lose the sense of sin ana disease.
69- 8 o- as man finds the truth of being.
sp 71- 9 which forms o- reflect.
72-12 God, is the o- truth-giver to man.
73-11 and God is the o- Spirit.
76- 4 with eyes open o- to that wonder,
76-25 the o' veritable, indestructible man,
76-27 a perfection discernible o- by those
80-11 assertion that . . . are our o* proofs of
81- 8 can o* prove that certain individuals
81-16 Life, Love, Truth, is the o* proof
83- 6 Science o* can explain the incredible good
83-^ investigates and touclies o* human beliefs.
86-15 they are mysterious o- because
89- 2 This plienomenon o* shows that the
91- 6 and ooey o* the divine Principle,
92- 6 not o* capable of experiencing pleasure and
92-36 to call that real wliich is o* a mistake.
93-26 refer o- to quality, not to God«
96- 2 and this is the o* genuine Science of
98-n which can o* be spiritually discerned.
an 103-15 working out the purposes of good o*.
106-10 Man is properly self-fforemea o- when
106-16 sanction o* such methods as
$ 108-10 the o' sufferer is mortal mind,
109- 6 the o* realities are the divine Mind and
110-14 the Bible was my o- textbook.
113-5 but its spirit comes o* in small degrees.
119-12 is not o' to make Him responsible for
119-22 represented o* by the idea of goodness;
120-22 which is the o- basis of health;
126-29 The Bible has been mv o* authority.
128- 4 refers o- to the laws of God
128-30 becomes beneficent and agreeable o- in
129-23 o' the outward sense of things.
133-30 Jehovah, or o* a mighty hero and king,
187-27 called o* by his common names,
140-16 We worship spiritually, o* as we
141-18 Its o* crownea head is immortal
141-19 Its o* priest is the spiritualized man.
143- 2 destroys o* what is untrue.
145-11 o* as immortal Mind . . . subdues the
160-14 but these signs are o* to demonstrate
159-14 as if matter were the o* factor
160-28 if we are o* to learn from
162- 3 the metaphysician agrees o- with health
162-27 o- a fuller understanding of the
ph 166-25 in his extremity and o* as a last resort,
167- 6 o' as we live above corporeal sense
167-30 O- through radical reliance on
160-18 Science not o* reveals the origin of
169-27 O the action of Truth. Life, and
170-11 not o- contradicts human systems, but
172-13 yet this can be realized o* as the
174- 4 Is civilization o- a higher form of
174-20 It needs o- to be practised.
176-23 o- in cases of hysteria,
179- 2 but this can be done o* by
Digitized by
Google
ONLY
377
ONLY
only
ph
179-10
180-27
182- 6
183-17
18a-31
184-12
186-19
186-22
186- 1
186- 8
186-19
186-21
188- 1
188- 9
192-4
192-24
195-26
196- 9
199-22
/ 203-11
204-21
205-17
206-4
207-23
207-32
208-26
210- I
211-28
211-29
216-16
218-21
221- 3
221- 7
221-13
222-4
222-18
226- 1
231-18
232- 8
232-12
232-27
233- 7
233- 9
237-28
242-8
248-14
251-23
252- 5
C256-*
267- 7
260-12
261-21
262-80
263-8
264-20
264-96
96&-19
266-21
6270-2
270- 7
272-4
274-4
274-29
276-11
276-17
278-4
278-13
279-18
270-19
270-27
280-5
280-aO
281- 1
284-26
284-28
286-24
288- 4
289- 4
290-19
290-26
292- 7
292-8
294-26
297-16
298- 8
298-10
299- 1
300-29
800-32
301-13
301-16
801-18
307-13
307-16
o' a» man is found, . . . reflecting the
The o' way to this lining Truth,
demands of God appeal to thought o« ;
o' possible action of Truth
the one Mind o* is entitled to honor.
Truth, Life, and Love are the o*
conception of Gk>d as the o* Life,
not o' without drugs, but
o' by removing the influence on him
Erring human mind-forces can work o* evil
The o* power of evil is to destroy itself.
a failure, and o* aids in peremptorily
o' as the mortal, erring mind yields
ripen into action, o' to pass from
We are Christian Scientists, o* as we
gives you the o- nower obtainable.
Novels, remarkable o' for their
sin is the o* element of destruction.
Exceptions o- oonfirm this rule,
the o' true spirit is Godlike.
and realize o* one God,
O' as the mists disperse,
should be exercised o* in subordination to
this great and o* cause.
The o* evidence of this inversion is
A material body o- expresses a
Its Ideas are expressed o- in
would serve o* to prolong discord
o' through dematerialization and
o* a mortal sense of the absence of light,
which lead o* into material ways
she ate o- bread and vegetables,
consisting of o* a thin slice of bread
informed ner that death was indeed her o*
food affects the body o* as
o' by the strictest adherence to
o- prophetic of further steps towards
discords have o* a fabulous existence,
eternal being is found o* in divine Science.
and make healing possible o* through
It is o* when the material pleasures
o' what we can certainly fulfiL
acknowledged o* by d^rrees.
the o- living and true God can do.
listening o- to one side of the case.
It is o* a question of time when
or omnipotence is the c power.
find the divine Mind to be the o* Mind,
the o* skepticism regarding the pathology
And not o* they^ but — Horn. 8 ; I0.
the o* substance and creator
the o' true conception of being.
which is o' a form of human Mlief ,
Divine Mind is the o* cause
and works o- as God works,
are the O' realities of being.
the o* evidences, by which we can
this is true o* of a mortal,
the error is seen o* when we look from
One o' of the following statements can be true:
O by understanding uiat there is
assimilated o- as we are honest,
knowledge gained from ... is o* temporal,
formed o* to be destroyed
is cognizant o* of the things of God.
If God is admitted to be the o* Mind
Spirit is the o* substance and
exists o' in a supposititious
their o- idea or intelligence is in God.
Spirit is reached o* through the
is reached o' through the knowledge that
o* reflections of good can come.
o* excuse for entertaining human opinions
yields o' to the understanding of
and are known o* by the effe<^
the o' real senses of man are
God, Spirit, is the o* cause,
o* the mental conflict between the
he learns that God is the o* Life.
Perfection is gained o* by perfection.
o' when he reaches perfection.
o* as it destroys all error
the o' immortality of man,
recognizable o- in what is good
o* fact concerning any mawrial concept
o' a mortal temporary sense of things,
can bear witness o* to Truth.
but this is o' fancy.
o* in the spiritual universe
o* in that which reflects Life,
the o' real and eternal entitv.
revealed o* through divine Science.
O' the substance of good,
God, Spirit, who Is the o* Life."
o- a transient, false sense of an
only
b 306- 6 God is the o* Mind governing man,
308-11 but finding o* an illusion,
310-26 The o' Life is Spirit,
311- 9 he can o- lose a sense material.
311-11 o' so long as the illusion of mind in
311-27 o* what mortal belief calls them.
313-28 o* in a limited degree
316-18 o* when we subdue sin
316- 5 mortals need o* turn from sin and
317-14 not O' in all time, but in all ways
319-26 who o- wrote down what an
321-13 was shown to be a belief o*.
322-24 o* through fear of consequences
324-15 understanding that God Is the o* Life.
326-14 the Christ as our o' Saviour.
326-24 Saul of Tarsus beheld the way . . . o- when
328- 2 he not o* will be saved, but U saved.
328- 5 God is good and the o- real Life.
328- 8 mortals get rid of sin, ... o* in belief.
328-28 Had it been given o- to his
329-12 In Science we can use o* what we understand.
330-11 God is infinite, the o* Life, substance,
330-12 the o- intelligence of the universe,
330-23 there is in reality one Mind o*,
331-19 the universal cause, the o- creator,
332-27 for o' purity could reflect Truth
336-12 Spirit is the o- substance,
336-22 O* by losing the false sense of Soul
338- 3 the o' livinfi^ and true God
339-17 O- those, wno repent of sin and forsake
339-27 the great fact that God is the o* Mind ;
o 344- 2 the o* absolute Life and Soul,
344-21 o' one which should be presented
345-19 the o- feasible evidence that
346-13 we are harmonious o' as we cease to
349-27 o' as thought is educated up to
350- 2 as something and almost the o* thing,
359- 8 whose o* objection to this method was,
360-15 is palpable o* to spiritual sense,
359-17 which cognize o- that which is the
361-21 o* to give a clearer and fuller expression
361-29 o- when it is understood,
p 371-19 the o' way out of this condition.
372- 2 o- an erroneous mortal belief
372-23 succeeds for a period o*
376-20 o' what that so-called mind expresses.
379- 4 finds o- effects, where the
379-11 o* a stream of warm water was trickling
380-1 7 The body is affected o* with the belief of
382- 8 and having o* human approval for
382^^ o- abandoned me to more hopeless suffering
383-26 o' prove the illusive physical effect of
384-11 and man has o- to enter his protest
887-31 not o' from temptation, but
388- 6 o' because it knows less of material law.
889-11 destroyed o- by the better results of
392- 3 O- while fear or sin remains can it
392- 8 The o* course is to take antagonistic
392-26 Admitting o* such conclusions as you
393- 4 o- because mortal mind is ignorant of
394- 6 the o' real recuperative power.
384-26 • the o' refuge from fatal chances 7
390-16 If Mind is the o* actor, how can mechanism be
399-26 o- a false sense of matter,
400- 9 o' as they forsake discord,
401-14 o' feels and sees materially.
401-21 The o' effect produced by medicine is
402-18 The material body manifests o* what
403-13 can be healed o* by the divine Mind.
404-11 you can destroy them o* by
406-29 destroyed o* by Mind's mastery of the body.
407- 8 conquered o* by a mighty struggle.
407-31 o' because its method of madness is
408-11 o* so many distinctly defined
410- 8 the o' true God, — John 17 ; 3.
413- 2 the o* Mind, does not produce pain
413-17 o' for the purpose of keeping the
415- 2 Immortal Mind is the o* cause;
415-14 They o* render mortal mind . . . less fearful,
416-20 This materialism of parent and child is o*
416-28 o' what is best for them to know.
420- 8 they need o- to know that error cannot
420-11 for if they will o- accept Truth,
420-25 if they o* realize that divine Love gives
421- 1 o* as the insane suffer,
421- 1 The o' difference is, that insanity
423-30 o' the su1>stance of thought which forms them.
423-31 They are o* phenomena of the mind of
427-29 should have been his first and o* resort.
428-^ understanding of God as the o- Life.
433-11 o- the evidence of Personal Sense
434-27 The o* valid testimony in the case
434-32 and amenable to Spirit o*.
436- 2 God Himself and Man*s o* lawgiver !
435-26 Mortal Man can suffer o* for his sin.
Digitized by
Google
ONLY
378
OPERATIONS
only
p 435-31 The o' Jorisdiction to which
43d-33 o' to fasten upon him an offence
440-21 Qod, who sentences o* for sin.
t 444-14 not o* towards differing forms of religion
445-29 and caring o- for the fees.
449-25 meet o' to separate
449-28 O virtue is a rebuke to rice.
449-31 is a Scientist o- in name.
451-11 They must not o- seek, but strive,
454-32 o' human auxiliaries to aid in bringing
466- 7 the o* success of the students of
46^29 that Christ's way is the o* one
461- 8 o* by those who are morally advanced
461-11 O* by the illumination of the
462-10 to practise Truth's teachings o- in part,
r 466-22 Soul or Spirit means o* one Mind,
468-22 God, is the o* real substance.
469-14 God, good, is the o* Mind.
470-15 evil can o* seem to be real
471-20 is the o* fact of creation.
472- 1 teaches man that God is the o* Life,
472- 7 o* with tliat which is harmonious
472-27 Therefore the o- reality of
476-12 the o' and eternal verities of man.
478-26 That o* is real which reflects God.
479-22 the o- facts are Spirit and its
480- 6 o- the darkness of vacuity
481- 8 Through spiritual sense o\
483- 3 but o' relieve suffering temporarily,
48.V 8 o' soon to disappear because of their
489-24 the o* source of evil or error.
490-16 Our o* need is to know this
491-12 o* by acknowledging the suprenuusv of
these propositions can o* seem real and
o* for a select number or for a
which angels could o* whiraer
beginning is employed to signify the o*,
ideas of Spirit apparent o* as Mind,
o' as the divine Mind is All
The o- intelligence or substance of a
gives gleams of the Infinite o*.
Science reveals o* one Mind,
o' through the spiritual senses.
H\» personality can o* be reflected.
The o- proper symbol of God as
can repeat o* an infinitesimal part
enters into the metaphor o* as evil,
saying. . . . O* admit that I am real,
evil is brought into view o* as
o* that Truth may annihilate all
o' mortal man and not the real man,
o' through the corporeal senses,
o' by this understanding can truth be
o' as the clouds of corporeal sense roll away.
It can o* be replied, that
O impotent error would seek to
o- to go out at last forever;
infant babe, o* a few hours old,
not o' obscured the light of the ages, but
this o* impeUed the idea to rise to
o' those who have washed tlieir robes
God is the o* creative power,
o' to be fettered by another,
the o- error of which Is limitation ;
divine Principle: the o* Ego.
hears, tastes, ana smells o* in belief.
Mind. The o* I, or Us; the o' Spirit,
that o- which is perfect,
the o* fit preparation for admission to
if o' he appeared unto men to fast.
abandon pharmaceutics, and take up o*,
O is deflned as ** the science of the
O receives less attention than physiology.
bears o* freedom's banner.
Mortals move o* towards good or evil
we are helped o- in the march towards
Then we push o*, until boundless thought
because of o* to the true light.
Self-love is more o* than a solid body,
the glass is less o*-than the walls.
2-27 Shall we plead for more at the o* fount,
10>15 Spiritual attainments o' the door to
18-3 It is the o' fount which cries,
Ih- 6 Closed to error, it is o- to Truth,
a 24- 7 o' the way for C. S. to be understood,
ap 76- 4 with eyes o- only to that wonder,
B 117- 1 term individuouity is also o- to objections,
ph 165- 3 that eating this fruit would o- man's eyes
494-12
g 501-11
602-25
605-11
508- 2
608- 6
509-18
510-29
512-24
517-17
517-19
520- 6
529-23
530-22
538-21
540-15
543-4
646-15
547-M
548-11
654- 1
565-18
656-11
556-31
ap 560-26
665-25
572- 1
gl 582-19
584-13
585-21
588-21
591-15
591-16
694-20
606-17
597-5
ontologry
s 129-21
t 460-3
g 556-25
onward
/225- 7
240-18
6323-7
32»-10
opacity
opaque
/ 242-15
b 295-19
open
pr
open
ph 171-13
/21ft- 9
220-1
220-5
224-25
6 326-21
p 366-30
433^32
i 444- 2
460-10
451-24
r 491-23
*499-»
^511-21
511-29
514-12
530-20
535-16
502-18
ap65&-6
56»- 1
570-30
572-16
67&-26
577-24
gl 579- •
opened
prtif xi-28
a 43-18
4»-19
48-3
sp 90-11
ph 193-13
p 434-16
g 530-15
ap 564-18
570-11
5n-28
gl 597-14
openeth
a 50- 2
*499-*
490-*
^57»- •
679- •
opening
ph 187-13
^f 221-23
ap 560- 2
openly
pr 13-7
13-12
15- 2
opens
90-26
174-14
p434-^
r 486-12
g 506-20
operate
p889- 9
operating
ph 185- 9
operation
baiiisof
p 423-19
from the
pre/ xi-10
of matter
s 150-28
ph 171-20
pA :
is no longer an o* question,
Spiritnaltty lays o* siege to materialism,
we hear it said : *' I exercise daily in the o- air.
Such admissions oueht to o* people's eyes to
Will you o' or close the door upon this angel
Jour Father will o- the way.
r we would o* their prison doors
can o' wide those prison doors
these ver>' failures mav o- their blind eyes.
o' to the approach ana recognition of 'fnith.
He feels morally obligated to o* the eyes oC
ffoes on, whether our eyes are closed or o*.
7 have set before thee an o* dooTf — Rev. S.-t.
in the o- firmament of lieaven. — Gen, 1 .• 28.
which fly ... in the o* Armament of heavea.
Undisturbed it lies in the o- Held,
and sajing, ..." I can o- your eyes.
When willman pass throui^ the c nte of
They must peck o* their shells with C. 8.,
had in his hand a little book o* : ~ JZer. 10.1
o' for all to read and understand.
Ifany are willing to o* the eyes of the
o' the seven seaU uf error with Truth,
Northward, its gates o* to the North Star,
Its gates o- towards light and glory
/ Aat?e »et be/ore thee an o- door^ — Jiev, Z:%.
o- the Massachusetts Metaphysical College
o* a new era for the workL
** He o' not his mouth." — /sa. 58 .* 7.
o* the eyes of their understanding,
o* the door of tlie hunum understanding.
In about ton minutes lie o- his eyes
When the case for Mortal Man ... is o*,
then jrour eyes shall be o*: — Oen. S.* ft.
Jesus ** o' not his mouth. ^Jmi, 68 .• 7.
and the earth o- her mouth, — Bev. IS.* 16.
he has o* wide ttie gates of glory,
o' the sepulchre with divine Scfenoe,
so he o- not his mouth.** — Isa. 53 .- 7.
He that o\ and no man shutteth ; — Rev. 3 • 7.
and shutteth^ and no man o* ; — Rev. 3 .* 7.
He that 0-, and no man 9hutteth:—Ret. S: 7.
and shutteth, and no man o* ; — Rev. 3.- 7.
o' and closing for the passage of the blood.
These truttis, o* her eyes.
In the o- of the sixth seal, typical of
secretly yearning and o* striving
and our Father, . . . will rewara us or.
shall reward thee o*." — ifcUt. 6: 6.
and o' it wide towards immortality.
Whoever o* the way in C. 9.
and o- the argument for the defence:
o' the prison doors to such as are bound,
even as He o* the petals of a holy pnrpoee
not a secretion nor combination can <r, apsl
from
o- through the power of the
making Mind his basis of o*
from the o* of divine Principle,
by the o* of mattor,
ejection by the o- of mattor.
perfection of
8 140-11 Ttie rule and its perfection of o*
performed the
s 169-18 would have performed the o* without ether,
surgical
s 150- 2 to perform a needed surgical o*
ph 198-18 caustic or croton oil, or by a snigloa] o*.
g 528-17 in order to perform a surgical o* on him
The o* of this Principle indicates
and not from the disease or tl>e <r.
attest tlie divine origin and o- of C. S.
the tooth, the o\ and the forceps are unchanged
they could not apprehend the nature and o* of
and repeated this o* daily, until
s 128-27
159-22
6 272-24
0 846-27
9 546-26
667- 1
operations
/ 252- 9 A knowledge of error and of its o*
t 464- 7 to establish the stately o* of C. 8.,
g 612-27 Ignorant of the origin and o* of mortal mind,
appearance of its method in finite forms and o'
Digitized by
Google
OPERATOR
379
OPPOSITE
operator
0 402-24
aphis
opiates
P41&-11
415-13
opinion
S 137-14
163-8
/a(tt-31
5 306-17
O 341-11
342- 3
365-23
opinions
beliefs and
The o* would make his subjects believe that
(o'l in Greek; nacashf in Hebrew).
That is why o* relieve inflammation.
O* do not remove the pain in any scientific
Jesus completely eschewed the narrow o*
said : '* I dfeclare my conscientious o'.
Common o* admits that a man may
and this is the general religious o* of mankiod,
In C. S. mere o* is valueless.
proof and demonstration, instead of o- and
an o' wholly due to a misapprehension
mortality; beliefs and c;
to those who hold these differing o:
producing on mortal body the results of false o* ;
iaee human)
indivldoal
ph 197-27 until individual o* improve
majori^ of
ph ITS- 6 controlled by the majority of o\
0^500-5
rfering
dlfferin
false
p 403-18
minority of
ph 17
mortal
l^of
.78- 6 mi
linority of o* in the sick-chamber.
6 273-29 conflicting mortal o* and beliefs
p 390-15 destroy the false process of mortal o*
399-27 The one Mind, God, contains no mortal o*.
persons or
t 456-18 Science makes no concessions to persons or o*.
popular
a 24-18 popular o* in regard to predestination and
•aeh
p 424-18 such o' as may alarm or discourage,
tliese
8 112-U these o* may have occasional gleams of
two
/ 236>^ While age is halting between two o-
-weight of
p 396-20 overwhelming weight of o* on the wrong side,
ifl (S96-18 thoughts, beliefs, o*, knowledge;
opium
fp 90-20 O* and hashish eaters mentally travel far
p 406-29 alcoholic drinks, tobacco, tea, coffee, o*.
416-12 when the soporific influence of the o* is
opponent
A Christian Scientist and an o- are like
opponents
a 18-12 and be refuted all o* with his healing power.
s 134-10 the hatred of the o* of Christianity,
o 344-12 the o' of a demonstrable Science
340-32 the o* of C. S. believe substance to be
. 354-12 On the other hand, the Christian o* of C. S.
854-30 The o' of divine Science must be charitable,
t 444-24 part from these o* as did Abraham
opportunities
/ 238-15 Unimproved o* wQl rebuke us when we
opportunity
a 21-19 paths have diverged . . . and we have
O' to
to commit fresh atrocities as o* occurs
no place nor o* in Science for error
for ** man's extremity is God*s o*.**
o* now, as aforetime, to learn and to practise
ceases to be any o* for sin and death,
would imply that God withheld from man the o-
Uttle
an 105-23
/232-82
0 266-15
6 271-27
27e.l8
0 587-W
oppose
8 144-25
146-25
6 273-22
278-6
r 484-16
opposed
B 111- 4
114-4
119-23
184-3
139-29
151-35
ph 192-20 you can have no power o* to God,
194-13 Every theory o' to this tnct
1 226- 3 Whatever enslaves man is or to the
0 373-82 when it is o- promptly and persistentlv by 0. 8.
306-21 as o* to the Science of spiritual reflection,
when matter, . . . stooa o* to Spirit.
1 o* to the harmonies of Spirit,
the old schools still o* it.
Other methods undertake to o* error with error,
it would o* the supremacy of Spirit,
The material senses o* this, but there are no
Drugs and hygiene o* the supremacy of the
sensuous reason of the human mind, to be o* to
meaning by this term the flesh o* to Spirit,
because it is o* to the nature of Spirit, God.
truth is still o* with sword and spear,
theosophy, and agnnoeticism are o* to C. S.,
The human mind is o* to God
opposed
p 387-12 assurances of immortality, o* to mortality.
392- 9 o- to the health, holiness, and harmony of
406-20 Error is o- to Life.
g 522-14 It records pantheism, o- to the
525- 3 the validity of matter is o*,
530- 4 forever o* to mortal, material sense.
534-17 called energy and o* to Spirit.
545-12 notion of a material universe is utterly o* to
ap 569- 5 overcome the mortal belief in a power o* to
gl 580- 6 a material belief, o- to the one Mind, or Spirit;
580-10 o- to the great reality of spiritual existence
683- 4 suppositions ... o* to the Science of being.
585- 9 spiritual evidence o- to material sense;
opposer
the p- of Truth, termed error;
0re 580-15
opposes
/224-32
0 357-25
0r; 580-28
opposing:
sp 93-16
P380-30
supposed power, which o* itself to God
If what o' God is real.
An adversary is one who o*, denies.
evil is the o- error and not the truth of
to believe . . . that God endows this o* power
437-20 Here the o- counsel. False Belief,
opposite (noun)
demoralised
p 407-25 instead of its demoralized o*.
direct
/ 249-31 He is the direct o* of material sensation,
exact
6 295-27
g 521-28
523-7
Immortality's
^Z 580-19 ADAM.
the exact o- of real Mind, or Spirit,
which is the exact o* of scientific truth
presenting the exact o* of Truth,
iU
. immortality's o*, mortality;
a 40-13 If the saying is true, ... its o* is also true,
/ 229-24 If ... its o\ health, must be evil,
c 261- 1 we find its o-, matter.
6 282- 3 The real Life, or Mind, and its o*,
282-32 inversion infers from error its o*. Truth ;
r 467-32 cannot be leame<i from its o*, matter.
g 524-28 Could Spirit evolve its o*, matter,
547-18 Darwin's theory, — that Mind produces its ©•,
660-10 nor can Spirit be developed through its o*.
560-26 supplies no instance of one species producing
561- 4 it cannot produce its o- in quality
Just the
b 321- 1 an interpretation which is Just the o* of the
true,
matter's
b 293-27 and point to matter's o*,
of clairvoyance
9p 85- 2 This Mind-reading is the o* of clairvoyance.
of ChMl
6 282-28
y 654-20
gl 501-13
the fall of man or the o* of God
Jesus defined this o* of God and His
the o- of God;
502- 3 and therefore the o* of God, or good ;
of good
sp 72-22 evil, the suppositional o* of good,
T 480-20 It is theo- of good
gl 579-16 o- of good, — of God and His creation ;
of Himself
0r( 583-25
. an element the o* of Him'
could not create .
self.
of Infinity
gl 585-22 limiution; flnity; the o* of infinity.
of Life
gl 584-10 the unreal and untrue; the o* of Life.
of life
b 278-29 error, because it is the o* of life,
of Love
gl 580-17 the o* of Love, called hate;
of materiaUty
ph 171- 4 tne spiritual o* of materiality,
of matter
gl .')83-23 o* of matter and evil, which have no Principle;
of mind
gl 584-23 the o* of mind, termed matter,
of Science
r 471- 6 o' of Science, and the evidence before the
of Spirit
^ 278-10 the oof Spirit
o 369-17 that which is the o* of Spirit.
gl 680- 4 o* of Spirit and His creations;
591-12 theo- of Spirit;
592- 3 the o* of Spirit, and therefore the
694- 5 the first claim that there is an o* of Spirit,
of themselves
a 20-18 he taught mortals the o* of themselves,
of the real
6 277-25 and the o- of the real is not divine,
337-27 the 0" of the real or the spiritual
Digitized by
Google
OPPOSITE
380
ORDER
opposite
offTruth
8 108-24 the o* of Truth, — called error,
ph 177-20 Bot a lie. the o* of Truth, cannot name the
b 307- 4 gerpent^ insists still upon the o* of Truth,
g SSQ- 7 preeentins: the exact o- of Truth,
546-19 vague and hypothetical, the o- of Truth ;
gl 584-lB the o* of Truth; a belief in sin, sickness,
001-12 the o* of Truth:
504- 2 a lie ; the o- of Truth, named error;
•uppotltltloas
p 308- 2 a supposititious o* of the highest right.
r 400-15 the supposititious o* of infinite Mind
Truth's
p 367-32 Truth's o*, has no might.
Tery
a 53- 8 reputation of Jesus was the rery o* of his
pr^ vili-11 and matter is Spirit's o\
ph 168- 5 gives preponderance to the o*.
b 278-11 Spirit can hare no o*.
287-27 the objective supposition of Spirifs o*.
r 480- 4 the o* of the something of Spirit.
g 546-19 vet this o*, in its false view of God and man,
gl 590- 7 the o- of spiritual Truth and understanding.
601- 8 as the o* of the one Spirit,
opposite (adj.)
sp 74-14 persons in such o- dreams
74-25 when we are in the o* hemisphere ?
74-27 the gulf which divides two such o- conditions
75-28 the unk between their o- beliefs
81-12 the o' assertion, that he is mortal,
83-30 are distinctly o* standpoints,
88-22 Excite the o* development, and he blasphemes.
92-28 This belief tends to support two o* powers,
an 104-17 wrongness of the o* so-called action,
a 154-21 prevented through the o* understanding.
161- 9 while an o' mental state might produce
ph 171-28 The o- truth, that intelligence and life are .
196-10 thofie very senses, train^ in an o- direction.
/ 206-28 leads human thought into o* channels
207-30 the o- discord, which bears no
213-14 an o* attraction towards the finite,
215- 8 from the very necessity of their o* natures.
239-28 Those two o' sources never mingle
262-31 Spirit, bearing o- testimony, saUh :
0 266-20 The o' persecutions of material sense,
b 280-20 the o* error of many minds.
286-12 the o- natures of Spirit and matter,
286-28 (by the supposition of o- qualities)
309-17 These o- qualities are the tares and wheat,
811-19 is directly o* to the immortal reality of being.
315-11 The o- and false views of the people
o 860- 5 C. S. takes exactly the o* view.
302- 8 whereas the Jews took a diametrically o* view.
b 879-18 Then let her learn the o* statement of Life
880-39 to believe that there is a power o- to God,
885-30 would produce the o* result.
888-14 another admission hi the o* direction,
889-11 by the better results of Mind's o* evidence.
889-20 cannot annul these reguUtions by an o- law
417-31 how divine Mind can cure by o* thoughts.
t 448-24 pursuit of Instructions o* to absolute C. 8.
457-30 and there must and can be no o* rule.
g 521-13 should look away from the o- supposition
621-26 the o« error, a material view of creation,
626- 5 This o* declaration, . . . contradicts the
(»ee aUo belief)
oppositely
a 52- 7 their semes testified o-,
opposites
Inaaglnary
r 479-24 the imaginary o* of light,
these
b 282-20 At no point can these o* mingle or unite.
two
o 366-18 he spoke of flesh and Spirit as the two o*,
vnltes sueh
/ 229-10 belief which unites such o' as
sickness and health, are o*.
O* come from contrary directions,
senses may fancy affinities with their o* ;
Matter and Mind are o«.
0-, evil and matter, are mortal error,
if they produce their o*,
the o' of God; errors;
After much debate and o\
healing in direct o' to them
in direct o* to material laws.
Meet . . . disease with as powerful mental o*
There will be greater mental o*
sp 74-22
86-11
ph 191-28
6270-6
277- 9
^639- 9
^< 594-23
ntw^al #'1 AVI
debate and
P434-8
direot
/228-1
6 273-26
mental
p39O-30
(^534-24
opposition
met with
r 483-26 this Science has met with o*;
no
/ 253-20 Matter can make no o* to
usual
» 114-32 Apart from the usual o* to everything new,
B 131- 8 Hence the o- of sensuous man to the Sdenoe of
ph 170-20 always in o*, never in obedience, to physics.
/ 224-19 o* from church, state laws, and the press,
b 329-30 the more intense the o- to spiritualiqr,
p 395- 3 They should plead in o- to the testimony of the
r 483-26 It ought to receive aid, not o*,
gl 596-26 UxoooLiKBSB. O* to the divine Principle and
oppressed
p 373-24 and you relieve the o* organ.
oppression
/ 225-20 but o* neither went down in blood, nor
227-16 cannot fall to foresee the doom of all o*.
t 451- 5 must renounce aggression, o* and the pride of
gl 689-14 sensuality ; envy ; o* ; tyranny.
oppressive
5 161-14 from the awful and o- bondage
161-19 o* state statutes touching medicine
/ 227- 4 even as o* laws are disputed
optic
dA 194-11 and paralysis of the o* nerve
optical
8 122-15 The o* focus is another proof of the
optics
B 111-16 even as the explanation of o* rejects
p 4U0-24 even as in o* we see painted on the retina
ap 5?2-27 o" are inadequate to take in so wonderful a
oracles
orai
Bp 78-13 and accept them as o-?
lly
t 460-27 and she had to do this o* through the
orator
sp 89-14 If one believes that he cannot be an o-
orb
ph 188-30 human eye knows not where the o* of day la,
189-12 when the o* of day disappears,
orbit
«p 90- 6 earth's o- and the imaginary line called the
B 124-23 launched the earth in its o*
a Ci22~ 9 and as revolving In an o* of his own.
ordain
B 122-11 so-called senses . . . o* certain sections of
ordained
/ 221-19 never o- a law that fasting should be a means
b 273-21 God never o* a material law
ordeal
a 48-14 the exaltlngo* of sin's revenge on its destroyer
order
aatroDomieal
B 121-28 thus indicated, astronomieal o* imitates tbe
disorder and
p 402-30 Scienoe cannot prodnoe both disorder and o*.
divine
{Bee divine)
follows the
ap 568- 9 The narrative follows the o* used in Genesis,
law and
Bp 97- 3 They will maintain law and o*,
of being
b 275-10 To grasp the really and o* of being
of celestial being
6 337-17 perfection is the o- of oelestlal being
of Christian Scienoe
g 508-28 The third stage in the o* of C. 8. is
of creation
g 508-22 In the ascending o of creation.
of divine Scienoe
b 8»i-18 exist in the eternal o* of divine Science,
336-29 in the o* of divine Science, God and man
of generation
a 29-21 material law and its o* of generation,
of genus
b 277-16 the o- of genus and species is preserved
of heaven
8 llS-31 natural o* of heaven comes down to earth,
of matter
g 662-26 the o- of matter to be the order of mortal mind,
of mortal mind
g 562-26 the order of matter to be the o- of mortal mind,
of Science
/ 240-10 In the o- of Science, in which the Principle la
of this allegory
g 531- 2 The o* of this allegory — the belief that every
thing
of wisdom
m 62-28 the o* of wisdom would be reversed.
Digitized by
Google
ORDER
381
ORIGIN
order
primal
a 135- 7 but unfolds the primal o*,
•oientlflo
B 123-428 the scientific o* and continuity of bein^.
this
an 100-14 Under this o* a commission was appointed,
b 277-19 Error relies upon a reversal of this o*.
s 123- 7 which rererses the o* of Science
e 255- 6 changing chaos into o* and discord into the
b 277-22 even the o' of material so-called science.
p 437-21 False Belief, called C. S. to o*
order in- tiiat
a 51-10 in o* that he might furnish the proof of
fp 91-23 in o* that the spiritual facts may be
e 265- 8 in o* that sin and mortality may be put off.
p 428- 9 in o* that the spiritual facts of being may
ff 506-21 in o' that the purpose may appear.
ap 564-22 in o* that the false claim of
665-10 in o* that the man Jesus, . . . might nerer
order in -to
pr^ xii-21 in o* to elucidate her idealism.
pr 8-10 in o' to receire His blessing,
11-11 in o- to compel this prog^ress.
11-23 in o' to gain holiness;
15-14 In o* to pray aright, we must
a 26-20 in o* to show the learner the way by practice
40-32 but in !>• to enter into the kingdom.
47-24 in o' to raise himself in popular estimation.
52-15 in o' to unite in puttina; to shame and death
m 58- 7 should be concordant in o* to blend properly,
sp 75-3 in o- to reappear
78-19 in 0' to be omnipresent.
83-8 in o* to escape the error of these latter days.
an 105- 8 in o* to restrain crime,
$ 131- 4 in o' to be in harmony with God,
165-21 in o' to heal a single case of disease.
ph 165-18 in o* to remember what has hurt you,
169-14 in o* to avoid it.
172-16 in o* to become man.
181-26 in o' to satisfy the sick
/ 203-31 does not kill a man In o* to give him
212-26 in o' to convey thought,
220- 2 said: . . . in o« to overcome a predisposition to
243-11 in o* to confirm and repeat the
248-13 in o* to perfect his conception.
0 268-11 in o* to be immortal.
260-19 in o* to improve their models.
266-16 in o' to gain spirituality.
b 296-10 in o* to escape from the morUlity of
296-22 hi o* to become a better transparency for Truth
206-17 in o* to part with them.
323-13 In o* to apprehend more,
o 346-12 in o' to prove the somethingnnMS
349-20 in o' to grasp the meaning of this Science.
361-24 must be correct in o* to be Science
p 306- 3 In o' to cure his patient, the metaphysician
369-15 hi o* to discover some means of healing it.
375-13 hypnotist dispossesses ... in o* to control
877- 6 Invalids fiee to tropical citanates in o- to
884-12 enter his protest ... in o* to annul it.
404- 1 hi o- to Judge the case according to C. 3.
413-16 in o' to make it thrive more vigorously
413-23 in o' to keep it sweet as the new-blown fiower.
421- 8 in O' to remove its beliefs,
424- 7 in o' to change the notion of chanq^
t 449- 6 in o- to continue In well doing.
451-22 in o* to defend himself from the influence of
453-18 not in o* to injure, but in o* to bless
465- 7 in o* to teach this Science of healing.
465- 9 hi o' to walk over the waves of error
r 482-14 Is it hnportant ... in o* to heal the sick?
483- 8 In o* to neal by Science, you must not
486- 8 in o' to possess immortal consciousness.
ff 522-21 in o* to create man.
628-16 in o' to perform a surrical operation
632- 2 in o* to create the rest of the human family ?
640-10 must be stirred in o* to purify the stream.
551-30 in o' to propagate its species,
ap 560-20 in o- to classlty it correctly.
gl 698- 9 hi o* to unfold spiritual thoughts.
ordered
an 100-12 In 1784, the French government o* the
ff 628- 6 It cannot be true that man was o* to
ordinary
a 156-12
159-31
161-24
p 379- 5
Believing then somewhat in the o* theories of
the o' physician is liable to increase disease
O' practitioner, examining bodily symptoms,
OK8 for c
where the o* phvsician looks for causes.
385- 5 exposures which o* people could not endure.
t 443- 4 under o' circumstances a resort to
o- physical methods of medical treatment,
the o- scientific schools, which wrestle with
the o- historian interprets it literally,
besides the o* process of generation,
orderly
I S6-19
The nurse should be cheerful, o',
pi
orders
$ 138-19 under as direct o* now, as they were then,
ordinary
a 24-16 the o' theological views of atonement
an 105-30 from o* medical practice to C. S.
• 128-11 ability to exceed their o- capacity.
139-29 opposed to C. S., as they are to o* religion ;
443-16
r 483-23
ff 537-25
548-31
organ
. sp 88-20
» 151-31
ph 191- 2
p 373-24
37a-25
377-23
organic
«p 74- 4
74-16
8 125- 3
12^ 6
12d- 1
149-21
Excite the o' of veneration or religious faith,
claims to govern every o* of the mortal body.
Matter is not the o* of infinite Mind,
and vou relieve the oppressed o*.
disabled o* will resume its healthy functions,
the morbid or excited action of any o*.
must be free from o* bodies;
belief of still living in an o-, material body,
now considered the best condition for o*
Neither o* inaction nor overaction is
its supposed o- action or supposed existence,
remarked . . . mind can never cure o' diflicul-
ties."
149-23 The author has cured what is termed o* disease
160-10 o' action and secretion of the viscera.
162-25 I have restored . . . where disease was o*.
162-25 C. S. heals o- disease as surely as
ph 176-21 Should all cases of o* disease oe treated bv a
177- 1 Human mind produces what is termed o* disease
180-31 dissolve a tumor, or cure o- disease,
b 296-1 1 not the death of o* matter,
309-28 o* animal or vegetable life,
309-31 Therefore it is never structural nor o*,
p 377-24 what are termed o* diseases
428-30 author has healed hopeless o* disease.
t 450-32 lielief of . . . animal nature, and o* life,
r 489-26 no o* construction can give it hearing
organically
9p 83-22 to suppose that life is ... o* spiritual.
organism
an 100-5
8 108-31
/ 211-25
p 303-28
(7 549- 9
556-5
organization
and decomposition
r 488-26 not at the mercy of o* and decomposition.
which he said could be exerted by one living o*
all the o' and action of the mortal body,
If it is true . . . that the material o*.
constituting the visual o*.
Creatures of lower forms of o*
brings the physical o- under the yoke of disease.
O- and time have nothing to do with Life.
his material sense of animal growth and o',
material o* and non-intelligent matter.
If man did not exist before the material O'
dependent upon no material o\
How then could a material o* become the basis of
and time
/ 249-19
growth and
g 548-24
material
ph 165-10
p 429-19
^509-4
524-20
physical
ph 170-30 in either case dependent upon his physical o*,
p 401-25 Would the drug remove paralysis, affect o*,
organizations
8 124- 5 When this human belief lacks o- to support it,
and healthy o* have been established
Take away wealth, fame, and social o*,
less sickly than those possessing higher o;
the entire functions and o* of the
all the o- of the human system.
Not through the material visual o- for seeing.
Not o' of the so-called corporeal senses.
162-24
/239-5
^554-30
organs
P384-32
415-28
ap 572-27
{7^585- 1
Orient
ap 575^ star seen by the WIsemen of the 0-,
Oriental ^ . ^_.
» 362- 6 as if to interrupt the scene of (>• festivity.
364-15 a special sign of O courtesy.
Oriental Witchcraft
» 441-22 Hypnotism, O* IT*, and Bsoteric Magic
origin
above his
/ 246- 8 by no means a material germ rlshig . . . above
his o\
and birth
a 30-11 Had his o* and birth been wholly apart from
and enlightenment
g 556-17 Did the o- and enlightenment of the race
and facts
r 491-12 the true o- and facts of being,
Digitized by
Google
ORIGIN
382
OTHER
origin
and ifovenior
r 480-11 God, the o* and gorernor of all
and operation*
g 512-27 Ignonmt of the o* and operations of mortal
and ultimate
r 487- 3 Life is the o* and ultimate of man,
basis nor
sp 71-23 having no scientiflc basis nor o*,
describe the
a 602-^ Naturalists describe the o* of morul and
dlTlne
{9ee divine)
explaining the
6 292-19 Explaining tlie o* of material man
has no
o 847- 5 whatever Is mortal or discordant lias no o*.
his
m 63- 6 His o* is not. lUte that of mortals,
ph 171-17 Mistalcing his o* and nature, man lielieves
human
b 305-29 Tliese nM>rtal dreams are of human o*,
ff 563-21 to account for human o*,
human in their
8 112-14 they . . . remain wholly human in their o*
learning the
sp fl»-10 By learning the o* of each.
I'S
c 282-28 a false sense of man*s o*.
ff 639-17 God condemned this lie as to Dian*s o*
663- 4 a higher and purer contemplation of man*s o*.
material
8 127-28 It has a spiritual, and not a material o*.
^534-1 thebelief in the material o* of man
649^32 a belief in the material o* of man,
material in
ff 640-30 Material in o* and sense, lie brings a
nkental
p 374-18 no argument against the mental o* of
mortal
ph 109-11 disease has a mental, mortal o*,
of all disease
ph 169-18 Science not only reveals the o* of all disease
of all things
/ 212-30 its normal action, and the o* of all things
of n&an
(see n&an)
of DKortals
g 548-18 Speaking of the o* of mortals,
of sin
gl 680- 7 the o* of sin, sidiness, and death ;
or existenoe
b 287- 1 They are without a real o* or existence.
gB6i
primal
orifdnal
o 861-22
^506-3
516- 2
562-28
gl 579- 6
579-16
598-6
originally
an 104-21
p 372- 4
r 470-18
ori&rinals
0<663- 2
originate
tfp 90- 1
/ 214-11
C266-26
6276-4
318- 9
318-81
r 472-10
^643-24
560-30
661-23
ori&rinated
s 168- 1
6 27»-26
279-7
807- 1
o 357-18
857-21
p 416-18
581-16
fuller expression of its o* meaning.
Objects . . . unlike tlie o* do not reflect that o*.
how true, ... is the reflection to its o*.
results in a return to the o* species.
spiritual sense, wtiich is also their o- meaning.
£rror; a falsity; the belief in '' o* sin,**
Here the o* word is the same in both cases.
If ... a belief o* caused the sickness,
Wliat you call matter was o- error
standard of perfection was o* God and man.
whose better o* are God's thoughts,
or if one animal can o* another.
The material senses, like Adam, o* in matter
Tlie evil beliefs wliich o* in liate are Iwll.
This sliows that matter did not o- in God,
senses o- and support all that is material.
Intelligence does not o- in numbers.
Sickness, shi, and death, ... do not o- in God
Did man, whom i«od created ... o* in an egg?
supposition that Spirit . . . can o* tlie impure
How can matter o- or transmit mind ?
Brofession of medicine o* in idolatry
! man is material, he o* in matter
protoplasm never o* in the immortal Mind,
tlie deep sleep, in wliich o* the delusion
notions about the Divine Being . . . liave a in
must liave o* in a false supposition,
body, which has o* from tnb material sense
If, in the be^nning, man's body o- in
61
388-4
p 877-16
^643-18
gi 586-26 belief that tEe human race o* malwrially
orisrinates
' theories I combat... (2) tliat matter o* in Mind,
opposite belief — that man o* in matter
Because a belief o* unseen,
. If man is material and o* in an egg,
originatingr
c 250-80 A mind o* from a flnite or material source
p 374-10 explanation of disease as o* in human belief
of 601-12 mind o* in matter; the opposite of Truth;
originator
8p 89-26 Sound is not the o* of muflic,
originators
e 263- 3 They believe themselves to be . . . o- of
eyarc
ylcno'
g 664-12 any Knowledge of its o* or existence.
s]7 90- 2 how then can we account for their primal o* ?
quantity, and
t 4C^22 to discover their quality, quantity, and o:
spiritual
{see spiritual)
their
p 403-12 both have their o* in the human mind,
g 563-14 their o* and first introduction.*'
663-30 before they think or know aught of their o*,
without actual
b 281-23 sin and mortality are without actual o*
a 25-17 any man whose o* was less spiritnaL
28-15 Neither the o-, the character, nor the work
/ 216-25 in o*, in existence, and in his relation to (iod.
217- 6 in the o' of harmony.
b 277-21 asserts . . . that good is the o- of evil.
281-10 What is the Ego, whence its o- and what its
g 629-27 and has neither o* nor support in Truth
566-17 is like innuiring into the o* of God,
gl 580-11 a so-called man, whose o*, substance, and mind
original
pr 16-15 the o* properly reads,
a 24- 4 Acquaintance with the o* texts,
sp 74^ 7 the restoration to its o- condition
97-20 found in the likeness of Spirit, his o* being,
s 115-11 into the o* spiritual tongue.
ph 195-20 Observation, invention, study, and o* thought
197- 8 But the price does not exceeo the o* cost.
/ 210- 3 the translation of the spiritual o- hito the
214-22 like the o- " tree of knowledge," — Oen, 2 .- 9.
b 277-14 preserving their o- species,
286-13 from first to last by this o* man, Jesus.
295-10 and then recover man's o* self
806- 6 is not the o-, though resembling it.
319-21 taught in the o* Unguage of the Bible
820-14 quoted as follows, irom the o* Hebrew :
320-17 Here the o* text declares plainly the
340- 6 the word didy, which is not in the o*,
o 366-81 Was there o* self-creative sin ?
origins
/ 213-31
orthodox
0 351-8
358-32
r 471-23
belief in material o* which discard
a member of the o* Congregational Clrarch
their own accredited and o* pastors,
subscribed to an o* creed in early youth,
ossification
p 423-27 O- or any abnormal condition
Otlier {see aUo other's)
pr^ x-25 than that of any o* sanitary metliod.
xi- 6 explains that all o- pathological methods are
pr 9-1 that we are ** not as o* men'* — Luke 18 .- IL
11-12 Mere legal pardon (and there is no o-,
a 27-6 In o' words: Tell John what the
27-24 two or three hundred o* disciples
30; 2 could give a more spiritual idea. .. than o- men,
34-6 no o' commemoration is requisite.
38-22 the fruits of o' people's sins, not of his own.
46-16 in o' words, rose even higher in the
56-1 if be entertained any o* sense of being
m 68-19 on the o* hand, a wandering desire for
69-14 each partner sustaining the o*,
60-21 and o' considerations, — passion,
66-21 over this as over many o- reforms,
66-26 If one is better than the o*,
66-26 the o' pre-eminently needs good company.
67-23 potent beyond all o* means and methods.
68-14 and to your influence on or lives,
sp 72-4 in o- words, mortal, material sense
73- 2 In either case, one does not suoport the or.
73- 6 neither the one nor the o* is infinite Spirit,
73-12 Any o* control or attraction of so-called spirit
73-16 electricity or any o* form of matter,
77- 3 Neither do o- mortals ... at a single bound.
85-29 and not to leave the o* undone. ** — Matt. 23 .- 23.
96-14 on the o* side there will be Science and peace.
97-10 the flight of one and the blow of the o*
96- 7 and no o* sign shall be given.
90-12 None may pick the lock nor enter by some o*
an 101-30 o* than the effect of illusion.
- 108-12 On the o* hand, Mind-science is wholly
s 109-10 once seen, no o* conclusion can be reached.
112- 9 the Spenoerian, or some o* school.
119-10 while to grasp the o* horn of the dilemma
Digitized by
Google
OTHER
383
OTHERS
other
$ 126-16 C. S. on the one hand . . . theology on the o*
126^30 I have had no o* guide
129-20 and so are some o* systems.
132-10 In o' words, he gave his benediction to
132-18 from o* sanitary or religions systems,
136-23 elseoneor the o* is false and useless;
136-26 proves the one to be identical with the o*.
138- 2 in o* words, Jesus puri>osed founding his
140-19 Judaic and o- rituals are but types and
146-16 or reliance on some o* minor curative.
146-16 has this advantage over o* methods.
146-26 O* methods undertake to oppose error with
146-27 towards o* forms of matter or error,
148-19 the one wholly, the o* primarily
164- 3 Disease arises, like o* mental conditions,
166-26 employing no o' means, and she was cured.
ph 167-28 impossib^ to gain control ... in any o* way.
169^-22 however much we trust a drug or any o*
169-29 Whatever teaches man to have o* laws
169-30 Whatever teaches man to . . . acknowledge o*
177- 9 Neither exists without the o*,
182-10 for one absolutely destroys the o*,
182-11 one or the o' must be supreme
182-14 and despise the o-.*' — MaU. 6 ; 24.
186- 7 o* books were in circulation, which
193-27 for sayinsr: ** It was none o* than Ood and
200-21 in o' words the five senses,
/ 201-19 Christian perfection is won on no o* basis.
206- 1 we can hare no o- Mind but His,
206- 1 no o- Lore, wisdom, nor Truth,
206- 2 no o' sense of Life,
207-21 there can be no effect from any o* cause,
206-32 and of o* beliefs included in matter.
212-28 and possibly that o- methods involve so-calkd i
214-30 senses of Soul, and there are no o* real senses.
220- 6 to look in o* directions for cause and cure. '
228-26 to acknowledge any o' power is to dishonor God. ,
231-30 governed by his Afaker, having no o* Mind, j
242-11 It is to know no o* reality
242-11 to hare no o- consciousness of life I
249-10 Any o' theory of Life, or Ood, is delusive
e 267-18 inlinite Principle, — in o- words, divine Love,
264-18 and neediujg no o* consciousness.
b 269-26 O foundations there are none.
269-26 All O' systems ... are reeds shaken by the
270- 6 One is contrary to the o-
270- 7 If one is real, the o* must be unreal. |
276- 7 there is no o* might nor Mind,
275-28 o* so-called powers, such as matter,
279-14 and one can no more create the o* than
281- 6 When one appears, the o> disappears.
282-22 and the o* a straight line.
286-14 while the o* is non-intelligence.
286-16 In the Saxon and twenty o* tongues
301-10 On the o* hand, the immortal, spiritual man
801-20 belief that man has any o* substance,
804- 8 nor depth, nor any o* creature, — Rom. 8 ; 30.
810-28 Spirit, which has no o- existence,
816- 7 and laid no claim to any o*.
816-27 more spiritual than all o* earthly personalities.
823- 5 and to possess no o' consciousness but good.
323-27 the delusion that there are o* minds,
326- 8 not try to climb the hill of Science by some o*
827-13 There is no o* way.
331-20 and there is no o* self-existence.
333- 6 in common with o' Hebrew boys and men,
333- 8 On the o* hand, Christ is not a name so much as
338- 1 heals the sick and sinnine as no o* system can.
839- 4 Being destroyed, sin needs no o'
340- 9 In o* words : Let us hear the conclusion of
840-19 man shall have no o* spirit or mind but God,
• 348-26 and that of o- persons as well ?
349-16 like all o* languages, English is inadequate
364-12 On the o* hand, tne Christian opponents of C. S.
36ft-16 The O', popular religion, declines to admit
868- 7 If . . . one is true, the o* must be false.
380- 4 The o* artist replies :
p 363-28 In the abeence of o* proofs,
864-26 On the o* hand, do they show their regard for
369-22 and the o* to be made Indestructible.
376- 2 more terrifying than that of most o* diseases.
384-26 neither rheumatism, consumption, nor any o*
386- 2 Florence Nightingale and o* philanthropists
386- 9 energy and endurance surpassing all o* aids,
891-16 Truth, will destroy all o* supposed suffering,
398-15 restored whole, like as the o-." — MaU. 12 .13.
389-31 In O' words: How can I heal the body, without
408-11 but matter is appealed to in the o*.
413- 9 views of parents and o* persons
418-32 or any o* malady, timorously held in the
414- 9 the same as in o* diseases :
414-14 dementia, hatred, or any o* discord.
421- 4 belief that o* portions or the body are
422-25 and a Christian Scientist in the o-.
^4-28 scrofula and o* so-called hereditary diseases.
Other
p 429- 3 as well as by o- graces of Spirit.
t 443-19 whatever o* systems they fancy will
444- 8 o- Scientists, — their brethren upon whom
444-20 turn to him the o- also." — Matt. 6 .* 39.
445-15 will be no desire for o* healing methods.
452-29 On the o' hand, if you had the inclination
457- 2 O- works, which have borrowed from this
457- 6 more . . . than has been accomplished by o-
books.
457-22 To pursue o* vocations and
457-31 witnout exploiting o* means.
458- 2 on the same platform as all o* quackery.
458- 4 one good ana the o* evil,
458- 5 one spiritual, the o* material,
459-31 than any o* healer on the globe,
r 467-14 turning to no o- but the one perfect Mind
468-30 in proportion as the o* is recognized.
469-19 claimed no o* Mind and accepted no o\
471-19 and there is no o* power nor presence.
473-13 who, more than all o* men, has presented
475- 7 blood, bones, and o* material elements.
481- 1 One must hide the o*.
482- 8 In o' cases, use the word sense,
482-30 It can heal in no o* way,
483- 7 Mind transcends all o- power,
488- 8 supersede all o* means in healing.
483-28 does honor God as no o* theory honors Him,
485-24 If thought yields its dominion to o* powers,
480-27 can be obtained in no o* way.
482- 5 In reality there is no o* existence,
493- 1 On the o- hand, C. S. speedily shows
493-23 lust as it removes any o* sense of
494-27 The o- is the eternal and real evidence,
g 509-13 Spirit creates no o* than heavenly . . . bodies,
622- 4 If one is true, the o- is false,
623-18 The o* document is called the JehovlsHc,
624-6 and in a thousand o- so-called deities.
631-22 Has man sought out o' creative inventions,
635- 5 the o' to be garnered Into heavenly places.
635-12 A belief in other gbds, o' creators,
635-13 belief in ... o* creations must go down
636- 9 and there is no o* consciousness.
646-19 seem more obscure than o* portions of the
651-28 Neither can produce the o*.
552- 6 modem geology, and all o* material hypotheses
gl580-7 " •- ^ ' ' ' ' ^'
591-26
698-6
{see also i
Other's
m 59- 4 tender solicitude for each o* happiness,
o 356-14 not contributing in any way to each o* happi-
ness
others {see also others*)
all
a 25-19 demonstrated more spiritually than all o-
an 106-18 and classify all o- as did St. Paul
5 150-24 and will be to all o* at some future day,
ph 170-23 more than all o- spiritual causation relates
b 318-16 Is the sick man sinful above all o* ?
aUthe
ff 647- 1 one example would authenticate all the o*.
beliefs of
a 68-32 Had he shared the sinful beliefs of o*,
cannot iiHure
sp 95-13 cannot injure o*, and must do them good.
doings '* anto
p 435-21 doing ** unto o* as ye would that they should do
faith in
sp 89- 6 Having more faith in o* than in herself.
Injuring
t 449-11 than for you to benefit yourself by injuring o*. -
labors of
to enter unlawfully into the labors of c
a so-called^nlte mind, producing o* minds,
mythology; error creating o' errors;
as in o* passa^in this same chapter
>each,|^s)
/ 238-19
relieved
a 25-23
saved
a 49-29
say
p484-6
sins of
ph 189-18
0 346-15
by no means relieved o- from giving the
" He saved o* ; himself he cannot —J/a«. 27 .- 42.
O* say, **The law of Christ supersedes our
laws;
The sins of o* seem to make
belief that we suffer from the sins of o*.
themselves and
a 34-22 It helped them to raise themselves and o*
r 494-32 cast fear . . . out of themselves and o*
pr 8-17 wise not to try to deceive ourselves or o*,
a 28-24 One kind of faith trusts one*s welfare to o*.
29- 3 must grapple with sin in themselves and in o*,
33-12 breakttiff (explaining) it to o-,
38-26 Jesus mapped out the path for o*.
51-21 the works which he did and taught o* to do.
Digitized by
Google
OTHERS
384
OVER
others
m 6^18 they can educate o* spiritually
sp 75-21 When you can waken yourself or o*
86- 4 Jesus knew, as o* did not, that it was not
90-14 mav possess natures above some o*
s 136-16 and o*, Jereniias, or one of the— Matt. 16 : 14.
136^30 apprehended their Master better than did o* ;
153-26 We weep because o- weep,
153-26 and we have smallpox because o' have it;
/ 217-15 That scientific methods are superior to o*,
220-24 advised o* never to try dieteti<» for
234-16 thereby robbing both themselves and o*.
b 297-26 Some thoughts are better than o-.
o 359-31 One says : . . . When o* see them as I do,
p 391-28 be lust to yourself and too*.
424-23 while o' are thinking about your patiento
435-10 should result in good to himself as well as to o*.
t 447- 5 attempt to influence the thoughts of o\
452-20 live it and lore it, or ho cann<H impart it to o*.
453-15 must know himself before he can know o*
461-18 if this be requisite to protect o*.
462- 2 Some . . . assimilate truth more readily than o*,
464- 9 O' could not take her place, even if willing
r 497-26 to do unto o* as we would have
Others'
t 455-14 little or no power for o* help.
Otherwise
a 38-17 o' . . . could not have been done spiritually.
40-18 for not o' could he show us the way
m 50- 8 compact which might o* become unbearable,
sp 75-24 you can then . . . nut not o*.
93-11 If we believe o-, we may be sure that
an 102-28 more likely to be abused . . . than o* employed,
s 120- 1 though it seems o* to finite sense.
134-11 burned, crucified, and o- persecuted;
ph 168- 8 Mind, which would o' outweigh all else.
b 268- * Hert I ttatul. I can do tio O" ; so help me God!
o 358-11 a- it would not be Science,
p 302-21 unless Science shows you o*.
423- 4 either verbally or o*,
r 477-18 Were it o-, man would be annihilated.
485- 2 If error is necessary to define . . . but not o*.
488-26 o* the very worms could unfashion man.
401-32 Who can rationally sav o>,
g 519- 4 How could He be o-, since the
525-25 The corporeal senses declare o* ;
ought
a 19-27 in disobedience fl> Him, we o* to feel no security,
m 58-26 a wife o* not to court vulgar extravagance
68- 6 We o' to weary of the fleeting and false
fp 73-13 belief, which o* to be known oy its fruit,
85-29 ** These o* ye to have done, —Matt. 23 .- 23.
94-10 by our law he o- to die, — John 19 ; 7.
8 130-28 o* we not, contrariwise, to be astounded
ph 168- 9 when it o' to be enlisted on the side of health.
/ 220- 4 Such admissions o* to open people's eyes
248- 6 o* to ripen into health and immortality,
263-26 knowing (as yon o- to know) that
b 278-32 Which o* to be substance to us,
290-20 O we not then to judge the knowledge
o 345-22 o* to be able to discern the distinction
348- 5 O* we not, then, to approve
352-17 o' to fear a reality which can harm them
p 383-30 when it o* to be insensibly so
t 449-20 o' to be understood and guarded against,
r 483-26 it o* to receive aid, not opposition.
485-10 views of error o* to be obliterated ny Truth.
g 640-13 but we o* to know that God*s law
our
p 438- 3 hi o- image, after o* likeness ; — 0«n. 1 .* 26.
r 475-23, 24 in o* image, after o* likeness; — Oen. 1 ; 26.
g 515-11, 12 in o* image, after o* likeness ; — Oen, 1 .- 26.
625-13, 14 Let us make man after o* mind and o* likeness ;
outcome
/ 250-13 man, the o- of God, reflects God.
o 271-25 eternal life, not the death of Jesos, is its o*.
277-12 and cannot be the o* of an infinite God,
p 422-28 the ultimate o* of the injury,
r 466-26 idolatry and ritualism are the o* of
g 566-14 error is neither mind nor the o* of Mind.
ap 577-16 third, Christianity, which is the o* of
outgrow
sp 11-1:7 Spiritualists would o' their beliefs in
outgrowing
t 452-10 o* the old, you should not fear to put on the new.
outgrown
a 28-12 In conscience, we cannot hold to beliefs o*;
sp 74-30 never a return to positions o*.
outgrowth
pr 12-26 and not the o* of divine Science.
sp 92-18 is an o* of human knowledge
ph 171-32 supposition that man is a material o*
g 519- 6 the spiritual creation was the o*.
outlaw
an 105- 9 while mortal mind, evil, which is the real o*,
p 381-27 Let us banish sickness as an o\
435-16 for the agent of those laws is an cr,
outline
/ 247-24 in expression, form, o*, and color.
248-23 angular o- and deformity of matter models.
c 263-13 forming deformity when he would o- grace
r 485-26 it cannot o- on the body its own
outlined
ph 196-29 mental state, which is afterwards o* on the
gi 587- 1 a belief that mind is o* and limited;
sei-20 Deity, which outlines but is not o-.
outlines
ph 175- 2 we should efface the o- of disease
191 -23 not a leaf unfolds its fair o-,
198-10 o- his thought relative to disease,
r 260- 3 than the sculptor can perfect his o- from
6 296-31 marked with superstitious o-,
fif/ 501-20 Deity, which or but is not outlined.
outlived
o 353-13 The age has not wholly o- the sense of
outlook
m 58-13 Never contract the horizon of a worthy or
b 326-27 Thought assumed a nobler o*,
outpouring
pr 3-21 and for a liberal o- of benefactions.
ap 574-14 spiritual o* of bliss and glory,
outraged
p 440-17 Wherefore, then, in the name of or justice,
outset
a 21-19 Our paths have diverged at the very o-,
c 260-18 and ensures failure at the o*.
o 367- 3 and knew from Che or that man would do.
g 541-18 ruptures the life ... of man at the very or.
outshining
ap 571-30 o- sin, sorcery, lust, and hypocrisy.
outside
m 58-20 incessant amusement o* the home circle
sp 71- 8 o- of finite form, which forms only reflect
71-23 no proof nor power o* of human testimony.
80- 9 Destroy her belief in or aid,
s 133-28 no life, intelligence, nor substance o* of God.
151- 6 could not posMbly create a remedy o- of itself,
ph 196- 6 O- of dismal darkness and cold silence he
/ 202-15 O of this Science all is muUble ;
253-12 (o* of erring, mortal, material sense
b 301-26 supposed standpoint o* the focal distance of
p 382-12 making clean merely the o* of the platter.
396-29 Spirit, o' of matter, never in it,
405-32 and to appeal to divine sources o* of themselves.
441-26 decides . . . that no law o- of divine Mind can
r 476-22 which is o' of all material selfhood.
482-21 the divine idea of God o- the flesh.
480-28 O* the materia] sense of things, all is harmoay.
g 510-16 representation of Soul o- the nody,
545-17 O- of C. S. all is vague and hypothetical,
outsiders
s 138-11 cures, which appeared miraculous to o*.
141-21 The o- did not then, and do not now,
outstretched
p 365-14 from the o* arm of righteousness?
outward
pref ix- 3 drinks in the o- world through the eyes
pr 4-9 0- worship is not of itself sumcient to
s 129-23 instead of accepting only the o* sense of thlagik
/ 251-22 which determines the o* and actual.
g 552-18 peck open their shells with C. 8., and look o*
gl 586- 5 Jesus said, thinking of the o* vision,
outwardly
t 46t- 5 in which to make herself o* known
outweigh
n ii»-20 must mightily o* the power of popular belief
ph 168- 8 which would otherwise o* all else.
p 302- 8 enables truth to o- error.
outweighs
s l^ 8 Mind as far o- drugs in the core of diseaae
over
pre/ xii- 6 During seven years o* four thousand students
pr 5- 2 from demonstrating his power o* error.
5-13 will be full " and running o*.*' — Luke 6 ; 38.
7-31 the recollection that we nave praved o- It
14-28 man's dominion o' the whole earth.
17-14 TnUh, Love, o- a//, and All.
a 24-18 change . . . which has come o' popular opinions
M-30 enabled their Master to triumph o- the grave,
25-15 casts out error, and triumphs o* death.
25-22 Though demonstrating his control o* sin and
26-15 Love gave Jesus 4aithority o* sin,
26-25 his demonstration of power o* death.
28-14 to heal the sick and to triumph o* sin.
Digitized by
Google
OVER
385
OVERCOME
over
a
31-22
36-15
36-26
3»-16
42-16
43-28
43-32
44- 1
44-11
46- 7
46-30
46-8
48-6
49-24
63-22
64-16
m 67-29
•P
61-6
61-6
66-20
66-20
76-20
79-9
80-24
83-20
90-19
93-2
cm 100- 6
102-12
102-14
106-6
106-12
• 111-13
117-18
126-26
125-27
130-3
131-lt
134-30
137-6
139- 6
140-11
142-6
142- 7
146-16
160-30
151-23
162-13
OA 166-6
166-6
166-30
167-28
160-6
160-16
171-12
176-17
182-30
189-3
190-26
194-9
196-6
199-26
aoo-u
/ 202-23
209-6
210- 1
213-29
217^23
217-26
218-16
222-M
222-24
222-26
22»-13
232-2
232-17
232-18
234-17
238-22
242- 8
243- 8
247-30
6 269-18
291-27
307-26
309-14
810-9
Sll-24
Sl^-14
816-9
316-23
If we bare triumphed ... o- the errors of
the dirine Principle which triumphs o* death.
They celebrate their Lord's rictory o* death,
gloat o* their offences to the last
death was not the threshold o* which he
his final triumph o* body and matter,
must triumph o* all material beliefs
Lore must triumph o- hate,
seal the victory o* error and death,
the power of Mind o- matter,
in his Tictory o* death and the grave,
glorified the supremacy of Mind o* matter.
Tdentifled Jesus thus o- nineteen centuries ago,
held uncomplaining guard o* a world
to triumph o* sin, sicicness, death,
Like Peter, we should weep o* the warning,
and triumph o- death through Mind,
until it ceases to sigh o* the world
After marriage, it » too late to grumble o*
The good . . . must have ascendency o* the evil
and the spiritual o* the animal,
There will ensue a fermentation o* this
as o* many other reforms,
they will have no power o' man.
Science must go o* the whole ground,
o* its substratum, called matter,
and gives to matter the precedence o* Spirit,
through the air and o* the ocean.
Remember Jesus, who o* nineteen centuries ago
said could be exerted by one . . . o- another,
no more power o- man than o* his Maker,
has dominion o- all the earth
To say ... no Jurisdiction o* the carnal or
body o* which courts hold jurisdiction ?
utilbation of the power of Truth o* error;
his power o* the sick and sinning,
mariner will have dominion o* tne atmosphere
o* the fish of the sea and the fowls of the air.
discouraged o* its slight spiritual prospects,
superiority of spiritiul o* physical power,
spiritual power o* material resistance,
tne victor o* sickness, sin, disease, death, and
the triumph of Spirit, Mind, o* matter,
warring no more o* the corporeality,
its power o- sickness, sin, and death;
one of these powers, — the power o- sin.
this advantage o- other methods,
the superiority of matter o* Mind,
it has no control o* God's man.
one . . . contradicts another o* and o' again,
man's God-given dominion <r the earth,
thus the conscious control o* the body is lost,
its mastery o* sin, disease, and death,
impossible to gain control o- the body in any
assuring me that danger was o*.
If we understood the control of Mind o- body.
Mind's control o- the universe.
If . . . had tried to tyrannize o* our forefathers,
To admit that sickness is a condition o* which
When darkness comes o* the earth,
the sun's influence o* the earth,
wind passeth o* it, — Psal. 103 : 16.
sends a report of health o* the body.
The power of mortal mind o* its own body
to walk the rope o* Niagara's abyss of waters,
o* the works of Thy hands. — Pso/. 8 : 6.
Ood gives man dominion o* all the earth.
Mind, supreme o* all its formations
sui^erionty of faith by works o- faith in words,
as the hand, which sweeps o- it, is human or
understand the control which Mind has o- so-
called
the power of Mind o* the body or
believing that . . . Mind has no Jurisdiction o*
** dominion o' the flsh of the sea, — Oen. 1 : 26.
o' the fowl of the air, — Gen. 1 .- 20.
and o' the cattle," .— Gen, 1 ; 26.
his God-given dominion o* the material senses,
can triumph o- sin, sickness, and death,
as it did o- nineteen hundred vears ago,
healing the Hick and triumphing o* death.
If moixals would keep proper ward o' mortal
Attempts to . . . gain dominion o* mankind,
and the flnal triumph o* the body,
and triumph o* sin and death,
shining resplendent and eternal o* age
o- the objects and thoughts of material sense,
for the grave has no power o* either,
gives man dominion o- all things,
the power of Spirit o* the material senses;
else the clay would have power o* the potter,
which prevails o* material sense
People go into ecstasies o* the sense of a
to prove the power of Spirit o* the flesh,
which gives man dominion o' all the earth.
over
632^6
823-17
323-18
0 346-21
p 369-10
369-11
378-17
378-18
879-12
880-10
380-21
382-27
884-32
888-8
389-4
305- 7
896-0
399-11
404-12
404-17
406-22
406-23
406-27
407-10
413-22
417-28
418-2, 3
420-28
427-21
• 438-6
438-20
£447-26
460-13
460-24
464-30
466-9
460-21
r 476-24
475-25
476-26
476-26
482-23
483-17
484-25
484-25
^602-6
602- 6
602- 6
511-8,9
614-26
516- 6
615-12
615-13
616-14
616-21
617-27
617-28
629-31
630-18
631-32
633-2
636-9
646-11
ap 658- 9
669-23
568-24
568-26
560-6
669- 7
571-18
678-16
^Z 503-21
596-29
698-26
overaction
8 126- 7
o 428- 1
overbear
/203- 1
overcame
a 39-4
39^14
46-2
6 289-14
ap 668-17
overcome
a 43-27
m 61-22
the control of Soul o* sense,
•• faithful o' a few things," — Matt. 25 .21.
shall be made rulers o- many;
If a dream ceases, . . . the terror is o*.
raising the dead, and walking o* the wave.
control o- the belief that matter is substance,
or to be angry o* sin.
represents the power of Truth o* error,
might of intelligence . . . o* mortal beliefs
stream of warm water was trickling o* hla arm.
the control of Mind o* body,
and prove man's dominion o* error.
supporting the power of Mind o* the body
the power of Mind o* the entire functions
obtained a victory •• the corporeal senses,
given in behalf of the control of Mind o*
as one having authori^ o* it,
assert its claims o* mortality and disease.
power which their beliefs exercise o' their
mortal mind sends its despatches o* its body.
If the evil is o- in the repentant mortal mind.
The temperance reform, felt all o* our laud,
the supremacy of Truth o' error,
Life o* death, and good o* evil,
involves ... a loss of control o- the body.
If man is not victorious o* the passions,
need not wash his little body an o* each day
complete contn>l which Mind holds o* the body.
the conquest o' sickness, as well as o* sin,
gives them all power o- every physical action
obtain the victory o' death in proportion as
o* all the power of the enemy : — Luke 10 ; 19.
a garment of foul fur was spread o*
and thus get the victory o- sin
They do not . . . whine o* the demands of
by understanding God's power o- them.
superiority of spiritual power o' sensuous
in order to walk o* the waves of error
it starts a petty crossfire o- every cripple
let them have dominion o- the flsh — Gen. 1; 2C.
0' the fowl of the air, and o- the cattle, — Gen.
1.26.
o- all the earth, and o* every creeping — Gen.
1;26.
the wind passeth o* it, — Psal. 103 ; 16.
enabled Jesus to demonstrate his control o*
Science has called the world to battle o* this
Science must triumph o* material sense,
and Truth o- error,
as if reality did not predominate o- unreality,
the light o* the dark,
straight line of Spirit o* the mortal deviations
to rule o- the day and o- the night, — Geti. 1 ; 18.
the control which Love held o* all,
creeping o* lofty summits,
dominion o* the flsh of the sea, — Gen. 1 : 26.
o' the fowl of the air, and o- the cattle, — Gen.
1.-26.
O' all the earth, and o* every creeping — Or/t.
1 .* 26.
reflects God's dominion o' all the earth,
dominion o* the flsh of the sea, — Gen. 1 :28.
o' the fowl of the air, and o- every— Gen. 1 .- 28.
He begins his reign o- man somewhat mildly,
as always asserting its superiority o*
and having dominion o- all the earth.
God's behest, dominion o* all the earth
and he shall rule o- thee. — Gen. 3 : 16.
given dominion o* the whole earth,
reaches o* continent and ocean
murmur not o* Truth, if you flnd its
For victory o* a single sin, we e^ve thanks
the mighty conquest o* all sin
faithful o' a few things, — Matt. 26 . 23.
I will make thee ruler o* many," — Matt. 26 .* 23.
the occasion for a victory o* evil,
my cup runneth o*. — Peal. 23 ; 6.
and demonstrated as supreme o* all ;
Jewish women wore veils o* their faces
would bridge o' . . . the interval of death.
Neither oiganic inaction nor o*
no inaction, diseased action, o-. nor
as though evil could o- the law of Love,
He o- the world, the flesh, and
Jesus o' death and the grave
Jesus . . . o* every law of matter.
Truth, o* and still overcomes death
o* him by the blood of the Lamb, — Rev. 12 : IL
The divine must o* the human at ever}' point
propensities that must either be o- or
Digitized by
Google
OVERCOME
386
OWN
OTercome
«p 76-30 death must be o*. not submitted to,
/ 220- 2 said : ... in order to o* a predispositioii to
231- 3 rightly met and fairly o- by Tnitli,
240-^ convinced of the error that Is to be o*.
288-16 to o* the belief in sin, disease, or
c 264-23 sickness and death were o- by Jesus,
b 289- 5 should be o* bv the understanding of
•7
306-5
P392-2
3W-21
405-8
406-18
410-16
427-18
427-21
t 446-24
450-20
ap 568-1
660-4
671-15
ffl 581-14
overcomes
B 134-22
ph iai-21
6 28a-15
315-24
p 395-11
420-17
Then Spirit will have o- the ilesh.
how death was to be o- by spiritual Life,
through divine Mind that you o* disease.
Will you bid a man let evils o* him,
and to o* deceit with honesty.
The good man can finally o* his fear of sin.
material condition to be o- by Spirit,
If man is never to o* death, why do the
in proportion as we o* sin.
Resisting evil, you o- it
he will o' them by understanding their
Innocence and Truth o* guilt and error.
must grapple with and o- the mortal belief in
under all circumstances, o- evil with good.
temptation o* and followed by exaltation.
law of harmony which o* discord,
the law which o- material conditions
Truth, overcame and still o' death
Truth . . . heals sickness, and o* death,
divine Science o- faith In a carnal mind,
Truth o' both disease and sin
overcoming
pr 10-12 C. S. reveals a necessity for o- the world,
o 21-1 If Truth is o- error in your dally walk
a case of the greater error o* the lesser,
o* the thoughts which produce them.
Science, o- the false claims of
and o* sin and death.
an 104-25
/ 233-20
b 273-27
r 497-18
overeaten
p 385-22 You say that you have not slept well or have o-
over-exertion
p 417-10 there will be no reaction from a-
overaowingr
ph 180-16 reservoir already o* with that emotion.
overflows
a 26- 1 the heart o* with gratitude for what he
overlook
a 36-32 Can God therefore o* the law of
overlooked
t 455-29 This strong point in C. S. is not to be o*,
overlyinfiT
r 496-18 o-, and encompassing all true behig.
overmastering
ph 186-17 It says : ** I am a real entity, o' good.'*
overpower
7 222^26 if eating a bit of animal flesh could o* her.
It is a sm to believe that aught can o*
p429- 1
overrule
a 44^
S 128- 1
P384-29
overruled
a 43-14
p 381-^1
437-28
to o' mortal, material sense.
hypotheses . . . that these are final and o the
the evidence before the senses can never o*.
were o- by divine Love
Christ Jesus o* the error which would
But Judge Justice . . . o* their motions
overshadow
r 405-17 Let neither fear nor doubt o* your clear sense
overshadowed
a 29-24 o- the pure sense of the Virgin-mother
overshadowing:
a 38-16 glory of an everlasting victory o" him,
overtake
ph 174-18 are pursuing and will o* the ages,
overtakes
b 290- 5 before what is termed death o- mortals,
overtaxed
$p 79-24
/ 203-21
overthrew
/ 228-27 The humble Nazarene o* the supposition
overthrow
8 110-19 neither tongue nor pen can o* it.
o 342- 1 denunciation cannot o* it.
p 391- 1 to o- the plea of mortal mind,
t 464-28 nor can tney o- a scientific system
overthrowing
p 437-26 C.^. was o* the Judicial proceedings of a
overthrows
8 120-23 heals the sick, o* false evidence,
129-12 a belief which Science o-.
says: . . . Your brain is o*,
o' the belief of life in matter
overturn
/22a^ God will 0% until
overwhelmed
p 366-23 physician must also watch, lest he be o*
overwhelnung
pr 13-18 o* our real wishes with a torrent of words,
a 47- 8 It was sometimes an o* power
50- 6 added to an o* sense of the magnitude of
8 151-32 That mortal mind claims ... we have o* proof.
p 396-19 the o- weight of opinions on the wrong side,
overworked
p 387- 5 Who dares to say that actual Mind can be o- ?
ovum
g 547-10 microscopic examination of a vulture's o*,
54$^18 look upon the simple o- as the
553-20 from Adam's rib, not from a foetal o:
553-24 If . . . human belief agrees upon an o* as
owe
a 16- 4 and for this we o* him endless homage,
sp 94-12 The eastern empires and nations o* meit
owing
• 14^ 8 o* to the different mental states of the patient.
own
pr^ iz-5 as sure of the world's existence as he is of his <r;
xli-11 she was . . . publisher of her o* works;
pr a- 8 Shall we ask ... to do His o- work ?
3-11 enables us to work oat our o- salvation.
7- 4 Still stronger evidence . . . found in his o- words,
11-22 the results of mortals' o* faith.
12-17 has no efficacy of its o*
a 18-18 could conciliate no nature above his o*,
22-11 *• Work out your o- salvation," — PhiL 2 .• 12.
23-26 work out one's " o* salvation, — Phil. 2 ; 12.
24-30 his o* disciples could not admit such
25-24 tlie requisite proofs of their o* piety.
26-11 which Jesus implied in his o* statements :
87-13 right-doing brings its o* reward;
38-23 fruits of other people's sins, not of his o*.
40-15 Another's suffering cannot lessen our o- lia-
bility.
48-25 in the presence of his O' momentous question,
m 61-19 may reproduce in their o* helpless little ones
63-30 should oe allowed to collect her o* wages,
63-31 and o* her children free from interference.
64-22 Then shall Soul rejoice in its o\
64-31 Spirit will ultimately claim its o-,
66-25 is never desirable on its o* account.
69-17 educate their o- offspring spiritually,
$p 77- 7 Error brings its o* self-destruction
77- 8 mortal mind creates its o* physical conditions.
79-19 Jesus did his o* work by the one Spirit.
81- 7 on its o* theories, spiritualism can only
86-31 It feels, hears, and sees its o* thoughts.
90-24 admission . . . that man is God's o* likeness
99- 6 •• Work out your o* salvation — PhiL 2 .- 12.
an 101-21 The author's o* observations of the workings
103-^ singe their o* wings and fall into dust.
$ 119-10 to leave the creator out of His o* universe;
121-27 besides turning daily on its o* axis.
124- 8 nor holy Principle of its o-,
126-10 inteipreted in its o* way the echo of Spirit,
196-37 nothing ... on which to found my o\ except
137-33 hypotheses that matter is its cr lawgiver,
131-18 '* He came unto his o*, — John 1 ; 11.
131-18 and his o* received him not.' ' — John 1.11.
188-21 with its o* hue darkening to some extent
140^30 would . . . make God in their o- human image.
144-28 evenr man will be his o* physician,
146-80 must continually weaken its o' assumed power.
146- 8 By trusting matter to destroy its o* discord,
149-14 have not demonstrated . . . more in your o*
150-28 doctrine . . . that he is then thrust out of bis
o* body
151-94 maintains His o* image and likeness.
152- 1 and must by its o- consent vield to Truth.
163-24 this so-called mind makes its o* pain
153-24 that is, its o* belief in pain.
154-18 The law of mortal mind and her o* fears
159-32 is liable to increase disease with his o- mind,
160-25 If . . . become rigid of their o* preference,
ph 166- 1 matter has no sensation of its o-,
170-32 which takes divine power into its o- hands
176- 5 attributed their o- downfall and the fate of
177- 6 as certain as the evidence of my o- existence.
177-11 so-called mind builds its o* superstructure,
187- 7 creates its o- forms of thought,
191-21 By its o* volition, not a blade of grass springs
196- 5 The power of mortal mind over its o- body
196-18 Sin makes its o- hell,
196-19 and goodness its o* heaven.
199-15 Mortals develop their o- bodies or
/ 204-28 never be said tnat man has a mind of hif* o-,
209- 6 the central sun of its o* systems of ideas,
309- 7 the life and light of all its o* vast creation ;
Digitized by
Google
OWN
387
PAID
own
/ 212-17 Morula bare a modus of their o-,
214-31 matter has no sensation of its o%
217- 1 for this Mind forms its o- lilceness.
220-18 Mortal mind produces its o* phenomena,
226-27 from the slavery of their o* beliefs
228-16 Then they will control their o* bodies
238-17 an experience we hare not made our o%
230-31 mortal mind sends forth its o* resemblances,
246-32 Acute and chronic beliefs reproduce their o*
types.
247-15 a glory of its o*, — the radiance of Soul.
240- 4 producing His o* models of excellence.
251-32 and deify their o* notions,
252- 8 learn even a little of their o* falsity*
262-29 says: ... I expand but to my o* despair,
e 257-12 Mind creates His O' likeness In ideas,
250-22 Mortal thought transmits its o* images,
261-26 nor your o* identity.
266-19 The sinner makes nis O' hell
266-20 and the saint his o* hearen
b 277- 5 relapses into its O' unreality.
280-28 being perpetual in His o* individuality,
291-17 having no righteousness of his o*,
292-26 he speaketh of his o* : — John 8 ; 44.
296-12 Mortals are not . . . created in God's o- image;
297-32 A mortal belief fulfils its o- conditions.
298-31 confers upon singels its o- forms of thought,
299- 5 save in the artist's o' observation
303-27 witness or proof of His o* nature.
307-19 Thus error partakes of its o* nature
307-20 and utters its o* falsities.
309'-32 never absorbed nor limited by its o* formations.
310-10 God is His o- infinite Mind, and expresses all.
325- 7 Truth, unfolding its o- immortal idea.
339-16 against his o* awakening to the
340- 2 make life its o- proof oinarmony and God.
o 344- 7 God has createu man in His o* image
348-24 by so doing our o* condition can be improved
351-10 Later she learned that her o* prayers
358-32 their o* accredited and orthodox pastors,
860-16 You are bringing out your o- ideal.
p 865-20 enough Christly affection to win his o* pardon,
366- 7 his o* spiritual barrenness debars him
866-24 the unveiling of sin in his o* thoughts.
860-28 Limited to matter by their o* law,
372-11 or that man can enter bis or embodied thought,
372-12 bind himself with his o- beliefs,
874-20 incapacity to preserve your o- existence,
378-24 not . . . take the government into itso* hands.
380- 5 Sickness and sin nUl by their o- weight
384-23 if . . . vou are not fit to conduct your o* case
88^13 law which makes sin its o* executioner,
388-22 Materialists contradict their o* statements.
301-14 It is error to suffer for aught but your o- sins.
310-16 real suffering for your o* sins
301-27 Therefore make your o* terms with sickness,
898- 5 ignorant of itself, of its o« actions,
806- 4 both for one's o* sake and for tliat of the patient.
800-17 Mortal mind perpetuates its o* thought.
401- 2 Any human error is its o* enemy,
402-14 this mind's o* mortal materials.
402-22 we govern our o* bodies.
403- 1 through their beliefs have induced their o* dis-
eased
406-16 Can drugs go of their o* accord to the brain
412- 7 be thorougnly persuaded in your o* mind
413-16 to make it thrive ... in its o* element.
414-18 lest you array the sick against their o* interests
418- 1 the CMmeful effects of their o- conclusionB.
419-28 you must conquer your o* fears
422-26 holding that matter forms its o' conditions
422-29 Not holding the reins of government in his o*
424- 3 takes poeseesion of itself and its o* thoughts
own
the necessity of working out his o* salvation,
waken from its o* material declaration,
Such acts bear their o* justification,
*• work out your o* salvation — Phil. 2 ; 12.
privileged to work out their o* salvation
_. ^ perhaps communicating his o* bad morals,
44^15 destroying his o* power to heal and his o* health.
449^ 1 With your o* wrists manacled,
455-13 energies of Mind in your o* behalf,
455-15 cast out the beam out of thine o- eye ; — Mutt.
7:5.
to iiApart. . . . from her o* spiritual condition,
and substituting his o- views for Truth,
he could handle his o- ease
evolves its o* unerring idea
Has God taken down His o* standard,
no life, . . . nor creative power of his o*,
the Saviour saw God's o* likeness.
If ... it cannot outline on the body ite o*
to meet its o* demands,
with their o* separate embodiment,
to fiee from its o* convictions
Mind makes its o* record,
not . . . any propagating power of their ©•,
God determines the gender of His o* ideas,
one Mind, . . . shining by its o* light
Mind forms ideas, its o- images,
reproduce their o- charactenstics.
its o' pure and perfect ideas,
confers . . . upon its o* misconceptions,
this so-called mind puts forth its o* qualities,
persons or things upon its o* plane,
515-26 Your mirrored refiection is your o* image
516- 9 after His o* likeness.
impart their o- peace and permanence,
created man in His o' image, — Gen. 1 ; 27.
God made man in His o* image,
p 426-16
427-31
436-13
442-26
e 443-11
2
460-26
462-11
464-18
r468- 1
470-19
475-22
477- 3
485-25
489-14
491-25
494-18
^505- 1
507-20
508-13
510-30
511-2
512-12
512-20
512-27
612-29
614-3
516-11
516-24
516-28
517-22
517-30
518-18
519^ 2
522-10
522-31
527-19
This ideal is God's o- hnage.
Divine Love blesses its o* Ideas.
seeking his o* in another's good.
from all eternity knoweth His o* ideas.
and as revolving in an orbit of his o*.
Does the creator condemi^His o- creation?
tree of death to His o* creation ?
Beholding the creations of his o* dream
528-26 creation of woman and of his o* kind,
629- 1 brine^g forth fruit of its o* kind,
631-20 a propagating property of their o* ?
533-15 charges God and woman with his o* dereliction
637-15 Sin is its o- punishment
637-16 Error tills its o* barren soil
538- 2 •♦ seeketh not her o*." — / Cor. 18 .• 6.
641- 6 instead of makhig his o* gift a higher tribnt«
542-20 uncover and destroy error in God's o* way,
542-24 To envy's o* hell, justice consigns the lie
op 563-12 belief that matter has power or its o*,
564- 4 error's o* nature and methods.
564-23 might uncover its o* crime of defying
560-26 at ust stung to death by his o* malice;
671-24 in which mortals may see their o* image.
575- 3 Love wedded to its o* spiritual idea."
677-21 divine Mind Is its o* interpreter.
gl 680- 8 and is His o* image and likeness;
582-19 man as His o* spiritual idea,
584-25 saith: ... but after its o* image.'*
owner
/ 212- 6 has continued in belief to pain the o*.
Oxford
p 379-16 the experiment of those O* boys,
Oxford University
8 111-19 offered in O- U; England,
pace
9 514-18
pacilled
ap 570-24
paffan
«158- 2
ph 187-8
TM- 2
/ 214-19
d 339-20
340-26
and keep p* with highest purpose.
Hie waters will be p*, and Christ will command
^S^
8 140-19
iriests, who besought the gods to heal
fth p' blindness, it attributes to some
P' worship began with muscularity,
finite thoughts of God like the p- idolater.
As the mjrSiology of p* Rome has yielded to
anniliilates p* and Christian idolatry,
ancient mythology and p* idolatry.
Worshipping through the medium of matter is
ph 171- 1 p' and lust are so sanctioned by society
paganism
ap 571-29
glBOe- 3
pagre
0^685-15
588-26
590-14
603- 3
604-18
504-24
584-25
pages
pr^ xii-26
8 139-22
^548-4
paid
pr 10-21
illumined the night of p* with
P' and agnosticism may define Deity aa
Ebror. See . . . p* 472.
IlCTBLLlOENOE. . . . JD' 460.
Life. See . . . p* 468.
Principle. See . . . n* 466.
SorL4i. See . . . p* 466.
Spirits. . . . (Seep* 466.)
Substance. See . . . p* 468.
she commits these p* to honest seekers for
darkening to some extent the inspired p*.
and breathes through the sacred p- the
has p' for the privilege of prayer the price of
Digitized by
Google
PAID
388
paid
a 20-3 He at last p* no homage to forma of doctrine
p 40(^10 will be manacled until the last farthing is ps
pain
abaenoe off
phl9&-M If paini8asreala8theabeenoeofp\both
and pAlnleaanoaa
8 125-13 jr and painleseneee, sorrow and joy,
and plesanre
s 122-12 seats of p- and pleasure, from which
has no partnersnip with p* and pleasure,
dream of p* and pleasure in matter,
P' and pleasure, sickness and care.
Alls itself with thoughu of p* and pleasure,
the so-called p* and pleasure of the senses,
when the supposed p* and pleasure of matter
The belief that p* and pleasure,
supposed material p- and pleasure
between p* and pleasure, good and ctH,
the less p- and sorrow are his.
TO him there is no longer any p*.
The boU simply manifests, ... a belief In p*,
its own pain — that is, its own beli^ in p*.
to retreat from the belief of p- or
that there is no reality in his belief of p*.
the belief of p* will presently return, unless
when the belief of pr was luAed,
p^ lSl-7
18g-ll
188-«)
190-10
/ 242-13
C 262-19
6 808-21
807-22
P389-2S
and sorrow
9 667-15
any
p4ie-9
belief iB
s 168-19
158-21
belief of
/ 247-32
0 846-28
p416-3
e 464-18
oouch of
o 342-22 raises from the couch of p* the helpless InTalld.
p 436-19 Watching beside the couch of p*
deTelopment of
p 891-12 can preyent the derelopment of p*
doos not produce
p 413- 2 Mind, does not produce p- in matter.
end in
ff 686-20 Passions and appetites must end in p*.
equivalent of
pr 6-13 will furnish more than its equiralent of jr,
experlenees no
c 261-11 the body experiences no p*.
InflamniAtion and
p 375- 4 the belief that inflammation andp* must
Instead of
p 486-13 pleasure instead of p*, and life instead of death.
Intense
ph 195- 1 gare him a beliet of intense p*.
Intruding
p 391-10 a single Intruding p- which
makes its own
8 153-24 this soK^Ued mind makes its own p*
Because the memory of p* is more Yiyid
the sweet assurance of no parting, no p*,
no p* in Truth, and no truth in pain ;
matter can haTe no p* nor Inflammation,
gone from mortal nund, there can be no p' ;
no more p', and all tears will be wiped away.
no patn In Truth, and no truth in p* ;
memory of
/212-9
no
m 60-15
8 113-28
p 806-21
421-19
no more
ap 578-31
no truth in
• 113-29
oeoaslon of
/ 212-13 which we say was the occasion of p*,
ooeaslonstho
p 416-14 unless the belief which occasions thep* has
or fear
6 827-6
or heat
p 378-26
orpleasore
sl6»-27
/ 211-82
212-1
219- 9
the false beliefs of pleasure, p*, or fear
impossible for matter ... to feel p* or heat,
«' or pleasure, action or staniation,
enres are not the source oip- or pleasure,
thisp* or pleasure is not coromunicated through
No more can we say . . . that nenres gire p* or
pleasure,
247-82 to retreat from the belief of p- or pleasure
b 830-31 intelligence or power, p- or pleasure,
p 892-32 issues of p* or pleasure must come through
mind,
r 478-17 assertion that there can be p- or pleasure in
part with
8 188-24 sick are more willing to part with p* than
pleasure and
n> 92- 5 experiencing pleasure andp-,
o 296-17 alternating between a sense of pleasure and p;
r 472-15 Error is a supposition that pleasure and p*,
ple»sure nor
b 327- 4 neither pleasure nor p*, appetite nor passion,
pleasure or
sp 76-24 without a single bodily pleasure or p*,
/ 224- 8 Every sensuous pleasure or p* is self-destroyed
pain
pleasura or
C266-27
V418-4
proouee
f»A 166-2
qaSets
8 143-17
p 416-18
selaedwUh
< 464-14
sensation of
/212-6
ap 673-27
soffierBo
9 667^ 9
traTalletlii
0266-*
whore is tho
p 416-15
without
/215- 1
PAINTS
the expectation of perpetual pleasure or p*
destroying all belief in material pleasure or p*.
the human mind is all that can produce pr,
and quiets p- with anodynes.
patient will find himself in the saote p*, unleaa
seised with p* so Tiolent
If the sensation of p* in the limb can return,
a cessation of death, sorrow, and p-.
many animals suffer no p* in multiplying;
tnvaaetkinp'togeauruntU—Ram.B:22.
Where Is the p- while the patient sleepe?
Spirit's senses are wititont p-f
8 158-22 p- cannot exist where there is no oMrtal mind
pA 186-26 If p* is as real as the absence of pain, both must
196- 9 gave him p* through tboee very senses,
/ 212- 4 and the p* seems to be in its old place.
212- 6 has continued in belief to p* the owner.
212- 8 Why need p*, rather tlian pleasure, come
212-13 When . . . thep* still remains, it proves
210- 1 all disease, p*, weakness, . . . will be unknown,
e 260-^ If we look to the body for pleasure, we find p- ;
b 286- 2 cannot be cogniant ... or pleasure or of p-.
306-12 a blending of false claims, false pleasure, p-,
o 346-24 hence p* m matter is a false belief.
Do you feel the p* of tooth-pulling, wtien you
p* in the head and limba.
Opiates do not remove the p* in any scientiflc
leaving the p- standing forth as d&tinctly as
shows the p' to be in tne mind,
mental image occasioning tlie p*
Tumors, ulcers, tubercles, inflammation, p*,
belief that this chemksalization produces p*
346-25
p 879-26
411^14
416-81
416-2
416-6
418-80
421-15
pained
/ 260-16
<402-9
ap 562-23
painAil
8 153-16
158-17
/261- 4
O 346-18
p 385-21
r49&-19
painless
/224-9
p 401-13
414-28
painlessly
p875-2
enjoy or suffer, according to
mcKi to darkness are p< by the ligbL
weary or p.
eyes accustomed
and^- to be delivered. —Rev. 12 ; 2.
Ton say a boil is p-;
for matter without mind is not p*.
which grows more p- before it suppurates
How then . . . ** fraught with falsities p- to
discolored, p-, swollen, and Inflamed,
can destroy any p* sense of, or belief In,
There should be p* progress,
but should be as p* to man as to a fluid.
In whom all being is p* and permanent.
. asp* as gas dissipates into the air
painlessness
8 126-13 pain and p-, sorrow and joy,
pains
and pleasures
m SiSO phjrsical p- and pleasures,
so-called p- and pleasures of material sense,
we dream of the p- and pleasures of matter.
/208-8
r 491-28
material
a 89-23 material p* and material pleasures to pass away.
multiplies their
/ 214-23 All material knowledge,
•f sense
/ 232-28
c 265-28
265-31
p 382-28
300-11
. multiplies their p*,
material pleasures and p* of sense pass away
The p* of sense quickly inform us that
The p- of sense are salutary. If they
.^ ^ _. landj
exchanee Qie pleas
of sinful sense
the so-called pie
to exchange che
P'Of
pleasures and p* of
for
p 406-29 p* of sinful sense are less harmful than its
plOMures and
(see pleasures)
b 322-22 incurred through the p* of distorted taose.
painted
p 400-24 we see p* on the retina tlie image wliich
painter
c 200- 4 or the p* can depict tlie form and face of
paintinflT
h 31^ 1 The artist is not in his p*.
paints
/ 247-24 It Is Love which p* the petal with myriad hueo.
Digitized by
Google
PAIRS
389
PARENTS
pairs
r 466-11 but these oontrastlng p* of terms
palaces
a 133-18 tn the fiery furnace and in kings* j>*.
palate
«p 88- 7 when no viand toucbes tbep*
pale
pre/ vii- 4 So sbone tbe p* star to tbe prophet-shepherds ;
a 48-25 P* in the presence of bis own momentous
b 328-^ reaching beyond the p* of a single period
p 415-18 causing a p* or flushed cheek.
pallid
p 378-10 p* invalid, whom you declare to be
415-47 Note how thought makes the face p*.
palm
a 142-11 If the soft p*. upturned to a lordly salary,
palms
a 44-16 to heal the torn p*
48-15 Truth and Love bestow few p* until
palpable
o 36e-15 p* only to spiritual sense,
palpitating
o 851-14 the living, p* presence of Christ,
palsied
p 415-32 impelled orp* by thought,
palsies
a 119-19 The lawgiver, whose lightning p- ... is not
142-16 Sensualfty p* the right nand,
palsy
p 375-21 /** is a belief that matter governs mortals,
375-25 and you cure the p*.
r 486-29 then p*, blindness, and deafness would
pampered
a 41-10 p* hypocrite may have a flowery pathway here,
pamphlet
pr^ ix-20 Her first p* on C. 8. was copyrighted in 1870 ;
panacea
a 144-29 Truth will be the universal p*.
p 407-12 Here C. 8. is-the sovereign p*.
Pandemonium
6 260- 1 P-, a house divided agahist itself.
Pandora box
ph 170-30 the P- 6*, from which all ills have
pangr
a 19-17 Every p- of repentance and suffering,
pangs
a 48- 1 The p* of neglect and the staves of
ph 175-15 inflammation, sneezing, and nasal p*.
/ 240-81 and learning . . . throughp- unspeakable
0 296-20 and how long they will suffer the p* of
panoply
ap 571-18 Clad in the p- of Love,
pantheism
a 27-20 to out down the false doctrine of p*,
a 111- 1 agnosticism, p*. theosophv, spiriraallsm,
129-11 F' may be denned as a belief in the
129-18 p*, and infldelity are antagonistic to true
139-28 Atheism, p-, theoAophy, and
c 257-11 This belief is shallow p*.
b 279-30 P\ starting from a material sense of
294- 4 This is p*, and carries within itself the
335- 6 would . . . establish a basis for p*.
ff 522-14 It records p*, opposed to the
pantheistic
/ 204-30 belief that God lives in matter is p\
c 267- 7 theory that Spirit is not the ... is p*
6 269- 1 These . . . systems are one and all p*,
279-28 p* belief that there is mind in matter;
807- 3 This p* error, or so-called aerpetU,
parable
s 117-31 His p* of the "leaven, which a -ifoit IS; 83.
118- 6 Did not this p* point a moral
118-16 The p* may import that these
b 272-13 Jesus* p- of " the sower '* — Mark A: 14.
o 343-15 By p* and argument he explains the
p 363-15 Jesus rebuked them with a short story or p*.
ff 589-20 In p* and argument, this falsity is
parables
a 27-17 Jesus' p* explain Life as never mingling with
a 117-16 taught spirituaUty by similitudes and p*.
paraded
ph 176-11 ghastly array of diseases was not p- before tbe
parading
p 372^ only by falsely p* in tbe vestments of law.
Paradise
ph 171- 7 gates of P* which human beliefs have closed,
b 2$$- 4 not alone hereafter in what men call /**, but
. and life ap*.
paradox
/ 216-25 would seem the exception, .
parallel
S 422-22 Let us suppose two p- cases of bone-disease,
ysis
a 162-16 once apparently cured a case of p* simply by
ph 194-10 p* of the optic nerve
"^-25 %r ■" • "
paralyze
p401
buld the drug remove p*,
420- 3 no stoppage of narmonious action, nop*.
/ 2ia-13 Material theories partially p* this attraction
p 375-22 belief that matter . . . canp* the body,
376-31 is to p* mental and scientific demonstration.
paramount
a 164-24 the forever fact remains p*
c 262- 5 shows the p* necessity of vieeting them.
paraphernalia
/ 209-26 all the p* of speculative theories,
paraphrased •
a 532-21 Its summons may be thus p* :
parched
/ 221- 9 that she should not wet her p* throat until
pardon
ASk
pr 6-9 supposition . . . nothing to do but to askp*,
divine
a 40-11 This is my sense of divine p*,
God's
b 291- 4 suppositions . . . that God's p- Is aught but
889- 6 Does not God's p*, destrojring any one sin,
legAl
pr 11-12 Mere legal p* (and there Is no other,
BO
pr 11-17 Truth bestows nop* upon error,
roAdy
a 24-21 chiefly as providing a ready p* for all sinners
sin and
/ 261-19 Sickness and death, sin and p*,
unmerited
pr 8-21 We plead for unmerited p*
pr 6-4 Men may p*, but this divine Principle alone
a 36- 7 would be for Truth to p* error.
b 286-26 through p- and not through reform,
329-26 The p* of divine mercy is the
839- 2 destruction of sin is the divine method of p*.
p 365-20 enough Christly affection to win his own p*,
pardoned
a 86-26 suddenly p* and pushed into heaven,
6 291- 1 suppositions that sin is p- while unforsaken,
pardons
pr 11-13 never p- our sins or mistakes till
parent {aee aUo parent's)
pr^ ix-32 as a p- may treasure the memorials of a
a 60- 9 despairing appeal, if made to a human p*,
m 69-20 Some day the child wiU ask his p-:
b 806-32 p- of all human discord was the
886-31 God is the p- Mind, and man is God's
p 416-W This materialism of p* and child is only
416-23 is no longer the p*, even in appearance,
r 480-26 The supposititious p- of evil is a lie.
ff Wl~ 9 wanderers from the p* Mind,
529-12 belonging to no lesser p*.
652- 2 is answered, if the egg produces the p*.
662- 3 Who or what produces the p- of the ^;g?
parentafire
g 517-19 they all have one Principle and p*.
parental
m 63-19 person, property, and p* claims of the two sexes.
parent's
p 412-29 met mainly through the p* thought.
424-1 formed first by the p* mind,
parents
devout
o 351-11 the prayers of her devout p«
gross
m 61-15 promising children in the arms of gross p*,
hoAvoBlv-nilndod
m 61-12 The offspring of heavenly-minded p*
her
/ 237- 7 months or years before her p* would have
his
p 426- 1 His p* or some of his progenitors
obey their
/ 286-31 Children should obey their p*;
our first
M> 92-14 in the act of commending to our first p*
o 369-20 From Puritan p*, the discoverer of C. 8.
those
m 62-10 those p* should not, in after years, complain
Digitized by
Google
PARENTS
390
PASS
parents
▼iews of
p413>9
m 61-18
62-8
e2-12
/ 236-23
237-11
6 314-11
^667-3
pariab
p 362-10
Parte
an 10(V-13
101-20
Parisian
ph 197- 4
Tiews of j>* and other persons on these subjects
If perchance they live to become p*
If p' create in their babes a desire for
which the p- themselTes hare occasioned.
P- should teach their children at the earliest
stubborn beliefs and theories of »■
material rlews were the p- of their
P* should remember this, and learn how to
as positively as if she were a Hindoo p*
ordered the medical facultr of P-
the BOyal Academy of Meaicine in P-.
like a P name for a novel garment.
Parker, Theodore
0p 80- 7 purporting to come from the late Theodore P-
Parmenter, judte
an 105-18 these words of Judge P of Boston will become
12
parodies
p367- 8
part
any
9p 73-26
oomponant
a 28-17
early
(7 823-16
every
/242-88
p42»-ll
from one
but so manyp' on legitimate C. S.,
will not be forever hidden by unjust p-
mistake to suppose that matter is any p- of
Not a single component p' of his nature
in the early p- of the book of Genesis.
restores every p* of the Christly garment
reaching to every p* of the human system.
nor go from one p< to another,
this most fundamental p* of metaphysics
p 420- 1
foncuuneBtal
t 460-10
has no
m 64-22 in which passion has no p\
bavini^
a 24-13 This is having p* in the atonement ;
his
c 261-12 Strong impulse of a desire to perform his p*,
Infinitesimal
g 620- 6 can repeat only an Infinitesimal p- of what
la proved
* '— - We admit the whole, because a p- is proved
t 461-
latter
(7 522-25
Utile
a 19-21
pr^ x-17
no
a 19-26
/ 231-28
242-27
246-17
r 468-29
of himself
«p 92- 1
of the error
r 482-26
only In
e 462-10
onr
a 31- 5
sinner's
a 23- 5
tenth
9{ 506-22
that
<461-6
their
p 431-16
third
ap 563-23
Tital
S 113- 6
a 19-25
m 68-12
sp 98-23
• 138-23
157-16
This latter p* of the second chapter
he has little p- in the atonement,
for the most p* have been abandoned
Those who cannot . . . have no p* in God.
and know that they are no p- of His creation,
appropriates no p* of the divine vesture,
Cnronoloeical data are no p- of the vast forever,
and time is no p* of eternity.
which is p* of himself.
Sickness is p- of the error which
to practise Truth's teachings only in p*,
This is having our p< to the at-one-ment
constant self-immolation on the sinner's p*.
Tithe. Contribution; tenth p*; homage;
that p- illustrates and proves the entire
The struggle on their p* was long.
drew the third p* of the ntaan—Rev. 12 .• 4.
The vital p*, the heart and soul of C. 3.,
Those who cannot demonstrate, at least in p-,
*' until death do usp-."
has not been considered a p* of any religion,
the sick are more willing to p* with pain than
If drugs are p* of God's creation,
if true, it is a p- of Truth.
{230- 2
296-17 in order to p* with them
307-23 ap* of God's creation.
part
p430- 3
431-29
43^8
< 444-23
partake
a 20-11
25-11
31-19
partaken
p 385-28
partakers
pr 4-16
9-31
partakes
6 307-19
partakinff
Mortal mind must p* with error,
testifies : . . . nothing on my p' has
commanding him to take p* in the homicide,
then p* from these opponents as did Abraham
can be baptized, p* of the Eucharist,
and thev . . . whop* of that divine Life,
we drink of his cup, p> of his bread,
because you have p* of salt fish,
attest our worthiness to be p* of Love.
that yon may be p- of his nature ?
Thus error p* of its own nature '
p- of food at irregular intervals,
ap 669-25 thus p* of the nature, or primal elements,
parted
" "'" "^ •• They p- my raiment — John 19 ; 24.
in the same nour wtiich p* her from her lover.
If God, who is Life, werep* for a moment '
If the mind were p- from the body,
as did Abraham when he p> from Lot,
/«2-as
M6-7
6306-8
p 401-22
<444-M
partially
a 23- 1
• lU-29
149-26
/ 213-13
223-26
6 326-14
is not destroyed, but »* indulged.
Mind governs the body, not p* but wholly.
divine Mind, governs all, not p* but
Material theories p* paralyse
Peals that should surtle ... are p- unheeded;
Not p*, but fully, the great healer of
participant
p 430-12 a misguided p* in the misdeed
participate
m 69-9 H
wholly apart . . . that Spirit liad no p* in it
sometimes not contatoing a p* of medicine.
I p- case
315-29
p 415-10
earing in p* a human form
Inflammation never appears in a p* which
nthont natures p* defined,
sweet assurance of no p*.
Man should not be required to p- in
participation
a644-8 SOI
particle
p 398-17
particular
a 88- 2 only for a p* period
8 112-10 some u* system of human opinions.
ph 178- 1 though they know nothing of this j
pnrticularly
ff 607- 7 Wi
parting
m 60-15
partly
a 30- 6 Jesus* advent in the flesh partook p* of
6 269-26 systemsbased wholly or p' on
p 373- 7 p* because they were willing to be restored,
partner
m 61^14 each p* sostaining the other,
partners
p 379^ 3 annovinced as p* in the beginntog.
partnership
ph 181- 7 Matter, . . . has no p* with pain
181- 8 but nM>rtal belief has such a p*.
Life has no p* with death.
This suppositional p* is already obsolete,
Atr of mind with matter would
wno is in p* with Error
doctrine that Science has two principles in p-,
cannot be true that man was ... in p* with
God;
partook
a 30- 5
33- 4
34-10
/221-6
parts
8 12a-19 The revelation consists of two p- :
g 523-30 In the historic p- of the Old Testament,
parturition
(7 567- 7 where p' is without suffering.
Paschal
ap 669-29
pass
pr !'•
a 88- 8
32-13
89-16
39-24
m 63- 8
sp 75-30
an 105-15
8 118-10
136-16
/243-96
6 274-30
276-2
p438-23
£458- 4
0r 628- 7
p* partly of Mary's earthly condition,
fr of the heavenly manna,
f all who ever p* of the sacrament
p* of but one meal in twenty-four hours.
the Israelites <^ old at the i>- meal
which he aaith 8haU come to p- ; — Mark \l:X
custom ... to p* each guest a cup of wine,
the cup which he prayed might p* from hhM,
not the threshold over which he must p*
and material pleasures to p* away,
nor does he p* through material conditions
In the vestibule through which we p*
and courts reasonably p* sentence.
Ages p*, but this leaven of Truth is evn*
*Mt came to p*, when the devil — I/idbe 11 :M.
Digitized by
Google
PASS
391
PATIENT
s lW-27 then shall be brought to »• the — / Ck>r. 15 ; 64.
ph 173-15 For poBitive Spirit to p- through a
188-10 only to />• from shame and woe to
/ 201- 8 new creature, in whom old things p- away
225- 9 command their sentinels not to let truth p-
232-28 material pleasures and pains of sense p- away
244-25 He does not p* from matter to Mind,
b 282-19 Mind cannot p' into non-intelligence
Therefore it cannot be said to p* out of
•* It shall come to p-, if they — Exod. 4 . 8.
theory, that Spirit . . . must p* through it, or
well enongh to p* judgment upon them.
Heat would p- from the body as painlessly
So, when our friends p- from our sight
^*-w forcing impurities to p- away,
r 496-26 then shall be brought to p* the — / Cor. 15 .-54.
g 635-15 When will man p- through the open gate of
passage
b 313- 9 With this agrees another p- in the same
g 504-21 explanation of another p- of Scripture,
* ^ 390-31 to defeat the p- of an inhuman law.
* pf^lSl^ opening and closing for the p- of the blood,
** ap^sS^^ prefigured this perilous p- out of bondage
? 828-29 the Scriptural p* would read youj not Uiey,
321-27
335-4
O 345-16
p 375- 2
386-31
401-19
Passover
a 32-28
passport
■^ a 22- 1
past
pre/ ril-15
a 28-26
The P't which Jesus ate with his disciples
he would borrow the p* of some
Ck>ntentment with the p- and the
To suppose that persecution . . . belongs to
the p*,
to know the p-, the present, and the future,
as I have also told you in time p-, — GcU. 5 .- 21.
connection of p* mortal thoughts with present.
As the crude footprints of the p- disappear
If mortals are not progressive, p- failures will
sp 84-13
an 106-25
ph 178-10
/224-4
240-19
pastor
tyref xii- 8 p* of the first established Church of Christ,
o 359- 7 more faith In the Scientist than in their p- ?
pastors
o 359- 1 their own accredited and orthodox p*.
pastures
g 514-13
ap 578- 6
Uds
6 320-29 whereas this p- is continually quoted as If
g 504- 7 are answered in this p*,
/ 218-29
b 313-19
op 566- 7
^59»-2
passed
pi^ xl-30
a 35- 1
41-2
gp 87- 8
8 147-12
«A 172-15
/ 221-10
261-11
b 307-2
p 306-13
^636-3
636-8
566-9
ap 572-21
672-23
^
72-28
i 172-9
196-18
/ 247-11
b 284-30
336-3
gl 580-23
passeth
■^ p* 190-26
r 476-96
passing
■ jp 97-14
an 104-1
5 296-17
^681-4
passion
■ m 60-22
64-e2
sp 94-16
pXl88-8
6 327-4
p407- 7
1446-22
r 490-9
gl 596-18
passions
*^ a 24-6
63- 6
S 115-21
/201-9
p401-5
407-10
o 626-11
586-20
1^2 597-30
The meaning of that p* is not perverted
The p* is nuMe even clearer in the translation
in their p* from sense to Soul,
as in tiie p* in John's Gospel,
as in other p* in this same chapter
a law relative to colleges having been p*,
His gloom had p- into glory,
into which Jesus has p* before us ;
Though individuals have p- away,
even though centuries haa p* away since Jesus
he must have p* through all the forms of
She p- many weary years in hunger ^ ,^ ^
they have but p- the portals of a new belief,
delusion that life . . . p* into matter,
before a crisis is p*. _ „ ^
and the first earth were p* away ; — Rev. 21 .- 1.
the sea, ... is represented as having p- away,
for the former things will have p* away,
and the first earth were p- away ; — Rev. 21 : 1.
The Revelator had not yet p- the
nor the medium through which truth p* to
If man p- through what we call death
P' naturally from effect back to cause.
\he beauty of material things p- away.
Thought p- from God to man.
Intelligence never p* into non-lntellieence,
supposition that . . . inteUigence p- Into
the Wind p- over it, - PaoL m : 16.
the wind p- over it, — P$cU. 103 : 16.
approaches truth without »• the boondaiy
true thoughts, p* from God to man.
she had taken no cognizance of p* time
as light p* through ttie window-pane.
Anoels. God's thoughts p* to man ;
path
or rests in " green p-, — Psal. 23 : 2.
to lie down in green p- : —Psal. 23 ; 2.
alon|( the
8 129-27
ascending
C 265^
Judah'ft
ap 666-21
narrow
t 451-12
our
/ 254-12
true
t464-7
along the p* which Science must tread
brightens the ascending p* of many a heart.
And oh, when stoops on Judah's p-
but strive, to enter the narrow p- pf Life,
He directs our p-
and plants the feet in the true p-»
f.
, frivolous amusements,
■n which p" has no part,
pattern of mortal personality, p-. and Impulse.
/*•, depraved appetites, dishonesty,
neither pleasure nor pain, appetite nor p*,
relentless masters — p*, selfishness,
Self-seeking, envy, p\ pride, hatred,
cooperates with appetite and p-.
Error; fornication; temptation; p*.
Instigated sometlmee by the worst p- of men
so far removed from appetites and p*
Evil beliefs, p- and appetites, fear,
/>•, selfishness, false appetites, hatred,
cherishing evil p- and malicious purposes,
If man Is not victorious over the p;
The appetites and p-, sin, slcknMS,
P- and appetites must end in pain.
Destruction; anger; mortal p*.
a 20-22 traversing anew the p* from sin to holiness.
38-25 Jesus mapped out the p- for others,
m 66-20 wait patiently on divine wisdom to point out
the p*. .
ph 174-15 markiiig out the p- for generations yet unborn,
p 426- 6 finds thep- lees difficult when she has
t 464- 8 p- which leads to the house built without hands
pref xP 6 explains that all other p- methods are the
ph 185-24 the reverse of ethical and p- Truth-power,
p 373-10 Under all modes of p- treatment,
t 464-21 In founding a p- system of Christianity,
8 16^ this spiritual and profound P*. , „ „
/ 252- 6 regarding the p- and theology of C. S.
o 294-16 taught, as they are by physiology and p-,
^* a 21-18 Our p- have diverged at the very outset,
22-25 la not reached through p- of flowers nor by
/ 224- 5 disappear from the dissolving p- of the
261-8 astodrlvebelief Into new p-.
ap 578- 9 In the p- of righteousness — Psal. 23 .- 8.
^ a 2^3 treading alone his loving p- ^ ♦ k*
41-11 hypocrite may have a flowery- p-here, but he
r 487- 5 gained by walking In the p- of Truth
g 549-25 the p- leading to divine Science,
^ «r 4- 4 expressed in p-, meekness, love, and good deeds.
4-26 and p* must bring experience.
a 20-29 let us run with p- the race -- Heb. 12 ; i.
49-11 his divine p-, sublime courage,
m 66-27 Socrates considered p- salutary under such
D 366- 1 such as peace, p- In tribulation, and
'^ 367- 4 pitiful p- wlth\ls fears r^. , . a
t 454-24 /*• must " have her perfect work." — Jas. 1 : 4.
^515-4 i>- Is symbolized by the tireless worm,
patient {see aUo patient's)
* * a W4-1 1 a bed where a cholera p- had died.
164-14 no cholera p- had been In that bed.
*'*^153-10 she has cured a p- sinking in the last stage of
^^^^ik- 3 In order to cure his p-, the meUphysiclan
^^^p 417-24 the way to cure the p- Is to make
***^?'4438*^thout frightening or discouraging the ;>•
^'•^ sS^lS ■ Sfe hypnotist dispossesses the p- of his
** ? 467-^ for teacher and student, for healer and p-,
\)h 197-80 The doctor's mind reaches that of his p-.
« 366- 7 to cast physical evils out of his p- ;
375- 9 when hte p- says, " I am better.
Digitized by
Google
PATIENT
392
Paul
patient
B«eds tobe
p 417-21 from which the p- needs to be awakened,
physician and
ph 174-29 the thought of both physician and p* ?
177-27 even though physician and p- are expecting
reaches his
n 366-15 reaches hisp* through divine Love,
senntlTe
p 423- 6 oftentimes affects a sensitive p-
ttresirthens his
p 423-23 strengthens his p- with the stimulus of courage
tellmg the
S161-25 telling the p* that he is sick,
thought of the
p 414-13 mortal mind or the thought of the p*,
treat the
» 169-12
p 421-12
while the
p 416-15
will Had
p 416-12
your
s 153-420 Now administer mentally to your p* a
p 377- 1 If your p* believes in Calong cold,
396-26 than it is for your p* to feel these IDs
403-25 Never . . . and then acquaint your p« with it.
412- 1 removing the fear, your p- is healed.
419- 8 If your p* from any cause suffers a relapse,
420-29 vehemently tell your p* that he must awake.
424-16 the minds which surround your p- should not
434-20 unspoken thoughts resting on your p*.
and to treat the p* as if she were
treat the p* less for the disease and more for
Where is the patn while the p* sleepe?
the p' will find himself in the same pain, unless
s 140-9
156- 8
156-15
ph 169-6
169-7
177-26
177-32
186-32
198-4
196- 3
196-5
0342-33
p 370-35
375-10
376-2
377-19
383-19
386-16
365-28
396- 4
896-5
886-19
408-32
412-31
416- 7
421-9
421-34
423- 3
434-31
430-19
430^
t 453-25
460-15
patient (adj
pr 3-13
ph 180-5
/ 243-15, 16
p 206-19
4U-21
^Z 580-28
patiently
pr 8-81
10-8
m 66-19
S136-83
139-13
/ 354-11
0368-38
£464-33
patient's
sp 7»-6
S 145-11
153-16
162-17
ph 168-25
196-23
198-36
/ 286-25
p366-29
366-9
the different mental states of the p.
the p- looked like a barrel.
and told the p* so;
before the p- felt the change;
and I have said to the p-, *^You are healed,**
swallowed through mistake, and the p dies
the potion swallowed by the p*
A »• under the influence of mortal mind
said that the p* was dying.
A p* hears the doctor's verdict
The p' may seem calm under it,
even if their treatment resulted in the death of
anodo no more for the p*.
the p- believes that matter, not mind, has
The p' turns involuntarily from the
The author never knew a p- who did not
A p* thoroughly booked in medical theories
besought to take the p* to Himself,
fastens disease on the »*,
for one*s own sake and for that of the p.
Avoid talking illness to the p*.
faith of the doctor and the p*,
are not understood by the p*.
Argue . . . that the p* has no disease,
morphine is administered to ap*,
afterwards make known to the p* your motive
sometimes explain the symptoms ... to the p-.
belief should not be communicated to the p*,
The p* may tell you that he
The p* feeb ill, ruminates, and
when the prisoner, or p-, watched with a
you must not tell the p* that he is sick
to the frightened, false sense of the p,
likeness of the p*. tender, and true.
The p- sufferer tries to be satisfied when he
In p' obedience to a p* God,
cheerful, orderly, punctual, p*,
I am not p with a speck of dirt;
GcTHSKMAKB. P* wos; the human yielding to
do we listen p* to the rebuke
and that waiting p* on the Lord,
wait p* on divine wisdom to point out the path.
Jesus p* persisted in teaching and
P'and wisely to stem the
when we wait p on God and seek Truth
the bliss of loving unselfishly, working p*,
Wait p for divine Love to move upon
changing the p* thoughts regarding death.
victory will be on the p- side only as
introducing a thermometer into the p* mouth.
to ascertain the temperature of the p* body ;
and recognised the p* fear of it,
A p* belief is more or less moulded and
Hfi thoughts and his p* commingle,
the p' feet may be planted on the rock
the p- spiritual power to resuscitate himself.
hinders him from reaching his p* thought.
patient's
p 375-48 adding to his p* mental and
375-19 increasing his p* spirituality
376-22 destrc^ the p* false belief
306-11 nor encourage in the p thought the
patients (see alao patienU')
eoBSompave
p 375-36 Consumptive p always show great iM^iefulDefla
fear of
p 411-28 by allaying the fear of p*.
Ills
ph 197-32 will harm his p* even noore than
p 365-22 and deal with nis p compassionately;
manipulate
ph 181- 9 When you manipulate p*, you trust in
181-14 to declare that you maniimlate p but that
nliMty-and-iiliM
o 844-28 may lose ninety-and-nlne p-, while C. 8. cures
our
s 140-19 advise our p* to be hopeful
stodeats and
t 456-27 and so do all his students and p.
jomr
p 414-17
417-31
417-32
419-20
424-34
not until your jr are prepared for the
Explain audibly to your p*,
Give your p* an underlying undeittandin(
as well as those of your p-,
while others are thinking about joaip
in the thoughts of their p*.
Is this because thep* have more faith la
while they, the p*, md not.
/**, unfamiliar with the cause of this
If p fail to experience the healing power
If p- sometimes seem worse while reading
i of old to thep* at noonday?
en*, perceiving his error and
This p* Illustrated the purpose of Lore
p* of mortal personality, passion, and impulsa
p* showed to thee in the mount. *^ — Met, 8 .* 5.
and attempts to p the infinite,
let human justice p* the divine.
pA 180-18
O 860- 6
380-10
p 432-11
t 443-14
44<^6
patients'
p 414-15 Tb fix truth steadfastly tn your p* thoughti,
patriarch
/ 334-37
o 808-36 Butthen*, perceiving his error and
g<57».13 ^' ^^'
patriarchs
6 383-36 in length of days, as it was by the p*,
308-14 The Soul-inspired p* heard the voice
patron
a 38-31 andBeelaebubishIsp-.
pattern
sp 94-16
/ 336-16
0368-35
^543-30
patterns
/ 348-^ are liable to follow those lower p,
Pan! (see aUo Paul's)
alludes
o 9a- 1 />* aUudes to *' doubtful disputations.** — J?oim.
14.1.
asked
/ 316-25 P- asked: . . . ** What concord hath—// Car.
6.15.
o 840- 8 As />* asked of the unfaithful in ancient days,
g 589-34 P- asked: ** What communion hath — // Cor.
6.14.
said
sp 93- 0 tww is the day of salvation,** said F: — // Cor.
6:3.
96- 5 P* said, ** Tb be spirituaHy minded is life.** —
Ron^ 8.* 6.
/333-3 />• said, ** Walk in the Spirit, and ye — OcU. 5. 16.
387-17 /**said, "Iwasfreebom.** — ^ct#82 28.
b 804- 5 P* said: ** Neither death, nor life, — 7?om. 8:38.
saw
gl 696- 7 P- saw in Athens an altar dedicated
sajs
a 81-22 what says P"f ** As often as ye—/ Cor. 11 .26.
6 371-81 P- says, " How shaU they hear— Rom. 10.- 14.
331- 8 P- says, ..." Flesh and blood cannot — / Cor.
15:60.
P says: " There is one God, — / Tim. 2 : 5.
P' says : ** The flesh lusteth against — Gal. 5.* 17.
/*• says: "For the invisible things of Him,—
Rom. 1:30.
gl 584-18 P' savs ..." The carnal mind— Rom. 8: 7.
to mlsmiderstaifta
ap 560-80 Tb misunderttand /**, was to be ignorant of
was not at first
b 834-19 P was not at first a disciple of Jesus
writes
a 45-10 /*• writes: "For if, when we were — J?om. 5:101
/ 344-10 P writes: " The Uw of the Spirit —Jtom. 8 :2.
h 834-87 P writes, " If Christ [Truth] — / Cbr. 15.* 14.
836-10 P writes: " When Christ, who is— CM. 8:4.
0846-S3
r47»-S0
Digitized by
Google
Paul
393
PENETRATE
Paul
/ 216-20 I say with P- : Be " willing rather — 11 Cor. 5 : 8.
0 324-21 P- was made blind,
32»-20 P- had a clear sense of the demands of
326-30 in humility he took the new name of P\
o 343-26 P* who was not one of his students,
p 369-14 We never read that Luke or P' made a
t 4Se- 8 P' and John had a clear apprehension
g 514-27 P proved the viper to be narmless.
ap 563-29 Its sting is spoken of by P-,
{see cUao St. P»iil and AposUe Paul)
Paurs
/ an- 7 P- peculiar Christian conversion and
pause
/ 228-18 and try to "give it p-."
o 323-10 Beholding the . . . we p*, — wait on God.
pauses
pay
b 292- 4 Here prophecy p:
ap 666- 9 Stately Science p-
not, but moves before them,
pr 6-10 »• •• the uttermost farthing.'* — J/iatt. 5 : 26.
a 23- 4 insuiHcient top' the debt of sin.
"rTly
rain?
who
/ 240-37 one must p' fully and fairly
p 384- 6 and must of necessity p* the penalty.
387- 3 must it p' the penalty In a softened bi
887-18 That man does not p- the severest nenalty
439- 1 receiving p- from them and introouchig
paying
/ 340-30 The divine method of p* sin's wages
payment
p 390-17 in p- of th» last farthing,
peace
and harmony
p 417- 1 find health, p*, and harmony in God,
and permnnenoe
g 516-11 which impart their own p* and permanence.
and polity
o 823- 8 towards righteousness, p*, and purity,
and rest
gl 686- 2 EvBiONO. . . . obscured views; p* and rest.
nnnlhtlate my
/ 263-37 says: . . . may at any moment annihilate my p*,
beat
b 324-12 " with Him, and be at p." — ^06 22 ; 21.
329-29 to the spiritual and be at p* ;
brightness and
a 180-11 even when the end has been brightness and p* ;
forever at
/ 215- 1 without pain, and they are forever at p*.
found no
ph 196- 6 Outside of dismal darkness ... he found no p*.
heart finds
m 69-15 in which the heart finds p and home.
c 265-23 Who that has felt the loss of human p*
Ufeand
/ 234- 9 life and p* instead of discord and death.
ke
g 54(V- 6 ** I make p-, and create evil. — Isa. 46 ; 7.
no«
a 19-15 brought to material beliefs not p*, but
on earth
$ 150- 7 '* on earth p-, good-will toward — Luke 2 : 14.
/ 226-17 " on earth p-, good-will toward — Luke 2 : 14.
permanence and
m 65-27 man must find permanence and p-
perpetual
m 64-26 spiritual understanding and perpetual p*.
pnrlty and
gl 584-36 purity and p* ; hope and faith.
Seleneeand
•p 96-15 on the other side there will be Science and p\
spirltnal
gl 689- 8 Japhet ... a type of spiritual p*,
to the straggUnc
a 46-16 andp* to the struggling hearts!
nnapeakable
0 364-36 and feel the unspeakable p* which
a 38-36 To suppose . . . that Christianity to-day is at
P'
an 106-87 fruit of the Spirit is love, Joy, p*, — G€U. 5 ; 1
8 144-33 says to disease, " P-, be stfll." — Mark 4 ; 39.
e 365-15 a higher and more permanent p*.
p 365-82 such as p*, patience in tribulation.
t 449-27 The impure are at p* with the impure.
9 606-12 Thecafia " • " ^
peaceful
I and exalted thought ... is at p*.
a 40-81 nature of Christianity is p* and bl6M«d,
Pea6ef ol Sea
ap 576- 1 and the P 8* of Harmony.
peaches
• 129-84 Can we gather p* from a pine-tree,
peaks
b 299-30 and reveal the celestial p*.
peals
/ 223-25 P' that should startle the slumbering thought
pearls
{234-14 avoid casting p- before those who trample them
272-18 neither cast ye your p- before swine." — Matt.
7:6.
peasant
m 58-24 Said the p- bride to her lover :
peck
g 552-17 They must p* open their shells with C. S.,
peculiar
/ 217- 7 Paul's p* Christian conversion and experience,
p 412- 6 to meet the p* or general symptoms
peciuiarities
«p 86-26 p* of expression, recollected sentences,
g 661-20 by which all p* of ancestry,
peculiarly
g 623-81 p* the divine sovereign of the Hebrew people,
pedantic
o 351- 2 p* and void of healing power.
pedantry
p 366-21 they swallow the camels of bigoted p*.
peep
«p 70^ • vHzards thatp- and that mutter ;— Isa. 8; 19.
peers
e 263-24 as when some finite sense p* from its cloister
pellet
s 168-30 and mortal mind, . . . is governing thep*
ndpowderin *
ph
pellel
179-27 with homcBopathio p* andpo^<i^ "^ hand,
[ets
s 156-18 to give her unmedioated p<
166-26
to give
inti^
pen
way, takhig theunmedicatedp*,
s 110-17 No human p* nor tongue taught me the Science
110-19 neither tongue nor p* can overthrow it.
g 621-17 and the p- of an angel.
penal
p 440-13 Even p- law holds homicide,
peniuities
ph 184- 6 the p* it ai&xes last so long as the belief
p 381-32 would impose p* for transgressions of
385-13 exempts man from all p* but those due for
389-23 Their i>elief in material Uws and in p- for
406-28 conquered by the moral p* you incur
440-11 into crimes, to which you attach p* ;
gl 592-16 Justice demands p* under the law.
penalty
brings
pr 11-11 Broken law brings p- in order to
divine
an 106-14 incurs the divine p* due this crime.
due for sin
pr 6-1 We cannot escape the p* due for sin.
a 86- 6 To remit the p* due for sin, would be
escape the
a 41-13 cannot forever . . . escape the p* due.
forestalls the
p 386-10 forestalls the p- which our beliefs would attach
full
g 542-21 Sin will receive its fuU p*,
incurs the
a 40-10 by first removing the sin which incurs the p*.
Incur the
p 384- 9 If man seems to incur the p* through matter,
Is coupled
p 889- 1 the p* is coupled with the belief.
last
p 390-18 the last p* demanded by error.
not the
p 886-25 Your sufferings are not the p* for
pay the
p 384- 5 and muftt of necessity pay the p*.
387- 4 must it pay the p* in a softened brain ?
remits the
pr 11-6 A magistrate sometimes remits the p*,
removes the
a 40- 9 Science removes the p* only by
p 887-18 That man does not pay the severest p* who
p 435-24 decides what p- is due for the sin,
486-34 to rescue the prisoner from the p*
pendulum
a 22- 8 Vibrating like a p- between sin and
28-16 Faith, if it be mere belief, is as a p-
/ 246- 2 Man is not a p\ swinging between evil and good,
o 860-19 Like a p' in a clock, you will be
penetrate
b 313-24 which cannot p* beyond matter.
Digitized by
Google
PENETRATES
394
PERFECT
penetrates
/ 210-21 as a sonbeam p- the cloacL
Peniel
b 308-23 spiritual strength in this P- of dlrine Science.
penitence
a 533-29 as mach as to say in meek p*.
penitent
p 364-12 and declaring the absolution of the p*.
penmansliip
Bp 86-25 landscape-paintings, fac-similet« ufp',
penny
pr 10-19 and stop at the doors to earn a p- by
Pentecost, Day of
a 47- 9 overwhelming power as on the Day of P\
Pentecostal Day
a 43- 9 which so illuminated the P* Z>
penury
p 366-10 menul p* chills his faith and understanding.
people (see cUso people**)
afreets
ph 197- 8 A new name for an ailment affects p* lilce a
Are teiurht
o 3i2-32 The p- are taught in such cases to say, Amen,
go Into ecstacieii
6 312-14 P- go into ecstasies over the sense of
Hebrew
g 623-32 the divine sovereign of the Hebrew p*,
His
migi
perceived
ap 573-17 ever with men, and they are His p*.
nty
/ 201- • reproach qf all the mighty p-: — Psal. 89 .• 50.
of God
8 133-17 wrought wonders for the p* of God
b 288-19 a rest to the p- of God "— Ueb,A:9,
ordlnarr
p 385- 5 exposures which ordinary p* could not endure.
§my
an 104-10 First, p* say it conflicts with the Bible.
b 812- 9 P' say, ** 3lan is dead : *'
•lok
s 163- 3 and afterward letting her louse upon sick p*.**
p 417- 3 Give sick p- credit for sometimes snowing
•onaany
sp 80-23 French toy which years ago pleased so many p-
•ome
p 376-27 Some p*, mistaught as to Mind-science,
t 460-15 Some p' yield slowly to the touch of Truth.
unfortunate
p 40^10 Those unfortunate p* who are committed to
Tiews of the
b 315-11 The opposite and false views of the p*
wore In doubt
a 47-14 when the p* were in doubt concerning
sp 70- * Should not a p* teek unto their God ? — Isa.
8:19.
79- 2 Warning p* against death is an error that
s 136-18 may indicate that some of the p* believed
ph 175-19 Then p* had less time for selfishness,
/ 288-27 P- with mental work before them
o 272- 2 how shall they preach, . . . except the p* hear?
273-16 Reading the thoughts of the p*,
303- 3 the multitudinous forms of Mind which p* the
821- 7 despaired of making the p* understand
o 343-13 from the quickenea sense of the p*.
ap 670- 2 the hour when the p* will chain, with fetters
570-30 Many are willing to open the eyes of the p-
to
571- 5 Because p* like you better when you tell them
peopled
c 264-32 The universe of Spirit is ir with
g 503-16 infinite space is p- with (iod's ideas,
people's
a 38-22 the fruits of other p* sins, not of his own.
/ 220- 5 Such admissions ought to open p* eyes
o 360-18 *• This p- heart is waxed gross, — Matt. 13; 15.
peoples
g 500-17 God forms and p* the universe.
ap 566-17 will eventually rule all nations and p-
perceive
a 27-8 he will at once p* that God is the power
Bp 87- 1 Mind-readers p* these pictures of thought.
87-28 mind-readers can p* and reproduce these
ph 167-11 nor p* divine Science with the material
{205-18 we p' the divine image in some word or
322- 6 and we shall p* Christianity, or Truth,
332-26 as they could understand as well as p*.
o 346-21 Anybody, who is able to p* the incongruity
p 387- 1 We shall p- this to be true
t 451-24 may p* the nature and methods of error
perceived
a 29-28 and woman p* this spiritual idea.
/ 247-20 before thev are p* humanly.
o 350-32 and the spiritual sense was scarcely p*.
perceives
6 825-1 he whop- the true idea of Life
perceivinfiT
a 40- 3 p* the scope and tendency of
b 308-26 the patriarch, p* his error and
p 397- 1 By not p* vital metaphysical points,
percentasre
» 156-u the p' of power on the side of this Scienoe
perceptibly
s 156-11 She improved p-.
p 408-23 would produce insanity as p* as
406-26 and the results would be p* different.
perception
clear
p 413- 8 a clear p* of the unchanging, unerring,
Enoch's
/ 214- 5 If Enoch's p* had been confined to the
gloiions
a 29-16 the gloriotis p* that God is the only
$ 119-28 As astronomy reverses the human pr of tte
o 361-23 A human p* of divine Science,
ap 561-19 reducing to human pr and understandiiy
of caaracter
$ 128- 9 enlarges their p* of character,
spirltaal
(see spiritual)
wholesooie
pr 7-14 wholesome p- of God's requirementB.
into the p* of infinite possibilitlee.
the 7>' and acceptance of Truth.
Mind alone possesses . . . p*, and
It b( plain also that material p*,
the p- of spiritual Truth.
If pr thev live to become narents
wronged, and p- impoverished, wcmuui
a 34-28
/20a-12
r 488-»
g 527-10
glS" ~
perch
r 492-32 Victory would p* on neither banner.
perchance
m 61-17
63-29 ^ _^
o 844-27 the physician may p- be an infidel
peremptorily
ph 186-21 and only aids in p* punishing the evil-doer.
peremptory
b ^-18 the strict demands of C. S. seem pr ;
perennial
B 121-12 in God*s p* and happy sunshine,
c 265-20 The truth of being is p*,
perfect (noun)
g 566-25 when we admit that the p* is the author of
perfect (verb)
/ 248-18 in order to p- his conception.
e 260- 3 than the sculptor can p* his outlines from
o 354-22 out of the luouth of babes He will p- pralae.
perfect (adj.)
a 37-28 "Be ye therefore p-,—J/d<f. 5. -48.
Father which is in heaven isp-I" — Jratt.ft.-48w
tlie world's hatred of the jusi and pr Jems,
deathless and p* and eteraaL
the p* harmony and inunortality of Life,
You will reach the p- Science of healing i
God*s spiritual idea, individual, p*, f ^ —
reality is in p* harmony with Goo,
Truth handles . . . contagion with »
the real man was, is, ana ever shall
and made all p* and etemaL
the p- Father, or the divine Principle of man.
Man, . . . lias a p* indestructible life.
and she is now in p- health
upon what is pure and p*.
The p* Mind sends forth perfection,
p- and immortal are the eternal UkeneM of
models of spiritual sense, dravrn by pr Mind
We must form p* models in thought
have one God, one Mind, and that one p*,
understanding that the divine Mind makes p-,
divine demand, " Be ye therefore p*,'*~ J/dtt.
6.-48.
includes a p- Principle and idea, — p* God and
If man was once p* out has now
** Be ye therefore p*, — Matt. 6 .• 48.
Father which is in heaven is p*.'*— J/dtt. 5 : 48.
Immortal ideas, pure, p*, and enduring,
the ideal of all that is p* and eternal,
the immortal and p* model of God*s creation
P' and infinite Mind enthroned is heaven,
impossibility of ... p- understanding till
When we learn in Science how to be p*
87-29
52-11
m 69-16
BP 76-22
86-9
B 115-15
130-10
ph 176-32
200-17
/ 206-13
207-13
200^1
221-15
223- 1
hep-.
246-5
247-16
946-26
949- 4
261-21
0 269-12,13
259-15
28^20
260-21
260- 8
280-11
266-24
6 273-14
276-19
276-20 even as our Father-in heaven is p*,
Digitized by
Google
PERFECT
395
PERIOD
314-1
326-17
837-6
837-11
p 372-15
373-18
406- 9
407-23
407-24
410-18
410-19
perfect
b 280- 3 not prodacta of the iuflnite, p\ and eternal AU.
281-12 the unage and likenees of p* Mind,
286-21 Ood's thoughts are p* and eternal,
292-12 not the likeness of God, the p* and eternal.
296-14 and the real sense of being, p- and
300-15 The . . . never touch the Immutable and p*.
302-19 The Science of being reveals man as p*,
802-20 even as the Father is p*,
304-15 governed bv God, his p* Principle
and the body no more p* because of death
p* as the Father, indestructible in Life,
it is not the . . . likeness of Spirit, the p God.
According to . . . man is in a degree as »* as
When man demonstrates C. S. . . ,. he will be p\
" p* Love oasteth out fear.'* — / John 4 .- 18.
388-29 In that p* day of understanding,
394- 4 is the universal and p* remedy.
** P* Love casteth out fear." — I John 4 : 18.
spiritual, p*, harmonious in every action.
Let the p- model be present in your thoughts
but p- Love casteth out fear. — I John 4 . 18.
He that feareth is not made p' — I John 4 .- 18.
man {j, not shall te, p* and immortal.
and form the p* concept.
Patience must *' have ner p* work.*' —Jos. 1 ; 4.
is here and has fullilled its p* work.
Mankind will become p* in proportion as
the one p* Mind to guide him,
and, the divine Principle of man remaining p-,
divine idea or reflection, man, remains p*.
If ... he has lost his p- Principle,
If man ever existed without this p* Principle
all that He creates are p- and eternal,
Man is spiritual andp* ;
and because he is spiritual and n*,
They never had a p- state of being,
in which man is p*, even as the
•• Father which is in heaven is p.**— Afa^^ 6.- 48.
to hold man forever intact in bis p* state,
brighter ** unto the p- day." — Prov. 4 ; 18.
governing the universe, ... in p* harmony.
multiplication of its own pure and p* ideas.
all must therefore be as p* as the
as the divine Principle is p*.
when thep' and eternal Mind is
which shines " unto the p- day "— Prov. 4 ; 18.
spiritual intuitions, pure and p- ;
that which is p* and eternal ;
God is one God, infinite and p*,
of whom man is the full and p* expression;
that only which is p', everlasting,
t 464-23
464-24
463-20
r 467-11
467-14
470-22
470-23
470-29
470-30
471- 4
475-11
475-12
476-14
486-34
494- 1
406-13
g 511- 1
512-21
618-28
518-29
66;^^1
ap 562-20
0l 681- 5
583-22
687-17
601-19
604-20
(see also man)
perfected
0 268-22 The human capacities are enlarged and p*
perfectibility
9 110-10 glorious proposition, — man's
op 577-10 * ^* — "
perfection
» 577-10 no impecfiment . . . to the p* of God's creation.
and power
ff 682- 7 endows man out of €k>d's p* and power.
appears
o 863-18 until p* appears and reality Is reached.
eelestial
b 820^32 in celestial p* before Blohim,
Christian
/ 201r-18 Christian p* is won on no other basis.
diTine
r 470-25 If . . . man did not express the divine p*,
eteraal
ff 660-13 Its eternal p* should appear now,
God requires
/ 264- 6 God requires p*, but not until the
iMalthand
ph 167-14 the divine source of all health and p*.
lUs
a 62-10 the ever-present rebuke of his p- and purity.
la Spirit
c 964- 3 permanent facts and tbelr p* in Spirit
Instead of
e 260- 1 from Imperfection Instead of p*.
Is calned
6 290-19 /»• Is gained only by
Is seen
/ 233- 8 p- iB seen and acknowledged only by degrees.
leadlnato
/ 984- 1 human footsteps leading to p*
■aan's
p 414-28 man's p* is real and unimpeachable,
of Delng
/ 268- 2 The beauty of holiness, the p* of being,
ofDeltj
. g 646- 7 assumption . . . would dethrone thep* of Deity.
or€k>d
e 282- 6 C. S. takes naught from the p* of God,
perfection
reaches
6 290-27
relating to
ph 1&-19
role of
6336-27
sends forth
/239-30
spliitnal
/ 264-13
ff I 096-21
standard of
r 470-18
^566-24
ultimate
sp 97- 4
underlies
o 853-16
work up to
/2^10
pr 2-26
ap 72-17
76-27
s 149-11
/ 243-31
269-15
6 290-20
325-14
337-17
©363-17
p 388-28
424-11
r 470-28
becomes thus only when he reaches p*.
denies God's spiritual command relating to p*,
The Science of being furnishes the rule of p-.
The perfect Blind sends forth p\
mortals g^rasp . . . spiritual p- slowly;
until . . . disappears and spiritual p* appears.
standard of p* was originally God and man.
We lose our standard of p* . . . when we
await the certainty of ultimate p*.
P- underlies reality.
ages must slowly work up to p*.
Do we expect to change p* ?
/^ is not expressed through imperfection.
ap- discernible only by those wno
The rule and its p* of operation never vary
P* does not animate imperfection.
If man was once perfect but has now lost his p*,
is gained only by p*.
When spiritual oeing Is understood in all
itsp',
p* Is the order of celestial being
without p', nothing is wholly real,
foolish to stop eating until we gain p*
since there is no room for imperfection in p*.
-.,»-^ If man has lost p*. then he has lost his
488-29 Soul could reproduce them in all their p<
^/ 595-11 Thummim. a ; the eternal demand oi^
perfectly
6 260-17
p 411- 8
perform
a 46- 1
a ISO- 1
ph 17>- 1
c 261-12
p 387-14
887-17
These ideas are p* real and tangible to
the student was not p* attuned to
did not p- many wonderful works, until
top* a needed surgical operation
will p' the sudden cures of which it is capable ;
the strong Impulse of a desire to p- his part,
faithfully p* tne natural functions of being,
and p* the most vital functions in society,
then p- your ofBce as porter
431-30 andp* ray functions as usual,
r 478-22 Ifatter cannot p* the functions of Mind.
g 528-16 in order to p- a surgical operation on him
performed
a 159-18 would have p- the operation without ether.
according to . . . surgery was first p* mentally
17 6i»-28
perfume
ph 175-13
p 367-15
r 491- 2
perfumed
p 363- 4
profane to fancy that the p* of clover
the oil of gladness and the p* of oraiitudet
A delicious p* will seem intolerable.
she p* Jesus* feet with the oil,
perfunctory
a 316-13 between this spiritual idea and p* religion,
perhaps
P' the early Christian era did Jesus no more
p- so ample an exhibition of
P' an adult has a deformity
by a counter-irritant, — p* oy a blister,
would p- mercifully withhold their
whom they havep* never seen
sandal oil p*, which is in such common use
while she has struggled long, and p- in vain,
p* communicating his own bad morals,
was in no p* from salary or popularity.
Who, that has felt the p* beliefs
thus prefigured this p* passage
a 56- 6
a 163-25
ph 178-13
198-17
0 344-13
868-30
p363-2
373-8
<44e-l
peril
a 42- 9
perilous
f 460-27
ap 66a-30
period
at some
ap 568- 3 at some p*, here or hereafter,
earliest possible
/ 236-24 teach their children at the earliest possible p*
limited
r 494-13 a select number or for a limited p* of time,
of gestation
m 62- 3 p* of gestation have the sanctity of virginity.
particular
a 38-3
remote
/247-2
required
ap 77-18
for a particular p- and for a select number
comes on at a remote p*,
P' required for this dream of material life.
Digitized by
Google
PERIOD
396
PERSECUTORS
period
reTolatlonarv
b 26S-11 In this revolutionary p*.
Mslentlflc
S 406-16
e
that
9p 96-4
thin
gp 77-16
94-26
ph 197-24
/ 219-30
p 367-17
e461-5
9509- 1
ap 570- 3
woman goes forth
as we approach the scientific p*, in which
reaching beyond the pale of a single p*
traduced by the sinners of that p;
This p- will be of longer or
but what would be said at this p- of an
Their diet would not cure dyspepsia at this p*.
may not be reached at this p*,
place at this p* of which Jesus
must be accepted at this p* by induction.
This p' corresponds to the resurrection,
the growing occultism of this p*.
approaoblng
% 47-16 A p' was approaching which would reveal
#146-^
6 274-30
306-14
P372-23
periodical
pre/ xii-13
ap 80-9
periods
6 271- 4
p 381-14
(T 50^24
511-18
ap 569-26
perisli
/ 251-26
& 281-29
296-14
9 542-18
perisliable
6 274-7
g 536-28
perishingr
B 147-21
perjurer
p436-9
far anterior to the p* in which Jesus lived,
in a manner and at a p* as yet unknown.
If Life or Soul and . . . man, unite for ap*
Matter succeeds for a p* only by falsely
the first p- issued by Christian Scientists.
Yet the very p- containing this sentence
uniting all p* in the design of God.
the times, p*, and types of disease.
The p* of spiritual ascension are the
infinite ideas, images, mark the p* of progress.
but how many p* of torture it may take
nothing is left which deserves to p*
Our f aue views of matter p*
so-called pleasures and pains of matter p;
shall p- with the sword.** — MaU. 26 . 62.
and symbolizes all that is evil and p:
give up their belief in p* life
the p* fossils of theories already antiquated,
proved the witness, Nerve, to be a p*.
p 438-16 p*, treason, and conspiracy against the rights
permanence
m 58-11 true happiness, strength, and p%
66-27 find p* and peace in a more spiritual adherence.
/ 216- 3 and the might and p- of Truth.
o 287- 2 They have neither Principle nor p*,
r 486-26 hence their p*.
g 516-12 impart their own peace and p*.
permanency
b 281-22 have neither Principle nor p*,
293-28 opposite, the strength and p* of Spirit.
permanent
m 60- 6 a happy and p* companionship.
sp 79- 8 such a mental method produces p* health.
8 150- 9 its establishment as a p* dispensation
ph 186-27 but the recovery is not p*.
/ 217-25 scientific and p- remedy for fatigue
232- 6 afford no scatneless and p- evidence of either.
c 264- 2 the p* facts and their perfection in Spirit
266-14 a higher and more p* peace.
b 290-18 happiness would be won . . . and be forever p-;
306-24 spiritual sense, which cognizes Life as p*.
p 414-28 in whom all being is paimess and p*.
permanently
p 404-81 neither . . . can help him p- , even in body, unless
permeate
a 37-12 and to p* humanity with purer ideals.
permeated
sp 72-5 p* by Spirit, that body would disappear
permission
p 878-29 power, without the divine p*, is inconceivable ;
394-26 Is there no divine p* to conquer discord
434- 8 p' is obtained for a trial in the
permit
— '*' ~' Let not mortals p* a disregard of law
some public teachers p* an ignorance of
m 64-27
/ 227-10
perinits
f7!H-93i
6 274-23
permitted
m 62- 1
no more harm than one*s belief p*.
Divine Science is absolute, and p- no
..___- only be p* for the purpose of generating,
p 441- 6 not p* to enter any suits at the bar of Soul,
permitting:
» 150-96 how much harmony, or health, matter is p*
pemicions
a 38- 4 more p* than the old doctrine of
9p 78-14 Communications gathered from . . . ares*
p 394-19 their theories are sometimes p-,
r 469-29 is asp* to divine theology as
peroration
p 433-26 is the Judge's solenm p*.
perpetrator
p 403- 5 should and does cause the pr to suffer,
"" '* will sink its p- into a night without a star.
ap 564- 8
perpetual
m 67-12
64-24
8 119-14
/ 231-15
240-16
C2S6-4
260-27
6280-28
28a- 5
will be p* only as it is pure and true,
spiritual understanding and p* peace.
malLing Him guilty of maintaining p- mtenile
fi>vemlng man through p* warfare,
ind is p* motion,
the p* demand of Truth and Love,
expectation of p- pleasure or pain
gin His own individuality, hanno
I p* and harmonious action.
Jesus' promise is p*.
and abide by the rule of p* harmony.
but be enjonied to keep p* silence,
the p* exercise of the Mind-f^unilties
than the history of p* eviL
p 381-28
441- 7
r487- 8
ff 501-17
perpetually
B 107-16 Feeling sop* the false consciousness
r 406-16 Holdp- thto thought, — that it is the spiritoal
ap 564-28 serpent is p* close upon the heel of harmony.
perpetuate
ph 183-16 nor devised a law to p* error.
196- 8 false pleasures which tend to p* this
p 419- 3 hate will p* or even create the belief in
(T 642-11 andtheifenialof truth tend top* sin,
perpetuated
a 43-19 p* and extended it.
r 466-24 mythology and Jewish theology have p- the
perpetuates
pr 2-490 p- the belief in God as humanly chncumscribed,
jp 86- 7 whatever constitutes and p- harmony,
/ 235-23 divine Truth which is Life and p- being,
6 280-29 and p* these quaUties in man,
p 399-16 Mortal mind p- its own thought.
perpetuating:
6 293-16 p- the eternal facts
g 531-18 maintained by God in p* the spedes?
perpetuation
m 68-23 Thep of the fioral species by bud or
perpetuity
m 61-27 Nothing unworthy of p* should be transmitted
perplexed
« 164- 1
ap 563- 4
perplexin&T
p 414-19 by troubling and p- their thought.
per se
pr 12-31 only petitioners (p* r or by proxy)
persecuted
a 33- 6 of old had f ed . . . the pr followers of Truth.
P- from city to city, his apostles still
Dark and p'
We may well be p* at human fear;
said:
our devioBS career
41-26
sp 98-2
an 104-6
B 134- 6
134-11
ap 560-30
spiritual recompense of the jr is assured
p* and belied by wolves in sheep's clothing,
those who testified for Truth were so often jr
bumed, crucified, and otherwise p*;
P' the woman which brought forth —
persecuting
6 326-28 ihe wrong that he had done in p* Christians,
persecution
pr 5-16 Ingratitude and p* filled it to the brim;
"^ '"* Mid for the privilege of prayer the price of p*.
To suppose that p* for righteousness' sake
bids us work the more earnestly in times of p*,
foreseeing the p* ifdiich would attend the
Despite the p- this brought upon him,
been attended with bloodshed and p*.
To fall away from Truth in times ox p*, shows
P' of all who have spoken something new
persecutions
a 38-28 thep- which attend a new and higher
tp 97-32 Earth has no repayment for the p* which
c 266-20 The opposite p- of material sense,
persecutor
a 28- 7 determination to ... Is the p- of Truth and
6 824-19 not at first a disciple of Jesus but a p* of
persecutors
a 27-29 Jesus* p* made their Strongest attack upcn
43-13 Themalignity of brutal p-,
43-16 Jesus* p' nad mocked and
46-14 p- had failed to hide immortal Truth and Love
51-25 The motives of his p* were pride, envy.
10-21
a 28-24
29- 9
81-28
#136-7
139^.10
/ 238-12
ap 560-24
Digitized by
Google
PERSECUTORS
397
PERSONS
persecutors
p 432- 2 Wiser than his p\ Jeeos said:
ap ceo-27 but has been fatal to the p:
perseverance
t 44^ 9 /^ in the perusal of the book has generally
g 614-16 diligenoe, promptness, and p* are lilcened to
perseveringr
a 515- 5 p- in its intent.
persisted
9 136-32 Jesus patiently p- in teaching and
persistence
t 4G2-18 sincerity, Christianity, and p- alone win
persistently
6 273-32 when it Is opposed promptly and p* by C. S.
p 400-19 contending p* for truth, you destroy error.
Person
8 110-29 then God U infinite P*. — in the sense of
b 302-26 divine, infinite Principle, called P- or God.
331-26 Life, Truth, and Lore constitute the triune P-
person
corporeal
pr 13-20 If we pray to Grod as a corporeal p-,
doconsod
sp 91-32 deceased p\ supposed to be the communicator,
deeeltful
p 385-18 deceitful p' should not be a nurse.
His
b 313-11 image of His p- [infinite Mind].** — Ueb. 1 . 3.
mftterial
pr 14-2 as a corporeal, material p-,
no
No p' is benefited by yielding his
No p* can misuse this mental power, if
Then white-robed purity will unite in one p*
Spiritualism calls one p', . . . material, but
one p- cannot exist in two different states of
if God is personal, there is but one p*,
scourged in p-, and its Principle was rejected.
this particular case and this special p-,
resulting in a third p* (mortal man)
p 375-14
1405-25
one
m 64-23
sp 73- 8
82-12
g 517-16
6?16-26
special
ph 178- 2
tlftird
/204-9
m 63-19 !>•, property, and parental claims of the
sp 71-3 It is neither p*, place, nor thing,
87- 5 the pr liolding the transferred picture
B 116-24 As the words p* and personal are commonly
14&-15 clings for salvation to the p*, instead of
/ 247-28 embellishments ot the p* are poor substitutes
b 287-26 Matter is neither a thing nor a p-,
301- 3 the p* in front of the mirror,
p 402-31 The involuntary action of thep*
411- 6 Just as a p' replies more readily when
432-13 namely, that he upon whose p* disease is found
g 517-20 symbol of God as p* is Mlnd^s Infinite ideal.
personal
pr^ z-23 proved in the p* experience of
m 60-22 passion, frivolous amusements, p* adornment, '
61- 2 within the limits of p- sense,
sp 72-30 Not pr intercommunion but divine law is the
82- 7 of whoee p- existence we may be in doubt ?
s 116-24 As the words person and p* are commonly
138- 3 not on the p* Peter as a mortal,
ph 167- 2 to heal the sick out of His p* volition,
/ 238- 4 Science is working changes in p* character
c 266- 9 (that is, a p* Trinity or Tri-unity)
263- 2 independent workers, p* authors,
266- 6 Would exlstenoe without p* friends
266-11 even if you cling to a sense of p' joys,
b 302-27 not in any bodily or p* likeness
312-21 Mortals believe in a finite p* God ;
812-24 A p* sense of God and of man's
834-11 imperceptible to the so-called p* senses,
386-82 God is individual and p- in a scientific sense,
o 361-18 a p* devil and an anthropomorphic God
360- 8 replies : . . . mine give me such p- pleasure,
p 864-19 material conservatwm and for p* homage?
441-27 Tour p' jurors in the Court of Error
t 449-28 according to p* merit or demerit,
g 517-15 but if God is p*, there is but one person,
personalities
sp 79-15 on divine Principle, not on material p*,
84-26 without the concession of material p*
b 315-28 more spiritual than all other earthly p*.
r 466- 8 Answer, — To human belief, they are p-
g 548-15 the birth of new individuals, or p*,
personality
attntotlve
r 491-27 wicked man may have an attractive p* .
dval
b 334-12 This dual p* of the unseen and the seen.
personality
His
g 517-17 Hisp* can only be reflected, not transmitted,
his
a 40-27 and not merely worship his p*.
haman
8 138- 7 Life, Truth, and Love, and not a human p*.
Infinite
8 116-28 If the term ... as applied to God, means infi-
nite p*,
116-29 in the sense of infinite p*, but not in
b 330-16 The individuality of Spirit, or the infinite p*,
ntkaterlal
b 285- 7 What, then, is the material p-
337- 5 Material p- is not realism ;
g 544-25 but a material p- is not this likeness.
mortal
sp 94-16 pattern of mortal p*, passion, and impulse.
not to exalt
t 464-23 has labored . . . not to exalt p'.
physical
b 285-15 Is God a physical p- ?
sense of
ap 577- 1 •even as the material sense of p* yields to
statement of
sp 94- 7 Christian and scientific sutement of p*
8 116-27 If the term p', as applied to God, means
r 473-24 rather than p* or the man Jesus,
491-25 P' is not the individuality of man.
personallv
sp 95- 5 if Jesus were p* present,
s 115- 6 any reader, wno has not p* demonstrated C. 8.
p 430-32 testifies ... I was p* abused
Personal Sense
p 430-20 />• S' is theplahatiff.
480-22 False Belief is the attorney for /»• S',
432- 3 acquainted with the plaintiif, P- 8',
433- 1 The testimony for the plaintiff, /»• 8%
483-11 evidence of P- S- against Mortal Man.
434-15 the case for MortaiMan versus P' 8'
434-25 All the testimony has been on the side of /** 8',
436- 6 in the interest of P* 8'j
437- 3 testified that he . . . knew P- ^* to be truth-
ful;
437- 8 in the haterest of P- 8-,
438-13 Turning suddenly to P* 8; by this time silent,
438-23 False ^lief, the attorney for P- 8-,
438-31 the firm of P- 8\ Error, & Co.,
439- 3 False Belief, the counsel for the plaintiff, P* 5%
439-18 the blind Hypnotism, and the masked P* 8%
440-27 I repudiate the false testimony of P- S\
441- 5 He also decided that the plaintiff, P* 8%
441-18 Reversing the testimony of P* iS'-
441-30 /'• 8\ Is recorded In our Book of books as a liar.
personification
an 103- 3 The Apostle Paul refers to the p- of evil as
ph 187-12 another illusive p*, named Satan.
personified
o 357- 7 Jesus said of p- evil, that it was
persons
and souls
b 280-14 seeks to divide the one Spirit into p- and souls.
and thlnes
c 263^7 a human and mortal sense of p* and things
oertain olass of
r 478-10 and by a ceruin class of p*,
few
ph 177-31
6 301-5
many
g 517-15
nine
an 101- 8
or things
J7 514- 2
other
o 348-26
p 413-10
some
s 131-14
such
r 478-10
three
e256-9
9 515-19
In such cases a few p- believe the
Few p- comprehend what C. S. means by
The world believes in many p*;
a committee of nine p* was appointed,
could not . . . recreate p* or things
and that of other p- as well ?
views of parents and other p*
Must C. S. come ... as somep* insist?
no such p* were ever seen to
The theory of three p' in one God
nor does it imply three p- in one.
sp 74-3 To be on communicable terms with Spirit, p*
must
74-14 p- in such opposite dreams as the
b 328-20 nundreds of p* die there annually from
t 466-18 Science makes no concessions to p*
r 483-27 aid, not opposition, from all thinking p*.
ap 560-21 As It is with things, so is it with p*.
Digitized by
Google
PERSPICACITY
398
PHRASE
perspicacity
9 138-19 raises tbe thinker into his native air of ... p*.
perspilration
p 384-17 while in a state of p-
persuaded , ^
p 412- 7 be thoroughly p' in your own mind
persuading:
p 441-28 p* Mortal Minds to return a verdict
pertain
o 3S0- 3 and of the things which p* to Spirit
perturbed
p 400-12 Eradicate the image . . . from the p* thought
439-16 in the p- faces of wese worthies,
perusal
8 147-16 by a simple p* of this book.
t 446- 6 thorough p- of the author's publications
446- 9 Perseverance in the p- of the book has generally
g 623- 2 p- of the Scriptttral account
pervades
sp 78-17 If Spirit p* all space,
r 466- 6 Absolute C. S. p* its statements,
perverse
» 118-18 perverted by a p* material sense of law,
perversion
ph 189-19 The human mortal mind, by an inevitable p-,
p 421-30 The p* of Mind-sdence is like
perverted
» 111-14 reverses p* and physical hypotheses
118-17 p* by a perverse material sense of law,
/ 218-30 The meaning of that passage is not p* by
pestilence
m 66-16 ^thep* that walketh in darkness, — P^a/. 91:6.
sp 96-16 may seem to be famine and p*,
9 168- 8 the sender of disease, " the eod of »•.** .
163-17 war, p*, and famine, all conibined."
/ 210-80 immortal sense includes no evil nor p*.
/ 247-24 It is Love which paints the p* with myriad hues,
petals
m 68-11 and scatters love's p* to decay.
g 606-90 eve^ as He opens tne p- of a holy purpose
Peter
pr 6-26 to P* he said, " Thou art an offence — Mat L 16 .- 23.
a 48-21 P* would have smitten the enemies of his
68-22 Like P*, we should weep over the warning,
9 137-80 thou art P* ; and upon this rock — MtUt. 16 ; 18.
138- 3 not on the personal P* as a mortal, but on
138- 6 It was now evident to P- that divine Life,
Peter's
9 138- 4 which lay behind P- confession
petition
pr 16-17 our scientific apprehension of the p*,
petitioners
pr -12-30 only p* {per sc or by proxy)
petitions
pr 2-12 can do more for ourselves by humble fervent p*,
11-21 P* bring to mortals only the results of
13-10 If our p' are sincere, we labor for what we ask ;
gl 607- 7 hypocnsy, which offered long p* for
peiros
9 137-81 [the meaning of the Oreek word p*, or stone]
petty
9 130- 1 The p* intellect is alarmed by constant
t 446-32 for the p* consideration of money,
• 460-21 it starta a p* crossfire over every cripple
phantasm
/ 222- 1 and that this p* of mortal mind disappears
phantoms
/ 215-20 and flee as p- of error before truth and love.
Pharaohs
/ 226-28 the educational systems of the P-, who to-day,
Pharisaical
a 18-11 against P* creeds and practices,
gl 607- 2 and in accordance with P- notions.
Pharisaism
gl 697-11 martyrdom of Jesus was the culminating sin of
P-.
Pharisee
a 20- 6 To the ritualistic priest and hypocritical P-
p 362- 3 a certain P% by name Simon,
363-19 the Ma.(}ter*s question to Simon the P- ;
364- 9 the hospital!^ of the P' or the
867-11 nor, like the A, with the arrogance of rank
^e 692-26 definition of
Pharisees
a 28- 1 The P* claimed to know and to teach the
47-18 thirty pieces of silver and the smiles of the P*.
62-29 The accusations of the P* were
Pharisees
8 117-30 leaven of the P- and of the Sadducees,
132-14 P* of old thrust the spiritual idea . . . out of
b 306-32 but not so blindly as the /^, who
306- 1 P- thought that they could raise the spiritial
• from
g 538^22 Disputing these pointa with the P-
pharmaceutics
9 129-21 We must abandon p*, and take up ontology,
pharmacist
ph 166-10 p- beUeves in the power of his drugs
pharmacist's
pfi 106-13 the doctor's and the p* is a medical
teaching or practising p* or obstetrics
Itap* is moral, and tta medicine is inteUectaal
only a p* of the action of the human mind.
Its so-called despotism is Imt a p* of
was really but a p' of mortal beuef.
mortal mind is liable to any p* of belief.
Death is but another p* of the dream that
sin, sickness, and death, which assume new pr
Sleep and apiathy are p* of the dream that
is not touched by these p* of mortality,
enduring and lu^rmonimis p* of things.
pharmacy
o342-aO
e460-8
phase
pref xi- 2
an 102-31
b 321-18
p 419-22
427-13
phases
ap 96-18
/ 240-24
b 311-32
r 488- 1
phenomena
eztrmordinarv
sp 80-16 Science . . . explains extraordinary p*;
gropes among
t 463- 2 material ph3rsician gropes auMrngp*, which
Its own
/ 220-18 Mortal mind produces its own p*,
noiunenon and
8 114-10 including nonmenon and p*,
of existence
p 430- 1 includes all the p* of existence.
of Improvisation
9p 89-23 which explains the y of improvisation
splntual
8p 88-24 nor are they spiritual p*,
pre/ xi- 1 Many imagine that the p* of physical healing
4p 80-17 Science never removes p' from the
an 101-11 the p* exhibited by a reputed clairvoyant,
p 423-31 They are only p* oi the mind of mortals.
phenomenal
9 160- 6 eternal Science, instead of a p' exldbitlon.
phenomenon
sp 89- 2 This p- only shows that tlie beliefs of
ph 180-14 the human mind governs the body, its p-,
b 277-30 and is therefore a mortal p-,
gl 591-22 Mi&ACLB. . . . ap* of Science.
Philadelphia
9 162-31 the famous P* teacher of medical rractlce.
philanthropists
8 161-30 If this old class of p* looked as
p 386- 2 Florence Nightingale and other p-
philanthropy
sp 80-12 I entertain no doubt of the humanity and p*
9 161- 8 p* of the higher plass bf physicians.
t 462-29 nallowed limaences of unselfishness, p*,
philosopher
/ 216- 1 would have killed the venerable p*
g 566-14 may absorb the attention of sage and p*,
philosophy
heathen
g 562- 6 Heathen p*, modem geology, and
his
m 66-29
/ 216-29
hiuiuui
sp 90-2
s 144-8
6 269- 9
27^22
school of
a 41-19
sensaons
8 121-3
{200-12 Neither p* nor skepticism can hinder
269- 6 resulted from the p- of the serpent.
271- 8 He knew that the p*. Science, and proof o<
o 347- 4 It is said ... to verify this wonderful p*
Phoenician
g 524- 2 is seen in the P* worship of Baal,
phrase
absurd
r 486- 3 Material sense is an absurd p*,
making his Xantippe a discipline for his p*.
faith of his p- spumed physical timidity.
Humsnp*, ethics, and superstition
beliefs formulated in human p*.
Human p* has made God manlike.
Every system of human p*, doctrine, and
No ancient school of p*, . . . ever taught
the favorite inclinations of a sensuous p*.
Digitized by
Google
PHRASE
399
PHYSICAL
phrase
difHne gerviee
a 40-28 It is sad that the p- divine service has
" express Imace **
6 313-12 the p* " express image " — Jfeb, 1 ; 3,
c 257-31 |>* ir^fltUt^/orm involves a contradiction
infinite form
^67-31 «•
mwUil vnina
s 114-14 the p' mortal mind implies something untrue
Scripture
g 511- 3 and so explains the Scripture p%
self-oontradlctory
r 478-30 Mortal man is really a self -contradictory p-,
such a
ff 517- 4
word or
8 114-18
pr 16-15
8 114-15
g£ 598-13
word anthropomorphiCy in such ap* as
if a better word or p- could be suggested,
In the p-, " Deliver us from evil." — Matt.^: 13.
as the p- is used in teaching C. ».,
the p' » equivalent to our common statement,
phraseology
o 354- 7 Why do they use this p-, and yet
phrenology
ph 173-^ P- makes man knavish or honest according
173-24 physiology, p-, do not define the image of God,
physical
action
p 420-26
gives them all power over every p* action
The p' affirmation of disease
p* ailments (so-called) arise from
to feel these Uls in p- belief.
Include moral as well as p* belief in your
A p* belief as to life, substance, and
Flksh. An error of p- belief ;
elements and functions of the p' body
P* causation was put aside
8 111-22 to attribute physical effects to p- causes
eomblnatlon
0 266-M No form nor p- combination is adequate to
condition
a 46-20 Jesus' unchanged p- condition after what
b 207-11 change in either . . . affects the pr condition,
as the p* condition is imaged forth
afflrmatlon
p 392-11
ailoients
p421-8
beUef
p 306-27
418-26
^2 682-4
686-18
iMMly
8 124-32
causation
6 286-13
physical
infirmity
c 261-18 made him as oblivious of p- infirmity
Jesus
a 51-26 infiicted on the p' Jesus,
knowledge
a 46-28 he rose above thep* knowledge of his disciples,
law
ph 184-26 what is termed a fatally broken p* law.
laws
m 62- 7 master the belief in so-called p* laws,
ph 165-12 Obedience to the so-called p* laws of health
p 381-32 transgressions of the p* laws of health ;
442- 2 adjuc%ed innocent oi transgressing p- laws,
life
The acute belief of p- life comes on at a
/ 247-1
limitations
c 256-28
merely
pr 13-28
methods
t 443-16
nature
8 117- 7
need
8 14^29
offences
an 105-17
organism
1/555- 5
Mind cannot proceed from p- limitations,
men recognize themselves as merely p*.
ordinary p* methods of medical treatment,
C. S. attaches no p* nature and significance to
to render help in time of p* need,
legal rulings wholly to p* offences.
p 411-26
BdlHons
mortal mind creates its own p*
P' conditions all his earthly da:
conditions,
ys,
to be occasioned by p* contact alone,
its effects . . . lead to moral and top* death.
He does not produce moral orp* deformity;
according to hisp* diagnosis,
A p* diagnosis of disease . . . tends to induce
In the metaphysical healing of p- disease;
the illusive p* effect of a false belief,
tendency of the age to attribute p* effects to
its ethical as well as itsp' effects.
its ethical and p- effects are indissolubly
The p- effects of fear illustrate its
This fear . . . induces the p* effects.
nor do they carry the day against p* enemies,
to castp' evils out of his patient;
in darkness as to the p- exemption which
eye
8 121-17 is invisible to the p- eye,
flnlteness
c 255-16 The human form, or p* flniteness,
force
r 484-15 P* force and mortal mind are one.
forms
c 262-32 Cause does not exist ... in p' forms.
beating
pr^ xV- 1
xi- 9
#160-12
e 460-10
humanity
0 266-14
hypotheses
8 111-15
the phenomena of jr healing in C. S.
The p* healing of c. S. results now, as in
is not primarily one of »• healing,
though used for p* healing.
within the narrow limits of p* humanity,
reverses perverted and p* hypotheses
which brings the p- organism under the
organization
ph 170-30 in either case dependent upon his p- organiza-
tion,
pains
m 67-^ p' pains and pleasures,
I« God ap* personality?
will destroy forever the p* plagues
the superiority of spiritual over p- power.
despite his p- proximity,
acknowledged as supreme in the p* realm,
P' science (so-called) is human Imowledge,
There is no p* science, inasmuch as
divine Science wars with so-called p- science.
6 285-1
plagues
ap 676- 6
power
8 131-11
proximity
sp 82-16
realm
p 427-25
science
» 124- 3
127-23
144-23
sensation
pr 7-17
P' sensation.
, produces material ecstasy
60-26
64-31
8p 86-21
s 124-17
ph 191-26
b 304-19
322-19
r479- 1
403-6
408-7
g 631-11
o£ 682-21
691-1
pr
a
16-7
38-21
46-14
M> 71-26
7B-4
68-20
#106-2
114-7
117-24
120- 7
120-21
120-28
122-1
ph 173- 1
188-28
192-20
/231-2
O 27S- 3
274-17
284-21
311-26
327-17
0363- 3
353-6
r 470-16
sight
8p 87-32
p- sense, not discerning the true happiness
voices of p* sense will be forever hushed,
no less a quality of p' sense than feeling,
explained on the basis of p* sense
P' sense defines mortal man as based on
not, therefore, at the disposal of »■ sen
until his p- sense of pleasure yields to
If a chila is the offspring of p* sense
All the evidence of p* sense and all the
knowledge obtained from o* sense must yield
takes away thisp* sense of discord,
sometime rise above all material and p* sense,
P' sense put out of sight and hearing;
through a p* sense oiGod as finite
The Father in secret is unseen to the p* senses,
few of the pleasures of the p* senses,
f roved to the p* senses that his body
t is the offspring of the p* senses,
in the existence cognized by the p* senses,
nor understood through the p- senses,
antagonistic to the testimony of thep* senses
is based on the evidence of the p* senses,
Evidence drawn from the five p- senses
reverses the false testimony of the p- senses,
reversing the testimony of the »• senses,
instead of reversing the testimony of the pr
senses.
The evidence of then- senses often reverses
acting through the five p- senses
the p' senses nave no immediate evidence of
p* senses must give up their fal^e testimony,
or the so-called p- senses will get the victory.
The p' senses can take no cognizance of God
what we erroneously term the five p* senses
The p* senses can obtain no proof of God.
The five p* senses are the avenues and
The objects cognized by the p- senses
To thep* senses, the strict demands of
The p' senses and Science have ever
till the testimony of the p- senses jrields
hear, feel, or use any of the p* senses ?
or altogether gone fromp* sight
Digitized by
Google
PHYSICAL
400
PICK
physical
mootare
ph 197-U Tbe less thmt is said of p* stnietara
supports
jgirq^ z-20 till all jp* sapports bave failed,
iqnnptoms
ph 194- 6 change in . . . chanans all the p* symptoms,
p 422- 6 and certain moral ana p* symptoms seem
t 453-11 tbe morbid moral or p* sjrroptoms
testimony
6 29fr- 4 proof of the anreliability of p' testimony.
thoorfles
s 12S-ld Dirine Science, rising above p* theories,
thouirht-taklng
p 366-10 the supposed necessity for p* thonght-taking
tinudlty
/ 215-29 his philosophy spumed p- timidity.
tmlTerse
r 484-13 p' nniyerse expresses tbe . . . thoughts of
WMltS
p 413- 4 the undue contemplation of p* wants
weariness
/ 217-26 or any Illusion of p* weariness,
world
B 125- 1 functions of tbe physical body and of the p-
world
•p 71-28 are alike material and p*.
74-28 and the p*, or corporeaL
99- 1 not p' but metapnysical,
9 111- 6 C. S. is natural, out notp*.
Ill- 9 departing from the realm of the p\
114-24 explains all cause and effect as mental, not p*.
llA-21 definition of
118-29 these definitions portray law as p*,
119-13 all disasters, p- and moral,
182-25 salration from all error, p* and mental,
148-18 define man as both p* and mental,
ph 170-28 The description of man as purely p*,
/ 218-^1 the moral and p- are as one in their results.
245-26 for the mental state governed the p*.
246-18 As the p* and material, the transient sense
e 258- 6 material belief in a p* God and man.
260-23 evolves bad p- and moral conditions.
6 28fr-15 Spirit is notp*.
288-10 When the final p and moral effects of C. S. are
290-11 That Life or Mind is finite and p- ... is false.
299- 5 which has no p antecedent reality
p 406-27 it is hastening on to p and moral doom.
412-20 and array your mental plea against the p*.
r 482- 9 will uplift the p- and moral sutndard
ptiysicality
gl 587-11 a supposition of sentient p* ;
physically
a 6i-w If that . . . glorified man were p* on earth
a 151-12 to benefit the race p* and spiritually,
ph 188-19 produced p* by the pleasure of a dream.
/ 290-27 better morally or p*
b 326-21 demands of Truth upon mortals p* and
p 389-30 No man is p- healed in wilful error
870- 2 must be better spiritually as well as p*.
875-20 while restoring him p- through divine Love.
i 44&- 5 who attempts to kill morally and p'.
r 466-30 making mankind betterp*, morally, and
405-13 and setn the captive free p- and morally.
ap 564- 6 incites mortals to kill morally and p*
physician {aee also pli7sicl«B*s)
alarm of the
t 446- 8 either arise from the alarm of the p*, or
fuid patient
ph 174-29 the thought of both p* and patient
177-26 even though p* and patient are expecting
any
p 416- 9 Yet any p* — allopathic, homosopathic, botanic,
her
/ 221- 8 Her p* also recommended that she
her former
s 156-13 her former p- had prescribed these remedies,
his
ph 193- 8 On entering the house 1 met his p*.
193-24 I have been informed that his p* claims to
193-30 and what his p- said of the case,
his own
8 144-28 every man will be his own p*,
m»terial
t 463- 1 The material p* gropes among phenomena,
mental
p 368-32 Once let the mental p* believe in the
mast understand
p 417-25 To do this, the p* must understand
old-school
p 375- 8 The old-school p* proves this when
ordmaiy
» 159-31 the ordinary p* is liable to
p 379- 5 where the ordinary p* looks for causes.
physician
prescribes
ph 198-19
who lacks
p 368-12
the p* prescribes drugs.
The p* who lacks sympathy for his
9 149-17 A p* Of the old school remarirad
161-31 p- agrees with his '' adversary — Matt. 6 .• 9K.
163-10 If there were not a single p*, surgeon,
ph 193- 4 The p* had just probeatbe ulcer
344-27 when the p* may perchance bean ittlldel
p 366-17 p- lacks faith in the divine Mind
366-22 p- must also watch, lest he be overwbelawd
408-32 p* should be f^uniliar with mental action
417-22 Disease should not appear real to the p*,
422-9 the book will become tbe p*,
physician's
ph 198- 8 is increased by the p- words.
physicians
class of
philanthropy of the higher class of p*.
9 151-9
given by
ph im^
her
8 168-^
159-5
ph 180-11
236-19
235-24
p 370-32
physics
above
6 969-11
belief in
9 156-16
disbelief In
Descriptions of disease given by p>
her p* insisted that it would be unsafe
she was compelled by herp* to take it.
P- shonld not deport themselves as if
/*-,... should be models of virtue,
p* should be able to teach it.
>- examine the pulse, tongue, lungs,
Metaphysics is above p*,
universal belief in p* weighs against the
p 397-20 in exact proportion to your disbelief In p*,
doctrines of
9 132-19 from doctrines of p- or of divinity;
• • f,and
physiology, and p- had made her one,
metaphysics taking the place of p* *,
f alBe systems, which rely upon p-
systems of p* act against metaphysics,
d
Theology and p- teach that both
9 150-18 science (so-called) of p* would have on*
ph 170-21 always in opposition, ... to p*.
physiological
an 101-15 p' and therapeutical questions.
/
place of
Sr' 686-19
rely upon
(7 649-22
systems of
s 160- 3
theology an
pr^vIli-9
physioloeists
ph 197-19 hai
hardier than our trained p*.
^23 Materia Meoica, Anatomy, /^, Hypnotism,
:-13 the prisoner summoned A, Matem Medica,
436-16 pro^Msed friends, Bfateria Medica and P*.
437-22 Materia Medica. Anatomy, P-,
439-18 Scholastic Theology, Materia Medica, i**.
physiologry
adfherenoe to
ph 166-23 through adherence to p* and hygiene,
and health
ph 179-21 Treatises on anatomy, p*, and health,
and pathology
0 294-16 teught, as they are by p- and pathology,
and Spirit
ph 182- 9 We cannot obey both p- and Spirit,
exalts matter
9 148-26 P* exalts matter, dethrones Mind,
or therapentlcs
an 101-18 nothing in common with either p* or therapea-
thoolocyand
9 141-32 now occupied by scholastic theology and pr,
9 144- 9 in human philosophy, p-, hygiene,
148-27 When p- fails to give health
ph 166- 1 P- Is one of the apples from
173-17 P- continues this explanation.
173-23 p*. phrenology, do not define the imace of Ood,
179-16 can even educate a healthy horse so ur in p*
/ 222-27 fear, hygiene, p*, and physics
g 556-25 Ontology receives less attention than p*.
physique
a 46-13 Master said plainly thatp- was not Spirit,
r 476-14 Man is idea, ... he is not p*.
pick
sp 99-12 None may p* the lock nor enter by some other
Digitized by
Google
PICTORIAL
401
PLACE
pictorial
8p 86-27 can all be taken from p* thought and memory
picture
sp 87- 6 or for the person holding the transferred p*
ph 174-27 Why . . . p* this disease to the mind*
198-21 a p' of healthy and harmonious formations.
c 264- 6 wnen the mental p* is spiritual and eternal.
b 905- 5 A p' in the camera or a face reflected in the
310- 1 The p' Is the artist*s thought objectified.
Q 526-25 second biblical account is a p* of error
pictured
«p 91- 2 Hare you ever p- this heaven and earth,
g 514-21 the millennial estate p* by Isaiah :
pictures
sp 86-31 P' are mentally formed before the
87- 2 Mind-readers perceive these p of thought.
92-11 In old Scripturalp* we see a serpent
ph 195-26 remarkable only for their exaggerated p%
/ 244-29 Even Shakespeare's poetry p* age as infancy,
p 379-27 p* drawn on the body by a mortal mind.
oiece
/ 212-16 this so-called mind instead of a p* of the flesh,
pieces
a 47-12 The traitor's price was thirty p* of silyer
pierced
a 60-29 sharper than the thorns which p* his flesh.
pierces
m 66- 7 a broken reed, which p- the heart.
/ 210-20 Truth p* the error of mortality
piety
a 25-24 requisite proofs of their own p*.
8p 98-26 connection with faith and p*.
Pilate
a 48-26 P' was drawn into acquiescence with the
48-27 P* was ignorant of the consequences of
52-15 Herod and P- laid aside old fends
Pilate's
a 48- 1 women at the cross could have answered P-
question.
pUed
r 494-28 its lap p' high with immortal fruits.
pilgrim
a 22- 1 borrow the passport of some wiser p*,
ph 174-15 Whoever opens the way in C. S. is a p* and
/ 254-31 P* on earth, thy home is heaven ;
ap 574- 4 adapted to console the weary p-,
pilgrimage
ph 166-8 Mohammedan believes In a p* to Mecca
/ 202-18 The days of our p- will multiply
pillar
ap 566-10 a p* of cloud by day and of fire by night,
pillars
ap 568- 5 and his feet as p* of fire : ~ Rev. 10 : 1.
558-16 Its feet are p- of fire, foundations of Truth and
pillow
p 365- 2 the thorns they plant in the p* of the sick
pin
/ 228- 7 subject for mortal belief to p* theories upon;
pinching
p 383-29 p* and pounding the poor body,
pine-tree
8 129-25 Can we gather peaches from a p*,
pinions
pr 4-31 creeds clip the strong p* of love,
m 58- 3 Unity of spirit gives new p* to joy,
3 107-12 fresh p- are given to faith and understanding,
ph 191-14 transformedby Truth on its p* of light,
b 268- 3 With like activity have thought's swift p*
298-28 flying on spiritual, not matenal, p*.
t 454-20 Right motives give p- to thought,
pinnacle
t 448-11 casts thee down from the p\
pinninjB^
a &-25 p* one's faith ... to another's vicarious effort.
pioneer
pr^ vii-24 It is the task of the sturdy p- to hew the Ull oak
vii-25 must declare what the p* has accomplished.
a 28-31 await, in some form, every p- of truth.
pious
«p 77- 1 The p' Polycarp said : *' I cannot turn at once
PIson
gl 603- 1 deflnition of
pitiful
8 158-18 It is p* to lead men into temptation through the
b 327- 8 What a p* sight is malice, flnding pleasure in
p 367- 4 p* patience with his fears and the removal
pitilessly
t 446- 8 dealing p* with a community unprepared for
he true knowledge of
pity
a 49-16 No human eye was there to p-, no arm to save,
o 348-10 It is a p' that the medical faculty and clergy
place
and power
ph 167-13 cannot successfully usurp the p* and power
t 450-14 nor play the traitor for p* and power.
everlastlnc
sp 99-22 everlasting p* to the scientific demonstration of
ipive
ph 193-11 its death-pallor gave p- to a natural hue.
give
/ 200^21 they all must give p- to the spiritual fact
c 264- 4 must finally give p- to the glorious forms which
b 285-19 to give p- to a diviner sense of intellk;ence
p 428-12 sweep away the false and c^ve p- to the true.
t 458-21 summoned to give p* to h^her law,
r 476-19 to give p* to the facts wnich belong to im-
mortal
g 549- 7 will finally give p* to higher theories and
given
pr 9-11 If selfishness has given p* to kindness,
8 133-31 not quite given p* to tne
gives
pr^ xi-13 as necessarily as darkness gives p* to light
ph 176-14 mechanism of the human mind gives p* to
b 339-23 until the finite gives p- to the infinite,
giving
c 266- 4 giving p* to man's higher individuality
has no
0 282-16 matter has no p* in Spirit,
282-V and Spirit has no p- in matter.
have no
pr 9-24
r 469-23
her
e464-9
In its old
/212-4 and the pain seems to be in its old p*.
in our institutions
8 141-31 Give to it thep- in our institutions of learning
In which
a 44-6 a p* in which to solve the great problem
no
There is no p- nor opportunity in Science for
and there is no p- where God is not,
there is no p* where God's light is not seen,
material sense and human will have no p*.
for evil can have no p*, where
Others could not take her p*.
evil has in reality neither p* nor power
It is neither person, p*, nor thing.
/ 232-32
r 480- 3
17 504-12
nor power
& 827-20
nor thing
sp 71- 3
occupies the
p 367-17 A Christian Scientist occupies the p- at this
of modes
p 406- 7 when, in p' of modes and forms,
of Spirit
g 522-18 erroneous theory, matter takes the p* of Spirit.
one
sp 90-22 yet their bodies stay in one p*.
g 506-16 gathered together unto one p-, — Oen. 1 ; 9.
SMue
b 287-13 fountain send forth at the same p* — Jas. 3 ; U.
such a
p 362- 8 She was debarred from such a p*
snpreme
8 156-32 and Mind takes its rightful and supreme p*.
take
m 59-32 Separation never should take p*,
takes
e 463-17
^540-8
ng
^604-17
taking the
When this new birth takes p*, the C. S. infant
takes p* apart from sexual conditions.
represented as taking p* on so many ei'eningi
ffl 585-19 metaphysics taking the p* of physics ;
r
the]
ap 566-28
thereof
ph 190-26
neither was their p- found — Bev. 12 .- 8.
the p* thereof shsdl know it no more. — PaoL
103 : 16.
r 476-26 the p- thereof shall know it no more."— PscU.
103^ 16.
to make
8 130-19 denied and cast out to make p* for truth.
took
ph 193-16 in the afternoon when this took p*.
took the
ph 165-14 material theories took the p- of
a 31- 2 God will never p* it in such hands.
$p 72-10 in the p* of darkness all is light,
8 148-14 Both . . . p- mind at the mercy of
ph 165- 9 to p* this so-called mind at the mercv of
167- 5 Soul-existence, in the p- of sense-existence,
Digitized by
Google
PLACE
402
PLEASURE
place
i 291-19
r 46B-23
4^6-30
ap 565-30
573-20
placed
pr 5-7
a 47-19
/ 239-17
6305- 1
p 431-22
If 687- 5
places
m 00-26
61-14
e 463-21
^536-5
637-27
638- 5
ap 669-12
563-30
p* the fact abore the falsehood,
** In the p* where the tree falleth, — Ecel. 11 .* 3.
when we admit that, . . . eyil has a p' in thii
would p* man in a terrible situation,
hath a ©• prepared of God. — Rev. 12 ; 6.
in p* ox this raise sense was the
p* under the stress of circumstances.
p' a gulf between Jesus and his betrayer,
we must learn where our alfections are p*
P' at the disposal of illusions,
covered with a foul fur, p* on me the night of
P' at the east of the garden— Gen. 3 .-24.
So physical sense, . . . p* it on a false basis.
If some fortuitous circumstance p- promising
spiritual wickedness in high p\
the other to be garnered into heayenly p*.
text is made to appear contradictory in some p*.
Truth p* the cherub wisdom at the gate
heard in the desert and in dark p* of fear.
** spiritual wickedness in high p." — Eph.t: 12.
plasriArlsms
pr^ X- 6 and filled with p- from SoisifCB and Health.
plasTue
p 406-22 better to be exposed to every p* on earth than
placTues
• 133-9
ap 674- 7
674-18
675- 6
plain
pr^ Tii-7
9 137-13
143-6
/ 246-29 ^ .
o 346- 9 The nothingness of nothing is p* ;
g 627-16 It is p* also that material perception,
plainly
a 46-13
b 279-3
314-11
320-2
320-17
332-28
P400-30
plaintiir
p 380-12
430-21
432-3
43»- 1
437-3
saved the Israelites from belief in the p*.
full of the seven last p-, — Rev. 91 .* 9.
the seven angelic vials full of seven p*,
the physical p* imposed by material sense.
make p* to benighted understanding the way of
it Is p* that Jesos completely eschewed the
It is p' that God does not employ drugs
p* that decrepitude is not according to law,
Master said p- that physique was not Spirit,
New Testament writer p* describes faith,
showed p* that their material views were
Christ p* declared, ** I am the way, — Jolm 14 : 6.
text declares p* the spiritual fact of being,
which were p* incarnate in the good and
Scriptures p- declare the baneful influence of
as though the defendant should argue for thep-
Personal Sense is the p-.
acquainted with the p-. Personal Sense,
The testimony for the p*. Personal Sense,
he was on intimate terms with the p*,
the p', Personal Sense, is a buyer for this firm.
He also decided that the p*. Personal Sense,
p*, Personal Sense, is recorded in our
441-5
441-30
plaintive
a 51- 1 the p- cry, '* EM, EloU lama — Mark 16 ; 34.
plan
m 69-13
r 493- 6
planchette
8p 80-22 Even p* — the French toy which
sense of increasing number in God's infinite p*.
solar system as working on a different p*.
plane
sp 75-18
77-9
/ 225-32
c 25ft- 2
O 349-25
^514-3
ap 573- 3
planes
/226- 8
planet
p364- 3
planetary
f7 5<Vl-31
planets
an 102-12
/24<>- 7
plank
«468- 2
on the same p* of belief as those who
Death will occur on the next p' of existence
on the lowest p* of human life,
Advanciufi: to a higher p* of action,
while dwelling on a material p*,
recreate persons or things upon its own p*.
The Revelator was on our p* of existence,
found on higher p* of existence
the best man that ever trod this p*.
No . . . p* revolutions form the day of Spirit.
The p- have no more power over man than
Suns and p* teach grand lessons.
_ The chief p* in this platform is the doctrine
458- 8 Another p* in the platform is this,
plans
p 399- 7 Mortal mind p* the exercise, and puts the
plant
every
^520-19
526-4
fibres of a
r 488-23
every p* of the field before it — Oen. 2 ; 5.
*' every p- of the field before it — Gen. 2 ; 5.
no more sensation, . . . than the fibres of ap*.
plant
grows
g 620-M the p* grows, not because of seed or soil,
MUnd nuidA tlie
9 609-23 Btlndmadethe'*p-of the field — Gen. 2/5.
species of a
ap 660-20 the genus and species of a p*
pr^ xi-23
a 64-9
8 H7-19
/223- 1
234- 6
6269-22
0 361-6
p366-2
planted
s 183-25
/ 231-41
236-26
plants
e464-7
platform
a 37-20
an 106-2
/ 226-14
6830-8
t468- 1
468-2
458-8
platitudes
< 446-26
Platonic
#112-8
platter
p 382-12
play
■^ #166-2
6 838-21
t 460-14
the charge to p* and water His vineyard.
All must sooner or later p* themselves in Christ,
pr you firmly on the spfntual groundwork of
p* ourselves upon what is pure and perfect.
shall p- our feet on firmer ground.
I therefore p* myself unreservedly on the
if we p* ourselves on a material basis.
the thorns they p- in the pillow of the sick
him who p- Christianity on the foundation of
p* on the Evangelist's statement that
patient's feet may be p* on the rock
464- 7 and p- the feet in the true path.
into a mutilated doctrinal p*.
to drop from the »* of oomnMm manhood
God has built a higber p* of human rights.
When the following p* is understood
Mental quackery rests on the same p-
The chief ulank in this p* is the doctrine
Another plank in the p* is this.
Not human p*, but divine lieatitudes,
adherents of the Socratic, the P-,
merely the outside of the p*.
Presentlv the child ... is at p*.
Here a dam is not a mere p* upon
nor p' the traitor for place and power.
plea
g 667- 2 moving and p* without harm, like a fish.
p381- 1
412-20
417-17
418-10
430-15
441-10
plead
pr 2-27
3-20
15-18
p 301-19
391-22
886-3
412-4
418- 7
pleadinsr
pr ^19
pleads
pr 2-19
pleas
ph 182-26
pleasant
m 66-24
g 525-31
630^
to overthrow the p* of mortal mind,
and array your mental p* against the plqr^
icaL
When you silence the witness against your jr,
half equal to the truth of your p*,
in which the p- of C. S. heals the sick.
The p* of False Belief we deem unworthy of a
Shall we p* for more at the open fount.
We p* for unmerited pardon
we must deny sin andp- God*s allneas.
supposed to say, ** I am sick,** never p« guilty.
If you say, '* I am sick,** yon p* guilty,
should p* in opposition to the testimony of
pr the case scientifically for Truth.
P- with an honest conviction of truth
Tlie mere habit of p* with the divine Mind,
as one p* with a human being,
P* for drugs and laws of health come from
fermentation even of fiuids is not p*.
every tree that is p* to the sight, ~ Otn, 2 : 9.
more p* to the eyes than
pleasantest
m 58-32 and this is the p- thing to do.
please
m 58-31
» 100-26
g 534-21
pleased
#p 8(V-23
r 478-27
pleasing
/V 605- • worthy <^ the Lard unto all p-. — CoL I.
pleasurable
e 286-32 if they wrench away false p* beliefs
g 606-^ Upon Adam devolved the p* task of
pleasure
and pain
#p 92t6
^ 298-17
r 472-14
beliefs of
6 327-6
how she may p- her husband,*' ~ 7 Cor. 7.* 34.
as they p- or as disease directs,
in the fieshoannotp'Ood. — Aom. 8:8.
which years agop* so many people
" But when it p- God, — Gal. 1 : 16.
10.
experiencing p* and pain,
alternating Between a sense of p* and .
Error is a supposition that p* and pain,
destroy the false beliefs of pr, pain, or
Digitized by
Google
PLEASURE
403
POINT
pleasure
eonfemno
a 40- 1 once admit that eyil confers no pr,
p 401-23 show bim that sin confers no p*,
false
b 306-12 false p', pain, sin, sickness, and death."
flndlngr
b ^12-23 finding p- in it and refraining . . . only through
327- 8 malice, finding p- in revenge I
Kood
p 442-28 it is your Father's good p- — Luke 12 : 32.
ph 195- 8 All that gives p- to our educated senses
bave no
s 107-19 must say, " I have no p* in them.*' — Ecel. 12 ; 1.
His Kood
«p 99- 9 towiUandtodoof Hisgoodp*" — PAi/.2.13.
illaslon of ...
p 396-22 destroy the illusion of p* in intoxication,
InsteAd of
p 43&-13 p* instead of pain, and life instead of death.
knowledge i^nd
g 532-17 Knowledge and p*, evolved through
living onlT for , ^
a 38-77 living only for p* or the gratification of the
loses
b 327-11 Then he loses p* in wickedness,
memory of
/ 212-10 more vivid than the memory of p*.
no abiding
b 327- 2 there is no abiding p* in evil ,
no real
p 404- 8 there is no real p* in false appetites.
404-20 that there is no real p' in sin, is one of the
nor pain
b 827- 4 neither p* nor pain, appetite nor passion,
of a dream
ph 188-19 produced physically by the p* of a dream.
or pain
sp 76-24 without a Single bodily p- or pain,
/ 224- 7 Every sensuous p* or pain is self-destroyed
c 260-27 the expectation of perpetual p* or pain
p 418- 4 destroying all belief In matenal p* or pain.
pain and
{9ee pain)
pain or
(«espaln)
personal
o 860- 9 replies: . . . mine give me such personal p-,
ratber tbaxi
/ 212- 8 Why need pain, rather than p*, come to
sense of
b 322-19 unto his physical sense of p* yields to a
so-called
8 138-24 the sinful, so-called p* of the senses.
supposed
pr 6-12 Bvery supposed p* in sin will furnish more than
c 260-31 If we look to the body for p*, we find pain ;
b 286- 2 cannot be cognizant ... of p* or of pain.
294-28 The inebriate believes that there is p* in
r 490- 1 It assures mortals that there is real p* in sin ;
ff 526-29 The name Bden , according to Cruden, means p- ,
pleasures
and pains
Bp 77-14 embracing its so-called »• and pains,
/ 222-13 less faith in the so-callea p- and pains of matter.
232-28 material p* and pains of sense pass away
b 294-22 the p* ana pains of matter to be myths,
296-14 so-called p* and pains of matter perish,
30S-10 and that the so-called p* and pains,
306-18 matter with its false p' and pains,
p 382-28 nothingness of the so-called p* and pains of
300-10 to exchange the p* and pains of sense for the
false
ph 190- 7 the falBe p* which tend to perpetuate
few of the
a 38-21 Jesus experienced few of the p- of the
bopes and
c 265-27 The loss of earthly hopes and p*
material
a 39-23 material pains and material p* to pass away,
of boman sense
b 327-32 the nothingness of the p* of human sense
of sense
c 265-29 quickly inform us that the p* of sense are
of the table
8 129-31 author's small estimate of the p* of the table.
pains and
m 67-31 physical pains and p*,
/ 202- 8 so-called pains ana p* of material sense,
r 491-28 awake, we dream of the pains and p* of matter.
«nreal as bis
/ 241- 9 sensualist's affections are . . . unreal as his p*.
pleasures
39-32 so long as he believes in the p* orsin ?
p 405-30 pains of sinful sense are less harmful than its p:
a 21-29 The company is alluring and the p* exciting.
39-32 so long as he believes in the p* oisi '^
p 405-30 pi
pleasure-trip
a 21-28 ue is like a traveller going westward for a p*.
plentifully
8 113- 4 The letter of Science p* reaches humanity
plot
a 47-26 His dark p* fell to the ground,
plotted
a 47-23 he p- the betrayal of Jesus
pluck
8 141- 7 cut off the right hand and p* out the right eye,
plump
ph 175-27 empurpled the p* cheeks of our ancestors,
plunged
£r 313-24 He p* beneath the material surface of things,
329-30 deeper the error into which mortal mind is p-,
g 556-31 p- his infant babe, . . . into the water
plural
r 466-^ Soul or . . . cannot be rendered in thep*.
g 515-17 The name Elohim is in the p*,
plurality
ff 515-17 this p* of Spirit does not imply more tlian one
pneutna
ffl 58fU 1 The Greek word for wind (p-)
598- 3 *♦ The wind [p-1 bloweth where — John 3 ; 8.
598- 5 is bom of the SpiHt [p]." — John 3 ; 8.
598-12 but this word g^AOtf^ is p*.
poet
pr^ ix-10 As a certain p* says of himself,
m 66- 1 immortal Shakespeare, great p* of humanity :
«p 86- 2 which the p* Tennyson expressed
ph 176- 1 ** Where ignorance is bliss, . . . says the Eng-
lish p*.
/ 219-21 '* The wish." says the o*, '* is ever father to the
o 332- 7 quoted with approbation from a classic p* :
poetry
8p 89-19 It possesses of itself all beauty and p\
/ 244-29 Even Shakespeare's p- pictures age as
p 378- 2 even as p* and music are reproduced in union
point
at every
; 43-27
must overcome the human at every p\
is this:
a
at Issue
8 126-15 The p* at issue .
at no
b 282-20 At no p* can these opposites mingle or unite.
g 531-30 theory of material lue at no p* resembles
at that
g 549-27 At that p*, however, even this great observer
beyond faltb
f 241-23 One's aim, a p- beyond faith, should be
central
t 454-80 the central p- of C. S.
oontalns tbe
r 466-16 contains the p* you will most reluctantly admit,
every
o 868-11 sustains logically . . . every pr it presents.
for each one
ph 196-11 The p* for each one to decide is,
fundamental
ph 167-29 On this fundamental p*, timid conservatism is
grand
8 116-13 Works on metaphysics leave the grand p*
great
5p 91- 7 Here is the great p* of departure for all true
leading
r 467-21 This is a leading p- in the Science of Soul,
of a diamond
g 021-16 the p- of a diamond " and tbe pen of an angel.
of emeivenoe
g 55^25 as the p* of emergence for the human race,
of self-destmctlon
p 374-32 or increases it to the p* of self-destruction.
strong
«455-!
tbis
28 This strong p* in C. S. is not to be overlooked.
pr 9-27 Do you really desire to attain this p* ?
«p 95-12 Whoever reaches thisp* of moral culture
/ 206-23 The Scriptures are definite on this p-,
221-14 At this p- C. S. saved her,
b 326-17 This p' won, you have started as you
this very
a 27-30 made their strongest attack upon this very p:
won a
/ 217-19 and you have won a p- in Science.
a 30-21 top* out the way of Truth and Life,
m. 01-20 wait patiently on divine wisdom to p' out ttia <
8 118- 6 Did not this parable p- a moral
Digitized by
Google
POINT
404
PORTRAYAL
point
/ 710- 6 all o* to Mind, the spiritual intelligence
b 3BS-S7 and p- to matter's opposite, the strength and
asmiO they p- upward to a new and irlorifled trust,
t 447-26 remoye the mask, p* out the illusion,
ap 661- 6 at a p* of so-called embryonic life.
671- 1 but tbey are not so willing to p- out the evil
pointed
pr 7-3 Jesus' reproof was p* and pungent
a 24- 9 healing currents of Truth are p* out.
8 182-31 once p* his disciples to Jesus as
ph 184-32 She looked and saw that it p* due east.
{226-11 but Science, heeding not the p* bayonet,
316-26 The divine conception of Jesus p* to this truth
t 462-17 nothing difficult . . . when the way is p* out;
r 494- 9 Jesus p* the way for them.
pointedly
a 68- 6 He rebuked sinners p* and unUinchingly,
pointinfiT
an 10^10 The p* of the needle to the pole symboli»M
t 444-16 Let us be faithful in p- the way through Christ,
points
aU
$ 148-16 Anatomy takes up man at all p* nuterially.
o 863-20 We must give up the spectral at all p*.
ap 664-15 Since Jesus must haye been tempted in all p*,
eftraliial
a 62-22 These were the two cardinal p- of Mind-healing,
ap 677-13 but its four cardinal p* are :
oertain
p 422-27 and renders them fatal at certain p*,
doctrinml
o 861- 8 C. 8. intenrenee, explains these doctrinal p*,
hold these
p 414-26 Hold these p* strongly in view.
Important
p 404-21 one of the most important p* in the theology
of
r 487- 1 the important p*, or religious tenets, of C. 8. :
leadinjr
p fi6- 7 take up the leading p- included
metapbjrsieal
p 397- 1 By not perceiving vital metaphysical p*,
two essential
o 349-10 Two essential p* of C. S. are,
vrrong
CW6-22 when we look from wrong p* of observation.
9 107- 7 apodictical Principle p* to the revelation of
122-20 p* to fair weather in the midst of
139-29 The very name, illusion^ p- to nothingness.
138-16 His sublime summary p* to the religion of Love.
ph 17043 p* to the self-sustaining and eternal Truth.
b 375-28 misleads thought and p* to other gods,
277-18 p' to the spiritual truth and Science of being,
p 894- 9 to act in the direction which Mind p- out.
t 464-15 p* out to his student error as well as truth,
^688-22 XHsputingtheeep- with the Pharisees
poison
ph 177-36 If a dose of p* is swallowed through mistake,
177-39 as if the p- had been intentionally taken.
178- 4 set down as a p* by mortal mind.
/ 215-28 Socrates feared not the hemlock p*.
p 883-21 The tobacco-user, eating or smoking p*
poisonous
pr 12-21 to be apparently either p* or sanative.
8 1S&-12 healed of the n* stings of vipers.
167-18 If . . . then drugs cannot be p*.
ph 169-33 The good that a p* drug seems to do is evil,
178- 8 believe ... the drug used, to be p-,
/ 243- 4 divine Love, which made harmless the p* viper,
g 615- 7 serpent of God's creating is neither . . . nor p*,
poisons
ph 170- 2 and according to belief, pr the human system.
polar
ap 675-37 the Word, the p* magnet of Revelation;
pole
an 103-10 The pointing of the needle to the p* symbolises
policy
t 463-33 take no risks in the p* of error.
political
m 60-11 nor ... be expected to understand p* economy.
b 340-37 civil, criminal, p-, and religions codes ;
politicians
ph 197-30 more honest than our sleek p*.
pollen
/ 336- 1 cannot go forth, like wandering p-,
Polycarp
«p 77- 1 pious P* said : " I cannot turn at once from
polsrthelsm
c 26<^10 suggests p', rather than the one ever-present
pomegranates
/ir«0-» and the p- bud forth — ^^on^ 7.- 12.
pomp
7 234-14 and array His vicegerent with pr and
ponder
m 68-31 it may have caused the good to p*
ph 170-36 to p* somewhat the supremacy of Spirit,
OD 560-31 Read this book . . . Study it, p> it.
pondered
o 369-25 She p- the meaning of that Scriptnre
poor
pr 8-22 If we torn away from the jr, we are not
8-24 therewardof Him who blesses the p*.
a 27- 6 totliep- the eospel is preached.'*— X«U:« 7.* 32.
31- 1 he was found preaching the goepel to the p .
» thegospel to the p*, the mr '
34-16 and preach Christ, or Truth, to the j
8^26 preaches t
34-16 and preach Christ, or Truth, to the p>.
68-20 a pr augury for the happiness of wedlock.
S1S3-8 thep-bavethegoepelpreached — Jra<«. ll.*&
142-13 If the . . . turn the p* and the stranger from
ph 168- 1 is ap- shift for the weak and worldhr,
/ 347-28 are p- substitutes for the charms of Ming,
e 280- 9 higher than their p- thought-models
6 337-33 the p* counterfeits of the invisible universe
o 345-22 incongruity between God's idea and p* hnms^
Ity,
347-16 preaching the gospel to the p;
*^ 1 that this p '^ - -
p 364-13 He even said t
366-31 p* sulfering heart needs its rightful i^
383-29 pinching and pounding the p* body,
g 518-16 The rich in spirit help the pr
popular
a 24-18 p* opinions In regard to predestination
47-34 In order to raise nimself in p* estimation,
m 67-26 the limited demonstration of p* Christianity
sp 83-13 and here Science takes issue with pr reUgioos.
s 126-16 C. S. on the one hand and pr theology on the
137-11 the work, so mysterious to the p* mind ?
141-10 All revelation (such is the p* thought I )
155-21 mightily outweigh the power of p- belief
ph 166- 9 p* doctor believes in his prescription,
b 291-21 nas been transformed into the p- proverb,
316-15 and the blindness of p- belief,
o 344-26 Why support the p* systems of medicine, whsa
347-28 If C. S. takes away the p- gods.
366-17 p* religion, declines to admit that
357-17 p' ana false notions about the Divine Being
p 898- 8 the p* ien<Niuioe of spiritual Life-laws.
g 667-22 P' theology takes up the history of man as if
popularitT
a 42-10 was in no peril from salary or p*.
/ 236- 1 Love of Christianity, rather than k>ve of p*,
238-24 forsakes pr and gains Christianity.
pore
/ 224- 3 feels the . .
portal
pr^ vii-15 Truth, . . . knocks at the p* of humanity.
portals
/ 261-U they have but passed the p- of a new beUef .
portend
ph 174-10 and p* a long night to the traveller;
portentous
ap 562-28 great is the idea, and the travail p-.
porter
p 302-34 Stand p* at the door of thought.
382-30 then perform your ofBce as p*
portion
, effect of truth through every p*.
ph 189-29 in the lower, basal p* of the brain,
St
s 126- 9 Human thought never projected the least p* of
»nie
ph 197-28 and mortal belief loees some p* of its error.
pref xii-11
ph 172-17
172-25
in-13
b 336-19
p 425-27
portions
p 375-22
421-4
g 531- 8
546-19
portraits
sp 86-36
portray
$ 118-28
portrayal
gp 93-16
and (for a p* of this time) sole editor
If the material body is man, he is a p* of
If . . . you take away a p* of the man when
of which the material body is the grosser p*;
An* of God could not enter man;
wm never l^lleve that heart or any p* of the
making certain p* of it motionless,
belief ttiat other p* of the body are
It is well that the upper p* of the
seem more obscure than other p* of the
P-, landscape-paintings, fao-similes of
these definitions p* law as physical.
The p- is still graphically accurate.
Digitized by
Google
PORTRAYED
405
POTENTATES
portrayed
ap m-28
portrays
posiuon
sp 90-8
ph 167-23
182-3
/207-5
aM-5
6 274-24
e44»-16
positions
ap 74-30
posiiiTe
« 100-15
126-13
ph 173-13
173-15
r491-8
positively
p362-9
420-12
possess
«p 99-14
$ 119-4
138-20
156- 1
167-26
5 290-23
323- 4
p 426-23
r486-9
^660-4
666-5
«p 86-10
6 313-27
possesses
«p 89- 7
89-19
« 108- 6
/ 208-27
247-20
6 331-12
r 475-21
488-24
(T 516-20
539-11
ap 576-23
possessing^
ap 7ft-23
an 102- 6
9 110- 1
e 264-11
6269-31
280-25
<443- 7
r 473-2
jr664^
possession
« 161-11
c 261-19
6 291-17
o 366-18
p 308-11
402-4
424-3
ff 687-28
possessor
an 102-28
17 515- 1
glSSi- 7
possible
pr 1-3
ia-24
a 24-31
37-22
46-20
47-32
51-2
61-3
76-26
77-23
78-12
90-11
90-12
9 147-10
149-21
ph 178-16
180-27
18a-l
183-17
«p
The light p' is really neither solar nor
P' Spiidt as supposedly cooperating
earth's motion and p* are sustained by Mind
It is not wise to take a halting and half-way p*
shows your p* as a Christian Scientist.
This fact proves our p*,
who gain good rapidly and hold their p*,
no half-way p* in learning its Principle
A dishonest p* is far from Christianly scientific.
never a return to p* outgrown.
time and energies to discovering a p* rule.
human mind never . . . sent forth ap* sound.
Spirit is p-.
Fur p' Spirit to pass through a
a negative right and a p* wrong,
as p* as if she were a Hindoo pariah
as p' as they can the temptation to sin.
may p* natures above some others
wiu what it does not and cannot p%
to be Christlike« to p* the Christ-spirit,
If drugs p' intrinsic virtues
confers the power which the druff seems to p\
sin and error which p- us at the mstant of
and to p' no other consciousness but good.
the more immortality we p\
in order to p* immortal consciousness.
Matter surely does not p* Mind.
and are supposed to p* life and mind.
Jesus p' more spiritual susceptibility than
was p- only in a limited degree
believing that somebody else p* her tongue
It p- of itself all beauty and poetry,
matter p' neither sensation nor life;
A mortal man p* this body,
Being p' its qualities before they
nothing p* reality nor existence except
p- no lue, intelligence, nor ... of his own,
Mind alone p* all faculties,
P' and reflects God*s dominion
man p* nothing which he has not derived from
In divine Science, man p* this recognition
p* unlimited divine beauty and goodness
S' neither intelligence, power, nor reality,
pirit p' all power, filling all space,
we must act as p' all power from Him
Mind, p' intelligence and life,
insteaa of p* a sentient material form,
Mind as really p* all power,
illusion, p* neither reality nor identity
less sickly than those p* higher organizations,
if they . . . were in p- of the enlarged power
though he was in the full p* of his so-called
in p* of ** the mind of the Lord," — Rom. 11 34.
let the . . . sense of Life and being take p*
Take p* of your body, and govern its feeling
author has already in her p* well-authenticated
takes p' of itself and its own thoughts
blessed the earth and gave it to man for a p\
more likely to be abused by its p*, than
enables its p* to emulate tne example of Jesus,
error masquerading as the p* of life,
all things are p* to (rod,
incorporeal Love, to whom all things are p*.
ooula not admit such an event to be p'.
It is p', — vea, it is the duty and privilege
elevated them to p* at-one-ment with the
a belief in any p* material intelligence.
the p* loss of something more important than
p* misapprehension of the sublimest influence
There is one p- moment, when those living
Even if communications . . . were p*.
even were communication p*
the movements and tranttitions now p*
will be found to be equally p- for the body.
where demonstration was humanly />•,
remarked . . . take as little medicine as p* ;
the divine Mind, to which all thingH are p-,
man knows that with God all thin^ are p*.
Truth, makes all things p* to Spirit;
the legitimate and only p* action of Truth
possible
ph 199-22 makes the achievement p*.
/ 214- 1 it is p' that the impressions from Truth were
232-10 •• wiOi God all things are p," — Mark 10 :27.
232-10 all good is p- to Spirit;
232-12 theories . . . make healing p* only through
236-24 teach their children at the earliest p* ]»eriod
246-28 proves it p- to be young at seven t>'-f our ;
o 366-21 IS it p' for Him to creche man subject to
• p 365-27 it would, if it were p-, convert into a den of
432-17 The Judge asks if ... it is p- for man to
t 456-15 and from itso* demonstration.
457-24 To pursue other vocations and ... is not p*.
r 474-21 Is it p', then, to believe that the evils
488-27 If it were p* for the real senses of man to
ff 548-19 '* It is very p- that many general statements
ap 573-26 p* to men in this present state of existence,
possibilities
divine
6 326- 1 A false sense of life, . . . hides the divine p*,
glorioas
6 288-27 Science reveals the glorious p* of
great
t 446- 9 the great p* of man endued with divine Science.
Infinite
into the perception of infinite p*.
34-23
of being
/m-H
of man
8 128-16
of Spirit
6 316-31
of thought
sp 90-20
Spiritual perception brings out the p* of behig,
the latent abilities and p* of man.
the p* of Sphrit and its correlative truth.
This shows the pr of thought
9p 88-28 the p- derived from divine Mind,
possibility
8 134-17 Denial of the p* of Christian healing robs
/ 217- 3 the notion of such ap* is more absurd than
c 260-13 reveals the p* of achieving all good,
p 424-30 faith in the p- of their transmission.
t 446-11 Teach the dangerous p* of dwarfing
ap 674- 2 spiritual consciousness is ... a present p*.
possibly
a SJ-12
m 67-18
8 151- 4
/ 212-28
p391-9
440- 1
^546-20
post
in a clearer light than mere words can p* do,
notion that animal natures can p* give force
could not p* create a remedy outside of itself,
and »• that other methods involve
BantJBh the belief that you can p* entertain a
for he could notp* elude their search,
because they cannot p* be interpreted from a
a
49-19 faithful sentinel^f God at the highest p-
67-12 firm at the p* of duty, the mariner works on
p 393- 2 like a watchman forsaking his p-,
t 464-10 She therefore remains unseen at her p-,
po8t mortetn
ph 196-26 induced by a single p* m* examination.
posts
p 387-17
postulate
erroneous
«p 91-25
91-27
91-29
not because t^ey occupy the most important p*
The first erroneous p* of belief is,
The second erroneous p* is.
The third erroneous p* Is.
91-32 The fourth erroneous p* is,
92- 3 The fifth erroneous p* is,
ap
this
6 287-7
postulates
ap 91-22
^288-21
potency
9 165-26
158-17
6 293-14
t 462- 7
r 466-3
potent
pr^ X-24
m 67-23
8 163-12
• ph 180-32
/ 225-18
o .151-17
fir 663-2S*
potentate
a 42- 3
potentates
ap 577-23
92- 7 From the illusion implied in this last p* arises
Divine Science contradicts this p-
Certaln erroneous p* should be here considered
are to be found in the following p- :
p* of the medicine increases as the
the dignity and «• of divine Mind
whose p- is Tnitly whose attraction is Love,
understanding, ir , enlightenment, and success.
Hence God combines all-power or p*,
safer and more «• than that of any other
Grace and Truth are p- l>eyond all other means
and the mostp* rises above matter into mind.
I have found divine Truth more p- than
p- to break despotic fetters
cannot bring out . . . while error seems as p*
this p* belief will Immediately supersede the
rabbi afllrmed God to be a mighty p%
p- and dynasties will lay down their honors
Digitized by
Google
POTENTIALLY
406
POWER
potentially
8 143^28 If Mind was Ant chronologically, is first p-,
potion
ph 177-31 a few persons beliere the p* . . . to be harmless,
potter
ph 173- 7 supposition, that . . . the o* is subject to the
/ 248-16 The clay cannot reply to tne p\
h 310- 8 The/>* IS not in the clay;
310- 9 else the clay would hare power orer the p*.
pinching and p* the poor body,
pounds
8 111-19 A prize of one hundred p*,
pour
pr 10-10 vain repetitions will never p- into prayer the
a 36-10 that he might p- his dear-bought bounty into
64-10 liberally p* his dear-bought treasures into
/ 201-17 to p' in truth through flood-tides of Love.
poured
m 67-22 Human affection is not p* forth vainly,
8 114-21 has to be p* into the old bottles of the letter.
ap 674-20 swift- winged thought, which p- forth hatred
pouriu&r
pr ¥-37 which is p- forth more tlian we accept
pours
pr 6-17 Ood p* the riches of His love into the
t 446-12 p* light and healing upon this generation,
poverty
a 601- 8 showing the p- of mortal existence,
powder
ph 179-27 homoBopathic pellet and p* in band,
p 380- 7 it wiU grind him to p-.'* — Matt. 21 . 44.
power
ahiUtymnd
p 393-14 nothing can vitiate the ability and p-
admit that th«
cm 106- 8 to admit that the p- of human law is
against the
ap 666-32 He leads the hosts of heaven against the p* of
all
9 110- 1 Spirit possessing all p-, filling all space,
167-10 acknowledging that the divine Mind has all p*.
e 264-11 we must act as possessing all p* from Him
b 276-23 that is, all p*, aU presence, all Science.
p 420-26 divine Love gives them all p* over every
t 443- 8 omnipotent Mind as really possessing ail jr.
r 473-12 and attrilrates all p- to God.
490-11 since all p* belongs to God, good.
ff 640-16 all sense of evil and all p* to sin.
all-embracing
an 102-11 symbolizes thi^s all-embracing p*
all other
r 483- 7 Mind transcends all other p-,
almlffhtv
/ 20^27 We admit that God has almighty p-,
Almighty**
/^8-20 why do you substitute drugs for the Almighty's
andnmoe
o 333-22 has come with some measure of p* and grace
and pr«rontlve
a 123- 8 the p* and prerogative of Spirit,
and prestjge
/ 244-32 of development, p-, and prestige.
and strength
ph 183-24 Obedience to Truth gives man p and strength.
and willingness
r 493-31 the p* and willingness of divine Mind to
ffl 697-21 mortal belief; animal p*.
another
t 446- 6 No hvpothesis as to the existence of another p-
r 469-28 still belieTe there is another p*,
ffl 694-10 Claim . . . that there was another p*,
any
o 348-18 I desire to have no faith in ... any p- but
assumed
8 146-30 must continu^y weaken its own assumed p*.
attributes and
b 301- 1 which manifests €k>d*s attributes and p*,
balance of
ph 166-28 The balance of p* is conceded to be with
belief In a
ap 669- 6 mortalbellef inap- oppoeedtoGod.
believes In the
ph 166-11 pharmacist believes in the p* of his drugs
bestows the
ff 666-26 when we admit . . . thatGod bestows the p* to
borrows Its
pr 12-18 borrows Its p* from human faith and belief.
Christian
/ 283- 2 rather than professions of Christian p-.
power
coequal In
o 361-21 if we consider Satan as a being coequal in p-
conceding
p 394- 6 By conceding p* to discord,
consdons
p 423-24 with the stimulus of courage and conscioos pr.
consecrating
p 38^ 2 and consecrating p* of divine Truth.
creative
b 302-33 the reflection of the creative jr of
r 476-^ no life, intelligence, nor creanve p* of his own ,
ff 507-16 creative pr of the divine Principle, or Life,
gl 582-20 God is the only creative p*.
delflc
ff 513-12 the motions and reflections of deific p*
614- 1 could not by simulating deific p* invert the
demonstrated the
8 110-26 Jesus demonstrated the p- of C S. to heal
demonstration of
pr 10-11 in demonstration of pr and ^ with signs — M^i rk
16.20.
a 26-26 and of his demonstration of p- over death.
destrovlnr the
r 473-16 and destroying the p* of death.
destroys your
t 462-28 Acting from sinful motives destroys your p-
destroy your
ph 181-13 You weaken or destroy your p* when yoa
development of
sp 82-32 hastening to a greater development of p*.
disposition and
pf^ x-21 so little faith in His disposition and p* to heal
(see divine)
dominant
ap 669- 4 dominant p* of which was upon the sea,
dominion, aad
8 143-30 the glory, honor, dominion, and p*
enlarged
« 161-11
entity nor
17 666-14
erring
ph 192-11
•▼11 Is not
an 102-30
ph 192-24
first
/ 204-12
flexibility a
ph 199-28
Ood Is the
a 27-8
God's
a 42-16
an 102-14
o 361- 3
f 450-24
the enlarged p* it confers to benefit the race
C. S attributes to error neither entity nor p*.
Erring p' is a material belief,
Btanktaid must learn that evil is notp*.
Svil is not p*.
The first p* is admitted to be good,
ad
gave his . . . muscles, their flexibUity andp*
God is the p* in the Messianic work.
the great demonstrator of God's p-
man, refiecting God's p*, has dominion
When we lose faith in God's p* to heal,
by understanding Ck>d's p* over them.
goodness and
ff 616-24 reflecting goodness and p*.
has no
pr 12-4
6 291-27
p399- 1
hath no
77-12
» 390-16
healing
alft-12
Sl-18
^,
A mere request . . . has no p* to gain more of
the grave has no p* over either.
Evil has nop*, no intelligence,
"the second death hath nop-." — Rev. 20 . 6.
the second death hath no p'.**—Rev. 20 .- 6.
8 132-29
141-23
146-26
150-4
ph 167-31
1T7-6
0 361-3
366-18
p 366-19
f 443-14
r 496-4
496-U
he had
a 61-7
His
an 102-3
and he refuted all opponents with his healingp*.
the healing p* of Truth and Love.
38-32 shut out Truth and its healing p*.
56-20 and the healing p- of the divine Love
Did the doctrines . . . confer healing p*
they cannot demonstrate God's healmgp*.
This healing p* of Truth must have been
the healing p* of Truth is widely demonstrated
Only through . . . can scientific healingp* be
The evidence of divine Mind's healing p*
pedantic and void of healing p*.
any systematic healing p* since the
infinite Love which alone confers the healingp-.
If patients fail to experience the healing p-
hence its healing p* Is not fully demonstrated.
deuMmstrating the healing p* of Truth and
He had p- to lay down a human sense of life
his
and His D* is neither animal nor human.
8 106- 4 by the etfectual woriclng of His p-." — Eph. S : 7.
6 288-23 the true sense of Hisp* is lost to all who
o 303- 2 able to demonstrate His p* to heal,
ff 617-81 causes them to multiply, ~ to manifest His p*.
pr 6-2 and keeps him from demonstrating his p*
Digitized by
Google
POWER
407
POWER
power
hi»
B 117-18 his p* orer the sick and sinning.
ph 191^90 his p' of putting resolve into action
hnnuin
/ 225-15 and shows human p* to be proportionate to
g 539-28 gave him more than human p* to expound the
identity or
r 479-28 So evil should be denied identity or p*.
iniAglnary
a 146-19 divests material drugs of their imaginary p*,
ph 178-25 disarm sin of its imaginary p- in proportion to
b 3¥^ 1 will never lose their unaginary p- . . . until
Inaparts this
b 271-30 spiritual import of the Word imparts this p*.
Incisive
ap 94-28 used his incisive p* injuriously ?
inollnation or
t 452-30 if you had the inclination or p-
Infinite
B 118-16 the Invisible and infinite p* and grace.
Intelllgenoe nor
t &4-11 matter has neither intelligence nor p*.
Intellljeenee or
b ^e-31 never to admit that sin can have intelligence
orp*,
less
/ 222>11 Food had less p* to help or to hurt her
less than
/ 203-18 prone to believe ... in some p* less than God.
llfe-preservlnar
gl 579-13 life-preserving p* of spiritual understanding.
loss of
ph 183-25 Submission to error superinduces loss of p*.
lost its
b 321-16 The illusion of Moses lost its p* to alarm him,
lower
g 520-30 there is nothing left to be made by a lower p*.
manifestation of
sp 83-14 The scientiflc manifestation of p- is from the
man's
b 328-14 man's power, when he is equipped by God,
material
/ 249- 8 no mortal nor material p* as able to destroy,
p 378-25 Sickness is not a . . . material p*,
mental
t 455-26 No person can misuse this mental p*, if
moral
p 375-18 adding to his patient's mental and moral p-,
neoessltv and
p 377-28 conviction of the necessity and p- of
newly discovered
t 467- 9 has never used this newly discovered p* in any
no
sp 76-20 will have no p* over man, for man is immor-
tal
$ 143-26 nop* except that which is derived from Mind.
149-24 and with no p* but the divine Mind.
151-22 The human mind has no p* to kill
ph 192-20 you can have no p- opposed to Ood,
/ 224-31 No p* can withstand divine Love.
228-25 There is no p' apart from God.
b 303- 6 no p- of propagation in matter,
p 375-24 show mortal mind that muscles have no p-
405-21 government of God, good, in which is no p* to
sin.
t 462- 3 when one understands that evil has in reality
nop*.
465-14 if , . . . you can exercise little or no p* for
no Inherent
6 282-23 There is no inherent p* in matter;
no Innate
8 160- 6 for they have no innate p*.
no lesser
/ 231- 9 no lesser p* equals the infinite AU-power;
no more
an 102-12 planets have no more p* over man than
no proof nor
sp 71-23 mainly erroneous, having . . . no proof nor p*
nor presence
r 471-19 there is no other p* nor presence.
nor reality
an 102- 6 possessing neither intelligence, p*, nor reality,
ph 186-16 were is neither p* nor reality in evil.
of action
8 157-14 p* of action Is proportionately increased.
of Christian Science
ph 189- 8 the p* of C. S. to establish harmony
b 317- 7 Whosoever . . . declares best the p* of C. S.,
p 412-18 The p* of C. S. and divine Love Ls omnipotent.
of divine lK>ve
p 411-10 If Spirit or the p* of divine Love bear witness
of divine Principle
/ 232-17 again demonstrating the p* of divine Principle,
of God
8 146-13 medicine substitutes drugs for the p* of God
power
of God
/ 224-30 p' of God brings deliverance to the captive,
p 406- 8 tbe p* of God & understood
of good
ap 570-31 the p* of good resident in divine Mind,
of healing
b 271-12 the p* of healing was not a supernatural gift
of His Christ
ap 568-15 and the p* of His Christ : — Rev, 12 : 10.
of Immortal Mind
ph 171-15 and the p* of immortal Mind
rus<
of l^ht
of Its own
ap 563-12 the belief that matter has p* of its own,
fght
/ 214-27 may end the p* of light and lens I
of liove
/ 231-22 To fear sin is to misunderstand the p* of Love
of Mind
a 44-11 the p* of Mind over matter.
8 116-14 They never crovm thep* of Mind as the
130- 6 Moses proved the p* of M
/ 217-25 to learn the p* of Mind over the body
b 321-31 Jesus, who showed his students the p- of Mind
p 380-10 and deny the p* of Mind to heal.
382-27 supporting the p* of Mind over the body
384-31 thep' of Mind over the entire functions
417- 5 their trust in the p* of Mind to sustain the
of pride
gl 589-14 the pride of power and the p* of pride ;
of Spirit
a 44-30 p* of Spirit to overrule mortal, material sense,
sp 93- 3 demonstrated thep* of Spirit
ph 167-18 and avail yourself of the p* of Spirit,
183-20 that which hides the p* of Spirit.
/ 233- 4 the destruction of sin, ... by the p* of Spirit,
b 309-14 the p* of Spirit over the material senses ;
316- 8 to prove the p* of Spirit over the flesh,
of the divine Mind
8 160- 2 destroying it through the p- of the divine Mind.
of their own
g 507-20 not . . . any propagating p* of their own,
of Trnth
(aee Trnth)
omnipotent
ph 182-31 to presuppose that omnipotent p- is i>ower!ess
one
b 270- 8 there is but one p*, — not two powers,
opposing
p 38(^30 to believe . . . that God endows this opposing p*
other
/ 228-26 to acknowledge any other p* is to dishonor God.
outweigh the
8 165-20 mightily outweigh the p* of popular belief
over all the
p 438- 5 over all the p* of the enemy : ~ Luke 10 ; 19.
over sickness
8 142- 5 by its p' over sickness, sin, and death;
over sin
8 142- 7 generally omit all but . . . thep* over sin.
overwhelming
a 47- 9 It was sometimes an overwhelming p*
percentage of
8 155-19 the percentage of p* on the side of this Science
perfection and
g 522- 7 endows man out of God's perfection and p*.
phy^cal
8 131-11 the superiority of spiritual over physical p*.
place and
ph 167-13 cannot successfully usurp the place and p- of
t 460-14 nor play the traitor for place and p*.
place nor
b 327-20 evil has in reality neither place nor p*
post of
a 49-19 at the highest post of p*,
preponderance of
8 143-20 you conclude that . . . tbe preponderance of p*.
ph 177-23 the preponderance of p* in any direction
presence and
g 512- 8 symbolized by strength, presence, and p*,
gl 596-18 tne presence and p* of the Most High.
pride of
t 451- 5 renounce ,
(7< 589-18 the]
propagation and
g 546-24 They believed in ... its propagation and p*
propensl^ or
g 639-14 the propensity or p* to do evil ?
protectiiur
p 887-a the supporting influence and protecting p*
reautvand
p 872-20 How, . . . can we believe in the reality and p* of
recuperative
p 394- 7 which is the only real recuperative p*.
redeeming
g 562-^ for the redeemingp*, ... is not in egg nor in dust.
nounce . . . oppression and the pride of p*.
e pride of p* and the power of pnde;
Dd
Digitized by
Google
POWER
408
PRACTICE
power
requisite
$ 14S- 3 implying that the requisite p* to beal was in
sacred
ph 182-28 ability to demonstrate Mind's sacred p-.
same p- which heals sin heals also sickness,
the healing and saying p;
8 13&-11
saving
6 286-31
second
/ 2M-13 The second p-, evil, Is the unlikeness of
secondary
~ a secondary j>* was exercised npon risible error
ap 550- 7
seeming
s 122- 3
/208-6
t 452- 2
assigning seeming
death;
What then is this seeming p*,
ignt I
p* to sin, sickness, and
inSTD.
against this seem-
bar the door of his thoogl
ingp-,
sensation or
/ 218-26 to beliere in matter as . . . having sensation
orp*.
spirit and
a B&-25 the spirit and p* of Christian healing.
spiritual
{see spiritual)
such a
Such a p*, ... is inconceirable;
if sach ap* could be divinely directed.
p 378-29
378-30
supply of
ph 199-12
supposed
/224-32
370-24
tbe only
ph 186-19
192-24
/24ft-14
tblrd
/ 204-16
this
a 26-25
sp 85-20
9 110-28
161-29
to act
giaSQ- 8
its demand for and supply of p*.
What is this supposed p*, which opposes
a drug may eventually lose its supposed p*
The only p* of evil is to destroy itself,
gives you the only p* obtainable,
omnipotence is the only p*.
The third p*, mortal man, is a supposed
that they might demonstrate this p* as he did
Our Master rebuked the lack of this p*
But this p- was lost sight of,
aqknowledge this fact, yield to thlsp-,
strength, animation, and p* to act.
to demonstrate
/ 254-18 not the p* to demonstrate what we do not
to heal
p 410-27 If ... the p* to heal mentally will diminish,
t 446-16 destrojring nis own p* to heal and his own
transcendent
ph 182-29 ignorance of C. S. and its transcendent p*.
tnuy derived
a 44-21 in his proof of man*s truly derived p- ?
unfolds the
b 276- 1 unfolds thep* that heals the sick,
unsurpassed
/ 243- 9 with unsurpassed p* and love.
wrong
t 402-32 the wrong p* would be destroyed.
pr 17-12 Thine Is the kingdom, and the p-, — Matt. 6 .- 18.
sp 89-20 beauty and poetry, and the p* of expressing
92- 9 Mind is not an entity . . . with the p- of sinning
an 101- 7 upon the p* of the imagination."
8 119- 9 this dilemma and consider matter as a p*
167-24 confers the p* which the drug seems to
ph 181-32 Any h]rpnotic p- you may exercise will
186-10 discu8.sed ..." mind-cure," operating through
thep* of
196- 1 If materialistic knowledge is p*,
196- 4 The p' of mortal mind over its own body is
196-18 wherewith to establish their p-.
198- 2 has in belief more p- to harm
/ 202-29 as if senseless matter had more p- than
208- 4 The p' of the human will should be
224- 1 and the p- of sin diminishes,
228-28 supposition that sin, . . . and death have p*.
263-13 mortal, material sense which is not p'
b 296-32 a liar from the beginning, not deserving p\
308-^1 " p- with God an<f with men." — Gen. 32 . &.
310- 9 else the clay would have p* over the potter.
330-27 Evil is nothing?, no thing, mind, nor p'.
o 348-16 or imputing too much p' to God,
368-428 belief that . . . these healers have wonderful p*.
p 368-11 fatal beliefs . . . that evil is equal in p- to good
376-31 To fear and admit the p* of disease, is to
378-27 never endowed matter with p- to disable Life
880-29 to believe that there is ap* opposite to God,
388-16 another admission . . . that food has />*
396-22 At the right time explain to the sick the />•
419-11 Neither disease itself, sin, nor fear ha?* the p- to
438- 5 Behold, I give unto you p* — Luke 10 . H).
false belief . . . that evil is . . . more p*.
declaring ghosts to be real, merciless, and pr,
as p* mental opposition as a legislator
Tour thought IS more p* than jrour words.
youi
Blf,
power
r 473-<10 nothing apart from Him is present or has pr.
485-32 is like saving that thep- is in the lever.
496-11 a p- which opens the prison doors
g 515- 9 the p* which cliangetii the serpent into a staff.
547-19 theory,— that Mind . . . endues matter with p^
powerful
an 103-22
o 362-21
390-30
397.14
397-15 more p* tlian the accident itseli
powerfully
pr 12- 7 making it act more p* on the body
8 166-22 The human mind acts more p* to offset
powerless
8 162- 3 would wield the sceptre of a monanih, but it
160- 8 the manimate drug becomes p*.
ph 182-32 to presuppose that ... is p* on some occasions.
/ 228-29 He proved them p*.
p 375-16 All unscientific mental practice is . . • p*,
377-31 is of itself p* to produce suffering.
ap 667-23 and so proved to be p*.
powerlessness
TO 65-17 the p* of vows to make home happy,
r 490-10 From this also comes its p*,
powers
broadcast
m 66-13 broadcast p* of evil so conspicuous to-day
divine
/ 249- 9 the divine **p* that be." ~ Bam. 13 : L
God-given
p 387-10 nor . . . trespass npon God-given p*
Imaginary
p 403-19 deprived of its imaginary p- by Truth,
lower
8 144- 4 needs no cooperation from lower p*,
mental
an 106-22 Whoever uses his developed mental p-
8 128- 9 C. 9. enhances their endurance and mental p-,
no antagonistic
/ 2^-14 but there are no antagonistic p* nor laws,
not two
b 270- 9 but one power, — not two p*,
of this world
/ 226- 8 The p* of this world wUl fight,
other
ph 109-30 Whatever teaches man ... to acknowledge
other p*
r 486-26 If thought yields its dominion to other p-,
■o-callcd
8 144- 5 even if these so-called p* are real.
6 275-29 other gods, or other so-called p*.
This belief tends to support two opposite p-,
generally omit all but one of these p*.
nlse conclusions . . . two p*. — namely,
the first and second antagonistic p*.
If . . . there must be two p*,
in the only p* road to holiness.
the p' repentance, which reforms the heart
the p* affection and goodness
It is the livhag Cluist^ the p* Truth,
the more p* import of that career !
a revealed and p* Science.
-^ 29 p* and complete; and being p* and complete,
8 111-31 the broadest p* tests.
147- 8 submitted to the broadest p* test,
/ 224-22 A higher and more p Christianity,
254-21 to abandon so fast as p* the material,
o 341- 4 from a theoretical to a p* Christianity.
345-19 and this p* proof is the only feasible evidence
361-16 the p* proof^ of Christianity,
356- 5 is met by something p\
p 410-13 mankind objects to making this teaching p*.
t 452- 4 Incorrect reasoning leads to p* error.
practically ^ ^
8 122- 8 was p* exposed nineteen hundred years apo
146-21 effects p- prove its divine origin and efticjicy.
l.'>0-24 the p* rejected doctrine of the predestination
{232-11 but our prevalent theories p- deny this,
283-25 cannot be p- demonstrated . . . unless
328-19 can it be said that they explain it p\
o 356- 9 Jesus reasoned on this subject p*,
360-18 If you try to have two models, then you p- havp
none.
Practice, christian Science
r 493-13 a previous chapter entitled C. 8. /**.
practice
basis of
t 456-21 So long as matter is the basis of p*,
s 143- 7
/204-8
204-16
o 367-28
practical
pr 11-26
a 19^^
24-27
31-16
87-21
98-17
«-2J
Digitized by
Google
PRACTICE
409
PRAYER
practice
^ /3»-22 nor did he illustrate these errors by his p-.
Christian scientific . ,^ ^ .
p 410^29 Christian scientific p- begins with
oontradlefc the . . ^ ^ .
/ 202-25 beliefs . . . contradict the p- growing out of
**^'*?SJS spiritual growth and experience in p-
slSt- 8 none can be adopted as a safe guidance in p-.'*
pref z-24 its p- is safer and more potent than that of any
made void their ^ ,^ ^ ,
8 146- 7 would have made void their p*.
medical
(see medical)
mental
(see mental)
™* e^vd^l is not the metaphysical p- of C. S.,
p ^4-16 It is equally important in metaphysica] p*
t 460- 5 it underlies all metaphysical p*.
of Christian Science ^^ ,^ «
V 442-17 Neither . . . enters into the p* of C. 8.,
of mvine metaphysics ^ , , ^^
9 111-12 the p* of divine metaphysics is the
of niasmetism
anlOl- 2 observed in the public p- of magnetism,
of medicine ^ , ,, ,
8 161-12 law, restricting the p- of medicine.
of sin
a 39-31 Who will stop the p- of sin so long as
of Troth ^ ^ *™_„^^
p 410-24 does not appear in the p- of Truth
Principle and
pref Tx-14 the Principle and p- of Christian healing,
a 53-10 the divine Principle and p- of Jesus
o 355-24 the divine Principle and p- of C. S.
pat into
& 323-13 we must put into p* what we already Imow.
reduce to , ^ . , j._i x^, i i
r 490-17 reduce to p* the real man's divine Principle,
risht
t 464-17 the wrong as well as the right p-.
Science in
8 162-17 Working out the rules of Science in p*,
such a
t 452-426 Such a p* does not demonstrate the
teachins and
a 2fr-22 Jesus* teaching and p* of Truth
r 478-19 the teaching and p* of Christianity,
teachincsand ^, ^ ^ ^ .
a w-26 the teachings and p' of our Master
theory and ^ .
t 456-16 Any dishonesty in your theory and p*
theory and in . ^
/ 229^19 mistaken in theory and in p-.
the student's
without
» 411- 8 My first discovery in the student*s p*
»out
/ 241-18 The error of the ages is preaching without p-^
pr lfr-22
15-28
a 2^20
t458- 7
ap 561- 3
practices
■^ a lft-11
s 141-9
r 484-27
practise
■^ a 41-30
«p 96-21
an 101.^
/ 263-18
& 271-28
p 365-22
431-29
< 446-13
449-13
452-30
463-32
457-26
462-9
practised
*^ a 24-2
26-30
8 147-12
147-24
ph 174-21
/ 201-1
O 344-23
t 451-29
in so far as we put our desires into p*.
P' not profession, understanding not belief,
to show the learner the way by p* as well as
This theory is supposed to favor p- from
destroys both faith in evil and the p* of
against Pharisaical creeds andp*,
even the most cherished beliefs and p*.
Involved in all false theories and p*.
demanded more than they were willing to p-.
for every man to understand and to p:
its effects upon those who p* it.
If you believe in and p- wrong knowingly,
to learn and to p- Christian healing.
then he is Christian enough to p- scientifically
testifies: . . . I p- dally ablutions
can p* on no one from . . . motives without
You should p' well what you know,
the inclination or power to p- wrongly
nor can he p* animal magnetism
They even p* these, intending
to p- TruthMS teachings only in part,
Truth and Love understood and p*.
which he taught and p-.
Jesus p* these rules on the hills of Judaea
healed the sick, p- Christian healing,
Truth is revealed. It needs only to be p*.
The best sermon ever preached is Truth p*
the C. S. which Jesus preached and p-
and it is p* either with a mistaken or a wicked
Dractises
t 446-11 Whoever p- the Science the author teaches,
449-30 if the student p* what he is taught,
o 342-Mr If Christian Scientists were teaching or p*
t 456- 3 Teaching or p* in the name of Truth,
practitioner
8p 79-23 The unscientific p- says: "\ou are ill.
8 161-24 ordinary p-, examining bodily symptoms,
ph 176-22 Should . . . disease be treated by a regular p-,
p 365-30 The unchristian p- is not giving
403-28 p* Improves or injures the case in proportion
t 460-20 a false p* will work mischief,
practitioner's ,,. ^
p 410-28 until the p- healing ability is
practitioners
pre/ viii-19 Is there less sickness because of these p* ?
s 164-10 the cultured class of medical p*
ph 174- 3 as do civilized p- by their more studied methods.
praise
pr 2- 8 God is not moved by the breath of p- to do more
o 364-23 out of the mouth of babes He will perfect p-.
p 362- •fori ahaU yet p- Birn, — Paal. 42 .• 11.
ap 658-13 When understood, it is Truth's prism and p*.
to be p- in the city of our God, — Paal. 48 . 1.
when ye p-, believe that ye receive — Mark 11 ; 24.
Do we p' to make ourselves better or to
Who would . . . p- the principle of mathemat-
ics
why p- with the lips that you may be
If tne sick recover because they p-
If we p" to God as a corporeal person, this will
p- to tny Father which is in — Matt. 6 : 6.
In order to p* aright, we must enter into the
We must " p- without ceasing." — / The»«. 6 : 17.
The Masters injunction is. that we p- in secret
" After this manner therefore p- — Matt. 6 : 9.
if the sinner continues to p* and repent,
not . . . labor and p*. expecting because of
it is well to hope, p*, and wait patiently
Why p- for the recovery of the sick, if
" Neitiier p- 1 for these alone, —John 17 : 20.
" Tell me, 1 p- thee, thy name ; " — Qen. 32 ; 29.
Let us watcn, work, and p*
•* Let there be no strife, f p thee, — Oen. 13 . 8.
we solemnly promise to watch, and p*
the recollection that we have p* over it
satisfied with liaving p* for something
because they pray or are p- for audibly,
the cup which he p* might pass from him,
yet Jesus p* and gave them bread.
Jesus p* ; he withdrew from the
At another time Jesus p*, not for the twelve
p 369-18 never gave drugs, never p- to know if
Prayer, the Lord** ^. _ , ^ , „ ,
pr 14-23 The Lord's P- is the prayer of Soul.
16-8 which we name after him the Lord*s P*.
16-23 which is indicated in the Lord's P-
16-26 the spiritual sense of the Lord's P' :
prayer
acoentahle
r 3-31 In such a case, the only acceptable p* is
* — Audible p- can nevrtr do the works of
Audible p- is impressive; it gives
praised
ap 658-*
pray
pr 1- *
2-1
8-4
9-31
12-30
13-20
14-32
16-14
16-21
16-23
16- 9
a 19-20
21-6
m 66-19
/ 218-17
6 271-17
309-2
p 367-21
< 444-26
r 497-24
prayed
pr 7-31
9-8
12-30
a 32-12
32-26
38-18
a£rb]
pr
palsies ... the cJiild at p-, is not the divine ideal
Consistent p* is the desire to do right.
. . heals the sick.
4-27
7- 8
child at
8 119-20
consistent
pr 9-32
desire is _ . ,
pr l-ll Desire is p-;
Kovemed by Science
/ 206-13 This p', governed by Science .
^%r^^'i- 2 What is this healing p- ?
heart of . ^ ^ _. ,
pr 15-10 To enter Into the heart of ps
^**16- 2 The highest p- is not one of faith merely; ,
pr 11- 1 Jesus' p-, " Forgive us our debts," — Matt. 6.- 12.
loftiness of his ^ ^ ^ , ,., **.,
pr 8-13 If he reached the loftiness of his p\
motives for . ^^ ^ «
pr 2-1 What are the moUves for p- ?
pr 12-1 p- of faith shall save the sick," — Jos. 5 ; 16.
of fervent desire ^ , ^ _^^ ,
pr 4- 3 the p- of fervent desire for growth in grace.
Digitized by
Google
PRAYER
410
PRECISE
prayer
of Sou
pr 14-28 The Lord's Prayer is the p* of Soul,
of the rlshteons
/ 206-13 hope, faith, lore — is the p' of the righteous.
231-11 heal the sick through the p* of the nghteous.
of the unri|;hteoiiB
/ 206-11 Will-power ... Is the p* of the unrighteous ;
one brief
pr 16- 7 Our Master taught his disciples one brief p*,
our
pr 9-11 by living consistently with our p* ?
public
pr 13- 5 In public p* we often go beyond our
sUent
pr 4-28 silent p*, . . . and devout obedience enable us
suoh
pr 12- 6 The beneficial effect of such p- for the sick
1&-21 Such p* is answered, in so far as we
16- 4 Such p- heals sickness, and must destroy
test of all
pr 9-6 The test of all p* lies In the answer to these
their
o 351-32 but their p* brought down no proof that It
unceasing
understanding of
4-13 struggle to be always good is unceasing p-.
pr 10- 6 grow to the spiritual understanding of p*.
TeA>al
pr 7-15 The motives for verbal p- may
wordy
pr 8- 1 A wordy p* may afford a quiet sense of
pr 1- 1
1-6
2-15
5-22
5-26
6-27
6-21
7-27
10- 1
lO-lO
10-20
10-21
10-23
11-27
11-28
11-29
12-16
12-29
13-14
16-10
16-13
16-14
ap 566-19
gl 592-24
prayerful
pr 8-10
prayers
are mental
pr 12-32
audible
pr 8-18
constant
pr 15-27
her own
o 351-10
humblo
pr 12-13
In which
p 395-15
long
pr 4-30
9-28
a 20-12
our
pr 13-9
their
pr 8-6
ph 182-25
o 351-10
36&- 7
prayest
pr 14-31
5-26
The p* that reforms the sinner and heals
P't watching, and working, combined with
P' cannot change the Science of being,
P' is not to be used as a confessional
If p* nourishes the belief that sin Is
If . . . p* is an evil.
Is to mteunderstand Love and to make p- the
The danger from p- is that it may
P- means that we desire to walk and will
vain repetitions will never pour Into p* the
to earn a penny by grinding out a p*.
has paid for the privilege of p- the
not always receive the blessings we ask for inp*.
P' cannot change the unalterable Truth,
nor can p* alone give us an understanding
P', coupled with a fervent habitual desire
7^ to a corporeal God affects the sick like a
another who offers the same measure of p- V
Even if p* is sincere, God knows our need
that p- which covers all human needs,
whether the last line is not an addition to the p*
does not affect the meaning of the p* itself,
we may also offer the p* which conclude the
Consecration; charity; gentleness; p*;
If a man, though apparently fervent and p-,
prayin|r-machine
pr ^ 10-18 to carry a p* through the streets.
preach
pre/ xi-19
To p- deliverance to the captives — Lvke 4 . 18.
noi to baptize^ but to pr the gotpel. — 1 Cor.
34-15 and p* Chris^ or Truth, to the poor,
37-30 pr the gospel to every creature f** — Mark 1«
s 138-28 p- the gospel to every creature ! — Mark 16
6 271-32 how shall they p-, except they be — Rom. 10
272- 1 how shall thev p-, convert, and heal . . . ex<
o 342-10
p 418-27
preached
a 27 '-
Go ye Into all the world, and p- — Mark ItfTu.
P- the gospel to every creature. " — Mark
16. 15.
_ to the poor the gospel is p*." — Luke 7 .- 22.
55- 9 Now that the goepel of healing is again p-
s 107- • the goepel which was p- o/me— GoT 1 .• IL
and the poor have the gospel p* to them,
and tlie truth p- by Jesus.
The beet sermon ever p* Is Truth practised
the C. S. which Jesus p- and practised
When the omnipotence of God is p*
132-8
141-2
/201- 1
O 344-23
345- 7
preacher
$ 132-30 This righteous p- once pointed his disciples to
136-26 doubted if Jesus was controlled by the saiated
6 2n-«
preaches
a 33-26
preachinsT
31- 1
241-17
324-24
324-28
o M7-16
precede
pr 16- 1
{\
"How shall they hear without a p'? —
10:14.
and p- the g^pel to the poor,
This p' receives a strong rebuke in the
In meekness and might, he was found p*
The error of the ages isp* without practice
healing the sick and p- Chri8tlan%
»* If . . . then is our p* vain." — / Cor. 15.- 14.
p* the gospel to the poor, healing the sick.
8-20
12-22
/264-3
& 326-20
e 464-11
In divine Science, where p* are mental,
Professions and audible p* are like
purity, and affection are constant p*.
her own p* failed to heal her
Jesus, who6e humble p- were
P-, In which God is not asked to heal
Long p\ superstition, and creeds
Then why make long p- about it
men can . . . make long p-, and yet
If . . . our p* are " vain repetitions," —Matt. 6 .• 7.
Their p* are Indexes which do not
thus working against themselves and their p*
the p- of her devout parents
P' which evince no spiritual power to heal.
** When thou p*, enter into thy — Matt. 6 : 6.
Are we benefited by p' ? Yes,
belief . . . that man Is made better merely by
p*.
P- for humility with whatever fervency
common custom of p* for the recovery of
are consistent who, watching and p*.
Working and p with true motives,
P', watching, and working for the
A great sacrifice of material things must p-
must p* that understanding of Truth which
g 553- 5 must p- an understanding of the harmony of
preceded
g 543-21 thinking that apehood p* mortal manhood ?
precedence
fp 83-20 and gives to matter the p' over Spirit.
precedent
^ " C. S. furnishes no p* for such injustice,
A c<mditlOn p- to communion with Spirit
would be to contradict p* and to admit
Jesus established in the Christian era the jr
m
»p
* The darkest hour p* the dawn.**
narrative suppof^es . . . that matter p* misd.
which p* the development of that beliet.
63-14
72- 7
ah 106- 7
8 138-17
precedes
ap 96-11
0r 530-30
553-32
preceding
g i]22^& for the Scripture just p- declares
precept
- "" "* by practice as well as p*.
was to break a moral p:.
would be just to observe the Scriptural ir,
is seen in example more than In p*.
a useful rebuke from Jesus' p*,
may learn the value of the apostolic p* :
Forp' must be upon p*, p* upon pr ; — isa. 38 : Mi
26-21
/23i-29
o 314-17
3&I-18
p 382-10
t 443-21
r 46^-*
precepts
a 31-17
s 141- 5
141- 6
6 276-4
precincts
his precious p*,
Jesus' divine p- for living and healing.
Because his p* require the disciple to
When the divine p- are understood,
a 44- 5 The lonely p- of the tomb
predoas
a 22-9
26-24
through Christ's p* love these efforts are
p* Import of our Master's sinless career
31-17 bbeymg his p- precepts,
m 6B- 6 Wears yet a p- je
jewel in his head.
66-32 that the p- metal may be graven with tha
precipice
p 374-22 walking in darkness on the edge of a p*.
precipitate
b 324- 4 helps to p- the ultimate harmony,
p 436-19 Fear, the sheriff, to p- the result
precipitately
m 66-23 for a wife p- to leave her husband
precipitates
m 67-16 p- his doom or sunshine gladdens the
precise
e 266-16 p* form of God must be of small importaaot
6 270-17 knew not what would be the p* nature of
Digitized by
Google
PRECISELY
411
PRESENCE
I accord with your p- or
precisely
a 19-13 deolaring p* what would destroy sickness,
o 864- 8 when it teaches p- this thought
preclade
a 36-16 p* C. 8. from finding faTor with the
precludes
r 487-15 this p- the need of believing.
preconceptions
8 129-10 be it in 1
predecessors
/ 238- 2 The sects, which endured the lash of their p%
predestination
a 24-18 in regard to tr and future punishment.
s 150-25 the practically rejected doctrine of the p* of
predicated
8 144- 9 physiology, hygiene, are mainly p- of matter,
predicting
«tp 84- 5 jT the future from a groundwork of
8 14(^27 p* disease does not dignify therapeutics.
prediction
a 54-28 and history has confirmed the p*.
g 532- 9 the p* in the story under consideration.
predisDosed
p »9- 6 the less we are p* to sickness.
predisposing
ph 178-11 p* cause and the exciting cause are mentaL
/ 230-31 remote, p*, and the exciting cause
p 383- 6 !>*, remote, and exciting cause
predisposition
/ wo- 2 in order to OTercome a p- to take cold;
predominate
c 263-20 supposed pain and pleasure of matter cease top*.
g 502- 5 as if reality did not p* over unreality,
pre-eminently
a 42-11 enaorsed p* by the approval of Qod,
m 06-20 the other p* needs good company.
an 102-32 p* promotes affection and virtue in families
8 123-32 On the contrary, C. S. is p- scientific,
preens
c 261-29 and p- its wings for a skyward flight.
preferable
an 101-29 Discomfort under error is p* to comfort.
preference
8 160-26 If muscles can . . . become rigid of their own p«,
S\ 179-12 p* of mortal mind for a certiun method
grtircd
ap 568-28 p- this perilous passage out of bondage
prefigrures
ap 658-10 This angel . . . p* divine Science
prejudice
8 144-25 Ignorance, pride, or p* closes the door to
T 484- 3 neither pride, p*, bigotry, nor envy can
preliminary
t 449-26 They are enemies without the p' offence,
r 484-29 is material sense a necessary p*
prelude
8p 90-14 some insist that death is the necessary p* to
g 5QS- 2 the living and real p* of the older Scriptures
preinise
8 129- 6 can tolerate no error in p* or conclusion.
130-13 from this p- it follows that good and its
ph 167-17 an error in the p' must appear in the conclusion.
191-26 and from this p* infers the
6 277-27 error in the p* leads to errors in the conclusion
premises
fp 84- 2 coordinate neither with the p- nor
98-15 Beyond the frail p* of human beliefs,
8 164-13 human systems based on material p*
ph 184- 2 The p* being erroneous,
b 268-12 does not enter into metaphysical p* or
274-11 not mere inferences drawn from material p*.
312-28 theories are based on finite p-,
338-10 error has been engrafted into the p*
preparation
pref xii-16 given to the p* of the revision of
gl 686-18 the only fit p* for admission to the presence
preparatory
r 486- 9 Earth*s p* school must be improved
prepare
a 39-20 not that now men mostp* for a
/ 208-21 and p* for the reign of Spirit,
p 433-28 is sent for to p* the frightened sense
prepared
m 61-11 that the hi^way of our God may be p*
"'"""" " ~ ^"loi^ht for the metaphysics of C
iliermay bep* to rellnqu
to all p' to receive Christ, Truth
If food was p* by Jesus for his disciples.
b 322-12 finite beliefmay be
883-22 to all
• to relinquish ite error.
prepared
p 414-17 not until your patients are p* for the
ap 566-30 where she hath a place p- of God. — Rev. 12 .• 6.
666- 8 up to the glory p* for them who love God.
prepares
o 361-28 untU God p- the soil for the seed.
prepareth
ap 578-13 [Love] p* a table before me — see Pso/. 23 ; 5.
preparing
/ 208-i^ and p' the way of Science.
p 365- 5 and p* their helpers for the ** midnight call,*'
preponderance
8 143-20 you conclude that . . . hold the p* of power.
ph 168- 6 removal . . . from either scale gives p* to the
177-22 hold the p- of power in any direction
g 602- 4 the p* of unreality in the entire narrative,
prerogative
sp 84-11 the p* of the ever-present, divine Mind,
8 123- 8 the power and p* of Spirit,
/ 253-16 your p- to overcome the belief in sin,
g 530-10 presuming not on the p- of his creator,
prerogatives
g 013- 2 for the claim usurps the deific p*
549-30 to usurp the p* of omnipotence.
prescribed
8 148- 4 He p* no drugs, urged no obedience to
156- 8 p' the fourth attenuation of Argentum ni/ro-
tum
156-13 former physician had p* these remedies,
p 424-14 to counteract the working of a remedy p* by
prescribes
ph 198-19 p* drugs, until the elasticity of
p 399- 6 Mortafmind p- the drug,
prescription
8 UA- 7 The p' which succeeds in one Instance
168- 6 He was supposed to have dictated the first p*.
ph 166-10 The popular doctor believes in his p*,
pr^criptions
8 158-21 to victimize the race with intoxicating p*
ph 175- 4 When there are fewer p*,
presence
all
b 275-23 all power, all p*, all Science.
and power
g 512- 8 symbolized by strength, p*, and power,
gl 596-18 the p- and power of the Most High.
beatific
c 266-27 he refiects the beatific p*, illuming the universe
oalm In the
p 366-27 Christian Scientist will be calm in the p* of
divine
pr 12- 4 no power to gain more of the divine p* than
His
ph 174-11 but the angels of His p* . . . are our guardians
g 612-10 These angels of His p*, which have the
543-11 They cannot come into His p*,
ap 567- 6 The Gabriel of His p- has no contests.
human
b 325-28 which ushered Jesus into human p*,
Iniposlng
p 441- 1 with benign and imposing p*,
Joy of Its
gh 175-11 The joy of itsp*, its beauty and fragrance,
hrist
o 351-14 the living, palpitating p* of Christ,
of divine Justice
p 437- 9 in the p- of divijie Justice,
of God
g 548- 9 Shut out from the p* of God.
of health
p 412-M Realize the p- of health and
of his
a 60-11 withhold a clear token of his pr
of Ufe
6 304- 1 the sweet sense and p- of Life and Truth.
r 470- 8 assumed . . . the loss of the spiritual p* of Life
of mine enemies
ap 578-13 in the p' of mine enemies : ~ Pea/. 28 .• 5.
of mistrust
m 68- 9 The p* of mistrust, where confidence is due,
of the Lord
8 135- 5 at the p- of the Lord, — P8al. 114 .- 7.
g 542-27 went out from the p* of the Lord — Qen. 4 .* 16.
of the reality
b 293- 1 mortality disappears in p* of the reality.
power and
g 519-13 the divine power and p* which go with it,
power nor
r 471-19 and there is no other power nor p*.
reproduce the
sp 75-23 to reproduce the pr of those who
a 48-25 Pale in the p* of his
Digitized by
Google
PRESENCE
412
PREVAIL
wesence
8 185- 6 at the p- of the God of Jacob." — P$al. 114 • 7.
p 482-33 and that mj »* was required to
440-25 In the p* of the Supreme LawgiYer,
nresentcnoun)
gp 84-13 the past, the p-, and the future.
/ 224- 5 disappear from the dlssolying paths of the p*,
present (adj.)
pr 18- 1 ** a very p- help in trouble." — PboZ. 46 ; 1.
14- 4 " p- with the Lord " — // Cor. 6 .• 8.
14- 6 "p- with the Lord" — // Car, 5 ;8.
14-22 and p- with Truth and LoTe.
a 22-16 If . . . you receive nop* re ward, go not back to
m 60-20 in a majority of cases, Is not its p- tendency,
65- 3 Bfay Christ, Truth, be p* at every bridai altar
66-26 must lose its d* slippery footing,
tp 72-23 suppoeitionaloppositeofgood, is never p*.
82-3 aseasilyas wedoof onep*.
82- 4 no more diiBcult . . . than it is to read the p*.
87-7 to be individually and consciously p*.
88- 6 may even be cognizant of a p* flavor
95- 5 would be to-day if Jesus were personally p*.
an 102-21 So secret are the y methods of
s 123-24 The proof, by p* demonstration, that the
139-11 but the p' new, yet old, reform
147- 4 its p' application to the cure of disease.
ph 171-26 beliefs that intelligence and life are p*
178-10 connection of past mortal thoughts with p*.
170- 6 absent from their healers, as wSl as those p*,
/ 202-28 " a very p* help in trouble ; " — Paal. 46 ; 1.
216-30 and to be p- with the Lord." — // Cor. 5 .• 8.
228-17 Dropping their p* beliefs, they will recognise
234-21 The p* codes of human sjrstems disappomt the
5 304-6 things p", nor things to come, — iTom. 8.-38.
o 348-32 If such are the ir miits, what will the
340- 4 so the rabbis or the p* day ask concerning
351-13 this spiritual sense was a p- help.
366-17 neither a p* nor an eternal copartnership
361- 9 God is come and is p- now and f orerer.
p 383-10 p- with the Lord." — // Cor. 5: 8.
388-27 loolish to venture beyond our p* understanding,
802-27 When the condition is p' which you say induces
407-26 Let the perfect model oe p* in your thoughts
410- Sap* knowledge of his Father and of himself,
426-26 far beyond its p* elevation,
430-29 testifies ... I was p- on certain nights when
432-26 Materia Medica, wasp* when I arrived,
t 444-12 a very p- help in trouble." — Pml 46 ; 1.
r 473- 9 nothing apart from Him is pr or has power.
ap 560- 6 has reference to the p- age.
570- 4 The p- apathy as to the tendency of
573-26 in this p- state of existence,
674- 2 This ... is therefore a p* possibility.
677-28 The writer's p* feeble sense of C. S.
^2 661-26 and to be p* with the Lord." — // Cor. 5:8.
present »t~
m 63-24 rational means of improvement at p*
68-2 At p* mortals promee slowly
ip 90-30 At p* we know not what man is,
$ 134-32 This fact at jr seems more mysterious than
/ 240-21 If at p* satiifled with wrong-doing,
240-22 If at p* content with idleness, we must
present ever—
prtif xi-17 everp* in human consciousness
sp 72-21 God, good, being ever p*, it follows
o 300-21 through the realization of God as ever p*
306-28 the umverse, ever p- and eternal.
r 470- 9 assumed . . . the loss of Love as ever p*
471-18 God is infinite, therefore ever p*,
present (verb)
pre/ xi- 2 p* only a phase of the action of the
a 30-17 wot so did Jesus, . . . »• the divine law
ph 170- 8 Christian ideas certainly p* what human
172-29 unfortunate cripple may p- more nobility than
c 256-29 Finiteness cannot p* the idea or the vastness of
267-19 p* more than is detected upon the surface,
b 325-21 '*» P- your bodies a living sacrifice, — Bom. 12 : 1.
o 358-12 and could not p* its proofs,
p 430-13 1 here »• to my readers an allegory
g 511-26 Animals and mortals metaphorical I v p* the
546-31 If mathematics should p* a thou^nd
655-31 Jesus was able to p* himself unchanged
presentation
a 24-24 only for the p-, after death, of
presented
a 25-16 Jesus p* the ideal of God better than
45-29 He p* the same body that he hnd before his
54-14 he p* the proof that Life, Truth, and Love heal
$ 118-18 p' as three measures of meal,
c 259-10 thoughts which p* man as fallen,
6 305-20 The inverted images p* by the senses,
314-21 and he p* to her, . . . the true idea
315-16 God's spiritual idea as p* by Christ Jesus.
3I5-2S and p- an illustration of creation.
presented
6 316-24 The spiritual idea of God, as p* by Jesus,
317-21 Our Lord and Master 0* himself to his
o 344-21 only one which should be p* to the whole world,
r 473-13 lias p- Christ, the true idea of God,
g 50O- 7 p* to them the certain sense of eternal Life.
621-24 p* in the verses already considered,
629-26 evil, by whatever figure p\ contradicts itself
534-15 idea of divine power, which Jesus p-,
ap 560-28 hid from them the true idea which has been s*.
662-3 EUasp- the idea of the fatherhood of
presenting:
r 491-19 sometimes p* no appearance of mind,
g 623- 6 p* the exact opposite of Truth,
presently
8 165- 1 />• the child forgets all about the accidemt,
ph 182-13 If we attempt it, we shall p*
190-11 so-called senses, which p* measure mind by
f 237- 6 Bounding oS . , . she p* added,
0 321-23 p' restored his hand to its natural conditiQa
p 416- 4 the belief of pain will p* return, unless
g 624-27 for God p* curses the ground.
presents
a 55-11 p* the Saviour in a clearer light
m 67-29 p- the true likeness or spiritual ideaL
6S-27 C. S. p' unfoldment, not accretion ;
jp 87-14 for it p* primal t»ct» to mortal mind.
8 146-22 mystery which godliness ahravs pr to the
b 276-14 and p* them as beautiful and unmortaL
277-18 Natural history p* vegetables and
301-27 p* an inverted image of Mind and substance
302-28 body p- no proper likeness of dirinity,
316-20 Cliristp- the indestructible man,
o 366-11 and sustains logically . . . every point it pr.
368-16 It p* the calm and clear verdict of Truth
p 375-32 p* to mortal thought a hopeless state,
423-18 according to the evidence which matterp*.
g 503-20 Immortal and divine Mind p* the idea or God:
ap 577- 5 The Lamb*s wife p* the unity of
preserve
p 374-19 incapacity to p* your own existence,
r 494- 8 needed no help ... top* the eternal harmony
preserved
/ 245-18 This instance of youth p- furnishes a
b 277-17 the order of genus and species is p*
preserves
p 883-22 tells you that the weed p* his health,
g 560- 6 which forms andp* the individuality
preserving
b m-lA as p- their original species.
President
pr^ xii- 9 P* of the first Christian Scientist Associatiaa,
xii-19 and as its i**, reopened the College
press
8 141-30 Let it have fair representation by the pr.
ph 196-31 The p- unwittingly sends forth many sorrovt
/ 224-90 opposition from cnurch, state laws, and the jTr
o 343-30 to p- along the line of gospel-healing,
pressed
/ 226-31 but I p- on through f aitii in God,
pressure
t 461- 8 constant p* of the apostolic command
/]{44-32 of development, power, and p*.
presuming
g 530- 9 pr not on the prerogative of his creator,
presumptuously
o 34^ 8 He that decries this Science does it p-,
presuppose
8 110- 6 They either pr the self-evolution and
ph \9Q-Si is to p- that omnipotent power is powerless
fWJ-2& which p- the absence of Truth,
b 319-15 doctrines and theories which p-
presupposes
«p 71-30 Spiritualism therefore p- Spirit. ... to be
pA 186-13 because it p* the absence of God,
b 281- 7 Error p* man to be both mind and
301-30 This falsity p* soul to be
r 480-15 its action is erroneous and pr man to be
pretence . ^
ph 186- 8 under whaterer name or pr they are employed;
ap 667-26 in his p- of being a talker,
pretensions ^
an 103-27 mortal mind, whose flimsy and gaudv p-,
ph 186-19 This falsehood should strip evil of all pr.
preternatural
5 134-23 not because this Science is ... p-,
prevail
8 13a- 1 shall not p- against it." — MaU. 16 : 18.
ap 667-10 Truth and Love p- against the dragon
Digitized by
Google
PREVAILED
413
Principle
6306-31 •• as a prince " had he p* — Gen. 32 . 28. ^^ ^ ^
ap 60ft-27 dragon fought, ... and p- not; - Rev. 12 . 7, 8.
'^'^pJ^lSsS? as material as the p- systems of medicine.
^^ b 311-24 law of Soul, which p- over material sense
ap 567- 6 spiritual strength wrestles and p-
«D 94-18 the misconceptions of Deity there p-.
7 232-10 our p* theories practically deny this,
283-13 But what say p- theories ?
p 389-18 as p' theories maintain,
** tw 13-21 this will p- us from relinquishine the
an 106- 4 to p- deeds of violence or to punish them.
«A 170-18 If there are material laws which p- disease.
174-32 We should p- the images of disease from
196-12 to p* disease from forming in mortal mind
{237-18 To p- the experience of error and its suAerings,
329-16 Until one is able to p- bad results, he should
o 341-14 cannot p- that from being scientific which
p 368-18 then no material suppositions can p* us from
380-20 Nothing but the power of Truth can p* the
381-12 you can p- the development of pain
886-31 would p- the brain from becoming diseased,
400-14 and you p* the development of disease.
412-16 To p* disease or to cure it,
424-28 To p" or to cure scrofula and other so-oaiiea
431-14 summoned . . . Hypnotism to p* his punishment.
436-17 to p* his committing liver-complaint,
486-19 result which they were called to p*.
t 446-30 Covering iniquity wiUp- prosperity
457-11 to p* suffering, not to produce It.
^^^^i^^^t Communion . . . would be p- by this difference.
$ 154-21 the yery results which might have been p-
preven ^^g^^ left no definite rule for ... p* disease.
^"^^p 401-S"reoonstruction and to the p- of inflammation.
p 368-23 (that is, the p- and curative) arts
nh 182-19 Obedience to material law p- full obedience to
p 372-30 p* the honest recognition of benefits receiyed,
384-11 p* him from helping himself,
« 409-14 the error which p* mortals from
n> 76-27 that is the moment p* to the transition,
p 434-12 were at the p Court of Error,
r 483-12 is touched upon in a p- chapter
g 626- 3 The p* and more scientific record
^^ q 544-19 The facts of creation, as p- recorded,
*^ gl 5»-28 one belief p* upon another.
^^ ^r 10-21 has paid for . . . prayer the p; of persecution.
% 36-16 The wuthlyp- of spirituality in a material .age
47-12 The traitor's p- was thhrty pieces of silver
» 108- 9 *• the p- of learning love, '
ph 197- 7 What a p* for human knowledge !
197- 7 But the p- does not exceed the original cost.
^^plSt 1 a p- sense of the dear Father's loving-kindness.
pride
*"*a* 31- 1 P- and fear are unfit to bear the standard of
*" s ^42-16 tell their story top* and fustian.
*m ^eiA3 personal adornment, display, and p*.
'*''"/*^^*It should have humbled the p- of the priests.
^' ''^^il 6 must renounce . . . oppression and the p- of
power. ^ . .
gl 589-13 the p- of power and the power of pride ;
^' ""ft WO^b" The p- of priesthood is the prince of this world.
or ^^\^^Ygaor^Tic%, p-, or prejudice closes the
'^^^^f^^-M the pride of power and the power of p- ;
^ a 36- 2 hearts chastened and p- rebuked.
*^^? l^lS^tyranny and p- need to be whipped out of the
a
m
51-25 V, envy, cruelty, and vengeance,
64- 8 >, envy, or jealousy seems on most occasions
tn 68- 4 They are slaves to fashion, p , and sense.
8 115-22 «•, envy, deceit, hatred, revenge,
« 372-29 If »•, superstition, or any error prevents
t 446-22 SeU-eeeking, envy, passion, p-, hatred,
r 484- 3 When this is accomplished, neither p*, preju-
gl 582- 6 p'\ envy; fame; Ulusion; a false belief ;
a 20- 6 ritualistic p- and hypocritical Pharisee
30-14 Rabbi and p* taught the Mosaic law,
42- 2 p- and rabbi affirmed God to be a
8 141-19 Its only p* is the spiritualized man.
priestess . , „^^^
< 454-21 Love is p- at the altar of Truth.
6 270-22 The pride of p- is the prince of this world.
a 49-26 p- and rabbis, before whom he had
9 141-21 ♦' kings and p- unto God." — Rev. 1 : 6.
158- 2 origfaiated in idolatry with pagan p\
/ 228-30 It should have humbled the pride of the p*,
»p 87-15 it presents p- facts to mortal mind.
90-2 how then can we account for their p- origin?
8 135- 7 unfolds the p- order,
/ 207-20 There is but one p- cause,
r 468- 9 It is the p- and eternal quality of
ap 558-26 p- elements, of Truth and Love,
568-30 Love sends forth her p* and everlasting strain.
s 148-19 the one wholly, the other p*
160-12 is not p- one of phvsical healing,
o 512-23 these are mental, both p- and secondaruy.
543-19 who shaU say that he is not p- dust?
/ 207-12 nor are the so-called laws of matter o*,
245-29 the p- of that illustration makes it plain
g 525-10 the p* sense being image, form;
t 457-10 Her p- object, since entering this field
^^ '*\^11* 4 These eternal verities reveal p- existence as
o 563-28 from dust or from the rib of our p- father.
ap 566-23 stars sang together and all was p- harmony.
m 63- 9 Spirit is his p' and ultimate source of being;
64-9 ruling out p- Christianity,
s 109-18 cures were produced in p- Christian healing
128- 2 Good Is natural and p*. ».^ , ^ , ,
ph 176- 7 p- custom of taking no thought about food
/ 214- 3 f hey came as sound to the p- prophets.
244-17 that he returns eventually to his p; condition;
b 292-13 Matter Is the p- belief of mortjU mind,
o 356-28 create the p-, and then punish Its derivative ?
n 374-28 resolved into its p- mortal elements.
388-20 continuation of, the p- mortal mind.
^^ ^If 270-22 The pride of priesthood Is the p* of this workl
308-30 " as a p- " had he prevailed — Gen. 32: M.
309-11 Israel, — a p- of God, or a soldier of God,
Prince of Peace ^ ^ i „ ^n.
a 52-14 concerning the coming P' of P-.
^'' p ES^ 1 p- witness (the officer of the Health-laws)
436-36 One of the p- witnesses. Nerve, testified
Principle
and idea
(see idea)
and its Idea
, r 465-17 P- and its Idea Is one, .
476-4 all Is Spirit, divine P- and Its Idea.
g 520- 9 P' and Its Idea, man, are coexistent
^^ef^-lA^the P' and practice of Christian heiUlng,
o ^24 misapprehension both of the divine P- and ptAO-
tlce
*"**72lS.'5 P- and proof of Christianity are discerned
*"^ ^^3-15 prove for himself the P- and rule of C. S.
an "J^^.J3[0*^^niis faith relies upon an understood P-.
^'^^ 107-^ This apodictlcal P- points to the revelation of
^"T SS-31 Divine Mind is the only cause or P- of existence.
*^®"7^lV*rellglons which contradict Its P- are false.
*''**«*6^27 The creative P- - Life, Truth, and I^ve
513-21 God who Is the divinely creative P- thereof.
Digitized by
Google
Principle
414
PRISON
Principle
caraiive
8 157- 9 rests on Mind alone as the curatire P-,
deathless _
/ 203-22 then mortals believe that the deathless P\
demonstrable
ff 546-29 it cores on a divine demonstrable P-
divine
(see divine)
entire
t 461- 7 part lUostrates and proves the entire P-.
eternal
b 812-20 man*8 eternal P* is ever-present Life.
gl 579-11 faith in the divine Life and in the eternal P-
692-16 divine and eternal P- ; Life, Truth, and Love.
factor in the
pr^ X- 8 this mind is not a factor in the /** of C. 8.
pr
fixed
s 128-28
KlorlooB
p 382-26
r 474-14
God Is the
$ 112-32
r 478-9
rood in
6 286-19
It rests on fixed P and not upon the
but for the glorious P you teach,
until the glorious P- of these marvels is gained.
God is the P- of divine metaphysics.
God is the P* of man, and man is the idea of
like Himself, — good in P- and in idea.
governed by its
ph 195-16 semblance of an idea governed by its /*-,
healing
pr 12-12 the divine healing P- as manifested in Jesus,
6 812-29 away from the infinite and divine healing P*
heals the sick
o 364-10 P- heals the sick and spiritualiies humanity.
holy
s 124-8
IniDiortal
{7 554-4
infinite
«p 71^8
c 257-18
268-19
6800-4
802-26
837-22
^620-8
nor holy /*- of its own,
God, who is its divine inunortal r*.
524-16
ap 577- 8
^582-11
inhamiony
the creative, govemmg, infinite /**
anthropomorphic God, instead of infinite P*,
infinite P- is refiected by the infinite idea
no true appreciation of Infinite P\
infinite P\ called Person or God.
as incomprehensible ... as is nuin^s infinite P*.
no more seen ... by mortals, than is his infinite
P-,
Did the divine and infinite P* become a
as the infinite P* and infinite idea,
a gleam of the infinite idea of the infinite P* ;
has no
r 480-15 Inharmony has no P* ;
interprets the
ap 560-11 interprets the P* of heavenly harmony.
Is absolute
6 283-11 P- is absolute.
Is Imperative
6 329-21 P* is imperative.
Is Infinite
6 328-82 Ito P* is infinite, reaching beyond the
learning its
6 274-24 no half-way position in learning its P*
living
r 477-21 in multifarious forms of the living P*,
of all
8 109-17 P* of all harmonious Mind-action
of all happiness
c 261- 3 Truth and Love, the P* of all happiness,
of all science
8 124- 1 being based on Truth, the P- of all science.
of being
a ^19 more spiritually than all others the P of being.
of divine nietaphystcs
$ 111-11 The P- of divine metaphysics is God ;
of healing
8 147-27
Principle
or its Idea
C258-21
perfect
e 259-12
6 804-15
r 470-29
470-80
no cognisance of either P* or its idea.
includes a perfect P* and idea,
fuvemed by God, his perfect P-
is perfect P*, the divine Bfind.
If man ever existed without this perfect J^
produced by Its
6 804-16 Harmony is produced by its P-,
proved the
8 149-15
r 473-30
reeogniaed
8 157-4
p 986-10
408-4
9 518-17
saving
6 285-24
start from
6 298-21
this
8 123-28
141-17
t 457-30
r 487-31
ap 569-25
triune
r 469-10
naerrli
nnil^of
r470- 4
▼lews of
/239-7
was rejected
6 318-25
without
not . . . proved the P- of divine Sdenoe.
Jesus proved the P*, which heals the
its one recognised P- of healing Is Mlad,
The same P* cures both sin and sickness.
Sin and sickness are both heated by the same J
ail having the same P-, or Father;
but not as the saving P*, or divine Lore,
like numbers and notes, start from P*,
The operation of this P indicates
For this P* there is no djmasty.
Let this P- be applied to the core of rtfim—
This P* makes wnote the diseased,
eat the divine body of this P-,
quality of hifinite Mind, of the triune P*,
Does the unerring P* of divine law change
and have unity of P* and spiritual power
and we get clearer views of P-.
I
scourged in person, and its P- was rejected.
pA 192-8
/ 240-10
6 27»-31
281-22
287- 2
290-3
demons tiating this P* of healing
iTni
o 34&- 2 teaching TruUi as the P- of healing,
of man
8 123- 4 the true idea and P of man will then appear.
of man's harmony
ph 170-9 the P of man's harmony.
Mind-heallng
t 454-14 understands ... the P* of Mind-healing,
of
lind-heallns
nd€
of the cure
/ 219-26 not comprehending the P* of the cure,
of the universe
6 272-28
276-23
divine P< of the universe must interpret
from materiality to the P* of the universe,
e
8 112-17 comes one P* and Its infinite idea,
t 468-11 affirms that there is more than one P*
467-29 The Scientist's demonstration rests on one P*,
r 466- 6 indicate Mind, never matter, and have one P-.
ff 517-19 they all have one P* and parentage.
ffl 588-15 though they are governed by one P*.
r 487-22 Mere belief is blindness without P*
makes us admit Its P* to be Love.
from corporeality instead of from P>,
in which the P- is above what it reflects,
seeks cause in effect, P- in its idea,
and see that . . . have neither P* nor
They have neither P- nor permanence.
If the P*, rule, and demonstration of
If . . .he would have no eternal P*
P- is not to be found in fragmentary ideas.
the P* governing the reflection.
man must harmonise with his P*,
Spirit, Soul, P-, Life,
Is there more than one God or 7^ ?
P- is not in its idea.
(the P' of this unacknowledged Science)
the P- of this Science is divine,
the P* which works out the ends of
proved to be as immortal as its P-;
matter and evil, which have no P*:
P-: Mind; Soul; Spirit; Life; Truth;
definition of
Who would . . . pray the p* of mathematics to
excluded on the same p- as the
represented as the life-jgivingp* of the earth.
doctrine that Science has two p*
it did not appear in p* until 1876,
If p' and authors have the shortest span of
by p* long descriptions which
Jesus proved by the p- of the nails, that
nor does he pass through material conditions
P' to
the p* states which human belief created
deformity produced p* to his birth
302- 1
803-4
337-8
r 465-10
466-16
467-22
474- 1
402-^
ap 561- 2
ffl 681- 9
583-23
587-6
S93-3
principle
pr 3-5
/ 237-21
ff 522-19
principles
print
prff ix-21
printers
p 387-14
printing
p^ 197- 1
prints
r 486-14
prior
m 68-8
s 125-10
ph 178-18
/ 254-17
C267-9
6 310-4
p 436-15
priority
ph ITS- 9
prism
ap 558-13
prison
/ 2X30-10
p —
p' to the change called death,
must have haa children pr to Adam.
Did it exist pr to thought ?
P- to the night of his arrest, the
is not dangerous because of its pr
When understood, it is Truth's pr and praise^
until disciplined by the pr and the scaffold :
If we would open ueir p- doors for the sick.
Digitized by
Google
PRISON
416
PROCLAIM
prison
p 481-12 arrested Mortal Man
and cast him intop-.
ors
441-15 nor can Disease cast him into
433-32 can open wide those p- doors
441-15 nor can Disease cast him into p*.
442-14 Mortal Man, no longer sick and in p*,
r 486-12 opens the p* doors to such as are bound,
prison-cell
g 516-18 glints from the church-dome, glances into the p* ,
prisoner
asalst the
p 432-26 endeavoring to assist the p* to escape from
attended to
p 431- 5 the p' attended to his daily labors,
at the bar
p 432- 5 Mortal Man, the p* at the bar,
434-22 The p* at the bar has been unjustly sentenced.
KTows restless
p 483-13 As the Judge proceeds, the p* grows restless.
p 436-28 twelve Mortal Minds, to find the p- guilty.
hypnotlaed the
p 431-23 Morbid Secretion hypnotized the p*
Is not rnllty .. ..
p 484- 3 ** DeUny the execution ; the p- is not guilty."
Is then remanded
p 433-27 The p* is then remanded to his cell
manacUnjr the
p 439-11 who was then manacling the p*
regards the
p 434-16 regards the p- with the utmost tenderness.
rescue the
p 436-24 His friends struggled hard to rescue the p*
rose up
p 442- 8 Then the p* rose up regenerated, strong, free.
should die
p 482-30 he decided at once that the p should die.
•nnunoned
p 481-13 the p* summoned Physiology, Materia Medica,
436-15 the p* summoned two professed friends,
unfortunate
p 434-11 as counsel for the unfortunate p*.
watched with
p 431- 3 the p* watched with the sick every night
would oonimit
p 432- 7 testifies: ... I knew thep* would commit it,
p 430-30 the p*, or patient, watched with a sick friend.
431- 5 the p' gave him drink.
432-23 who protested that the p* had abused him,
433-19 solemn sentence of death upon the p*.
problem
in theology
a 23- 8 The atonement is a hard p* in theology,
mesmerism iei a
an 102-25 ** Mesmerism is a p* not lending itself to an
of being
a 44- 7 a place in which to solve the great p- of being.
/ 217-21 you are working out the p* ofoeing
254-14 demonstrating the gi-eat p* of being,
c 262- 1 in which to work out the p* of being.
b 273- 6 not one of them can solve thep* of being
314-26 The higher his . . . carried the p- of being,
g 566-27 before It cares to solve the p- oi being,
of Buolld
b 329-18 attempts to solve a p* of Euclid,
of man
of
/ 216- 6 unveils the mystery and solves the p* of man.
Mlnd-heallnil^
p* is not proved '* worthy of death, — Acts 23 .- 29.
The only jurisdiction to which the p* can sub-
mit
435-34 I ask that the p* be restored
436- 7 the p* on the night of the alleged offence
prisoner's
p 432-25 One of the p* friends, Materia Medica,
prison-yard
p 434- 4 Ckinstemation fills the p:
privations
a 40-10 his mighty works, his toils, p*, sacrifices,
privilege
pr 10-21 lias paid for the p' of prayer
a 37-23 duty and p* of every cnild, man, and woman,
/ 236- 3 A special p- is vested in the ministry,
p 428- 6 Man's p- at this supreme moment is to prove
2 believe themselves to be ... p* originators of
t 443-10 p* to work out their own salvation
prize
8 111-19 A p* of one hundred pounds, offered in
t 462-18 self-denial, sincerity, . . . win the p*,
probabilities
ph 171- 9 not needing to consult almanacs for thep*
probable
p 413-29 making itp* at any time that such ills may
prolMition
a 35-15 his p- in the flesh after death,
35-16 its exemplification of human p*,
b 291-12 salvation rests on progression and p*,
291-24 until p* and growth shall effect the
probationary
a 46-24 a p* and progressive state beyond the grave.
probe
ph 193- 6 He even showed me the p*,
t 462-26 to p' the self-inflicted wounds of selfishness,
probed
ph 193- 5 bad just p- the ulcer on the hip,
8 109-12 I sought the solution of this p- of Mind-healing,
of nothlnniess
8 12S-3 The p- of nothingness, or " dust to dust,*'
rule of the
b 329-19 and denies the rule of the p*
to solve the
pr 3-5 principle of mathematics to solve thep- ?
proceed
m 65- 2 should p- from man*s his^hest nature.
sp 88-15 Beliefs p* from the so-called material senses,
88-23 These effects, . . . do not p* from Christianity,
an 100- • out (^ the heart p* evil thoughts, — Matt, 15 : 19.
ph 189-22 They p- from the divine source ;
/ 207-22 does not p* from this great and only cause.
c 256-28 a limitless Mind cannot p- from
260-22 Sickness, disease, and death p- from fear.
o 356-26 Does evil p* from good ?
p 374-16 can destroy all ills which p- from mortal mind.
r 484-18 Certain results, supposed to p* from drugs,
g 529-10 both man and woman p- from God
proceeded
b 307- 2 the delusion that life and intelligence p*
proceedeth
p 410-11 every word that p* out of the — Matt, 4 ; 4.
proceeding
sp 88-12 Thoughts, p* from the brain or from matter,
I proceedings
p 437-26 p- of a regularly constituted court.
proceeds
sp 88-31 When eloquence p* from the belief that a
$ 127-24 all truth p- from the divine Mind.
/ 239-25 If action p* from the divine Mind,
p 419-20 If the action p* from Truth,
433-13 As the Judge p-, the prisoner grows restless.
433-18 Judge Medicine then p* to pronounce the
r 471-28 all that p- from the divine Mind.
480-14 Harmonious action p* from Spirit, God.
g 543-17 All error p- from the evidence before the
gl 583-13 rests upon and p* from divine Principle.
process
by this
s 148-28 fails to give health or Hfe by this p-,
calling the
p %22- 1 and then calling the p* mathematics,
falfte
p 390-15 false p* of mortal opinions which you name law,
is simple
t 459-25 the p' is simple and the results are sure if
mental
p 416-24 The sick know nothing of the mental p-
metaphysical
/ 210-18 by one and the same metaphysical p*.
t 456-22 treated by the metaphysical p*.
of mental healing
t 459-15 Committing the bare p- of mental healing to
of weaning
b 3M-30 Without this p- of weaning,
ordinary
g 548-31 besides the ordinary p* of generation,
reverse the , , ,, ^
/ 212-15 Reverse the p- ; take away this so-called nund
p 397-17 Now reverse the p-.
simple
b 321-24 restored his liand ... by the same simple p\
probing
phlM-S p-
the trouble to the bottom,
ph 168-32
/ 251-34
p39*-31
413-13
416-2
439-10
processes
sp 89-19
proclaim
pre/ xi-22
By chemicalization I mean the p- which
This p* of higher spiritual understanding
Then we understand the p*.
the p* of taking a fish out of water every day
This p shows the pain to be in the mind,
where the liver-oomplaint was in p-,
not necessarily dependent upon educational p*.
When God called the author to p* His Gospel
Digitized by
Google
PROCLAIM
416
PRODUCT
proclaim
b 327-24 to meet the wrone and to p* the risht.
o 437-11 I p' this witneM, Nerre, to be destitute of
proclaimed
b 317- 6 and p* an anthropomorphic God.
proclaiming
ph 174-19 j>- the kingdom of heaven on earth.
proclaims
g 667-24 revealed religion p- the Science of Mind
proclamation
p 410-20 a definite and inspired p- of C. S.
procreate
$ 140-30 but mortals would jr man,
procreation
/ 206-14 the necessity for recreation or p- ?
procured
a 37-18
procurers
r 481-22
procures
/ 220-13
procariiig:
ph 171-27
p 411-20
prodigal
op 676-16
produce
iw 7-9
m 68-6
62-30
$p 86-11
90- 1
an 102-22
8 148-23
154-^
161-9
SA166-2
175-10
179-28
183-8
190- 4
/ 202-32
211-4
211-15
212-18
212-22
230-17
230-20
233-21
244-1
Those who p- the martyrdom of that righteous
These human verdicts are the p- of all discord.
p- a summer residence with more ease than
the p' cause of all sin and disease.
Tlie p- cause and foundation of all sicknett
taught by the mustard-seed and the p* ?
But does itp' any lasting benefit?
lU-arrangea notes n- discord.
and p- the ills of wnich we complain.
Opposites . . . p* unlike results.
If seed is necessary to p* wheat,
and wheat to p- flour,
and p* the very apathy on the subject which
to p* the concord and unity of Spirit
and they p* the very results which
might p* spontaneous combustion.
human mind is all that can p pain.
to say that a rose, . . . can p* suffering I
to move the bowels, or to p- sleep
Can the agriculturist, . . . p- a crop without
ignorant of what it is supposed top*.
Common opinion . . . that this cold may p*
If ... P' sickness and health, gtxMl and evil,
(I >e8 not this so-called mind plbe effect
They p* a rose through seed and soil,
mortals believe that unseen snirits p* the
God, good, can no more p* sicimess than
Does a law of God p- sickness,
bv overcoming the thoughts which p* them.
_ _ _ ^ _ ie does not p- moral or physical deformity ;
c 267- 6 and shadow cannot p* suostance.
269-30 that they may p- harmonious results.
b 804-13 good can never p* evil :
304-13 matter can never p* mind nor
836-25 can p* nothing unlike the eternal
p 370-19 p- very direct and marked effects on the
877-18 watched that it may not p* blindly its bad
877-31 is of itself powerless to p* suffering.
385-30 opposite betief would p* the opposite result.
886- 8 to demand it and p* it.
386- 9 mortals declare that . . . p* catarrh, fever,
399- 3 You say that certain material combinations* p-
401-23 could you p- any effect upon the brain or body
402-29 Science cannot p* both disorder and order.
404-12 the wicked motives which p* them.
408-22 would p* Insanity as perceptibly as
413- 2 Mind, does not p* pain in matter.
413-10 p* good or bad effects on the
420- 8 cannot p* thi.s unnatural reluctance.
t 467-12 to prevent suffering, not to p- it.
461-21 because of the different effects they p*.
r 486-20 yet supposes Mind unable to p> harmony !
ff 622-30 i>oes Life. Truth, and Love p* death,
539- 9 if they p* their opposites,
nor does matter p* mind.
If Mind is first, it cannot p* its opposite
If matter is first, it cannot p* Mind.
Neither can p- the other.
544-14
551-4
661-6
551-28
produced
a 88-7
P' by man-made doctrines,
63-19 the shock so often p* by the truth,
tp 87-26 The strong impressions p* on mortal mind
"^ '" cures were p* in primitive Christian healing
but the human mind never p* a nod tone
Anatomy describes muscular action as p* by
this Lynn woman died from effects p* by
or p* by mentiU assassins.
s 109-18
126-13
182-10
159-21
164-19
ph 178-13
186-2
188-J8
195-7
p- prior to his birth by the
The wind had not p* tne difficulty.
sensation p- physically by the
All that he ate, except hfo black crust, p-
produced
ph 198-31
199-17
6 277-16
30t-16
p 370-11
3n-6
373-20
380-18
392-12
401-16
401-21
421-22
422-23
^532-18
661-3
producer
p 377-14
ff &H- 6
544-32
produces
pr 7-17
jp 79-8
80-28
$ 108-31
144-19
148-18
155-18
159-30
ph m- 1
177-2
184- 6
184-10
/ 208-15
220-18
231-12
239-24
b 270-27
276-29
276-32
277- 6
277- 6
277-20
277-20
p 370-15
374-30
379-23
380-M
386-25
300-8
398-18
398-20
40a-26
408-29
419-20
421-15
e459-27
^544-13
547-18
551-3
551- 6
552-1
652-3^
producing
«p 81-22
ph 182-8
190-5
199-7
/249- 4
C 263-12
o 343-16
356-19
P370-9
373-30
401-11
403-17
415-25
^550-25
a/ 580- 7
product
cannot be tl
6 339-10
flower Is a
sp 71-12
not the
flr551-7
of belief
r 490-3
of nothinc
^580-9
does not follow that exercise hasp* this
p- consciously orjunconsciously,
A mineral is not p* by a vegetable
Harmony is p* by its Principle,
symptoms, which might be p* by a
p* on children by telling ghost-stortes
the effects of fearp- by sm,
belief of disease p* by a so-called
A case of convulsions, p* by indigestion.
Whatever benefit is p* on the body,
chemicalization is the upheaval p- when
The only effect p- by medicine is
the alterative effect p* by Truth upon error,
both similarly p* and attended by the same
p* the immediate fruits of fear and »h*iw^
Either Mind produces, or it is p*.
showing mortal mind to be the p- of
Mind, instead of matter, being the jr.
Error begins with corporeality as the p-
p* material ecstasy and emotion.
S permanent health,
ortal mind p* table^tipping as certainly as
fr all the organism and action of the
t p- evil continually, and is not a factor Ib
the divine Principle which p* hannonioos ma
sustains medicine and p* all medical results,
a man's belief p- disease and all its syn '
Human mind p* what is termed organic
as certainly as it p- hysteria.
Belief p- the results of belief,
error of belief which p* a mortal disorder,
absurd to suppose . . . that Spirit p* "
Mortal mindp' its own phenomena.
If the transgression of God's law p* sickness.
If God makes sin, if good pr evil.
It forms material concepts and pr ewtrj
If a sense of disease p* suffering
inform us that like p* like.
Intelligence never p- non-intelligence;
Matter never p* mind.
The immortal never p* the mortal.
Error . . . asserts that Spirit pr matter
asserts that . . . matter p- all the
The effect, which mortal mind p* through one
Mortal mindp* animal heat,
her belief p- the very results she dreads,
the divine Mind p- m man health.
Error, not Truth, p* all the suffering oo eaitiL
which p* apparent discord.
What p- the change ?
and p* a new effect upon the body.
The mortal so-called mind p- all
The unconscious thought ... p* no effect.
Mind p' all action.
belief that this chemicalisation p- pain
The tree must be good, which p- good fruit.
In Science, Mind neither p* matter nor
Darwin's theory. — that Mind p* its opposite.
Either Mind p*, or it is produced.
Like p- like.
if the egg p* the parent.
Who or what p* the parent of the egg?
the p'. governing, divine Principle lives on,
capable of p* the highest human good
The mortal says . . . seedling is p* mortals,
nobody believes that mind is p* such a result
p* His own models of excellence.
p- evil when he would create good,
the impossibility of good p- evil ;
incapahle of p- sin, sickness, and death
the law of cause and effect, or likep- like.
Mortal mind is p- the propulsion or the
to the end of p* a higher manifestation.
P' on mortal body the results of false opinloas;
To remore the error p* disorder,
no instance of one species p* Its opposite.
a so-called finite mind, p* other ounds.
and cannot be the p* of God.
Thus you learn that the flower is a p* of mind,
the bird is not the p* of a beast.
Will-power is but a p* of belief,
a p* of nothing as the mimicry of something;
» 106-15 as the p- of three multiplied by three,
119- 7 they assume that matter is the p- of Spirit.
Digitized by
Google
PRODUCT
417
PROMOTIVE
product
/ 219- 7 and then say the p* is correct.
o 280- 8 and the p* must be mental.
r 479- ft Matter is neither self-existent nor a p* of
g 508- 5 Mind's infinite idea, ... is the p*.
production
ph 183-18 action of Tmth is the p* of harmony.
g 508-21 The Mind or intelligence of p*
productive
0 544- 4 In God*8 creation ideas became p*,
pit>ducts
b 274-21 These false beliefs and their p- constitute the
flesh,
280- 2 elements of discord and decay are not p* of
p 374-26 Heat and cold are p* of mortal mind.
421^1 the p- of eight multiplied by five, and of
profane
8 139u30 the p* or atheistic invalid
ph 175-13 It is p' to fancy tliat the perfume of cloTer
profess
a 27-28 Why do those who p- to follow Christ reject the
54-90 would not some, wno now p* to love him, reject
professed
a 37-16 When will Jeens' p* followers learn to
p 436-16 the prisoner summoned two p* friends,
profession
pr 15-28 Practice not p*, understanding not belief ,
a 28-11 more on the ground of demonstration than of p* .
$ 141- 3 More than p* is requisite for
15S^ 1 the p' of medicine originated in idolatry
/ 242-32 the proof which he gave, instead of mere p*.
professional
/ 236- 6 Is it not p* reputation and emolument
professions
pr 8-18 P' and audible prayers are like charity
/ 233- 2 higher proofs rather than p* of Christian power.
Professor
s 163- 4 Dr. Benjamin Waterhouse, P- in Harvard
163-13 Dr. Mason Good, a learned P- in London,
163-19 P- of the Institutes and Practice of Physic
proficiency
pre/ x-30 No intellectual p* is requisite in the learner,
profit
Sr 10- 6 If good enough to p* by Jesus* cup
table
a 43-12 the most p- to his students.
profitably
pre/ ix-24 before a work on the subject could be p- studied.
profiteth
o 356-16 the flesh p- nothing." — John 6 : 63.
profound
sp 88-22 and the individual manifests p* adoration.
8 157-32 better for this spiritual and p- pathology.
b 320-26 a p* idea of the divine power to heal
ap 572- 7 the most simple and p* counsel of the
575-17 description of the city . . . has a p- meaning.
progenitor
g 551- 8 matter is not the p* of Mind.
progenitors
ph 173- 5 progressed farther than his animal p*.
p 425- 1 or some of his p- farther back
progeny
m 61- 8 improve our p*, diminish crime,
g 532-10 Adam and his p* were cursed, not blessed;
539- X the author of sin and sin's p*.
Progress
p 441-24 executed at the hands of our sheriff, P\
progress
tfivllixatlon and
m 57- 1 the cement of civilization and p\
oon si stent with
m 65-8 If . . . consistent with p*. they will be strong
deemed
8 158-10 This was deemed p*
element of
/ 233- 6 This is an element of p*,
evidences of
8 158-24 Evidences of p* and of spiritualization
honuin
£h 170-24 spiritual causation relates to human p*.
»m
6 296- 4 P' is bom of experience.
Is the law
/ 233- 6 and p* is the law of God,
labor and
/ 236- 2 should stimulate clerical labor and p*.
moral
a 22- 6 Vibrating . . . our moral p* will be slow.
not ontted by
sp 72-16 tares and the wheat, which are not united by p*.
progress
of Information
g 548-21 changed with the p* of information.**
of truth
»p 94-17 Thep' of truth conflrms its claims,
our
/ 239-16 To ascertain our p-, we must
p 426- 9 expectation speeds our p*.
painless
/ 224- 9 There should be painless p;
periods of
g 611-18 infinite ideas, images, mark the periods of p*.
proof of
b 324- 5 purification of sense and self is a proof of p-.
ready for
o 358-23 When we learn that ... we shall be ready for p-.
revelation and
gl 591-24 symbol of Truth ; revelation and p-.
pr^ ix-17 To-day, though rejoicing in some p*,
stage of
g 606-14 forming each successive stage of p*.
takes off
c 266- 1 P' takes off human shackles.
this
pr 11-11 in order to compel this p*.
will finally destroy
r 482-11 Thus p* will finally destroy all error,
pr 10-20 the advance guard of p* has
m 68- 2 At present mortals p* slowly
8 142-16 they . . . shut the door on p*.
r 486-26 How can I p* most rapidly in the
progressed
ph 173- 4 p* farther than his animal progenitors.
progressing
gl 689-23 material belief p- and disappearing;
progression
b 291-12 Universal salvatioh rests on p* and probation,
progressive
a 46-24 probationary and p- state beyond the grave.
/ 240-19 If mortals are not p*,
projected
8 126- 8 Human thought never p- the least portion of
prolific
ph 180- 1 are both p* sources of sickness.
/ 205-11 the p- source of all suffering
228- 7 Heredity is a p* subject for mortal belief to
p 409- 7 the more p- it is likely to become in sin and
t 457-17 mental malpractice, p* of evil,
ap 563-21 p- in health, holiness, and immortality.
prolong
sp 77-19 Of what advantage, ... to p- the material
77-20 and so p- the illusion
/ 211-23 would serve only to p- discord and illusion.
prolonged
8 156-15 aggravation of symptoms from their p- use,
/ 212- 6 If the sensation . . . can return, can be p-,
prolonging
m ^19 in p* her health and smites
promise
pr 14-19 Hence the hope of the p* Jesus bestows :
/ 246-23 and still maintain his vigor, freshness, and p\
^) 328-28 Jesus' p' is perpetual.
o 342-11 the p* that his students should cast out evils
r 497-24 we solemnly p* to watch, and pray
ap 558-12 but a bright p* crowns its brow.
562-25 waiting to be delivered of her sweet p-,
promised
pr^ xi-18 coming now as was p- aforetime.
' ah 101-13 p' by Monsieur Bema [the magnetizer]
8 123-22 teachings of the Comforter, as p- by th
160- 8 This coming, as was p* by the Master,
the Master.
g 666- 5 and anticipating the p* joy,
promises
a 66-21 Thep- will be fulfiUed.
p 373- 6 and be more alive to His p*.
promising
m 61-14 places p* children in the arms of gross parents,
promote
m 68-18 will not p* the sweet interchange of confidence
ph 195-21 p* the growth of mortal mind out of itself,
p 410-27 to p' right thinking and doing,
promoters
ph 179-22 are the p' of sickness and disease.
promotes
m 59-17 p* the welfare and happiness of your wife
an 103- 1 p- affection and virtue in families
c 266-12 to accept what best p* your growth.
promotive
p 420-23 is not p* of health or happiness.
Digitized by
Google
PROMPTLY
418
PROPER
promptly
b 273-32 when it is opposed jr and persistently by C. S.
promptness
g 514-15 diligence, p-, and perseyerance
promulgated
a 164- 6 therapeutic agents, ever yet jr,
prone
/ 203-17 We are p* to beliCTe either in more than
pronounce
p 433-18 Judge Medicine then proceeds to p- the
438-30 the sentence which . . . Divine Love will p*.
pronounced
8 110- 6 is p- by His wisdom good.
157-17 which . . .Hep* goody
p 436-33 that court p- a sentence of death for
g 526-15 God p' good all that He created,
pronounces
pr 3-29 sharp censure our Master p- on hypocrites.
proof
added
h 2d5- 3 added p- of the unreliability of
affording the
r 473-20 affording the p' of Christianity's truth
affords no
/ 206- 1 error, which affords no p- of Ood,
and demonstration
o 342- 2 hour has struck when p* and demonstration,
another
t 122-15 The optical focus is another p- of the
brings out the
8 157-30 brings out the p* that Life is
contains the
g 547- 3 contains the p- of all here said of C. S.
divine
/ 215-22 With its divine p*. Science reverses the
final
a 45-23 beheld the final p* of all that he had taught,
furnished the
b 317-28 to him Jesus furnished the p- that
furnish the
a 51-11 that he might furnish the p* of immortal life.
great
a 25- 1 the great p* of Truth and Love.
hence the
p 402-28 Hence the p- that hypnotism is not scientific ;
higbest
a 54-17 This was the highest p* he could have offered
his
a 26-30 Hisp* of Christianitv was no form or
44-21 in hisp* of man's truly derived power
Immortal
r 488-17 C. S. sustains with immortal p*
Is essential
o 341-11 P- is essential to a due esthnate of this subject.
• Jesus' last
a 43-11 Jesus* last p* was the highest,
no
«p 71-23 no p' nor power outside of human testimony.
an 100-20 no p* of the existence of the animal magnetic
b 284-21 physical senses can obtain no p* of God.«
o 352- 1 hut their prayer brought down no pr that
proof
spiritual
g 605-24 giving the spiritual p- of the universe
statement and
s 113-13 found to agree in statement and p*,
f> 380-28 its culmination of scientific statement and jr.
subfeeted to
o 341-16 according to a divine given rule, and subjected
top*.
support of his
/ 236-10 Christ's teachings in support of his p*
this
9 147-20 This p- lifts you high above the
b 321-15 this pr was a staff upon wliich to lean.
321-25 God had lessened Moses' fear by this p-
wltn«»ii or
b 903-27 a witness or p* of His own nature.
a 24-25 as a p* that snirits can return to earth ?
42-16 thejD- of his nnal triumph over body
m 60- 4 as fixed in divine Science as is the p* that
B 123-24 The p% by present demonstration, tliat
P' that this so-called mind makes its own pain
every scientific statement . . . has its p*.
require of Christians the p* which he rave.
The p* that the system stated in this book
the p* tliat, vrithout the gospel.
153-23
/207- 6
242-31
^&l6-27
gi 502-12
proofs
any
o 864-13
furnished
r 472-12
glorious
r474- 1
higher
/233-2
highest
a 4»-28
neither give nor offer any p* that their
Jesus furnished p* of these statements,
his teachings and their glorious p*,
makes its demands upon us for higpher p>
of Christianity
is p of Chrii
our first p'
_ _ __ie Principle and p* of C
b 271- 9 the philosophy. Science, and p* of Christianity
Ity
a 26-W His p of Christianity was no form or
" rbtianity,
)• of Christianity
lity
$ 142- 9 as our first p* of Christianity,
/ 210- 5 The Principle and - — *
o 351-16 the practical p- of Clirlstianify,
of harmony
b 340- 2 make life its own p* of harmony and God.
of healing
ap 569-13 rejoices in the p* of healing,
of imniortality
sp 81-15 Life, Love, Truth, is the only p* of immortality.
o 306-18 a rational p* of immortality.
of lt« utility
gl 583-14 institution, which affords p* of its utility
of progress
b ^4- 5 purification of sense and self is a p* of progress.
of the supremacy
6 322- 2 in p- of the supremacy of Mind.
of the uHllty
o 365- 5 the p* of the utility of these methods ;
once seen
s 109- 9 p- once seen, no other conclusion can be reached.
overwhelming
B 151-32 we have overwhelming p*.
practical
o 345-19 this practical p- is the only feasible evidence
presented the
a 54-14 he presented the p* that Life, Truth, and Love.
requisite
g 562- 9 even where the p* requisite ... is undiscovered.
Science of this
a 42-29 had taught his disciples the Science of this p\
to whom he had given the highest p- of
of God*8 care
m 66-11 Trials are p- of God's care.
of Immortally
sp 78-13 inkj look to them ... for p* of immorulity,
80-11 assertion that . . . are our only p* of immor'
tality.
requisite
a 25-24 giving the requisite p- of their own piety.
subllBke
p 387-27 history of Christianity furnishes sublime p-
M
/ 233- 3 These p* consist solely in the destruction of
a 41-14 p- of Truth, Life, and Love, which Jesus gave
o 355- 6 p- are better than mere verbal aignments
368-13 Otherwise it . . . could not present its p-,
p 363-29 In the absence of other p*,
pro or con
j s 120-25 Any conclusion prorc deduced from
129- 9 the material fable, be the fiOklep' or c,
, propagate
1 g 651-30 in order to p* its species,
propamted
I b ^2-27 from which are p- the dismal beliefs of
propagates
m 66-13 Love p- anew the higher joys of Spirit,
propaeatini?
g 007-19 not . . . because of any p* power of their own,
531-20 a p* property of their own 7
propagration
m 61-24 Is not the p- of the human species a
61-31 If the pr of bl higher human species is requisite
s 14^ 3 required for selx-establishment and p*.
b 903- 6 from no power of p* in matter,
g 645-23 They believed in the existence of matter, its pr .
667- 9 human p* has its suffering because it is a
propensities
m 61-21 p* that must either be overcome or
an 104-20 falsehood, revenge, malice, are animal pr
f 206- 6 and free the lower p*.
p 40&- 2 The heat of hatred infiames the brutal p*.
405- 5 C. S. commands man to master the p-,
propensity
/ 252-21 Animal in p-, deceitful in sentiment,
r 40(V- 5 Human will is an animal p-,
g 539-14 Whence does he obtain the p- or power to
proper
pr 4-7 and follow his example, is oar p* debt to him
9p 93-23 Spirit, as a p* noun. Is Uie name of the
98-26 what they call Bcience has no pr connection
B 112-29 without giving that author p* credit,
ph 179- 1 understanding of C. S. in its p* signification
/ 222- 6 one of which is to believe that pr food supplies
234-17 If mortals would keep pr ward over mortal
c 265- 7 and gain some p* sense of the infinite.
Digitized by
Google
PROPER
419
PROPORTIONATELY
proper
6 302-28 body presents no p* likeness of divinity,
313- 3 the ruil and p* translation of the Greek),
319-30 bat we can by special and o* capitalization
388-13 p' name of our Master in the Greek was
p 383-20 to keep the body in p- condition.
424- 8 the p' sense of God's unerring direction
434-24 Mortal Man has had no p' counsel in the case.
t 449-28 A p' teacher of C. S.
463-21 To decide quickly as to the p* treatment of
r 482- 6 The p- use of the word bouI
g 502-12 serves to suggest the p- reflection of God
506-19 gathers unformed thoughts into their p* chan-
nels,
617-20 The onlv p- sjrmbol of God as person is
638- 6 to note the p* guests.
665-24 and set aside the p* conception of Deity,
properly
pr 16-16 p' reads, " Deliver us from the —MaU. 6 : 13.
m 68- 7 should be concordant in order to blend p*.
ap 84-31 If . . . thoroughly learned and p* digested,
an 106- 9 Man is p* self-governed only when he
B 128- 4 The term Science, p* understood,
128-32 conclusion, if p- drawn, cannot be false.
129- 4 a p' computed sum in arithmetic.
130-16 C. S., p' understood, would
b 333- 3 The word Christ is not p- a synonym for
t 449-17 to teach this subject p- and correctly
463- 6 To attend p* the birth of the new child,
463-13 truth removes p* whatever is offensive,
r 482-10 Soul is p' the synonym of Spirit, or God ;
g 601- 1 interpretation of the Scriptures p* starts with
554- 5 nor are there p* any mortal beings,
657- 4 how to develop their children p* on dry land.
properties
a 118-25 as yeast changes the chemical p* of meaL
124-20 cohesion, and attraction are p* of Mind.
ph 177-19 indicated matter's p*, qualities, and forms.
property
m 63-19 p*, and parental claims of the two sexes,
s 163- 6 until there was not a single saline p* left.
g 610-38 and not a vitalizing p* of matter.
681-20 a propagating p* of their own ?
prophecy
s 118- 6 Did not this parable point a moral with a p*,
131-26 The mission of Jesus confirmed p*,
b 292- 4 Here p* pauses.
o 349-21 Out of this condition grew the p'
9 634-12 This p- has been fulflned.
op 668- • they that hear the words qf this pr,^ Rev. \:Z.
gl 586- 9 BUAS. P*; spiritual evidence
prophesied
ap 661-38 John the Baptist p* the coming of
prophesy
b 339- 6 p* and involve the final destruction of all sin ?
prophesjring
g 631- 9 as if hope were ever p* thus :
propnesyinfiTS
r 499-19 Despise notp-.'^^/T^ess. 6:20.
Prophet
o 360-28 the Jews put to death the Galilean P',
r 497-48 as demonstrated by the Galilean P*
prophet (ses o^so prophet's)
a 28-29 trials encountered by p*. disciple, and apostle,
$p 98-4 p* of to-day beholds In the mental horiaon
122-19 The barometer, — that little p- of
p 863-12 they were wondering why, being a p*,
g 640- 6 but the p* referred to divine law
gl 593- 4 definition of
proplietic
8 109-26 p* Scripture of Isaiah is renewedly fulfilled :
/ 226- 2 p- of further steps towards the banishment
of
prophetically
a 52-25 p- said to his disciples,
ap 668-18 whose fiames of Truth were p* described by
prophet's
a 52-12 p* foresight of the reception error would give
prophets
ancient
sp 84- 3 ancient p* gained their foresight from
and apostles
8 126-29 and the 1 ives of p* and apostles.
/ 243-12 the ancient demonstrations of p* and apostles.
false
ap 667-28 The beast and the false p' are
heaUnjrbv the
$ 139-26 nor annul the healing by thep*,
Hebrew
sp 86-19 were foretold by the Hebrew pr.
of Cnrlstlan Science
p 388- 1 The Christian martyrs were p* of C. S.
prophets
of Jehovah
sp 83- 2
of old
6 270-14
primitive
/214r-3
seers and
«p 84-9
What the p* of Jehovah did,
p- of old looked for something higher
and that they came as sound to the primitive p*.
men become seers and p* involuntarily,
14.
$ 136-16 Jeremias, or one of the p*." — MaM. 16 ;
136-16 These p* were considered dead,
b 269-24 teachings of Jesus, of his apostles, of the p*,
288-13 foreshadowed by the p- and inaugurated by
333-23 Abraham, Jacob, Moses, and the p*
o 358-16 uttered and illustrated by the p*,
prophet-shepherds
pre/ vii- 4 So shone the pale star to the p*;
prophylactic
p 369-23 The p- and therapeutic . . . arts
propitiate
a 18-15 how can God p* Himself?
proportion ,
as humanity jgains
c 258-22 m p* as humanity gains the true conception
as ignorance
/ 209- 3 in p* as ignorance, /far, and
as matter
p 369- 5 In p' as matter loses to human sense all
as niortals
b 829-32 in p* as mortals give up error for Truth
S 409-26 in p* as mortals realize the Science of man
e belief
b 279-16 In p* as the belief disappears that
as the false
m 69-9 in p* as the false and material disappears.
as the force
g 654-32 in p' as the force of mortal mind is less pungent
as the sin
p 391-16 will cease in p* as the sin ceases.
as this fact
r 467-11 in p* as this fact becomes apparent,
as this is done
/ 209-28 In p* as this is done, man and the universe wilt
as we apprehend
s 140- 9 in p* as we apprehend the divine natox*
aa we overcome
p 427-21 in p* as we overcome sin.
as yon onderstand
/ 217-22 in p* as yon understand the control
to his parity
6 ^-16 In p* to his purity is man perfect;
to his understajidinsf
ap 576-24 in p* toms understanding of God.
to its escape
$ 128-20 only in p* to its escape into the
to its wickedness
ap 669-11 nothingness of error is in p* to its wickedness.
to oar apprehension
jp 80- 1 We have strength in p* to our apprehension of
to our spirituality
sp 96- 7 in p* to our spirituality,
to our understanding
ph 178-22 In p- to our understanding of C. S.,
to their courage
p 417- 8 their strength is in p- to their courage,
to the truth
p 403-29 in p- to the truth or error which influences
to your belief
p 886-24 you will suffer in p* to your belief and fear,
to your disbelief
p 397-19 in exact p* to your disbelief in physios,
to your honesty
t 449-14 in p* to your honesty and fidelity,
a 26-7 in p- to their demonstration of his love,
$ 166-28 in p' as it puts less weight into the material
ph 178-26 in p' to our spiritual understanding
e 265- 4 Man understands spiritual existence in p* as
p 369- 6 in that p* does man become its master,
r 468-30 in p* as the other is recognized.
proportionably
c 261- 6 p' to their occupancy of your thoughts.
proportional
an 101-32 is p* to one^s faith in esoteric magic.
proportionate
8 167- 7 Our p* admission of the claims* of
/ 225-16 p- to its embodiment of right thinking.
proportionately
m 68-30 P- as numan generation ceases,
8 157-16 power of action is p* increased.
/ 207- 3 p' as we advance spiritually,
p 423-22 and he p* strengthens his patient
g 567-11 C. S. reveals harmony as p- increasing
Digitized by
Google
PROPOSE
420
PROVES
propose
o 348- 8 We jr to follow the Master's example,
r 492-18 " I p- to fight it out on this line,
proposed
8 161-11 Massachusetts put her foot on a p-
proposition
$ 100- 1 p* that Mind is All and matter is naught
110-10 glorious to-, — man's perfectibility
113-22 Which or the denials in p- four is true?
184-21 the truth of its basic p*
T 470-12 by the following self-evident p* :
propositions
an 100- 8 His p* were as follows :
9 113- 9 The fundamental p- of diyine metaphysics
118-11 the four following, to me, self-evident p\
113-11 Eren if reversed, these p* will be
128-31 If both the major and the minor p*
o 346-16 to those who understand its p*
34^17 the expression of spiritual conceptions and p',
r 471-12 yield assent to astronomical p*
498-26 these p* can only seem real ... in illusion.
propounded
8 146-32 Our Blaster's first article of faith p* to
propriety
t 443- 2 as to the p*, advantage, and consistency
propulsion
m 67-18 until an irresistible p* precipitates his
p 373-80 Mortal Mind is producing the p*
prescriptive
8 140-13 will no longer be tyrannical andp*
prosecution
p 430-27 the evidence for the p- being called for,
prospect
8 107-18 in the p- of those days in which we must say,
prospective
0 527-28 lie . . . asking ap* sinner to help Him.
prospects
« 130-3
ph 191-19
prosper
* 448-17 covereth his sins shall not p- : — Prov, 38 : 18.
prosperity
pre/ xU-16 October 29. 1889, in the height of its p-
m 66- 9 in the sunshine of Joy and p*.
8 133-13 In national p-, miracW ^^
t 446-30
prostrates
8 119-19 whose lightning palsies or p*
prostration
ap 79-26 says : . . . You have nervous p*,
protect
p 436-32 Claiming to p- Mortal Man in right-doing,
t 461-18 if thlB be requisite to p* others.
the supporting infiuence and p* power
discouraged over its slight spiritual p*.
no longer ask . . . What are man's p*
In national p-, miracles attended the
Covering iniquity will prevent p-
p387-
protection
m 6047
p 436-14
protects
g 518-14
protest
8 160-20
160-21
p 384-12
391-21
426-31
protested
s 150-3
p 432-22
protests
pr 12-14
o 364- 1
a p' to woman, strength to man,
and are under the p* of the Most High.
in return, the higher always p' the lower.
and that, too, in spite of the individual's p-
and become cramped despite the mental p*?
and man has only to enter his p- against
therefore meet the intimation with ap*.
be always ready with the mental p-
p* against inhaling the ether
p* that the prisoner had abused him.
deep and conscientious p- of Truth,
Are the p* of C. S. against the
protoplasm
b 279- 7 slime, or p* never originated in the
protracted
£446-17 or his demonstration is p*,
proud
» 124-24
provable
/ 211- 9
prove
a
m
sp
26-17
27-2
40-21
69-18
81-1
81-8
81-13
and said to the p* wave.
Is it not p* that Mind is not mortcU
to p' what Ood is and what He does for man.
intended to p* beyond a question that the
He was to p- that the Chnst is not subject to
will p* more salutary in prolonging her
There is not so much evidence to p*
on its own theories, spiritualism can only p*
than the opposite assertion, . . . would p-
prove
■^ an 104-29
5 108-14
132-12
138-26
146-22
ph 199-20
/ 217- 8
6 278-26
316-19
316-22
316- 8
316-27
329-13
o 346-12
366- 6
p368-6
373-31
877- 9
380-21
380-24
383-24
384-14
400-21
428- 7
t 446-24
447-26
468-28
469-14
461-26
461-28
464-19
r 403-16
496-14
9 647- 6
proved
pr^ x-16
x-22
a 26-26
27-10
tt-1
42-21
44-9
46-14
S 10O-9
Ul-32
112-24
126-31
138-26
130-6
146-1
140-15
l.'»-20
ph 168-20
/ 214-12
220- 2
c 261-23
6 300-10
307-14
314-6
314-32
816-19
318-30
33^19
O 36^29
p 368-21
386-30
394-17
402-31
434-29
438-8
t461- 6
r 473-28
473-29
486-14
492-8
492-13
9 614-27
ap 667-23
ffl 681- 8
proverb
6 291-21
proverbial
ph 179-24
p 386- 1
proves
ap 81-12
8 108-16
113-27
135-25
ph 194-19
194-30
courts recognize evidence to p* the motive
the lesser dennmstration to p* the greater,
such effects, coming from divine Mind.p* the
The Christian can p- this to-day as readtJy as
practically p- its divine origin and elBcacy.
The feats of the gymnast jr that
p* Mind to be scwntifically distinct from
logic which would p* his anniliilation.
suDdue sin and p* man's heritage,
to p- irrefutably how spiritual Truth destroys
to p* the power of Spirit over the flesh,
could p- God's divine power by healing the
We must p- our faith by demonstration.
in order to p* the somethtngness
Sin, sickness» and death do not p-
Divine Science insists that time will p* all thu.
we p* this to be so when by mental means the
P' that they can be healthy in all climates,
and p- man's dominion over error.
to p* that the divine Mind produces
Does his assertion p* the use of tobacco to be
p* the illusive physical effect of a false belief.
will p* to himself, by small beginnings,
we p* that thought alone creates the suffering.
Man's privilege ... is to p- the words of
you overcome it and p* its nothingness.
Sit the victory over sin and sopMts unreality,
e muHt p*, through living as weD as
Any attempt to . . . must p* abortive.
Top- . . . the error or unreality of sin,
to p* . . . the error or unreality of disease,
"p- all things; — / Theas. 5 : 21.
and p* for Umself the Principle and rule
will p- what the understanding of God
You can p- for yourself, dear reader,
have p- the worth of her teachings.
The divine Principle of healing S p* in the
He p- by his deeds that C. 8. destroys sicknesa,
Jesus v- by his reappearance after the
Jesus' life p-, divinely and scientiflcally,
and p- its nothingness.
He p* Life to be deathless
he »' to the physical senses
and thus p* absolute and divine.
p- itself, whenever scientifically employed,
already been stated and p- to be true,
matter will finally be p* nothing more than
as readily as it was p* centuries ago.
Moses p- the power of Mind by what men called
and he p* his faith by his works.
because you have not obeyed tlie rule and p*
The sequel p* that this Lynn woman
an authority which Jesus p* to be false
material senses, . . . are p* non-intelligent.
He p' them powerless.
p* tnat matter has not destroyed them,
who p* them to be forms of error.
So far as ... is understood, it can hep*
This error has p* itself to be error.
p* that be and the Father were inseparable
Jesus p* them wrong by his resurrection,
thus p- that Truth was the master of death.
as numbers are controUed and p* by
he p' that Christ is the divine idea
p- to be such by our Master
p-, when we learn that life and man survive this
might afterwards be p* to you.
Experience has p- to the author the fallacy of
P' to be a belief without a real cause.
notp- " worthy of death, — Acts 23 : 29.
C. S. p- the witness. Nerve, to be a perjurer.
We aomit the whole, because a part is p*
He p' what he taught.
Jesus pr the Principle, ... to be divine.
Jesus p* by the prints of the nails, that
It is already p- that a knowledge of this,
a statement p* to be good must be correct.
p* that the Christ could Improve on a false
Paul p* the viper to be harmless.
and so p' to be powerless.
p- to be as inmiortal as its Principle;
has been transformed into the popular p%
It should not be p*, that so kMig as
It is p* that Florence Nightingale
no more p* him to be so, than
p* conclusively that three times three
p* the rule by inversion.
This p* the one to be identical with the other.
p* beyond a doubt that education constitutes
p- material sense to be but a belief
Digitized by
Google
PROVES
421
PUNISHBIENT
proves
/ 207- 5 This fact p' our position,
212-14 it p* sensation to be in the mortal mind,
242^28 p* It possible to be youne at seventy-four;
e 257-23 p* the material theory of mind in matter to be
268- 7 The insuiliciency of this belief ... p* the falsity of
b 289-15 pr the " king of terrors " to be but — Job 18 .• 14.
306-20 Science p* man's existence to be intact.
329- 6 A little understanding of C. S. p* the truth of
338- 9 The mortality of material man p* that
o 347-25 and so p* their nothingness.
361-24 which p* the nothingness of error,
p 370- 8 this p' that fear is goveming the body.
376- 9 The old-school physician p* this when
416-21 is only in mortal mind, as the dead body p* ;
t 461- 7 illustrates and p- the entire Principle.
g 622- 3 p* the falsity of the second.
provide
8 143- 6 nor p* them for human use ;
Providence
p 424-10 Under divine P* there can be no accidents,
providing
a 24-fi chiefly as p* a ready pardon for all sinners
Province
p 432-11 Governor of the P- of Body,
43S- 9 Instead of being a ruler in the P- of Body,
430- 6 was absent from the P' of Body,
province
pr 3-2 without being reminded of His p*.
/ 206- 7 the p- of spiritual sense to govern man.
o 307-29 his p' is in spiritual statutes,
p 432-12 In this »* there is a statute regarding
437- 1 in whicn p* Mortal Man resides.
proving
a w-5 thus p' their nothingness.
8 125-19 p' our material theories ... to be valueless.
ph 199-23 p* that failure is occasioned by
o 343- 3 and for p- my word by my deed
343-18 p* by what are wrongly called miracles,
g 646-32 the p* of one example would authenticate
provision
m 66- 7 the legal and moral p* for generation
provoke
t 452-11 Your advancing course may p- envy,
proximity
8p 82-16 dreamer by our side despite his physical p*,
proxy
pr 12-31 petitioners {per ae or by p*)
prudent
8 131-^ from the wise and p*, — Liike 10 : 21.
Psalm
ap 677-32 In the following P' one word shows,
578- 4 chapter sub-title
Psalmist
pr 6-20 the P* could see their end,
8 135- 1 P- sang: "What ailed thee, O thon—Paal.
114:6.
ph 200-13 P' said : " Thou madest him to — Paal. 8 / 6.
6 300- 4 which, to use the word of the P-,
g 606-17 P' saith : " The Lord on high — Pial. 93 : 4.
ap 675-22 P- saith, " Beautiful for situation, — Psal. 48 .• 2.
Psauns
ap 664-27 quoting a line from the P-,
pseudo-mental
p 389-10 This p* testimony can be destroyed only by
psychology
■^ p3e9-S ifp-
p 369-&~ ifp', or the Science of Soul, were understood. <
Ptolemaic
8 123- 4 The P' blunder could not aifect the
Ptolemy
8 122-30 mistake . . . that P* made regarding the
public
pr 13-6 In p* prayer we often go beyond our
13-12 Can the mere p* expression of our desires
a 40-29 has come so generally to mean p* worship
an 101- 2 observed in the p- practice of magnetism,
227-10 some p* teachers permit an ignorance of
Publican's
t 448- 3 When the P- wail went out to the
publicans
a 20- 7 •• The p- and the harlots — Matt, 21 : 31.
63- 1 the ** friend of p* and sinners. ** — Luke 7 : 34.
publications
p 446- 6 A thorough perusal of the author's p*
464- 6 except tluough her laborious p*,
publicly
p 441-28 p* executed at the hands of our sheriff,
published
pre/ ix-28 copious notes . . . which have never been p*.
published
pre/' X- 3 Science and Health wasp* in 1876.
xii-18 which wasp' in 1891.
8 163-20 Dr. Chapman, . . . in a p* essay said:
ph 186- 7 Before this book was p-,
/ 245- 3 p- in the London medical magazine
publisher
prt^ xii-10 p* of her own works ;
xii-l2 sole editor and p- of the
Publius Lentulus
a 29-12 There is a tradition that P- L* wrote to
puffin&T
p 407- 3 P' the obnoxious fumes of tobacco,
pulmonary
m 63-2 for warding off p* disease
/ 203- 1 that this cold may produce fatal p- disease;
p 392-20 in the form of what is termed p* disease,
pulpit
a 66-10 does not the p* sometimes scorn it?
/ 236- 2 Truth shoula emanate from the p*,
pulpits
8 141-29 Let our p- do Justice to C. S.
P"*f7i
ph 192- 1 belief that a p* substance under the skull is
pulse
8 169-26 They examine the lungs, tongue, and p*
p 370-32 Physicians examine the »*, tongue, lungs,
379-26 The quickened p*, coated tongue,
pulseless
8 113- 8 letter is but the dead body of Science, — p*,
punctual
p 306-19 cheerful, orderly, p*, patient,
pungrent
pr 7- 3 Jesus* reproof was pointed and p*
g 666- 1 as the force of mortal mind is lessp:
punish
pr 10-32 Do you ask wisdom to be merciful and not to p*
sin?
an 106- 4 to prevent deeds of violence or to p* them.
o 356-28 create the primitive, and then p* its derivative ?
357- 2 must admit that God will not p* man for
p 436-23 to p* a man for acting justly.
436-21 handcuffed Mortal Man ana would nowp* him.
441- 4 which undertakes to »* aught but sin,
441-26 no law outside of divine Mind can p*
t 447-13 will in time disclose and p- itself.
punishable
p 431-10 this offence is deemed p- with death.
440-24 and then render obedience to these laws p*
punished
a 47-28 The disciples' desertion . . . was p* ;
an 105-11 Can matter be p* ?
{251-27 nothing i.s left which deserves ... to be p-.
340-29 leaves nothing that can sin, suffer, be p- or
p 432-15 treated as a criminal and p*
435-26 For naught else can be p-.
436-22 fear its consequences, and be p* for his fear.
r 497-11 But the belief in sin is p' so long as
g 542-10 the disposition to excuse guilt . . . is p*.
punishes
pr 6-19 To suppose that God forgives or p*
p 384- 7 God never p* man for doing right,
387-22 supposition . . . that God p* man for doing good,
punishing
ph 186-22 only aids in peremptoHly n- the evil-doer.
/ 230-14 ana then p* the helpless victims
o 356-27 and then p* him for it?
p 412- 2 never p' aught but sin,
punishment
escape from
a 36- 8 Escape from p* is not in accordance with
fear of , ^
b 327-22 Fear of p* never made man truly honest.
final ^ ,
ph 188-10 from shame and woe to their final p:
full
a 36-22 impossible ... to receive their full p* this side
future
a 24-19 in regard to predestination and future p*.
Its own
g 637-15 Sin is its own p\
merit
p 432-18 transgress the laws, and merit p*,
one form of
pr 11- 8 only saves the criminal from one form of p*.
prevent his
p 431-14 summoned . . . to prevent his p*.
the sinner's
a 35-31 If the sinner's p- here has been insufficient
withoot
pr 11-1 Without p*, sin would multiply.
Digitized by
Google
PUPIL
422
PURPOSED
pupil
b 329-17 To be discouraged, is to resemble a p* in addi-
tion,
p 393-28 lenses, mnscles, the iris and p-,
t 446- 9 capacities for good in your p-.
pupils
pref ix>13 still in circulation among her first p- ;
/ 236-15 uplifting thoughts . . . Imparted U> ps
pure
a 29-25 the p* sense of the Virgin-mother
44-14 He did not depend upon food or p- air
50-14 and to himself, Lovers p- idea.
52- 5 His affections were j>' ; theirs were carnal.
54- 3 Out of the amplitucfe of his p* affection,
m 57-11 Both sexes should be loTing, p-,
57-13 will be perpetual only as it is p* and true,
62- 2 The foetus must be kept mentally p*
63- 6 The beautiful, good, and p- constitute his
64-4 " /*• religion and undefiled — Jas. 1 ; 27.
s 117-14 the p- language of Spirit.
147-29 A p* affection takes form in goodness,
ph 171- 8 and will find himself unfallen, upright, p-,
/ 223- 1 and plant ourselyes upon what Is p' and per-
fect.
236-14 The p- and uplifting thoughts of the teacher,
241-28 the p- in heart see God
c 259-27 Immortal ideas, p-, perfect, and enduring,
6 296-28 Angels are p- thoughts from God,
31S-15 would efface the p* sense of omnipotence.
324- 6 *' Blessed are the p* in heart : -^ Afatt. 5 .■ 8.
329- 2 healing elements of p- Christianity will be
332-29 incarnate in the good and p* Christ Jesus.
337-15 none but thep- in heart can see God,
0 341-9 '* Blessed are the p* in heart :-illa/<. 5. -8.
360-25 Shall man be more ir than his — see Job 4 ; 17.
p 383- 4 a body rendered p* or Mind as well as
383- 6 To do this, the p* and exalting influence of the
391-31 as Lore, — as au that is p*,
409-23 to be laid aside for the j>* reality,
r 467-15 man is the likeness of God, p- and eternal,
477- 5 and that man is p* and holy.
497-27 and to be merciiiil, lust, and p:
g 608-15 The seed within itself is the p* thought
512-20 multiplication of its own p* and perfect ideas.
' 650-29 thep' and holy, the immutable and immortal
ap 667-21 That false claun ... is p* delusion,
571-32 He enthrones p* and undefiled religion,
gl 681- 5 spiritual intuitions, p- and perfect ;
582-17 the p- consciousness that God,
689-21 p* affection blessing its enemies.
purely
pr 14-13 Life and intelligence are p* spiritual,
s 113-16 which is not p* metaphysical.
149-24 as readily as she has cured p- functional disease,
ph 170-28 The description of man as p* physical,
186- 6 No system of hygiene but C. ». up* mentaL
g 610- 5 to be holy, thought must be p* spiritual.
purer
a 37-12 and to permeate homanitr with p> ideals.
66-31 marriage will become p* wnen the scum is gone.
/ 248-22 " of p- eyes than to behold erll," — Hab. 1 ; 13.
0 290-30 His thoughts are no p* until
o 367- 4 •• of p- eyes than to behold eril." — H<ib. 1 : 18.
p 407-16 lifting humanity aboTe itself into p* desires,
410-17 the stronger should be our faith and the p* our
g 663- 4 a higher and p* contemplation of man*s origin.
pnrgration
p 364-21 in return for the spiritual p*
purgatives
p 406-15 supposition that ... by the use of p* and
pursratory
sp 77-^ Spiritism consigns ... to a wretched p-,
purgre
s 142-22 to p' the temples of their ▼ahi traffic
purification
a 35-19 Our baptism is a p* from all error.
b 324- 4 p- of sense and self is a proof of progress.
gl 681-23 Baptism. P- by Spirit;
696-16 holiness and p- of thought and deed,
purified
a 22-22 LoTO means that we shall be tried and p*.
purifies
s 162- 6 Truth, which inrigorates and p*.
purify
t 462-15 unless in the attempt to p- it.
r 492-10 will p* and elevate character.
g 540-10 river-bed must be stirred in order to p* the
purifying
m 57-24 enlarging, p*, and elevating it.
an 565-22 p' even tne gold of human chai
ap
gl 586-14
P' even the gold of human character,
affiiction p- and elevating man.
Puritan
o 369-20 From P' parents, the dJacorerer of C. 8.
purity
and affeetion
pr 15-27 p-, and affection are constant prayen.
a 36- 1 They, who know not p* and affection
and constancv
m 60- 9 the mother-love includes p- and constancy,
and holiness
g 609-^ in which beauty, sublimity, p-, and holiness
and imnaortality
gl 581- 6 p', and immortality, counteracting all evil,
and innocenoe
gl 582-14 Bbidk. P- and innocence,
and 1
gi 584-26 p- and peace; hope and faith.
and self-ininiolatlon
«p 99-19 health, p-, and self-immolation«
ehastij^and
b 272-21 it is chastity and p*, in contrast with the
goodness and
p 364- 1 a man of undoubted goodness and p-,
his
a 31-19 are baptised with his p",
b 337-16 In proportion to his p- is man perfect;
impart
p 371-29 Mind can impart p* instead of impurity.
Innooenoe and
gl 690-10 self-immolation ; innocence and p* ;
peaoe, and
6 323- 8 peace, and p*, wtiich are the landmaris of
perfection and
a 52-10 ever-present rebuke of his perfection and p-.
rii^hteonsness and
a 28-19 Even liis righteousness and p* did not
was the symbol
ap 661-10 P' was the symbol of Life and Love,
white-robed
m 64-23 white-robed p* will unite in one person
pr 7-21 with more devout self-abn«Eation and pr.
m 68- 8 Unselfish ambition, noble life-motives, and p-.
s 116- 2 Wisdom, p-, spiritual understanding,
/ 241-27 the comer-stone of all spirituu building
isp-.
b 332-27 only p* could reflect Truth and Love,
purporting
«p 89- 6 A communication p* to come from
purpose
affection and
nr 8-29 the affection and p* of the heart,
and motive
b 326-16 pr and motive to live aright can be gained
changed the
p 432-29 a message from the Board of Health changed
thep*
Christ*s
a 19- 1 Christ's p* to reconcile man to God,
divine
sp 83-27 The latter is a revelation of divine p-
f raodolent in
/ 262-22 deceitful In sentiment, fraudulent in p*.
/ 262-94 where the good p- waits !
hlirhest
g 614-18 and keep pace with highest p-.
holy
9 506-20 He opens the petals of a holy p*
p* in healing was not alone to restore healtli.
In healing
a 61-21
Ito
pref x-M Its pr is good, and its practice is safer
not the
o 346-31 not thep* of C. S. to " educate the idea of God,
of generating
m 62- 1 can only be permitted for the p* of generating.
of healing
sp 96-10 for the p* of liealing them.
of his nolsslon
a 60-28 disbelieving tike p* of his mission,
of keepln|r
p 413-17 only for the pr of keeping the body clean,
of Love
gl 579^12 This patriarch illustrated thep- of Love
of this allegory
g 537-19 the p* of this allegory — this second account
wicked
t 461-30 either with a mistaken or a wicked p*.
b 328-30 p- of his great life-work extends through time
g 606-21 In order that the p* may appear.
640-21 The p' of the Hebrew allegory,
purposed
8 138- 2 Jesus p* founding his society, ... on the God-
power
Digitized by
Google
PURPOSES
423
QUALITY
purposes
■^ pref xl-51
an lOS-15
/23&- 1
p 401- 5
purse
ph 195-29
^2 593-6
pursue
»r 9-7
tt 21-18
21-21
/ 239-20
t 457-22
pursues
ap 564-30
pursuinfi"
p;^ 174-18
pursuit
8 16H8
< 448-24
pursuits
a 52-2
push
a 106- 4
b 323-10
puslied
^ a 36-26
put
©r 3^1
15-22
a 2&^
29-20
31-dO
this institution chartered for medical p'.
working out the p- of good only.
Evil thoughts, lusts, and malicious p-
cherishing eril passions and malicious p-,
lowering the
thep'
definition of
. standard to accommodate
w 56-»
60-14
62-15
67-26
J 151-^
161-U
164-26
164r-26
ph 165- •
169-17
172-22
179-27
18B- 1
Do we p' the old selfishness,
different routes to w*.
On the contrary, ii my friends pr my course.
The objects we p* and the spirit we manifest
Top* other vocations •
the serpent p* with hatred the spiritual idea.
arep* and will overtake the ages,
life, liberty, and the »* of happiness.**
The reception orp* of instructions opposite to
His pr lay far apart from theirs.
and to p- vainly against the current
Then we p* onward,
saddenly pardoned and p* into heaven,
to p* the finger on the lips and remember our
as we p* our desires into practice,
that is. let us p- aside material self and sense,
P' to silence material law and its order of
shall »• you out of the synagogues ; — John 16 .- 2.
He said: »*P- up thy BvroTd.*^—John 18 ; 11.
let not man p- asunder. — Matt. 19 . 6.
wisdom will ultimately p* asunder what
Sour body what ye shall p- on," — Matt. 6 ; 25.
oes not p* to silence the labor of
The human mind . . . must be p* off,
In 1880, Massachusetts p* her foot on a
shall have p* on incomiption,— / Cor. 15 .- 54.
shall have p* on immortality — / Cor. 15 ; 54.
your bodVf whai, ye shall p* on. — Matt. 6 ; 25.
we should p* no faith in material means,
we must •* p* off the old man." —Col. 3 • 9.
ready to p* you into a sweat,
This body is p* off only as the
put
hast p* all things under his feet."— P«aZ. 8 ; 6.
and we cannot p- the greater into the less.
Spiritual rationality . . . cannot be ;>- down,
and can man p- that law under his feet
soothing syrups to p* children to sleep,
mortals p- off their material beliefs
mortals "p* on immortality." — I Cor. 15 .- 64.
in order that sin and mortality may be p* off.
When we p* off the false sense for the true,
does notp* new wine into old bottles.
Physical causation was p* aside
The old man with his deeds must be p- off.
says: ... 1 will p* spirit into what I call
They would p- soul into soil,
318-12 We mustp* to silence this lie
321-21 when Moses first p* his hand into his bosom
we must p* into practice what we already know,
the Jews p* to death the Galilean Prophet,
This mortal is p* off, ... in proportion as
and the new man or real man is p* on,
treated as error and p* out of thought.
Mortal mind . . . must ir off itself with its
To p- down the claim or sin, you must detect it,
you should not fear to p' on the new.
r 496-24 shall havep* on incomiption, — / Cor. 15; 54.
496-25 shall have p- on immortality, — / Cor. 15 .• 54.
g 526-27 »• him into the garden of Eden, — Gen. 2 ; 15.
527- 1 God could not p- Mind into matter
531-16 If , . . . mind was afterwards p* into body
534- 9 1 will p* enmity between thee and— Gen. 3 ; 15.
537- 1 lest he p* forth his hand, — Gen. 3 ; 22.
ap 561-27 and matter is p- under her feet.
gl 582-21 physical sense p- out of sight and hearing ;
584-23 ^P' into the opposite of mind, termed matter, .
puts
In proportion as It p* less weight into the
and p- matter under the feet of Mind,
whicn p* forth a human conception
and p' the body through certain motions.
g 512-29 this so-called mind »' forth its own qualities,
ap 566-13 description which Sir Walter Scott p* into the
putteth
- «-« «« Behold, He p- no trust in — see Job 4 ; 18.
ph 200-15
/ 223-10
223-22
230-21
230-25
242-2
C 262-8
265- 9
b 281-20
281-27
286-12
296- 9
307-12
318-11
323-13
O 360-28
p 409-24
409-24
425-12
430- 4
e 447-24
452-11
f* 155-23
ph 182-21
185-14
P399-7
o 360-26
puttin&T
a ffi2-16
ph 199-30
0262-7
p 438-11
t 459-17
p' to shame and death the best man that ever
nis power of p- resolve into action
By p- " off the old man with his— Col. 3; d.
p' m false claims to office
like p* a sharp knife into the hands of a
r 484-25 thus p* an end to the h3rpotheses
Q
quackery
s 163- 6 declared himself ** sick of learned q:"
ph 18(^ 1 and advertisements of o* are
p 370-26 Q' likewise fails at length to inspire the
396-21 It is mental q- to make disease a reality
t 466- 4 is most dangerous a*.
468- 1 Mental 9* rests on the same platform
458- 2 on the same platform as all other ^.
458-16 Having seen so much suffering from g*,
quail
p 384-30 Sickness, sin, and death must at length q'
qualifications
t 448-21 moral and spiritual g* requisite for healing,
qualilied
pr 10- 8 Unto we are thus divinely 9*
qualities
and effects
ph 177-20 cannot name the 9* and effects of what is
and forms
ph 177-19 indicated matter's properties, 9-, and forms.
animal
b 298-26 not . . . erolying animal 9* in their wings;
caratlve
8 156- 1 If drags possess . . . intelligent curative 9*,
essential
t 460- 8 on the divine Mind and Love's essential 9*.
feminine
m 67- 4 Union of the masculine and feminine 9*
God*s
gl 697-26 as applied to Mind or to one of God's 9*.
Its own
g 512-29 this so-called mind puts forth its own 9*,
niascoline
m 57- 8 courage and strength through masculine 9*.
mental
an 104-21 by no means the mental q- which heal the sick.
native
m 67-12 The attraction between native 9* will be
qualities «
of Mind
c 265- 2 not of the lowest, but of the highest q- of Mind.
opposite
b 286-28 (by the supposition of opposite 9*)
300-17 These opposite 9* are the tares and wheat,
possesses Its
/ 247-20 Being possesses its 9* before they
these
s 156- 2 these 9* must be mental.
6 280-29 perpetuates these 9* in man,
which Insure
t 449-16 9* which insure success in this Science ;
p 388-25 sin and sickness are not 9* of Soul,
quality
and quantity
b 294- 7 would take away some q- and quantity of
g 512-22 all form, color, 9-, and quantity,
551- 4 cannot produce its opposite in 9 and quantity..
character and
sp 71-29 limited and finite in character and 9-.
discover their
t 462-22 to discover their 9*, quantity, and
eternal
r 469- 9 It is the primal and eternal 9* of
every
/ 215-23 Every q- and condition of mortalit^y is lost,
glorified
g 516-22 forever reflect, in glorified 9*,
mental
p 366-13 what mental 9* remains,
nature and
c 262- 9 We cannot fathom the nature and 9* of
not a single
r 475^ has not a single q- underived from Doity ;
not one
an 103-22 This belief has not one q- of Truth.
Digitized by
Google
QUALITY
424
QUIET
quality
of God
of God
g 506- 5 Understanding is a 9* of God,
of Mind
g 517- 8 The life-giving q- of Mind is Spirit,
of nodnd
b 279^ 4 plainly describes faith, a q- of mind, as
or a quantity
p 388-16 a deficiency or an excess, a 9* or a quantity.
or condition
/ 230- 3 to destroy a ^ or condition of Truth ?
o 299- 4 his conception of an unseen q- or condition,
quantity and
sp ^24 It means quantity and ^,
refer only to
9fp 93-26 modifying deriyatires . . . refer only to 9*,
third
p 422-15 meet and bring out a third gr,
tp 86-21 no less a q' of physical sense than feeling.
o 305-12 Gender awo is a 9-, . . . of mortal mind.
o 361-16 that is, one in q\ not in quantity.
g 506- 5 a 9- which separates C. S. from supposition
gl 597-21 Will, as a 9* of so-called mortal mind,
quantity
«p 9»-24 It means 9* and Quality,
9 155-32 is it safe to say that the less in q- yon have
b 294- 7 would take away some quality and q; of
o 361-16 that is, one in quality, not in q;.
p 388-16 a deficiency or an excess, a quality or a 9*.
t 462-22 to discover their quality, 9*, and
g 512-23 form, color, quality, and 9-,
561- 4 cannot produce its opposite in quality and 9*,
quarrel
prtf x-27 Only those 9* with her method who
s 128-23 If one would not 9- with his fellow-man
t 457-14 In the legend of tne shield,, which led to a 9*
queen
t 451- 7 Christianity, . . . must be their 9- of life.
quellingr
p 2liS- 8 the spiritual demand, 9* the material,
quench
a 36- 6 sufficient sufTering, ... to 9* the love of sin.
r 490-19 ♦♦ Q- not the Spirit. — / The^a. 5 ; 19.
quenched
b 314- 5 spiritual sense had 9* all earthly yearnings,
r 486- 5 until every corporeal sense is 9*.
quench injT
b 329-25 maintains the claim of Truth by 9- error.
query
p 364-10 This 9* Jesus answered by
question
another
g 552- 2 Another 9* follows : Who or what produces
answered ibis %
p 374-10 The author has answered this 9-
answer the
s 132- 4 would fully answer the 9*.
answer this
/ 223-20 The eflTorts of error to answer this 9- by
arises
pref viil-18 the 9* arises, Is there less sickness because of
askingno
/ 222-31 ** asking no 9* for conscience sake.** — / Cor.
10-25.
beyond a
a 27- 2 intended to prove beyond a 9- that the
evade the
/ 230-24 These merely evade the 9'.
hypothetical
g 551-32 The ancient and h]rpothetlcal 9*,
Important
t 462-24 That is the important 9*.
Master's
p 363-19 the Master*s 9- to Simon the Pharisee;
momentous
a 48-25 in the presence of his own momentous 9*,
moral
p 419- 1 A moral 9- may hinder the recovery of the sick.
of disease
p 406-18 and he should be as fearless on the 9- of disease.
of time
/ 242- 3 It is only a 9* of time when
Pilate's
a 48- 2 could have answered Pilate*s 9*.
renewal of the
5 137-12 and his renewal of the 9*,
rose to the
p 437-23 rose to the 9- of expelling C. S. from
settles the
o 361- 4 cancels the disagreement, and settles the 9*.
solemn
p 364-16 Here is suggested a solemn 9*,
-16 This was a startling 9*.
question
startUnc
a 5(^H
sublime
c 256-17 in comparison with the sublime 9*,
then recurs
ph 181-24 the 9- then recurs,
to be considered
ph 170-22 the one 9* to be considered.
The 9*, What is Truth, is answered by
therefore matter Is out of the 9-
Then the 9* inevitably arises :
9 then sks now was. How did Jesus heal
His answer to this 9* the world rejected.
It is a 9- to-day, whether the ancient
no longer an open 9*. but is demonstrable
The 9*, " What is Truth." — John 18. 38.
you have no riffht to 9* the great might of
a 9' indicated by one of the needs 01
What is God?
Are these terms synonymoos ?
— Is there more than one God or
. — What are spirits and souls ?
. — What are the demands of the Science of
— What is the scientific statement of being ?
— What is substance ?
— What is Life?
— What is intelligence?
— WhatisMhid?
— Are doctrines and creeds a benefit to 1
. — What is error ?
. — Is there no sin?
— What is man ?
— What are body and Soul ?
— Does brain think, and do nerves feel,
— Is it important to understand these
comes tne 9*, how do drugs, hygiene,
^. — Does C. S., or metaphysical healing,
dude
— Is materially the concomitant of
— You speak 01 belief. Who or what in
. — Do the five corporeal senses constitute
— Will you explain sickness
full answer to the above 9* involves
in-
Theg
— How can I progress mo««t rapidly in
- Have Christian Scientists any
9- of the naturalist amounts to this :
^651-22
questioned
s 132-32 yet afterwards he seriously 9- the signs of
or tt)ey would not have 9- nim so often.
On being 9- about it she answered
Then JacoD 9* his deliverer.
136-32
/237-3
6308-32
questions
pr 9-6
&p 70-14
an 101-15
fl 127- I
b 284-19
288- 7
»373- 1
r 465-7
CT504- 6
quick
»n 80- 7
quicken
o 341- •
p 367-26
426-19
quickened
o 343-13
o 379-26
quickener
ph 172-28
test of all prayer lies in the answer to these q- :
The g- are: What are God's identities?
physiological and therapeutical 9-,
or *9- her use of the word Science,
The answer to all these 9* must forever be
will settle all 9* through faith in
If we are Christians on all moral 9% but
chapter sub-title
All 9* as to the divine creation
His 9* apprehension of this mental call
shall also 9* your mortal bodies— Rom. 8. 11.
9* and increase the beneficial effects of
will 9- into newness of life.
not be forever hidden . . . from the 9* sense of
The 9* pulse, coated tongue, febrile heat.
is sometimes the 9* of manliness ;
quickeneth
o 366-15 " It is the spirit that 9* ; '* — John 6 .• 63.
quickening
a 34-24 They needed this 9*,
quickens
p 4115- 6
415-18
quickly
s 161-32
C 265-28
t> 390-19
* 397-30
411- 6
415- 7
415-22
« 463-21
quiet
pr ft- 1
15-16
f- or impedes the action of the system,
t either retards the circulation or 9* it,
agrees with his ** adversary 9','* — Matt. 5 ; 25.
9* inform us that the pleasures of sense are
" Agree with thine adversary 9-, — M€Ut. 5 : 25
wiir9* become more manly or womanly,
the body would respond more 9-,
thought moves 9- or slowly.
The muscles, moving 9* or slowly
To decide 9- as to the proper treatment of
A wordy prayer may afford a a- sense of
In the 9* sanctuary of earnest longings,
Digitized by
Google
QUIET
425
RAISING
quiet
8 167-26
/ 224-26
230-26
2S4-24
p 415-12
ap 667- 1
quieted
a 47-22
quiets
8 143-17
£446-19
quit
p;i 192-4
quite
a 36-21
8 129-26
133-30
pA 176-29
193-2
rabbi
a 30-14
42-2
rabbinical
a 23-12
3(H20
8 134- 1
pd62- 9
rabbins
^£696-12
rabbis
a 49-26
8p 91-9
/203-9
&316- 4
0 349- 4
362-10
race
Adamic
^625-5
Adam's
9 554-24
Narcotics q- mortal mind,
angel visitant, who cometh in the q- of
satisfy mortal belief, and q- fear.
If you venture upon the q- surface of error
They q- the thought by inducing stupefaction
Gabriel has the more q- task of
and for a time $* his remorse.
in twenty minutes the sufferer is q- asleep.
and g* pain with anodynes.
q- fear with Truth and Love,
as we g* our reliance upon that which is false
It is g* as impossible for sinners to
9' as rational are some of the leading illusions
has not g* given place to the true knowledge
are o- as ready to yield to Truth as the '
a fail upon a wooden spike when g* a boy.
quite
/221- 1
b 269-32
p 362-3
381-24
quits
8 160-12
quitting:
8 15^25
quote
0 162-30
quoted
6 320-13
320-29
332-7
quotes
o 359-26
quotient
/233-26
quoting*
ap m-27
R
Jt' and priest taught the Mosaic law,
whereas priest and r* affirmed God to be
H' lore said : ** He that taketh one doctrine,
Christ Jesus came to rebuke r error
hare not cleansed their hands of r- lore,
especially under the stem rules of r* law,
The r believed that the stones in the
f^riests and r, before whom he had
ncensed the r\ and they said:
The accusation of the r*.
the scholastic theology of the r*.
r of the present day ask concerning our
to the r the spiritual was the intangible
mankind represents the Adamic r-,
This he said of Judas, one of Adam's r*.
elevating the
gl 583-15 and is found elevating the r,
human
(see human)
nobler
m 63-26 achievement of a nobler r* for legislation,
oar
ap 571-10 doing right and benefiting our r*
■innlnr
o ^US-25 and the sinning r* of Adam.
a 20-29
22-17
m 63-26
8 151-12
. 168-20
©371-427
9 666-17
races
m 56-16
/ 225-29
g 551-10
radiance
pr^ vii- 3
/ 246-14
247-15
ap 561-26
radiant
8 110-5
/ 246-11
0r 538-7
radiata
g5SS- 3
radiate
p 367-23
radiates
g 511- 2
radiation
^566-6
radical
a 24-17
the r- that Is set before us ; " — Heb. 12 ; 1.
nor become a sluggard in the r*.
a r- having higher aims and motives.
enlarged power it confers to benefit the r
to victimize the r with intoxicating
The necessity for uplifting the r-
Did . . . the enlightenment of the r come from
the social scourge of all r,
Men and women of all climes and r
argues that mortals spring from eggs and in r .
ere cometh the full r of a risen day.
the r* of Spirit should dawn upon the
has a glory of its own, — the r- of Soul.
The spiritual idea is clad with the r* of
as the r* reality of God's creation,
r sun of virtue and truth coexists with be-
ing.
H' with mercy and justice, the sword of Truth
Vertebrata, articulata, mollusca, and r
but r and glow into noontide glory.
subdivides and r their borrowed light,
r of Spirit destroys foreyer all belief in
a change as r* as that which has come over
radical
ph 167-30
p 398-31
t 462-18
radically
£458-30
rasrin&T
e 460-18
railroad
a 21-21
raiment
ph 165- •
/242-23
c 267-25
t461- 2
rain
8 122-21
c 267-19
o 354-20
g 620-21
544- 5
rainbow
a» 558- 4
raindrops
6 28^17
raise
a 27-13
34-21
47-24
51-31
8 137- 3
/235-29
6 30ft- 2
314-15
329- 8
o 359-24
p 426-24
r 494-3
raised
a 27-6
m 67-21
8p 76-12
a 132- 7
134-27
6 273-25
313-30
O 341- •
341- •
p 373- 7
424-12
428-31
raises
a 33-24
< 128-18
ph 189-5
/ 227-21
o 342-22
raising
a 43-1
m 61-26
b 316-29
o 341-2
p 369-9
430-3
They parted my r* among them, — John 19 .• 24.
like the r* of Christ.
I knew a woman who when g* a child
but makes its mundane flights g* ethereal
is g' as reasonable as the second,
though he was g* unlike Simon the discip
that you are g- free from some ailment.
When this so-called mind g* the body.
Drug-systems are g* their hold on matter
I kindly g* from Dr. Benjamin Rush,
g* as follows, from the original Hebrew:
whereas this passage is continually g-
g' with approbation from a classic poet:
that Scripture she so often g- :
the g* is not more unquestionable
Jesus said, g* a line from the Psalms,
Only through r* reliance on Truth can
come to the rescue, to work a r cure.
Right is r.
by which mortals are r saved from sin
into the hands of a blind man or a r maniac,
we have the same r* guides,
and the body than r- ? — Matt. 6 ; 26.
*♦ They parted my r* a
like the r* of Christ,
without food and r* ;
in the midst of murky clouds and drenching r*.
divine Love,— is the father of the r,
which are like clouds without r-.
had not caused it to r- upon the— Gen. 2 .• 5.
There was no r and " not a man to— Gen, 2 ; 6.
and a r* was upon his head, — Rev. 10 : 1.
the r* of divinity refresh the earth.
I [Spirit] will r- it up."— Jo/»n 2 .19.
It helped them to r* themselves and others
in order to r himself in nopular estimation.
cast out evil, and r- the aead.
heal the sick, cast out evil, r- the dead ;
They should so r* their hearers spiritually.
The Pharisees thought that they could r the
and in three days I will r- it — John 2 .• 19.
Because you cannot . . . r* the dead,
'* God is able to r- you up from sickness; *'
would r the standard of health and morals
I [Mind] will r* it up ; " — John 2 : 19.
the deaf hear, the dead are r% — Luke 7 ; 22.
Lord and Master healed the sick, r- the dead,
and was therefore never r from matter.
the deaf hear, the dead are r- up, — Matt. 11 ; 6.
he r Lazarus from the dead,
healed the sick, and r the dead
which by spiritual power he r- from the grave,
Him that v up Jesus from, the — Rom. 8.11.
He that r- up Christ from the — Rom. 8; 11.
The author has r up the dying.
In medical practice objections would be r-
and r* the dying to life and health
r* the dead from trespasses and sins.
It r the thinker into his native air of insight
r the human thought above the cruder theories
C. S. r- the standard of liberty
r' from the couch of pain the helpless invalid.
healing the sick, and r* the dead,
the r of stock to increase your flocks and
casting out eyils, . . . r* the dead,
r* up ttiousands from helplessness to strength
r* the dead, and walking over the wave.
healing the dying and r the dead.
Digitized by
Google
RALLYING
426
REACTION
rallying'
/ 28-12
rams
< 135- 4
but there is a r* to tmth's standard.
Ye mountains, that ye skipped like r , — Paal,
U4;6.
random
ph 175-16 If a r- thought, calling itself dyspepsia,
ran&re
sp 84-17
c 258-26
g 503- 3
513-28
514-4
rank
p 367-12 the arrogance of r* and display of scholarship,
ranks
p 437-30
ransom
b 276-4
rapid
pre/ ¥111-22
/ 236-31
fir 533-22
rapidity
6 2^ 2 thought has brought to light with great r
rapidly
/m-17
254-4
p 373-11
430-8
e 457-23
r 495-25
£7 533-19
rapport
«p 78- 9
84-12
rapture
«p 76-5
/ 213-21 r
rarefaction
f' 509-15 r of thought as it ascends higher.
y
a 37-11
rarely
0 402-21
rashly
e 444-19
rather
pr 9-1
a 68-14
sp 71-13
8S-27
$ 111-23
146-7
104-^
ph 181-11
/212-8
216-29
226-24
yea, to reach the r* of fetterless Mind,
and of the infinite r* of his thought.
These ideas r* from the inflniteAimal to
.not within the r of immortal existence
nothing exists beyond the r* of
• above the lower Court of Error.
♦ I have found a r ." — Job 33 ; 24.
r' multiplication and increased violence of
youth makes easy and r* strides towards Truth,
the r* deterioration of the bone and flesh
she recovered strength and flesh r .
who eain good r- and hold their position,
the sick recover more r from disease than
he will advance more r- towards (Jod,
and advance r in the demonstration of
How can I progress most r- in the
more r than he can alone.
If the departed are in r* with mortality,
thought which is in r with this Mind,
argei
•of 1
ray
/ 260-12
h :
his grandest symphonies was never heard.
and r- the atmosphere of material sense
we r remember that we govern our own bodies.
and never to condemn r .
24&^
e 266-11
0343^29
p 374-20
383-10
417-7
t 446-26
r 473-24
491-31
0r 624-11
528-20
554- 6
gl 581-25
ratio
ap 96-9
p 368-24
rational
m 63-23
sp 80-27
8 129-26
6 284- 1
306-18
Do we not r- give thanks that we
as humanly mighty, r* than as divine,
formation of thought r* than of matter.
It is due to inspiration r* than to erudition.
physical causes r than to a flnal spiritual
faith in drugs the fashion, r* than faith in Deity.
r* does it e^dence the tnith of
for that reason, you employ matter r than M iud.
Why need pain, r than pleasure, come
" willing r to be absent from the — // Car. 5 . 8.
belief that the body governed them, r than
299- '£ higher nroofs r* than professions
235-32 Love of Christianity, r* than love of popularity.
236- 6 emolument r* than the dignity of God's law.s,
freshness, and continuity, r than into age
suggests poljrtheism, r* than the one
mtetake which allows words, r* than works,
this belief helps r* than hinders disease.
*' willing r to be absent from the — // Cor. 5 ; 8.
Tell them r*, that their strength is in
human will ... is the cause of disease r* than
Love, r* than personality or the man Jesus,
this dream — r* than the dreamer
a tribal god to be worshipped, r* than Love,
Beginning . . . materially r- than spiritually.
or, r*, being and Deity are inseparable.
•• willing r* to be absent from the — II Cor. 5 ; 8.
and in that r we know all human need
in the r* of one's spiritual growth.
A feasible as well as r* means of improvement
but they are neither scientific nor r.
?uite as r are some of the leading illusions
t is not r to say that Mind
If ... we are left without a r* proof of
rationality
f 223-21 Spiritual r and free thought accompany
"" " from which may be deduced all r*.
rationally
pre/ xi-6
r 491-32
C. S. r* explains that all other
Who can r* say otherwise.
. 300-31
o 361-17
rays
If 501-23
504-31
546-24
reach
pre/ viii- 3
pr 4-22
ft-14
16-21
a 21- 8
35-22
43-24
49-23
m 61-32
sp 84-17
85- 9
ph 170-14
.194-23
/234-31
235-15
241-25
246-7
C 262-15
6 285-28
323-12
324-17
825-25
326- 6
p363- 1
387- 5
415-11
426- 8
r 478-21
g 519-16
548-9
ap 571-19
576-22
reached
pr 8-12
a 22-25
29-15
fp 77- 6
77-11
t 106-12
109-10
/ 21^-30
237-8
b 270-10
279-19
279-26
O 353-15
863-19
p 381-26
r484-2
0r53e-29
ap 660-15
668-27
676- 6
reaches
a 18-16
m 57-6
sp 95-12
97-12
3 113-4
ph 178-d2
197-30
6 290-27
296-18
o 350^29
p 865-15
380-27
406-12
ap 569- 9
reachingr
m 63- 9
6328-32
pd66-9
408-18
423-11
^543-2
react
6283-9
reaction
pr 7-12
pA 186-3
108-21
p 417- 9
419-10
428-2
like a r* of light which comes from the sun,
the r* of light which goes out from it.
a r of light one with the sun.
The r* of infinite Truth, . . . bring li^t
No solar r nor planetary revolutionsf orm tbe
spiritual facts of being, like r of light,
but to r the heights of C. S.,
We r- the Science of Christiani^ through
To r heaven, the harmony of bemg, we must
r* the heaven-bom aspiration and
that they shall r* his harmony and reward.
as we r- the Life which is Truth
Out of r* of the barbarity of hfe enemies.
but is above the r- of human wrath.
If ... is requisite to r this goal,
to r the range of fetterless Mind.
You will r- the perfect Science of healing wliea
demands of Truth . . . r the body through
where neither sight nor sound could r bun.
Evil thousfhts and aims r* no farther
will r higher than the heavens of astronomy;
We should strive to r* the Horeb height
and endeavoring to r* Spirit above hfe origia.
inspire the Goduke man to r* the
As mortals r*, . . . a higher sense,
is winged to r the divine glory.
before we can r- the goal of Spirit,
can never r in this world the divine I
of
He, who would r the source and find tbe
to come behind the conch and r his feet.
When we r our limits of
in a part which mortal thought does not r*.
counts her footsteps in endeavoring to r* it.
to r- his example and to test its
and r- the spiritual image and likeness.
How little light or heat r our earth when
humau hatred cannot r- you.
is within r of man's consciousness here.
If he r the loftiness of his prayer,
is not r through paths of fliowers nor
Those instructed in C. S, have r* the
until the Science of being is r*.
until the spiritual understanding of Life is r.
My conclusions were r* by allowmg the
once seen, no other conclusion can be r*.
may not be r* at this period,
or r* the mental height
are scientific and logical conclusions r*.
Spirit is r only through the understanding
scientific conclusion is r- only through the
Time has not yet r* eternity,
until perfection appears and reality it r*.
will never be r* wunout the understanding
until its absolute Science is r*.
and the immortal is r*.
goal is never r- while we hate our neigbbor
sweeter than has ever before r* high heaven,
r St. John's vision while yet he
Truth, which r* no higher than itself.
The masculine mind r* a higher tone tbroagli
Whoever r* this point of moral culture
until matter r its mortal senith in illusion
letter of Science plentifuUy r humanity
Whoever r* the understan<Ung of C 8.
doctor's mind r* that of his patient,
becomes thus onlv when he r perfection,
never r- beyond tne boundary of the mortal
through which the real r the unreal,
If the Scientist r his patients through
until it r* its culmination of scientific statement
spiritual perception, . . . r* Truth,
r- over continent and ocean
prior to r* intelligence,
r* beyond the pale of a single period
hinders him from' r* his paaent*B thought,
thus r- mortal mind through matter ?
r to every part of the human system.
This error, after r the climax of
act, r*, and then come to a stop.
gives occasion for r- unfavorable to
the false stimulus and r of willH|>ower
haply causes a vigorous r* upon itself,
there will be no r* from orer-exertion
knowing that there can be no r* in Truth,
no death, no inaction, . . . nor r*."
Digitized by
Google
REACTS
427
REAL
reacts
t449- 7
read
pref xil-21
«p 82-^1
82- 3
82- 4
82-5
84-32
86-10
86-16
87-16
94-24
94-28
9 109-13
121-7
ph 179-24
/ 217-12
263-11
6 201-20
p 969-14
__-8
437-32
9 626-23
636-29
640- 6
ap660-2
669-20
672-19
673-32
575-11
gl 698-3
698-11
reader
« 116-6
/263-9
0 360-13
p422-6
0r 621-18
647-6
01)674-26
readers
ph 196-27
/236-7
1)430-13
readeth
00 668- •
readily
m 60-30
tp 72^32
86-28
9 138-26
149-^
/ 236-26
p 860-25
877-24
411-7
414-5
418-16
^0-5
<462-2
r480-6
reading
pr ll-17
m 60-2
tp 80-81
96-2
/ 285-10
6 272-16
p 387-20
e446-6
r 481-32
readings
«1&18
o 361-30
readjust
p392-7
readis
pr 16-16
fp 80-7
d 338-16
o 861-19
ready
pr 8-28
a 21-21
27-19
49-20
64-8
m 64-16
« 181-16
The wrong done another r* most heavily
she had never r this book throughout
it is as easy to r disUnt thoughts as
It is no more difficult to r* the absent mind
than it is to r* the^resent.
yet we still r his thought in his verse.
can r* the stars or calculate an eclipse.
to r* the human mind after this manner
r thera scientifically.
Science enables one to r* the human mind, but
Our Master easily r* the thoughts of mankind,
r* mortal mind on a scientific i>aBis,
searched the Scriptures lUid r* little else,
Chaldean Wisemen r- in the stars the fate of
so long as you r* medical works
if we ram to the Scriptures, what do we r* ?
I hope, . . . that, as you r, you see there is no
So we r* in Ecclesiastes.
the Scriptural passage would r* you, not they.
We never r* that Luke or Paul made a
The treatises I had r
Continue to r*, and the book will become the
The attorney, C. S^ then r- from the
In the Science of C^enesis we r'
In the first chapter of Genesis we r- :
In Isaiah we r : ** I make peace, — /«o. 46/ 7.
open for all to r* and understand.
R' this book from beginning to end.
In Revelation xxi. 1 we r' :
When you r- this, remember Jesus' words,
as we r- in the book of Hebrews;
in John's Gospel, the third chapter, where we r :
In the record of Jesus* supposed death, we r* :
to make them comprehensible to any r,
I hope, dear r*, I am leading you into the
Dear r*, which mind-picture or
If the r* of this book observes a great stir
r* will naturally ask if there is nothing more
You can prove for yourself, dear r*. the Science
Think ofthis, dear r, for it will lift the
specimens of depravity, fill our young r* with
and the r- in churches
I here present to my r* an allegory
BUtued is he that r, and — Rev. 1;3.
happiness would be more r attained
As r can you mingle fire and frost as Spirit and
as r as from objects cognizable by the senses.
as r* as it was proved centuries affo.
as r* as she has cured purely functional disease,
and learn more r* to love the simple verities
as would be r seen, ifpeychology,
as r* as functional dimculties.
Just as a person replies more r* when
yields more r- than do most diseases
one disease would be u r* destroyed as
If students do not r heal themselves.
Some . . . assimilate truth more r than
as r as the lobster's claw,
This r strengthens our
R' his thoughts, Jesus added :
r,mortal nilnd . . . touches only human beliefs.
the only genuine Science of r* mortal mind.
their learning or their correct r*.
R- the thoughts of the people,
instead of r* disquisitions on the
Ifnatients sometimes seem worse while r this
Wnen r* the Scriptures,
diiferent r in the Old Testament,
hence the many r given the Scriptures,
392^ 7 to r the balance for God.
the original properly r,
communication purporting to come from . . . r*
and it r-, a dam^ or obstruction.
Scripture r : ** For in Him we live, — Acta 17 : 28.
If ... we are not r* to receive the reward of
chiefly asprovldine a r* pardon for all sinners
r- to cut down the false doctrine of pantheism,
was r- to be transformed by the renewing of
the
Who is r- to follow his teaching and
r* aid her S]rmpathy and charity would afford,
bat the chnrones seem not r to receive it, '
ready
8 131-25 until the hearts of men are made r for it.
ph 170-24 The age seems r* to approach this subject,
176-30 are quite as r to yield to Truth as
179-27 r- to put you into a sweat.
/ 223-16 Many are r to meet this inquiry with the
224-13 Centuries ago religionists were r* to hail an
238- 3 wait till those whom you would benefit are r-
o »*7- 2 Who is r- to admit this ?
353-23 When we learn that ... we shall be r for
p 410- 2 If ... we shall not be r for spiritual Life
420-16 but are r* to become receptive to the new idea.
425-30 be always r* with the mental protest
t 458-14 the divine Mind is r- to take the case.
458-15 Divinity is always r.
r 494-26 Which of these two ... are you r- to accept?
ap 663-25 which was r to be delivered, — Rev. 12 .- 4.
570-23 Those r* for the blessing . . . will give thanks.
gl 597- 9 which was r* to spring into action
reaffirms
sp 89-12 r* the Scriptural word concerning a man,
real
and eontiniioas
p 397-12 by believing them to be r and continuous.
and eternal
sp 71- 1 Nothing is r* and eternal, . . . but God and
V 208-21 Let us Team of the r* and eternal,
0 289-30 things spiritual are the r* and eternal.
296-12 reveals man . . . harmonious, r*, and eternal.
301-13 which constitutes the only r and eternal entity.
307- 6 saying, ... as r* and eternal as Truth,
reflected by all that is r* and eternal
and know that these ideals are r and eternal
Spirit is the r and eternal ;
in contradistinction to the r and eternal,
claim that . . . was as r* and eternal as God
and calling them r* and God-given,
331-21
o 360- 1
r 468-12
0r 638-22
gl 594-10
andOod-glv
flr628-a
and good
ji>r</viii-10 physics teach that both . . . are r* and good,
gl 583-21 divine Principle of all that is r* and good ;
and harmonicas
p 419- 7 God and His ideas alone are r* and harmonious.
and ideal
b 332-31 Into the r and ideal man the
and Immortal
b 276-15 Harmony in man is as r* and immortal as in
and tangible
b 26^17 These ideas are perfectly r and tangible to
and the unreal
o 360-21 swinging between the r and the unreal.
and onimpeaohable
p 414-^ perfection is r and unimpeachable,
and unreal
g 505-22 demarcation between the r and unreal.
are styled the
/ 213- 1 movements of mortal belief, ... are styled the r.
attnustlon
an 102- 9 There is but one r* attraction,
being
(see being)
cause
p 402-32 a belief without a r* cause.
t 463- 1 and deals with the r cause of disease.
Christianly scientific
o 863- 1 The Christianly scientific r* is the
cross
The r cross, . . . was the world*s hatred of
will leave oar r desires to be rewarded by Him.
When we learn that error is not r.
60-^
desires
pr 10-4
error Is not
o 353-23
eternal and
b 300-14 temporal and unreal never touch the eternal
and r*.
r 4M-27 The other is the eternal and r evidence,
good and
pre/ vlii-U whereas the fact is that Spirit is good and r,
harmony Is the
ap 563- 2 harmony is the r- and discord the unreal.
Individuality
b 299-14 whither every r individuality', image,
Is eternal
o 363-16
r 474-29
Jurisdiction
p 379- 6 r* jurisdiction of the world is in Ifind,
Ufe
a 61-16
6282-3
32a.6
Life Is
p 428- 3 Life is r*, and death Is the illusion.
All the r* is eternal.
while all that is r is eternal.
He knew . . . that r Life is God;
The r Life, or Mind, and its onposite,
God is good and the only r Life.
{see
Digitized by
Google
REAX.
428
REALITIES
real
Mind
sp 91-30
^295-27
nature
up 99-18
objects
tp -^
whereas the r* Mind cannot be eril
the exact opposite of r Mind, or Spirit
Whatever contradicts the r- nature of the
r objects will be apprehended mentally
opposite of the
b 277-25 the opposite of the r* is not divine.
387-38 the opposite of the r- or the spiritual and
eternal.
oiieln
6 287- 1 They are without a r* origin or existence.
or unreal
g 524-24 Is this addition to His creation r- or unreal ?
outlaw
an 106- 9 mortal mind, evil, which is the r outlaw,
prelude
g 602- 2 living and r prelude of the older Scriptures
realm of the
b 268- 4 rising towards the realm of the r,
277-24 The realm of the r i» Spirit.
303- 4 which people the realm of the r
837-26 as they exist in the spiritual realm of the r.
Selenoe
s 122- 2 often reverses the r* Science of beine,
6 273-8 Theydiifer from r Science because tney
sense
b 296-14 the r sense of being, perfect and forever intact.
/ 214-30 and there are no other r* senses.
o 284-28 only r senses of man are Bpiritual.
r 488-28 if it were possible for the r- senses of man to
richness is not
p 394- 2 to understand that sickness is not r
status
s 120-19 or to exhibit the r- status of man.
subftanoe
r 468-22 Spirit, ... is the only r substance.
tauiribl« Mid
6 279-11 tangible and r* to immortal consciousness,
tone
8 126-13 the human mind never produced a r* tone
Truth Is
6 288- 1 The statement that Truth is r-
p 368- 4 the fact that Truth is r* and error is unreal.
universe
b 289-19 to the . . . r- universe there is no death-process.
unreal and the
g 538-10 the material and spiritual, — the unreal and
ther-.
unrealities seem
r 472-28 that unrealities seem r to human , erring belief,
wishes
pr 13-18 overwhelming our r- wishes with a torrent of
pr 7-29
m 61- 2
69-9
tp 70-3
9^26
92-29
an 102- 2
103-21
$ 114-17
131-2
131- 3
144- 5
ph 172-11
173-24
176-26
18ft-17
186-24
186-25
/204-5
207-31
209-20
210-29
214^28
21fr-16
228-8
230- 1
239-19
244-3
260- 7
62e0u81
270-7
270- 7
276-10
277-11
278-9
286-16
uttering desires which are not r
The senses confer no r enjoyment,
r*, ideal man appears in proportion as
corporeal senses cannot inform us what is r.
We should blush to call that r- which
mistake of thinking that error can be r,
God governs all that is r,
false oelief . . . that evil is as r* as ^kmI
to designate that which ha.s no r existence,
error should not seem so r as truth.
Sickness should not seem so r- as health,
even if these so-called powers are r\
Spirit can form no r link in this supposed
the image of God, Uie r* immortal man.
One disease is no more r- than another.
It says : »* I am a r* entity,
If evil is as r as good,
If de^th is as r- as Life,
If pain is as r- as the absence of pain,
false conclusions . . . that material history is as r
the opposite discord, ... is not r*.
are of no r' importance.
To mortal sense, sin and suffering are r,
ther- sight or sense is not lost,
led to believe that darkness is as r* as light ;
learn that nothing is r but the right.
If sickness is r, it belongs to immortality;
If divine Love is becoming . . . more r* to us,
therefore such deformity is not r, but is Illu-
sion,
mortal existence has no r entity,
I combat . . . that matter . . . is as r* as Mind,
hence both cannot be r.
If one is r, the other must be unreal,
r* consciousness is cojgnlzant only of
If goodness and spirituality are r*,
the notion that there is r* substance-matter,
and GTovems all that is r.
it is Illusion, . . . and it has no r* existence.
real
b 28S-32 man's r* existence as a chfld of God
292-16 To mortal mind, . . . evil is r*.
292-29 the spiritual r man's indissoluble
292-32 mortal man is not the r* essence o( manhood,
294-10 is not more r tlian the belief that
297-13 that disapMars which before seemed r*
298-11 To material sense, the unreal is the r* until
296-19 When the r is attained,
302- 9 that man should lose aught that is r*,
302-12 The notion that . . . are r-, is a mortal belief ;
306-10 man, like all things r*, reflects God,
306-22 not more distinct nor r to the material senses
311- 6 evil is not made and is not r.
817-19 makesnnan more r, more formidable
317-32 Nothing but . . . could make existence r to
Thomas.
318-24 treats disease as thouf h disease were r*,
^-27 If men understood their r spiritual aonroe to be
380-25 notion that both evil and good are r*
385-20 Nothing unspiritual can be r,
338-13 would make that r* wliich is unreal,
o 847-30 The harmonious will appear r,
360-29 through which the r reaches the unreal,
361-18 wtiile error seems as potent and r to us as
362-14 Would a mother say . . . ghosts are r.
382-21 - - • • ^ ^ . ..
363-2
363-9
353-18
367-26
360-3
360-14
p368-U)
379-32
386-18
381-15
304- 6
806-24
397-16
by declaring ghosts to be r, merciless, and
whatever seems r to ma
materia] sense, is unreal in
How can a Christian, . . . ttiink of the latter as r*
Without perfection, nothing is wholly r.
If what <N>po6es God is r*,
by a right estimate of what is r*.**
wnich mind-picture . . . shall be r* to you,
the fatal beliefs that error is as r as Truth,
the belief that . . . discord is as r as harmony,
the same grief that the friend *s r death would
r* suffering for vour own sins
wliich is the onfy r* recuperative power,
to believe in the r existence of a tumor,
more powerful than ... to make the injury r*.
All that is r is included in this
there is no r* pleasure in false appetites,
there is no r* pleasure in sin.
Sin and sickness will abate and seem lei^s r* as
Disease should not appear r to the physician.
Moreover, Truth is r*, and error is unreal.
If God, or good, is r*,
And evil can only seem to be r by
making it coordinate with all that is r*
473- 3 deeming to be r* and identical.
474-16 If sin. sickness, and death are as r as
r* or the offsprmg of the divine will ?
If evil is r. Truth must make it so;
That only is r- which reflects God.
and it has no r* basis.
It assures mortals that there is r pleasure in
the r man's divine Principle, Love,
.seem r- and natural in illusion,
sin, siclmess, and death will seem r
the experiences of the sleeping dream seem r*
matter, . . . has no r. entity,
doctrine that the knowledge of evil is as r,
saying, . . . Only admit that I am r*,
for neither is true nor r.
as if it were as r and God-created as
That which is r-, is sustained by Spirit,
the r* man's Incorporeality
hence it has no r existence.
404- 8
40^-20
406-14
417-22
r 466-16
470-13
470-15
472- 7
474-22
474-26
478-26
480-23
480- 1
490-17
483-25
481-21
484-22
0r 506-4
626-21
530-22
530-29
655-12
666- 1
ap 676-19
^; 581-11
real estate
m 63-31 hold r* e*, deposit funds,
realism
g 129-23 We must look deep into r
144-20 and is not a factor in the r* of being.
Materia] personality is not r ;
Its supposed r- has no divine authority,
6 337-6
o 354-27
realities
eternal
sp 78- 5
they are not the eternal r* of Mind,
ghosts are not
o 362-24 ghosts are not r*.
grand
6 32»-12
of belni
reveals the grand r- of His allness.
/ 21d-29 The r* of being, its norma) action,
229- 6 but if sin and suffering are r of being,
e 264-20 Spirit and its formations are the only r'of being.
of divine Science
b 298- 2 the r of divine Science.
of eternal existence
p 887-19 adhering to the r of eternal existence.
of Spirit
b 325-6
spiritual
g 513-27
gl 581-12
is being ushered h&to the undying r- of Spirit
His thoughts are spiritual r*.
Science showing that the spiritual r*
Digitized by
Google
REALITIES
429
REALITY
realities
supernal
c 261-37 Fixing your gaze on the r sapenuUt
the only
8 IM^ 5 the only r are the diyine Mind and idea.
the vMnie
6 WS- 1 the vague r* of human conclusions.
b 318- 5 Corporeal senses define diseases as r* ;
g 66^-22 Oblivion and dreams, not r*,
gl 5B4- 8 the first claim that ... are the r* of life.
reality
admit ito
p 306- 2 They admit its r*, whereas they should deny it.
all forms of
g 513-26 God creates all forms of r.
and fatality
ph 197-32 his belief in its r and fatality wiU
and Immortality
r 486-24 Their r and immortality are in Spirit
and In Science
6 293-10 In r and in Science, both .^rato,
and power
p 372-20 can we believe in the r and power of
and Tratb
gl 580-29 not one who . . . sustains r and Truth.
appearance of
/ 215-18 darkness loses the appearance of r .
appears
b 312- 7 as the sense-dream vanishes and r- appears.
J the
r 481-20 Human hypotheses first assume the r* of
attest the
8 150-15 to attest the r- of the higher mission of
beUef in their
o 352-27 If belief in their r- is destroyed,
blind to the
pr 13-31 blind to the r of man's existence,
by saving
r 470-15 evil can only seem to be real by giving r to the
cannot in
p 419-23 A relapse cannot in r occur in mortals
complete
o 353-16 eternity, inunortality, complete r.
consdonsness of
ap 573-23 the spiritual idea and consciousness of r*.
contradictions of
b 335-31 and must be contradictions of r.
deny their
g 546-26 though the darkness, . . . may deny their r.
devoid of
g 525-29 as devoid of r* as they are of good,
divine
8p 96-22 succeeded by C. S., by divine r.
eternal
g 63S-14 significant of eternal r* or being.
evil has no
sp 71- 2 Evil has no r.
fleshly
b 317-30 remained a fleshly r, so long as
governed by
8 131- 4 our lives must be governed by r
Sovems all
p 418-22 this simple rule of Truth, which governs all r .
prasp the
b 275-10 To grasp the r and order of being in its
i^reat
ap 91-12 the sooner man's great r* will appear
gl 580-10 unreality as opposed to the great r* of
harmonv the
o 352- 3 to make harmony the r*
idea, of aU
«p 71- 5 idea, of all r continues forever;
is in God
r 472-24 All r is in God and His creation.
Is reached
o 353-19 until perfection appears and r- is reached.
is splritnal
b 335-27 B- is spiritual, harmonious, immutable,
make a
b 339-13 the sinner would make a r of sin,
no
/ 207-22 there can be no r* in aught which
o 346-22 there is no r- in his belief of pain,
p 427- 8 when learning that there is no r* in death,
17 530-27 The dream has no r, no intelligence, no mind;
no other
/ 242-11 It is to know no other r*
nor exiiitence
b 331-12 nothing possesses r nor existence except
nor Identity
r 473- 2 iUusioa, possessing neither r* nor identity
of belnjr
6 297-16 Thus the r- of being is attained
311-19 opposite to the immortal r* of being.
reality
of beln|r
p 418-13 no more the r* of being than is sin.
r 493-27 is not the r- of being.
ap 573^29 this r of being will surely appear sometime
of existence
/ 215- 9 unacquainted with the r* of existence,
of good
/ 206-20 the supremacy and r- of good,
b 269- 7 and unfold the unity andthe r* of good,
r 480-32 evil would vanish before the r* of good.
g 527-19 Has evil the r* of good ?
ofUfe
ap 72-27 earthly mortal is not the r- of Life
b 322- 5 we shall gain the r* of Life,
o 353-32 nor apprehend the r* of Life.
r 487-29 our trust in the deathless r of Life,
of man*8 existence
o 352- 9 spirituality, was the r- of man's existence,
of spiritual Life
b 318-21 yields to the r of spiritual Life.
of substance
b 311-27 not the r of substance.
power, nor
an 102- 7 possessing neither intelligence, power, nor r,
ph 186-16 there is neither power nor r in evil.
presence of the
6 293- 2 mortality disappears in presence of the r*.
pure
p 409-23
radiant
8 110-5
realise no
t 447-22
realm of
a 34-25 would rise again in the spiritual realm of r,
reinstate
g 629- 9 destroy the dream of existence, reinstate r,
same
ph 186-22 If we concede the same r* to discord as to
seeming
p 394- 3 Truth can destroy its seeming r*,
spiritual
/ 207-27 The spiritual r- is the scientific fact
228-18 they will recognize harmony as the spiritual r-
r 488-21 senses can take no cognizance of spiritual r*
supposed
gl 596-25 and the supposed r of error.
supposition of
/ 213- 2 this mortal mind supposition of r*
to be laid aside for the pure r.
the radiant r of God's creation,
but realize no r* in them.
their
pr^ xi-U
p 395-26
397-10
unbroken
r 494-24
underlien
o 353-17
before which sin and disease lose their r
while you argue against their r-,
by admitting their r* and continuance,
breaks their illusion with the unbroken r of
Perfection underlies r.
the underlying r* of reflection.
caught some glimpses of the underlying r.
b
r 477-2*
without intelligence or
r 469-17 error, without intelligence or r*.
8p 73-27 mistake . . . that matter is any part of the r*
86-23 In r* there is mme.
97- 5 In r% the more closclv error simulates truth
an 103-29 In r* there is no mortal mind,
8 107-17 remembering that in r- God is our Life,
130-10 It is un wise to doubt if r is
ph 181-16 In r you manipulate because you
184- 5 should not be recognized as r*.
/ 250-22 Is there anv more r* in the waking dream
252-17 lifts its voice with the arrogance of r*
b 275-24 all is in r* the manifestation of Mind.
281-16 which reflects r- and divinity
293-26 In r-, they show the self-destruction of error
298-14 faith, understanding, fruition, r-.
299- 2 no more r* than has the sculptor's thought
299- 5 which has no physical antecedent r-
301-18 man should wish for, and in r- has,
309-28 error . . . that there can be such a f at
327-20 evil has in r* neither place nor power
330-23 there is in r one Mind only,
.330-30 divest sin of any supposed mind or r,
o 347-13 so-called mortal man is not the r of man.
352-17 Children, like adults, ought to fear a r wliich
357-19 As there is in r* but one God,
p 369- 1 Once let the mental physician believe in tlie r
369- 1 he is liable to admit also the r- of
369-14 never . . . made a r- of disease
3«1-10 We cannot in r* suffer from
395-21 It is mental quackery to make disease a f
395-28 Mental practice, which holds disease as a r*,
4avil In r-. both have their origin in the
t 462- 3 evil has in r- no power.
Digitized by
Google
REALITY^
430
REASONED
reality
r 472-27
481-2
486-10
487-21
488-11
492-4
^602- 5
605-27
realization
b 276-12 The r- that all inharmony is onreal
300-20 through the r* of Qod as erer present
ff 514-30 A r* of this gnnd rertty vras a source of streDgth
ap 575-32 westward, to the grand r of the
Therefore the only r* of
How important, then, to chooee good as the r-!
In r* man never dies.
there is in r* no sach thing as
yields to the r* of everlastuig Life.
In r there is no other existence,
as if r* did not predominate orer onreality,
the r- of all things brought to light.
realize
a 65-17
65-19
/ 204-21
205-22
c 2&(-16
6 315-18
323-19
p386- 1
387-8
409-25
412-24
417-9
420-25
428-19
<447-ai
realized
a 47-32
ph 167-^1
My weary hope tries to r* that happy day,
wnen he shall r- God's omnipotence
and r* only one (rod.
When we r that there is one Mind,
When we r* that Life is Spirit,
we r this likeness only when we sabdue sin
When the sick or the sinning awake to r*
Ji' that the eyidence of the senses is not
when we r* that immortal Mind is ever actire,
in proportion as mortals r the Science of man
B- the presence of health and the fact of
If you make the sick r this great truism,
if they only r* that divine Love gives them
We must r* the ability of mental might
but r no reality in them.
realm
of the real
6 303- 3 which people the r* of the real
337-96- as they exttt in the spiritual r* of the remL
physical
p 427-25 in the physical r, so-called, as well at
unsearchable
C264-9 in the unsearchable r- of Mind?
Material sense has its r apart from Scfence
r of unerring, eternal, and omn^iotent Mind;
eiving mortals access to broader and higher r*.
the birth-throes in the lower r* of natoi«.
Jesus r the utter error of a belief in
Only through . . . can scientific healing power
be r.
172-13 yet this can be r* only as the
p 392-25 Admitting only such conclusions as you wish r*
realiziag*
ph 191-26 and r- Tennyson^s description:
reaUy
pr 3-22 Are we r- grateful for the good
9-26 Do you r desire to attain tnis point?
a 34-10 r* commemorated the sufferings of Jesus
39-26 divine Principle of all that r* exists
m 64-31 Spirit will . . . chdm its own, — all that r is,
sp 87-14 when r it is first sight instead of second,
s 116- 9 divinity r is and must of necessity be,
119- 3 for of course we cannot r- endow matter with
151-26 All that r* exists is the divine Mind
ph 109-36 the sick are never r* healed except by means
of •
173-4 or determine when man is r man
/ 203-10 was r the Justification of Jesus,
210-19 The expression mortal mind is r* a solecism,
213-17 The ear does not r hear.
the sick are never r healed by drugs,
which r attest the divine origin and
the divine Principle . . . of jul that r- exists.
Natural science^ ... is not r- natural nor
the divine Principle of all that r- is.
belief as to what r constitutes life
300-18 tares and wheat, which never r mingle,
801-10 immortal, spiritual man is r substantial,
821-17 was r but a phase of mortal belief.
828- 9 These errors are not thus r* destroyed,
340-13 all that r- exists is in and of God,
Nothing r- has Life but God,
making the disease appear to be — what it r* is
uninstructed in C. S., nothing is r* understood
no breakage nor dislocation can r occur,
omnipotent Mind as r* possessing all power.
6 272-24
272-30
274-8
375-12
283-21
0 347- 6
348- 7
p 371- 8
402-16
e448- 7
r 480-13
1^690-2
realms
s 128-18
0r567-6
realnesM
o 847- 5 has no origin, existence, nor r*.
reap
a 41-9 in the hereafter they wiU r what they now sow.
ph 17»-30 may erelong r* the effect of this tni«uk^>
when we ... try to r- the harvest we have not
that shall he also r-." — Oat. 6 .- 7.
he will inevitably r* the error he sows.
that shall he also r." — OtU. 6 ; 7.
/ 238-18
p 406-18
t 462-12
^537-14
reapetli
/ 210-34
reappear
tp 75-3
and r the whirlwind.
The so-called dead, in order to r
81-19 seemeth to wither and the flower to fade, then-.
ph 189-13 or doubt that the sun will r.
/ 212- 7 why cannot the limb r ?
230-28 though it is liable to r ;
p 436- 6 to r- nowever at the trial
t 453-11 but with some individuals . . . ccmstantly r*
reappearance *
a 27-10 by his r* after the crucifixion
43- 4 bis material disappearance . . . and hia r-.
sp 98-5 r of the Christianity whfch lieals the sick
reappeared
ff 608- 5 Our Master r to his students,
reappearing*
a 86-13 to receive more of his r*
46-28 r* of Jesus was not the return of a spirit.
56-22 The time for tlie r* of the divine h«ftUnir
s 132-21 unconscious of the r* of the spiritual iifeu
6 271- 2 chain of sclentiflc being r* in all ages,
reason
and conscience
an 106- 9 self-government, r*, and conscience.
and demonstration
a 109-21 divine revelation, r*, and demonstration.
and revelaticm
3 110-15 r* and revelation were reconciled,
must yield to r* and revelation.
nor are they in the mental r* in which we dwell,
tlie king or the mental r.
r 476-30 Mortal man is r a self-contradictory phrase,
484-18 are r caused by the faith in them which
ap 661-38 is r neither solar nor lunar,
realm
mental
9p 82-22
g 514-11
or€k>d
r 481- 6 into the holiest,'* — the r of God. — ffcb. 10; 19.
of harmony
a 138- 8 a firm foundation in the r- of harmony.
of LfOve
a 20-27 It commands sure entrance into the r of Love.
of Mind
g 514- 7 Mind, . . . dwells in the r of Mind.
of mysticism
9p 80-18 never . . . into the r- of mysticism.
of reality
a 34-25 rise again in the spiritual r of reality,
of the physical
a 111- 9 though departing from the r of the physical.
of the real
6 268- 4 rising towards the r of the real,
277-24 The r of the real is Spirit.
0 347-37
befool
p440>6
convince
g 622-83
donaaln of
ap 80-17
mlifnl(
a 117-35
117-26
ph 173-36
aided
320-8
no
an 106-19
of Its hope
r 487-28
sensuous
a lU-4
that very
p 37^17
understand
p 397-18
ph 181-11
199-11
199-12
b 326-4
327-29
r 467-23
494-19
reasonable
6 270- 1
325-23
reasonably
an 105-14
17 637-19
reasoned
6306-31
0856-9
how to make sleep befool r*
convince r and coincide with revelation
from the domain of r into the realm of
relates solely to human r-;
human r* dimly reflects and
Human r and religion come slowly to the
Instinct is better than misguided r*,
** I see no r- why metaphysiet
from which to exphdn the r* of its hope.
the will, or sensuous r* of the human mind,
it cannot, for that very r, suffer with a fever,
the
Declare that you are not hurt and nnd^stand
ther-
for that r-, you employ matter rather tiian Mind.
by r- of its demand for and
by r- of the blacksmith's faith in
by r* of ttUs is being ushered into the
B' is the most active human faculty.
We r imperfectly from effect to cause,
J?-, rightly directed, serves to correct the
quite as r* as the second,
which is your r- service." — Bom, 12 .• 1.
courts r* pass sentence, according to the motiva.
No one can r* doubt that the
The Sadducees r falsely
Jesus r* on this subject practically,
Digitized by
Google
REASONING
431
RECLINED
reasoaing
s 194-12 a blind concIuBion from material r*.
129- 3 the r of an accurately stated syllogisra
b 279-26 belief contradicts alike revelation and right r*.
p 389-15 This false r is rebuked in Scripture
t 462- 4 Incorrect r* leads to practical error,
r 467-26 a priori r shows material existence to be
467-29 B' from cause to effect
492- 8 For right r there should be but one fact
reassurance
r 494- 4 and he did this for tired humanity's r.
reassure
p 384- 6 Let US r- ourselves with the law of Love.
411-28 Silently r them as to their
reassures
p 420-18 The fact that . . . r depressed hope.
Rebecca
ap 566-13 i^ the Jewess in the story of Iranhoe,
rebel
8 160-19 Can muscles, bones, blood, and nerves r
rebellion
p 391- 8 rise in r* against them.
rebuilt
ap 576-17 as the temple to be temporarily r
rebuke
ever-present
a 52-10 ever-present r of his perfection and purity.
his
pr 6-31 left this record : ** His r is fearful.**
merited
pr 9-3 author haa been most grateful for merited r.
■trong
a 23-14 receives a strong r* In the Scripture,
neefiil
p 382-10 receive a useful r* from Jesus* precept,
Tirtne Is a
t 449-28 Only virtue is a r- to vice.
pr 8-32 do we listen patiently to the r*
a 30-20 Christ Jesus came to r* rabbinical error
30-28 loathe sin and r it under every mask.
/ 233-30 is designed to r* and destroy error.
23^16 Unimproved opportunities will r* us when we
b 315- 5 His better understanding of God was a r*
( 443-21 •• Reprove, r, exhort — R Tim. 4 ; 2.
452-13 withhold not the r* or the explanation which
rebuked
pr 6-38 Jesus uncovered and r* sin before he cast it out.
a 35- 2 hearts chastened and pride r-.
51-27 Love, which r* their sensuality.
58-6 He r sinners pointedly and unflinchingly,
m 67-31 Jesus r the suffering from any such cause
$p 85-20 Our Master r the lack of this power
» 121-19 r* by clearer views of the everlasting facts,
6 30O- 5 and r* his material sense.
p 363-14 Jesus r- them with a short story
389-15 This false reasoning is r b& Soripture
893- 5 be taken into account and the error be r.
r 471-27 This view r* human beliefs,
ff 509-30 Jesus r* the material thought of his
ffl 581-16 spiritual compensation ; the ills of the flesh r:
597- 6 r* the hypocrisy, which offered long petitions
rebukes
a 28-19 which r sin of every kind
6 281- 8 r* mortal belief, and asks ;
o 350-29 Soul r sense, and Truth destroys error.
ap 571-37 Thus he r the conceit of sin,
rebuldnfl'
a 4832 thus r resentment or animal courage.
ph 174-18 r- in their course all error
p 364-11 r self-righteousness and declaring
ffl 569-17 r- and destroying error,
580-20 a higher sense of Truth r mortal belief,
594-15 love r error; reproof of sensualism.
recall
«}> 88- 2 In our day-dreams we can r
9 122-22 which every thinker can r* for himself.
recalling
t 445^ B' Jefferson's words about slavery,
Recapitulation
^585-15 Brbor. See chapter on /?*, page 472.
588-26 Imtellioencb, ... See chapter on J?', page 469.
590-14 LiFB. See chapter on R\ page 468.
563- 3 Principle. See chapter on %•, page 465.
694-18 Souls. See chapter on R\ page 466.
594-25 Substance. See chapter on B-^ page 468.
receding
ff 536- 7 human concepts advancing and r-,
receive
pr 1- • btUeve that ye r them, — Mark 11 : 24.
3-10 in order to r His blessing.
receive
pr 3-24 and thus be fitted to r- more.
8-23 If ... we are not ready to r the reward
10- 2 walk in the light so far as we r* it,
10-22 Experience teaches us that we do not always r*
10-26 or we should certainly r that for which we ask .
10-27 ** Ye ask, and r* not, oecause — Jos. 4 .- 3.
10-30 it is not always best for us to r.
15-82 Without a fitness for holiness, we cannot r
a 22-15 and you r* no present reward,
22-19 and r* according to your deserving.
29-11 though we may never r it in this world.
35-12 to r* more of his reappearing
36-22 impossible for sinners to r* Qieir
a 131-16 but the churches seem not ready to r it,
L32- 6 the blind r- their sight — MaU. 11 :5.
ph 1G9-25 whatever good they may seem to r from drugs.
6 283-27 r* the divine Principle in the understanding,
284-16 which r* no direct evidence of Spirit,
333-22 to all prepared to r- Christ, Trutti.
339-11 sinner can r* no encouragement from the
p 382-10 r- a useful rebuke from JesuH' precept,
382-22 " Whosoever shall not r the — Luke 18 ; 17.
420-15 when they are in a fit mood to r it,
t 444- 1 and they r no help from them,
444- 7 If Christian Scientists ever fail to r* aid
r 471-10 these so-called senses r* no intimation of
483-26 it ought to T' aid, not opposition,
• 488- 5 therefore you r the blessing of Truth.
(7 542-21 Sin will r its full penalty,
received
pr 3-23 Are we really grateful for the good already r- ?
a 39- 2 Such indignities as he r, his followers
46-30 His students then r the Holy (Jhost.
54- 6 but earth r* the harmony
gp 88-30 r' from the impulsion of departed spirits.
8 107- • For I neither r it of man, — Gal. 1 .• 12.
131-18 his own r- him not.^' — John 1.11.
132-17 r* no aid nor approval from
ph 193-23 since the injury was r* in boyhood,
o 342-15 where they should be hospitably r.
848-31 ethics ana temperance have r* an impulse,
300-21 early r her religious education.
p 372-31 prevents the honest recognition of benefits r ,
g 555-11 Error would have itself r as mind,
fl 596- 6 yet it has r different translations,
ves
a 23-14 This preaching r a strong rebuke
ph 192-81 r* directly the divine power.
t 4S6-17 The student, who r his knowledge of
r 474-11 consequent maltreatment which it r.
g 556-25 Ontology r' less attention than physiology.
receiving:
8 156-25 and r* occasional visits from me,
p 439- 1 r pay from them
recent •
p 402-28 mesmerism — or hypnotism, to use the r term
g 549-13 According to r lore,
recently
an 101-30 animal magnetism, r* called hypnotism,
reception
a 41-22 Jesus foresaw the r* C. 8. would have
52-12 foresight of the r error would give him.
8 107- 5 for the r of this final revelation of
115- 1 the one great obstacle to'the r* of
t 448-23 r* or pursuit of instructions opposite to
r 474- 4 The r accorded to Truth in the
receptive
a 34-16 preach Christ, ... to the poor, — the r thought,
46-10 It is revealed to the r heart,
h 823-20 they will be r of divine Science,
324- 1 renders thought r* of the advanced idea.
p 380- 1 may rest at length on some r* thought,
382-14 is more r- of spiritual power
395-20 nurse should be ... r* to Truth
420-16 are ready to become r* to the new idea.
receptiveness
/ 230-29 their freedom from wrong and their r of
recesses
an 102-18 hidden in the dark r* of mortal thought,
recipe
/ 247-31 r- for beauty is to have less illusion
p 406- 1 The Bible contains the r for all healing.
reckoned
g 520-11 can never be r- according to the
reckoning
6 275-11 begin by r* God as the divine Principle
g 539- 4 Error begins by r* life as separate from
reclaims
o 342-21 C. S. awakens the sinner, r* the infidel,
reclined
p 362-13 he r on a couch
Digitized by
Google
RECOGNITION
432
RECOURSE
recognition
full
a 29-25 the fall r thai being ifl Spirit.
50-19 If hiB fall r of eternal Lire had
m 59- 2 without a full r of its enduring obligations
honest - - . ^
p 372-30 the honest r of benefits received,
ap 5TO-24 such a r of being is, and has been, possible
of dJTine Science
d 322-10 before this r of diyine Science can come
of harmony
ap 576-24 possesses this r of harmony consciously
of Infinite Liove
p 366-18 and has not that r* of infinite Lore
of life
r 486-18 the r of life harmonious — as Life eternally is
ap 76-32 r of Spirit and of infinity comes not suddenly
90-28 understanding and r- of Spirit must finally
come,
ofTrath ^ ^ ^ ^„^ ^.
t 460-11 open to the approach and r of Truth.
ph 173-26 to the r of spiritual facts,
6 287-aO yield to Truth, — to the r of Spirit
recoflrnizable
o 294-25 Han's genuine selfhood is r only in
recogrnize
pr 13-27
a 66-18
sp 93- 1
an 104-29
a 13a-27
ph 183-20
/ 228-17
hence men r* themselTes as merely physical,
when man shall r* the Science of Christ
to r- Soul as substantial
courts r evidence to prove the motive
r* no life, . . . nor substance outside of God.
mortals commonly r as law that which
thev will r harmony as the spiritual reality
c 264-26 evidences, by which we can r true existence
264-28 When we ... r- man's spiritual being.
Can matter r* Mind?
Can infinite Mind r matter?
and to r* the divine sonship.
Our law refuses to r* Man as sick or dying,
and he must r* this in order to defend himself
while to r* your sin, aids in destroying it.
and grammars always r* a neuter gender,
Then man will r* his God-given dominion
6 284-12
284-13
816-7
p 441-16
e 461-21
461-23
o60fr-20
631-14
recofirnized
a 31-10 He r Spirit, God, as the only creator,
sp 76- 6 When being is understood. Life will be r* a»
90-12 Then being will be r- as spiritual,
g 167- 4 because its one r Principle of healing is Mind,
ph 168-24 and r the patient's fear of it,
184- 5 and should not be r as reality.
/ 215-31 he r* the immortality of man.
852-13 and r* as the true likeness of his Bfaker.
b 278- 6 ethe only substance and consciousness r* by
r 468-30 One ceases in proportion as the other is r*.
480- 2 the nothingness of matter is r.
gl 602- 9 nor can be r by the spiritual seme;
recognizes
pr 9-22 and r only the divine control of Spirit,
ph 188-14 in sleep, in which every one r his
o 361-12 r- that Jesus Christ is not God,
recogrnizlnsT
/ 249- 7 r* no mortal nor material power as able to
~ r* all causation as vested in divine Mind,
removed by r* the truth of being,
r* God, the Father and Mother of all, as able
to r man to God, not God to man.
Even Christ cannot r Truth to error,
to r the fixed and repulsive antipathies
we were r to God by the — i?om. 5: 10.
being r, we shall be saved by his — iKom. S.-li.
reason and revelation were r.
reconcile
a 19-2
19-5
8 163-31
reconciled
a 4S-11
46-12
s 110-15
reconciles
a 18-13 The atonement of Christ r man to God,
reconciling:
a 19- 6 Jesas aided in r man to God
reconstruct
/ 238-29 To r- timid justice and place the
t 422-19 serve to r the body.
reconstruction
p 401-93 confines himself chiefly to mental r
record
aeeordlnc to the
g 546- 5 for according to the r, material man wis
divine
s 139-21
first
g 522- 3
522- 5
52^18
have no
a 31-9
47-30
g 506- 3
538-18
historic
a 27-23
inspired
0r621-4
and material sense stole into the divine r.
The Science of the first r- proves the
The first r assigns all mignt and government to
This is the first r of magnetism.
We have no r of his callinc any man by tiw
except St. John, of whose death we have no r.
have no r in the first chapter of Genesis,
liave no r- in the Eloliistic introduction of
Genesis,
but only eleven left a desirable historie r.
Here the inspired r closes its narrative
Intrbdnoes the
g 544- 1 introduces the r of a material creation
We must v that Truth is demonstrable when
R' that it is not nerves, not matter,
p 879- 7
41fr-6
6630-10
ect
/> 323-14
fi389- 7
ected
ap 86-26 peculiarities of expression, r* sentences,
recollection
pr 7-30 with the r that we have prayed over it
recommend
a 157-22 why did Jesus not employ them and r*
p 441-20 We further r that Materia Medica
recommended
an 105-10 defies justice and is r* to mercy.
a 143- 7 else Jesus would have r* and employed
/ 221- 8 Her physician also r* that she should not
p 360-17 never r attention to laws of health,
437-16 though r to mercy ;
recommends
t 46a-30 never r material hygiene, never manipulateSc
recompense
ap M- 1 spiritual r* of the persecuted is assured
p 409-32 as a r* for ignorance.
recompensiniT
g 501- 9 r hu
human want and woe with spiritual gain.
lU
950&-2
of creation
^504- 9
521-15
52^-3
of Jesus
a 46-27
of nian
fir 631-31
of sin
^525-27
Mind makes its own r-,
are not yet included in the r* of creation,
turn our gate to the spiritual r* of creation,
scientific r of creation declares that God
ascension, which closed the earthly r of Jem,
the scientifically Christian r of man
the Scriptural r- of sin and death
of spiritual creation
gl 590-22 the f- of spiritual creation.
second
g 522- 8
522-12
this
pr 6-30
(^545-21
/ 224-11
246-17
g 513-11
528-2
9/596-10
recorded
ap 86-15
an 101- 6
« 158- 1
6 272-25
o 360- 6
358-17
p 400-32
411-13
441-30
9 621-29
537-23
The second r chronicles man as mntabls
second r unmistakably gives the history of
left this r- : •* His rebuke is fearful.**
The translators of this r of
In the r* of nineteen centuries.
Never r ages.
In the r-, Ume is not yet measured by
r- declares thati^od has already created
In the r* of Jesus' supposed death.
It is r that Jesus, as he once joameyed
to be r in the history of the errors of
It is r- that the profession of medicine
triumphsof C. S. are r in the destraction of error
as r in the New Testament,
as is r throughout the Scriptures.
r- that in certain localities he did not
r* that once Jesus asked the name of
r in our Book of books as a liar.
scientific truth as before r*.
... r- in the first chapter of Genesis.
544-19 The facts of creation, as previously r ,
ap 577-29 as r* by the great apostle,
recorder's
gl 590-26 is disappearing from the r* thought,
records
a 37- 6 History is full of r- of suffering.
a 163-22 said: *^ Consulting the r of our science*
p 402- 6 well-authenticatea r of the cure,
437-17 the terrible r of your Court of Error,
g 622-14 It r* pantheism, opposed to the
626-26 astother of truth,
recounting
a IS^ 1 r his works instead of referring to
recourse
b 329-28 they would struggle for r* to the spiritual
t 445-12 by r- to materialraeans for healing.
Digitized by
Google
RECOVER
433
REFLECTED
recover
pr 12-29 If the sick r because they pray
a 38-12 and they shall r." — Mark 16 ; 18.
8 144-16 Willing the sick to r- is not the
155- 3 When the sick r- by the use of drugs, it is
ph 166-23 Falling to r health through adherence to
b 295-10 and then r man's original self
328-26 and they shall r." — Mark 16 . 18.
o 358-28 and they shall r-.'* — Mark 16 ; 18.
p 362- * and they shall r. — Mark 16 ; 18.
373-10 the sick r more rapidly from disease than
377-19 never knew a patient who did not r when
recovered
8 152-19 and he r* accordingly.
/ 222-16 she r- strength ana ilesh rapidly.
recovering
prt^ xi-20 And r of sight to the blind, — L^Uce 4 ; 18.
8 156-16 to give up the medicine while she was r*.
recovery
facUitate
p 421-10 Showing him that it was to facilitate r*.
Ivipute their
/ 219-27 and impute their r to change of air
of Invalids
a 145- 8 The struggle for the r of invalids goes on,
of the Biclc
pr 12-22 custom of praying for the r* of the sick
/ 218-17 Why pray for the r of the sick, if
p 372-31 this will oe a hindrance to the r* of the sick
419- I A moral question may hinder the r of the sick.
ph 185-27 but the r* is not permanent.
193-24 Since his r I have been informed that
p 376- 4 the latent fear and the despair of r
396- 7 a discouraging remark about r*,
recreate
g 514- 2 and afterwards r persons or things
547-19 theory, . . . endues matter with power to r-
recreation
f 205-14 Where then is the necessity for r or
rectmed
/ 230-20 blunders which must afterwards be r- by man?
240-21 until all wrong work is effaced or r*.
t 460-13 is material, tin such thought is r by Spirit.
rectitude
p 40.i-21 The most Christian state is one of r
recuperative
/ 252- 4 and of the r energies of Truth
p 394- 7 is the only real r power.
t 447-14 The r action of the system,
recur
8 114-20 roust sometimes r to the old and imperfect,
recurring'
c 260-^ by the thoughts ever r to one's self,
recurs
ph 181-24 the question then r-,
/ 217-18 that condition never r-,
red
b 338-13 signifying the r* color of the ground,
ap 562-30 and behold a great r* dragon, — Rev. 12 ; 3.
563- 8 The great r- dragon symbolizes a lie,
565- 2 and becomes the great r* dragon,
567-21 is pure delusion, the r dragon;
gl 580- 1 " aust to dust; " r sandstone;
ited Dragon
gl 593-7 definition of
rodeem
o 354-21 God will r* that weakness,
redeemed
a 26- 8 till all are r- through divine Love.
/ 202-11 r through the merits of Christ,
p 364- 7 they might be r* from sensuality and sin.
redeeming
g 552-23 the r power, from the ills they occasion,
redeems
a 19-9 r* man from the law of matter,
redemption
8 151- 7 something beyond itself for its r- and heal-
ing.
c 255- • to wit, the r- of our body. — Rom. 8 .• 23.
t 464-12 working for the r of mankind.
redolent
g 516-12 Love, r* with unselfishness,
Red Sea
/ 226-30 the R- S- and the wilderness ;
ap 566- 2 were guided triumphantly through the R- 5*,
reduce
m 61-22 must either be overcome or r- him to a
ph 180-31 To r- inflammation, dissolve a tumor,
b 335- 5 would r God to dependency on matter.
reduce
p 374- 3 counter-irritants, and depletion never r
r 490-17 r- to practice the real man's divine Principle,
g 517- 7 mental attempt to r Deity to corporeality.
reduced
8p 91-11 but the sooner error is r* to its
8 146-31 Divine metaphysics is now r* to a system,
ph 173- 8 supposition, . . . Truth is r* to the level of
r 471-30 r' to human apprehension, she has named C. S.
ap 572- 5 scientifically r* to its native nothingness.
reduces
p 398-20 which r* self-inflicted sufferings
reducing
g 540- 8 r it to its common denominator,
ap 561-18 r* to human perception and
re-ecboes
ap 88-26 Eloquence r- (he strains of Truth and Love.
reed
w 66- 7 a broken r, which pierces the heart.
reeds
b 269-27 r- shaken by the wind, not houses built on the
reefs
ap 87-21 of the corals, of its sharp r*, of the tall ships
refer
ap 93-26 r- only to quality, not to God.
r 465-12 They r to one absolute God.
g 508-18 and does not necessarily r* either to
reference
/ 235- 8 as direct r to their morals as to their learn-
ing
b 334-29 a r- to the human 8en.<te of Jesus crucified.
ap 560- 4 has r* to the present age.
gl 588-22 if used with r to Spirit, or Deity.
referred
ph 175-22 nor r* to sanitary laws.
/ 232-22 He r man's harmony to Mind,
/) 2?i-ll r- to in the last chapter of Mark's Gospel.
333-28 Jesus r to this unity of
o 346- 4 not sinful and sickly mortal man who is r to,
g 523-32 it is usually Jehovah, . . . who is r- to,
540- 6 r* to divine law as stirring up the belief hi
referring
a 31-25 R' to the materiality of the age,
a 132- 2 instead of r to his doctrine,
gl 585- 3 Jesus said, r- to spiritual perception,
506- 8 R' to it, he said to the Athenians :
refers
an 103- 2 Paul r* to the personification of evil as
a 128- 4 r only to the laws of God
ph 172-21 to which the apostle r when he says
b 313-10 passage in the same chapter, which r* to
ap 563-29 Its sting is spoken of by Paul, when he r* to
refined
p 383-18 could not be borne by the r.
refinement
ph 175-28 but they never indulged in the r* of
refiect
a 62-25 speaking of human ability to r- divine power,
ap 71- 9 outside of finite form, which forms only r.
91-16 Absorbed in ... we discern and r- but faintly
/ 215-10 matter and m<»rtality do not r the facts of
240- 6 the spiritual intelligence they r*.
b 303- 8 r* the one divine individuality
324- 9 and the l>ody will r- what governs it,
331- 2 no more confined to the forms which r it
332-28 only purity could r Truth and Love,
t 446-25 divine beatitudes, r* the spiritual light
r 477-24 Soul can never r* anything inferior to
g 506-28 God's ideas r the immortal, unerring, and
506- 3 Objects utterly unlike the original do not r
507-20 they r the Mind which Includes all.
516-22 forever r, In glorified quality, the
516-28 God made man ... to r- the divine Spirit
518-22 the varied expressions of God r- health,
gl 588-16 the objects oi God's creation r- one Mind,
reflected
pr 3-12 The Divine Being must be r- by man,
17-7 And Love is r in love;
c 258-19 infinite Principle is r by the infinite idea
b 306- 5 a face r in the mirror is not the original,
306-10 If . . . there would be no divinity r.
331- 6 Mind, the creator r- in His creations.
331- 7 God would not be r- but absorbed,
331-21 r- by all that is real and eternal
336- 7 is r in all spiritual Individuality
336-14 but is r by man.
336-20 neither could God's fulness be r by a single
man,
r 467-18 God as not in man but as r* by man.
479- 9 An Image of mortal thought, r- on the retina,
aipotent Mind is r
496- 4 omnipott
Digitized by
Google
REFLECTED
434
REFRAINING
reflected
a 603- 3
504- 1
510-10
6ie-5
516-10
617-17
embraced in the infinite Mind and forerer r.
is never r by aught but the good.
r* spirituallv by all who walk in the light
are r* by His creation ;
Life is r in existence. Truth in truthfulness,
His nersonallty can only be r, not transmitted.
yet uod is r in all His creation.
in the myriad manifestations of Life,
Error of thought is r in error of action,
the uniTerse borrows its r light.
The r* animation of Life, Truth, and Lo^e.
man, r 6od*s power, has dominion
a- Ood*s goremment, man is self -governed.
not in self -righteousness, but r* the
r those higher conceptions of loreliness
man as r uie divtne likeness.
man, r- God, cannot lose his indiriduallty;
the ideal man, r God*s likeness.
r* the diTine substance of Spirit.
How can man, r God, be depended on
r Him in countless spiritual forms.
r goodness knd power.
543-26
550-15
ap 562- 9
^589-4
reflectin&r
an 102-14
8 126-16
ph 179-10
/ 247-17
6 300-21
337-2
346-4
r 468-24
48B-17
0 608-16
516-23
reflection
and demonstmtloB
/ 241-19 the r and demonstration of diTine LoTtt,
God's
3 126- 6 when man beholds himself God*s r,
r 471-17 Man is, and forerer has been, God's r*.
if 627- 4 Man is God's r*, needing no cultiTation,
govemtnfg the
b 308- 6 the Principle goreming the r.
His
/ 242-12
&306-9
314- 7
r466-l
ideftor
r 470-22
^681-8
Image or
pr 13-28
/ 204-26
6300-5
likeness and
g 516- 8 we shall see this true likeness and r
mirrored
g 516-26 Your mirrored r* is your own image
observation and
t 163- 9 founded on long obseryation and r,
of God
8 121-29 the r of Crod, is thus brought nearer the
ph 200-18 if man is the image, r, of God,
c 269- 8 threw upon mortals the truer r* of God
6 296- 3 man is the spiritual, eternal r* of God.
800-11 will bring to light the true r* of Gbd
333-21 the spiritual i(tea, — the r- of God,
r 475-18 man is the r* of €k>d, or Mind,
g 502-12 serves to suggest the proper r* of God
616- 3 so you, being spiritual, are the r* of God.
656-16 the origin of man, who is the r* of God,
of his Maker
b 305-27 Because man is the r of his Maker,
no other reality . . . than good, God and Hli t
If . . . parted for a moment from His r,
inseparable as God and His r*
His r is man and the universe.
idea or r, man, remains perfect.
Ark. Safety; the idea, or r, of Truth,
ignorant of man as (iod's Image or r*
without the nature of the image or r-
His infinite image or r, man.
of Sonl
/249-31
of Spirit
6303- 7
Man is the r* of SouU
Multiplication ... is the r of Spirit,
r 4n-20 Identity is the r of Spirit.
g 506- 4 matter, not being the r of Spirit,
523-12 instead of the r* of Spirit.
of the Ego-Ood
6 281-11 The Ego-man is the r of the Ego-God ;
of the Infinite
6 313-17 the royal r of the hiflnlte;
or likeness
6 337-6
scientific
«p 70-9
splntnal
6 305-22
r480-6
the right
6299-26
this
e 268-12
6 301-13
yoor
1^615-26
5 126-6
/ 244-21
c 259-18
6 301- 6
302-32
it is not the r or likeness of Spirit,
In this scientific r the Ego and the
as opposed to the Science of spiritual r\
If there is no spiritual r, then there remains
which cannot destroy the right r*.
this r is the true idea of God.
This r seems to mortal sense transcendental.
If you lift a weight, your r does this also.
even as man sees his r in a glass.
If . . . there is no full r of the infinite Mind.
true likeness cannot be lost in divine r.
what C. S. means by the word r*.
is but the r* of the creative power of
reflection
6 303- 1 The r*, through mental manifesution,
306- 9 the mirrored form, which is but a r-,
306-16 constitutes the underlying reality of r.
337-20 as the r of the invisible God,
r 477-30 the r- in multifarious forms of
9 503-21 /trs/, in light; second, in r;
616-30 and call man the r*.
616- 1 how true, ... is the r- to its originaL
516- 2 As the r* of yourself appears in tEe miiror,
624-33 Matter is not the r- of Spfalt,
628-2 aU being is the r- of the eternal Mind,
reflections
6 280- 5 only r of good can come.
336-16 man*s consciousness and indlvidnaUty are rci
g 513-12 the motions and r* of deillc power
617-24 there is no limit to inflnitoae or to its r.
reflects
a 18- 2 whereby man r* divine Truth, Life, and Love,
sp 70- 8 spiritual man, made in God*s likeness, r God.
90-33 we certainly shall know this when maa r God.
94- 3 Man r- infinite Truth, Life, and Love.
8 117-26 human reason dimly r ana
130- 5 man coexists with and r* Soul, God,
/310-U the Principle is above what it r*,
247-22 r the charms of His goodness in ^niiessiuM,
360-13 man, theontcomeof Ood,f-God.
263- 1 He r the infinite understanding,
e 268-11 Man r infinity, and this refle^on is the
289- 3 for he r eternal Life;
366-27 he r the beatific presence,
6 381-16 r reality and div&ity in individual . . . msa
286-30 the spintual universe is good, and r- God
300-28 r* ana expresses the divine substance
800-32 God is revealed only in that whfchr- Life,
801-11 and r the eternal substance, or Spirit,
801-12 He r the divine, which constitutes the only
803-10 Whatever r- Mind, Life, Truth, and Love.
806-7 r tlie central light of being,
806-10 man, like all thhigs real, r* God,
805-14 though he r* the creation of Mind,
806-19 cannot be separated . . . from God, if msn r
God.
p 898-17 in Science man r* God*s government.
t 468-33 Christianly scientifio man r* the divine law.
r 476-16 term for all that r God's image and likeness:
476-22 but r spirituallv all that bek>ngs to his MalMF.
478-27 That only is real which r God.
479-37 black is not a color, because it f- no light.
g 603-28 The universe f God.
507-16 universe of Spirit r the creative power
616-30 r* God*s dominion over all tlie earth.
626- 4 Man r God; mankind represents
ap 677- 7 this compounded spiritual individuality r
688-16 wliatever r* not this one Mind, is false
reflex
c 269-16 noortals have never beheld in man the r iosge
reform
pr 6- 8 is but one step towards r*
a 1^18 every effort for r*, every good thought
36-80 The design of Love is to r- the sinner.
36-31 If . . . insufficient to r* him,
8 139-11 but the present new, yet old, r*
151-13 Even this one r* in medicine would
6 285-26 through pardon and not through r*,
827- 1 /?* comes by understanding that there is no
327-24 But how shall we r* tlie man who
p 404-17 The temperance r*, felt all over our land,
g 637-31 the opportunity to r;
reformation
pr^ xi-14 as darkness gives place to light and sin to r.
pr 6-6 the test of our sincerity, — namely, r.
a 22-30 Justice requires r- of the sinner,
p 363-30 repentance, r, and growth in wisdom?
404-16 God's law is fulfilled and r cancels the crime.
reformatory
8 129-28 in its r mission amcmg mortals.
reformed
8p 78-30 sorrowing are comforted, and the sinning tier,
o 343-27 healed the sick and r the sinner
866-31 by the sinners who are r.
p 363-36 Had she repented and r,
t 447-22 A sinner is not r merely by
reforminflT
p 404-36 Healing the sick and r the sinner
reforms
pr 1-1 The prayer that r* the sinner and heals
6- 4 this divine Principle alone r the sinner.
a 19-33 tlie practical repentance, which r the heart
m 66-21 over this as over many other r,
8 138- 9 B' have commonly been attended with
refralninff
6 323-33 r* from it only through fear of
Digitized by
Google
REFRESH
435
REJOICE
refresh ^^ ^ _^ ^
a 32-26 he withdrew ... to r- his heart with
b 288-17 the raindrops of divinity r the earth.
refreshed
r by the aasnrances of immortality,
gave Jesos a r from his foes,
Mortals roust find r* in Truth in order to
Are material means the only r* from fatal
» God is our r and strength, — Psal. 46 ; 1.
p 387-11
refng'e
a 44-5
«p 83-8
P3M-425
£444-11
refuse
o 344-25 Why should one r* to investigate this method
l*4^f II SAfl
o 350-16 The Blaster often r* to explain his words,
refuses
he who r* obedience to God, is chastened
Our law r to recognize Han as sick
/241-4
p 441-16
refutation
p 396-14
396-16
refuted
a 18-12
refutes
« 120-24
regrain
/247-3
r48ft-7
re&rained
r 476-15
regard
pr^ x-7
pr 9-12
14-1
a 24-18
24-20
38-11
an 100-18
s 119-11
6 307-20
312-8
r- of the testimony of material sense
The r becomes arduous, not because
r all opponents with his healing power.
and r* materialistic logic.
I have seen age r two of the elements it had
To die, that he may r* these senses ?
never had a . . . which may subsequently be r-.
They r the human mind as a healing agent,
we shall r our neighbor unselfishly,
If we are sensibly with the body and r-
in r* to predestination and future punishment.
Does erudite theology r the crucmxion
causes mortals to r death as a friend,
** In r* to the existence and utility of
and r God as the creator of
If we r* matter as intelligent,
*MM^ o The senses v a corpse, not as man,
p 364-25 do they show their r- for Truth, or Christ,
376-23 true facts in r* to harmonious being,
jury must r in such cases only the evidence
facts in r to so-called embryonic life.
43^10
0r 548-28
regarded
m 65-12
an 100-3
« 119-23
154-5
168- 7
6 8ia-16
o 345- 1
p363-9
364- 2
ap 673-17
regarding
*p 79-8
8 122-29
122-30
ph 188-82
/262-6
6 277-29
life should be more metaphysically r.
he r- this so-called force, which he said could
be *
evil should be r* as unnatural, because
that certain diseases should be r* as
Apollo was also r as the sender of disease,
r- Christ as the Son of God,
are often r as synonymous terms;
He r* her compassionately,
r* as the best man that ever trod this planet,
no longer r as a miserable sinner.
changing the patient's thoughts r death,
the same mistake r* Soul and body
mistake . . . that Ptolemy made r* the
the desired information r* the sun.
r the pathology and theology of C. S.
Nothing we can say . . . r- matter is immor-
tal,
296- 8 must destroy all illusions r- life and mind,
300- 2 spiritual conclusions r life
o 356- 16 conflicting theories r- Christian healing ?
p 403-24 Never conjure up some new discovery . . . r
disease
423-20 r- the truth and harmony of being
432-13 In this province there is a statute r disease,
t 461-26 The truth r- error is, that error is not true,
regardless
pr 1- 4 /?• of what another may say or think
regards
p 423-16 He r* the ailment as weakened or strengthened
434-16 r the prisoner with the utmost tenderness.
regenerate
6 296- 8 and r material sense and self.
regenerated
p 442- 8 Then the prisoner rose up r-, strong, free.
regenerates
pr 4-28 spiritual understanding, which r;
/ 222- 8 whereas Truth r this fleshly mind
regeneration
a 24-12 rise into newness of life with r*.
/ 242- 2 Through spiritual baptism and r-,
regimen
p 370- 6 The body improves under the same r*
370- 7 if health is not made manifest under this r,
regions
/ 240- 2 Arctic r-, sunny tropics, giant hills,
registered
t 467- 1 and r* the revealed Truth
registers
t 449-12 r his healing ability and fitness to teach.
regret
o 346- 1 I r that such criticism confounds man with
regretted
p 405-26 If sin is not r* and is not lessening, then
regular
pre/ x-18 abandoned as hopeless by r medical
ph 176-22 treated by a r practitioner,
regularly
p 437-26 proceedings of a r- constituted court.
regulate
ph 184- 3 Truth makes no laws to r* sickness,
185-10 discussed ... to r life and health.
regulates
p 413- 7 Mind r the condition of the stomach,
420-19 It ... r the system.
regulations
m 66-14 subject to such moral r* as will
p 389-^ cannot annul these r* by an opposite Uw
rehearses
ph 188-28 Error r* error.
reign
and rale
/ 208-22 the'r* and rule of universal harmony,
of discord
8 122- 2 and so creates a r of discord,
of harmony
sp 93-32 the r of harmony in the Science of being.
8 122- 7 the actual r* of harmony on earth.
gl 690- I The r* of harmony in divine Science;
692-20 the kingdom of heaven, or r of harmony.
of riehteonsaess
^r 666-19 EUPHBATES . . . the r of righteousness.
of Spirit
/ 208-21 the r of Spirit, the kingdom of heaven^
gl 687-25 Heaven. Harmony; the r of Spirit;
over man
g 529-31 He begins his r* over man somewhat mildly,
prt^ vii-21 " the Lord shall r* forever." — Exod. 15 ; 18.
kingdom of heaven —r within us,
willcease, and spiritual harmony r.
Truth and Love r* in the real man.
/248-30
6 288-14
r 476-30
reigns
/ 205-27
6 318-4
g 636-8
reins
p 422-29
reinstate
flr529-9
reiterate
/236-9
reject
a 27-28
54-31
• m 62-31
8 148-18
rejected
a 20-16
52-13
8 136-10
139-26
150-24
/ 233-24
b 316-26
o 343-21
361-27
rejecting
b 280-31
0 367-6
rejection
a 20-15
8 132-24
137-11
rejects
8 111-16
rejoice
pr 16-25
a 22-23
m 64-21
8 151-13
/249-8
0 354-28
Into opposite channels where selfishness r.
Mind and immortality, in which Spirit r*
The divine understanding r*, is oZf,
Not holding the r* of government
r reality, usher In Science and
who r Christ's teachings
Why do those who profess to follow Christ r
would not some, who now profess to love him,
r-him?
mortals believe in material laws and r* the
Anatomy and theology r* the divine Principle
" Despised and r- of men," — Isa, 53 ; 8.
•* Despised and r* of men,** — Isa. 53 : 3.
His answer to this question the world r:
** the stone which the builders r ** — Matt. 21 ; 42.
as the practically r* doctrine of
including the hearts which r* him.
scourged in person, and its Principle was r*.
It would sometimes seem as if truth were r
but it will be r and reviled until
and r* the Science of being
not by accepting, but by r- a lie.
[the r of error!
Anticipating this r* of idealism.
In his r of vie answer already given
r* the incidental or inverted image
Christians r in secret beauty and bounty,
whereby we r' in immortality,
Then shall Soul r* in its own,
they would r with us.
Let us r* that we are subject to the
I r* in the apprehension of this grand verity.
Digitized by
Google
REJOICE
436
RELIGION
rejoice
p377-6
^629^25
ap 668-20
rejoices
pre/ ix- 4
ap 569-13
rejoicing:
pre/ U-16
a ift- 6
40-22
8 140-11
c 266-2
o 342-24
r 479-4
ap 562-17
relapse
p 419- 8
419-12
419-23
419-31
relapses
6 277-5
related
a 152-14
p 362- 1
17 566-31
relates
8 117-24
127-15
128-27
ph 170-23
6286-1
290-14
y 515-19
relating
8 1^6
127-13
ph 168-19
p 381-23
433-5
relation
«xmct
that he should r always in erer-preftent Loye.
should r that evil, . . . contradicts itself
Therefore r-, ye heaTens, — Rev. 12 : 12.
and r* in the draught,
r in the proof of healing.
To-day. though r in some prog^ress,
they will have the crown of r.
r- to enter into fellowship with him
but r* in the affluence of our God.
are good, •• r the heart." — P»al. 19 : 8.
and they answer with r*.
could the Scriptural r be uttered by any
mother,
These are the stars in the crown of r.
If your patient from any cause suffers a r*,
Neither . . . has the power to cause disease or
ar.
A r* cannot in reality occur in mortals
If it is found necessary to treat against r,
non-intelligent r into its own unreality.
It is r that Sir Humphry Davy once
r in the seventh chapter of Luke's Gospel
It is r that a father plunged his
r- solely to human reason ;
r- especially to Science as applied to
Science r* to Mind, not matter.
spiritual causation r* to human progress.
what r- most nearly to the happiness of being.
To tile spiritual class, r* the Scripture :
r- to the oneness, the tri-unity of Life, Truth,
as does the error r* to soul and body,
stand for everything r to God,
God's spiritual command r* to perfection,
human theories r to health,
He . . . explains the law r to liver-complaint.
» 113-13
lltUe
showing mathematically their exact r to
b 297-30 has little r to the actual or divine.
the chance for ill-nature in the marriage r,
m
of God
/ 206-15
633^2
of man
«p 94-7
8 114-25
■eeminr
8 119-30
to God
ph 196-17
/ 215-26
231-23
6 316-6
/206-32
relations
m 68-13
« 123- 1
/ 209-17
e460-4
r 470-32
In the scientific r* of God to man,
r of God to man and the universe.
and of the r of man to God,
It shows the scientific r of man to God«
C. S. reverses the seeming r* of Soul and body
They have no r to (rod wherewith to
in ori^^in. In existence, and in his r to God.
the divin3 Science of being in man's r to God,
to find Christ, the real man and his r* to €k>d,
When we fully understand our r to the Divine,
reliable
8 120-16
6 322-25
reliance
a 145-14
ph 167-30
170- 1
179-29
192- 4
nor can the material i
nor a r religionist.
I bear r- testiiDony
or r on some other minor curative.
Only through radical r on Truth
it robs man of r on God.
sowing the seeds of r on matter,
only as we quit our r upon that which
/ 203-14 destroys r on aught but God,
relief
p 371-13 looks for r- in all ways except the right one.
374- 4 the truth of being, . . . will bring r.
421-30 material application for its r*.
t 443-19 other systems they fancy will afford r.
relies
»p 79-11 Spiritualism r upon human beliefs
6 277-19 &ror r upon a reversal of this order,
r 487-^ This faith r* upon an understood Principle.
relieve
a 18- 9 but not to do it for them nor to r them of a
8 143-15 takes the less to r the ereater.
157-26 quiet mortal mind, anaso r the body;
p 373-23 and you r the oppressed organ.
384- 3 We should r* our minds from the
306-17 are known to r the symptoms of diseaae.
415-11 That is why opiates r inflammation.
t 464-16 and the Scientists had failed to r him,
r 483- 3 but only r suffering temporarily,
relieved
a 25-23 by no means r* others from giving the
8 156-23 and was r* by taking them.
/ 221-23 r her stomach, and she ate
relifirion
and medicine
8 107-11 Through C. S., r and medicine are inspired with
t 444-14 towards differing forms of r* and medicine,
any
has not been considered a part of any r.
ap 98-23
being and
a 55- 1
Christ*8
o 355-17
eseentlal
a 27-29 the essential r he came to establiah
fatal to
pr 7-32
hia
S136- 8
history of
a 37-10
Jadale
gl 597- 3 The Judaic r- consisted meetly of rites
motives and
ap 560^22 Abuse of the motives and r* of St. Paul
nature of
a 28-28
of Ijove
8 138-15
ordinary
8 139-29
perfunctory
6 316-14 this spiritual idea and perfunctory r.
any other sense of being and r than theirs?
declines to admit that Christ's r has
Hypocrisy is fatal to r*.
He taught his followers that his r had a
one stage with anotlier in the history of r.
is to mistake the very nature of r*.
His sublime summary points to the r of Lovs.
opposed to C. S., as they are to ordinary r ;
popular
o 366-17
its r* to your growth and to your influence
theory as to the r of the celestial bodies,
the r which constituent masses hold
necessary constituents and r* of all beings,"
The r- of God and man,
relationship
m 59-29 sacredness of this r is losing its influence,
ph 185-18 Such theories have no r to C. S.,
6 332- 5 His tender r to His spiritual creation.
relative
pref xi-30 a law r- to colleges having been passed,
ph 198-10 outlines hi8 thought r to disease,
/ 232- 3 Many theories r to God and man
233-28 The counter fact r to any disease
o 365-14 r- value of the two conflicting theories
p 396- 6 Make no unnecessary inquiries r to feelings
relaxe^^
s 1G2- 8 dissolves tumors, r* rigid muscles,
release
p 431-19 into close confinement until I should r him.
released
p 363-17 who were r* from their obligations
relentless
p 407- 6 Man's enslavement to the most r masters
The other, popular r, declines to admit that
" Pure r and undeflled — Jaa. 1 .• 27.
Human reason and r come slowly to the
pare
m 64-4
reaaonand
ph 173-26
revealed
g 557-24 revealed r* proclaims the Science of Mind
ritnallstlo
8 141- 2 the theological and ritualistic r of the ages
•elentiflc
8 141-27 The adoption of scientific r and
aaperflclal
gl 597-13 false foundations ... of superficial r,
system of
a 26-31 proof of Christianity was no form or system of r
systems of
m 67-30 Systems of r and medicine treat of
8 146- 4 Because our systems of r* are governed
their
a 62-30 as self-contradictory as their r.
o 343-28 and reformed the sinner by their r.
tribal
8 133-21 the limited form of a national or tribal r.
tme
pr 5-28 Such an error would impede true r.
m 68- 2 understanding . . . will be the basis of true r.
undeflled
ap 571-32 He enthrones pure and undeflled r*,
pr 4-32 and clothe r* in human forms.
Digitized by
Google
REUGION
437
REMEMBER
religion
a 20-26
54r-23
$ 140-12
146-11
b 326-29
351- 1
354^14
reli&rionist
b 322-25' neither a temperate man nor a reliable r,
religionists
/ 2^1-12 Centuries ago r were ready to
reli&rions
sp 83-18
« 142-6
/ 232-14
religioas
a 36-30
53-13
$p 88-21
8 132-18
133-23
139-12
ph 166-12
c 267-12
6 306-17
340-27
o 359^22
r 496-28
497- 1
relinquish
ph 177- 2
/2I9-1
251-22
b 322-13
o 367-9
relinquished
6 314- 3 had
relinquishes
g 547-28 r a material, sensual, and mortal theory of
relinquishincr
pr 13-21 this will prevent us from r the
relinquishment
pr 7- 6 r of error deprives material sense of its
p 426-23 The r* of all faith in death
reluctance
p ^20- 9 cannot produce this unnatural r*.
reluctant
t 450-16 many are r* to acknowledge that they
reluctantly
r 466-17 the point you will most r* admit.
The truth is the centre of all r*.
whose r* was something more than a name.
R' will then be of the heart and not of the
and r becomes Cl\ri8tlike.
whose r he had not understood,
r which sprang from half-hidden Israelitish
proofs that their Master's r can
and here Science takes issue with popular r*.
but modem r generally omit all but one of
r- which contradict its Principle are false.
R- history repeats itself
above and contrary to the world's r sense.
Excite the organ of veneration or r* faith,
other sanitarv or r- systems,
sanitary metnods, and a r cultus.
the present new, yet old, reform in r faith
Mohammedan's belief is a r delusion;
in a r- sense, they have the same authority
this is the fi^neral r opinion of mankind,
civil, criminal, political, and r codes ;
early received her r* education.
Have Christian Scientists any r creed ?
the important points, or r tenets, of C. S. :
it must r* all its errors, sicknesses, and sins,
r all theories based on sense-testimony,
leads the human mind to r* all error,
that finite belief may be prepared to r* its
If mankind would r- the belief ttiat
' the belief of substance-matter.
rely
«14»-9
144- 3
/ 202-28
9 549-22
remain
m 62-17
g 110-28
112-13
ph 167-15
/ 208-23
6290-7
329-15
p37e-4
404-13
425-30
431- 1
9 513-20
657- 1
remained
8 147-28
/ 245-10
6 317-30
317-31
r 471-4
reniaineth
6 288-18
if the sick cannot r on God for help
let us r* upon Hind,
and yet we r* on a drug to heal disease, as if
false systems, which r* upon physics
should be allowed to r children In knowledge,
the Science and truth therein will forever r
they nevertheless r* wholly human
If Ood constituted man both . . . man must r
thus,
which cannot be lost nor r forever unseen,
will r as material as before the transition,
nor should he r in the devouring flames,
fear and the despair of recovery r in thought,
while its effects still r- on the individual,
capacious lungs and want them to r* so,
must r* silent until called for at this trial,
r in Ood, who is the divinely creative Principle
until the child could r* under water
This rule r* to be discovered in C. S.
In this mental state she r- young.
r* a fleshly reality, so long as
so lone as the Master r an inhabitant of
r tmcnanged in its eternal history.
** There r therefore a rest— -W«6. 4 : 9.
remaininfiT
r 470-22 the divine Principle of man r* perfect,
gl 686-24 meeting no response, but still r* love.
remains
8p 87- 8 their mental environment r* to be discerned.
98-20 r* inviolate for every man to understand and
8 153- 2 to such a degree that not a vestige of it r*.
164-14 Much yet r to be said and done
164-24 the forever fact r* paramount
/ 212-18 When the nerve is gone, . . . and the pain still r*,
238-19 Truth often r unsought, until we
6 28&-23 the fact r*, that God^ universe is spiritual
remains
6302- 7
311-12
o 348-19
p 365-18
392-3
« 464-10
r 470-23
480-6
481-11
486-21
is thereby discerned and r* unchanged.
so long as the illusion . . . r.
so long as it r in mortal mind,
what mental quality r-, with which to
Only while fear or sin r* can it bring forth
death,
fact r that evil is not mind.
She therefore r* unseen at her post,
divine idea or reflection, man, r* perfect,
then there r- only the darkness of vacuity
the unseen Truth, which r* forever intact.
•K7v-<.A So long as this error of belief r\
487-10 Lost tihey cannot be, while 2dind r*.
remanded
p 433-27 The prisoner is then r to his cell
remands
g 532-12 condemns material man and r him to dust.
remarlc
p 396- 7 Never startle with a discouraging r about
g 523-14 It may be worth while here to r that,
remarkable
ph 195-25 Novels, r* only for their exaggerated
6 313-16 that the author of this r- eputtle
o 358-20 more frequently cited . . . than are his r- works
p 363-22 following it with that r dechiration
remarked
8 149-17 A physician of the old school r
remarking
p 438- 1 r* that the Bible was better authority than
convince her that it is not a r -agent,
by doctors using material r* ;
which demand different r ;
her former physician had prescribed these r,
more potent than all lower r*.
r*, sometimes not containing a particle of
when all such r- have failed?
from the use of material r
and find the divine r for every ill,
the efficient r is to destroy the
remedial
an 101-23
remedies
pre/ vUi-18
8 152-32
156-13
ph 181- 1
p 398-16
427-27
t 453-13
remedy
divine
6 326- 7
efficient
p 376-21
for every woe
/ 236-19 availability of good as the r- for every woe.
God*s
8 143- 1 Truth is God's r for error of every kind,
knowing the
t 465-12 if, knowing the r*, you fail to use the
nuui*s
r 486-6
material
j> 427-26
of Truth
8 140- 1
perfect
pS94-4
permanent
/ 217-25
m 68-21
S151-5
166-30
ph 166-19
184>8
/ 208-16
229-31
What is man's r* 7
what material r has man when
demands the r of Truth more than
the universal and perfect r.
The scientific and permanent i
m
248-26
p 886-20
423-16
424-14
f 461-24
17 634-13
562-22
remember
pr 3-32
a 28-22
69-21
66- 8
66-17
67-20
sp 93-2
ph 166-18
/201- •
209-20
223- 9
240-24
6 302-14
p372- 1
385-11
for fatigue is
If the elective franchise for women will r* the
could not possibly create a r outside of itself.
In metaphysics, matter disappears from the r-
when your r lies in forgetting the whole thing;
The r consists In probing the trouble to the
or that Spirit . . . leaves the r to matter.
The r is Truth, not matter,
until we seek this r for human
To r this, we must first turn our gaze
Sour r* is at hand,
eals with matter as both his foe and his r*.
to counteract the working of a r- prescribed by
and Truth is their r.
unfolded the r- for Adam, or error;
From a material source flows no r for
put the finger on the lips and r- our blessings.
R', thou Christian martyr, it is enough if
r' how slight a word or deed may
We do not half r this in the sunshine of
it is well to r how fleeting are human joys.
when we r* that through spiritual ascendency
R' Jesus, who over nineteen centuries ago
in order to r what has hurt you,
R'y Lord, the reproach qf Thy — P8a1. 89 .-50.
when we r that they all must give place to
R' that truth is greater tlian error,
R' that mankind must sooner or later,
let us r that harmonious and immortal man
R', brain is not mind.
Let us r* that the eternal law of right.
Digitized by
Google
RKM Kjif Kf!fv
438
REPEAT
remember
p 394-28 We shonld r* that Life is God,
400-21 we rarely r- that we gOYem our own bodies.
414-28 Ji' that man's perfection is real and
423- 5 H' that the unexpressed belief oftentimes
t 445-31 '* I tremble, when I r that God is just,**
464-31 R' that the letter and mental argument
r 476-23 R- that the Scriptures say of mortal man :
ff 667- 3 Parents should r* this, and
ap 566-12 If we r* the beautiful description
573-32 When you read this, r* Jesur words,
remembered
s 130-23 author has often r- our Master's loTe for
146-21 r- not, eyen when its elevating effects
rememberinsr
a 48-10 J?* the sweat of agony which
s 107-16 yet r* that in reality God is our Life,
c 261-31 We should forget our bodies in r* good
p 419- 6 r- that God and His ideas alone are real
ap 562-25 but r* no more her sorrow
remembrance
p 407- 2 but there is a very sharp r of it,
remind
s 161-10
reminded
pr 3-2
reminders
p 411-10
remit
a 36- 6
remits
pr 11-5
remorse
a 47-22 and for a time quieted his r*.
ifl 586-13 FiRB. Fear; r-; lust; hatred:
588- 1 H£ix. Mortal belief ; error; lust; r;
remote
ph 17S- 8 The r cause or belief of disease
/ 230-31 the r*, predisposing, and the exciting cause
247- 1 The acute belief of . . . comes on at a r period,
p 399- 6 ignorant that the predisposing, r, and
remoteness
ap^ 576- 5 which to us seems hidden in the mist of r ,
f one of the words of the
without being r of His province.
and needed the arguments of truth for r.
To r the penalty due for sin,
A magistrate sometimes r the penalty,
remotest
ap 66^10
removal
ph 168-4
/ 21^19
o 358-27
P367-5
remove
a 40- 1
44-17
an 101-28
ph 173-28
183-13
p 373-20
377-20
377-22
377-23
^78-9
382- 9
400-20
401-26
40^-10
404-14
to the globe's r* bound.
the r of a single weight from either scale
the destruction of the belief will be the r of
in the r- of disease
pitiful patience with hto fears and the r
R' error from thought, and it will not
to r* the napkin and winding-sheet,
since error cannot r* the effects of error,
to r the error which the human mind alone
obedience to God will r- this necessity,
but to r* the effects of fear
R- the leading error or governing fear
and you r the cause of all disease
You also r* in this way what are termed
R' the error, and you destroy its effects,
to r unhealthv exhalations from the cuticle
When we r* disease by addressing the
Would the drug r- paralysis,
»«w- .- ,_ J Is employed
424-21
t 447-26
0r 542-23
ap 569-27
removed
pr 1- *
a 58-5
ph 197-14
/229-9
280-30
The human mind is employed to r* the
you can r* this disorder as
415-14 Opiates do not r the pain in any scientific
415-24 To r the error producing disorder, yon must
421- 8 in order to r- its beUefs,
the divine Mind can r- any obstacle,
r- the mask, point out the illusion,
teaches mortals not to r* the waymarks of God.
how many periods of torture it may take to r*
Be thou r, and be thou cast ijUo^Mark 11 :Z
yet there never lived a man so far r* from
r* from imbecility or disease.
Not far r from infidelity is the belief which
untfl the liabUity to be ill is r .
o 860- 4 or as very far r- from daily experience.
p 370-12 are r by using the same drug
371-10 and to be r* as involuntarily,
374- 5 Hatred and its effects ... are r by Love.
before its influence . . . can be r.
r by recognizing the truth of being.
the curse will be r* which says to woman,
400-6
416-5
ff 557-17
removes
a 40- 9
$p 79-12
80-17
b 29<^21
Science r the penalty only by
C. S. r these beliefs and hypotheses
Science never r phenomena from the
Christ, Truth, r all ignorance and sin.
removes
b 323-22 r thought from the body,
p 370-16 it r- through an opposite belief,
396-28 blind faith r* bodfly ailments for a e
t 463-13 r properly whatever is ofleiMive.
r 493-23 r* any other sense of moral or mental intaar-
mony.
removinsT
a 40- 9 only by first r the sin
ph 186- 1 only by r the influence on him of this mind,
p 411-32 If you succeed in wholly r* the fear,
421-14 by r the belief that this cbemicalisation
rename
6 309-16 untU the Messiah should r them.
renamed
b 309-21 to be r in C. S. and led to deny
render
3 148-29 to r- help hi time of physical need.
ph 183- 2 but the so-called laws of matter would r
p 415-14 only r* mortal mind temporarily less fearf uL
433- 6 conclusion is, that laws of nature r*
440-12 but no warping of justice can r*
440-24 and then r- obedience to these laws
t 445-15 You r the divine law of heaUng obscure
447- 8 ignorant attempts to do good may r- you
rendered
a 19-3) which may be r : Thou shalt have no
20-1 Her^'untoCsesartbe— Jra«.22;2l.
$ 146- 6 schools have r faith in drugs the fashioa,
b 271-11 In Latin the word r- diedpie signifies
31S- 3 may be r- '' Jesus the anomtedT'^
p 375-17 should be understood and so r* fruitless.
381- 1 is r* null and void by the law of Life,
383- 4 a body r pure by Mind as well as
42a-21 has r* himself strong, instead of weak,
r 466-23 and cannot be r- in the plural.
474-12 meaning of the Greek word r mirade
rendering
/ 219-^ not r to God the honor due to Him
renders
{21ft-12 What r both sin and sickness difficult of core
324- 1 r* thought receptive of the advanced idea,
o 360- 6 materiality r- these ideals imperfect
p 422-27 and r them fatal at certain points,
436-23 for no demand, human or divine, r- It just
t 456-22 r* any abuse of the mission an impossiDility.
461-22 r* your case less curable,
ff 540-17 Science r* •• unto Caesar the — Matt. 22 ; 2L
rends
/ 226-20 Science r* asunder these fetters,
renew
tn 69-21 may r* the old trysting-times.
p 426-14 Man should r- his enwgiee and endeavors,
reneviral
m 57-13 bringing sweet seasons of r*
8 137-12 and his r* of the question.
/ 241-14 transformation of the boay by the r- of SplrH.
ffl 582- 9 J?^ of affections; self-offering;
renevired
$ 137- 9 This r- inquiry meant:
162-20 the structure nas been r*,
ff 666-11 belief dies to live again in r* forms,
renewedlv
$ 10^-26 Scripture of Isaiah Is r fulfilled:
renewing
a 49-20 transformed by the r- of the infinite Spirit.
renounce
t 451- 4 must r aggression, oppression and the pride of
renowned
b 333- 7 Joshua, the r- Hebrew leader.
rent
/ 242-26 one web of consistency without seam or r*.
p 388- 5 spirit [error] cried, and r him — Mark 9 .• 28.
ffl 687-11 It r* the veil of the temple.
reopen
ph 171- 6 man will r* with the key of divine Soieaoe
reopened
pre/ xii-19 as its President, r* the College
repaired
p 439- 9 At this request Death r- to the spot
repast
t 462-16 Better is the frugal inteUectual r*
repayment
ap 97-32 Earth has no r* for the persecutions
repeat
pr 5-8 Temptation bids us r the offence,
6-10 supposition... we shall be free tor- the offence
11-14 leaves the offender free to r* the offence,
/ 243-12 In order to confirm and r* the
Digitized by
Google
REPEAT
439
REPRESENTS
repeat
r 487-12 and it will r- the wonder.
Q 520- 6 can r only an infinitesimal part of what exists.
repeated
« 126-12 seems to have reversed it and r it materially;
134- 1 To-day the cry of bygone ages is r*.
136-20 This ghostly fancy was r by Herod
137- 8 Yearning to be understood, the Master r*,
/ 207-28 The spintoal fact, r in the action of man
240-20 past failures will be r* until
243-14 That those wonders are not more commonly r
r 474- S reception accorded to Truth ... is r
g 516-27 To emphasize this momentous thought, it is r*
557- 1 r- this operation daily, until the child
repeating
pr^ xi-r7 and r itself, coming now
a 43-10 and is now r its ancient history,
jp 86-6 i2* his inquiry, he was answered by the
9 136-17 There is to-day danger of r* the offence
t 453-24 simply by r* the author's words,
g 527-26 Here the lie represents God as r creation,
repeats
a 2ft-28 Error r itself.
36-80 Religious history r* itself in the suffering of
jp 80-10 r* weekly the assertion that
b 301- 2 r* the color, form, and action of the
repel
» 363- 8 Did he r* her adoration?
repelled
t 440-23 which is attracted or r according to
repent
a 10-21 if the sinner continues to pray and r*,
b 339-18 Only those, who r* of sin and forsake the
g 522-32 Does the . . . Principle of divine law change
orr-?
repentance
a 10-17 Every pang of rand suffering,
19-23 the practical r, which reforms the heart
8&- 1 and his disciples' grief into r*,
s 140-24 a man-projected God, liable to wrath, r*,
p 363-30 r*, reformation, and growth in wisdom?
364-^ by their genuine r,
387-16 with . . . perfume of gratitude, with tears of v
gl 689- 4 A corporeal mortal embracing duplicity, r*,
598-20 mortality; space for r.
repentant
p 404-13 If the evil is over in the r* mortal mind,
repented
p 363-26 Had she r* and reformed,
repents
6 329-d4 Always right, its divine Principle never r ,
repetition
pr 2-31 Asking God to be God is a vain r*.
tp 73-13 its fruit, — the r of evil.
B 157-11 with such r of thought-attenuations,
repetitions
j>r 10- 9 millions of vain r will never
13- 9 " vain r ,'» such as the heathen — Matt, 6 : 7.
replace
p 428-20 r* them with the life which is spiritual,
r 486-23 r* mortality with inmiortality,
replaced
r 480- 6 would be r as readily as the lobster's claw,
replaces
9 123-14 and r the objects of material sense with
replenish
g 611- 4 " multiply and r the earth." — Gen. 1 .-28.
617-26 multiply, and r* the earth, — Oen. 1 .- 28.
replied
8 136-14 They r-, " Some say that thou art — MaU. 16; 14.
137-16 Simon r* for his brethren,
p 363-19 Simon r-, »* He to whom he — Luke 7 ; 43.
411-15 r* that his name was Legion.
g 664- 1 It can only be r*, that G. S. reveals
replies
m 69-22 If the father r*, **God creates man through
man,"
o 300- 4 other artist r* : ** Tou wrong my experience.
p 411- 7 r more readily when his name is spoken;
432-18 and Governor Mortality r in the affirmative.
p 654-16 Error r*, '* God made you."
repliest
Toh 181- 4 '• Who art thou that r to Spirit ?
reply
a 45-26 Hisr was: ''Spirit hath not — J^tiJto 94 .-39.
8 131-81 In r* to John's inquiry,
132- 1 Jesus returned an affirmative r,
132-4 his r : " Go and show John — MaU. 11 : 4.
136-17 this r* may indicate that some of the people
137-17 and his r- set forth a great fact:
reply
/ 243-16 The clay cannot r* to the potter.
r 489-21 affirmative r* would contradict the Scripture,
g 545-28 Truth has but one r to all error,
report
a 24-12 will believe our r*, and rise into
an 100-14 to investigate Mesmer's theory and to r*
101-12 Their r stated the results as follows :
101-19 This r* was adopted by the
B 137-14 in their citation of the common r* about him.
ph 193-29 I cannot attest the truth of that r*,
194- 9 Truth sends a r of health over the body.
{211- 2 and r how they feel,
284-31 but no sensation nor r goes from
298- 8 What is termed material sense can r* only a
p 432-21 shortly after the r* of the crime,
reported
an 100-16 r to the a'ovemment as follows:
p 438-10 in which Mortal Man was r to reside,
430-31 to whatever locality is r* to be haunted by
reports
8 122-13 r* to this so-called mind its status
/ 218- 9 The r* of sickness may form a
218-10 a coalition with the r of sin,
p 389- 8 mortal mind, which r* food as undigested.
409-13 belief, that the . . . suffers and r- (usease
g 561- 2 senses and their r are unnatural,
repose
s 128-14 and requires less r*.
/ 218- 8 more than hours of r* in unconsciousness.
reposed
8 160- 7 Unsupported by the faith r* in it,
ph 169-14 The faith r* in these things should find
represent
8p 74-24 Who will say . . . that darkness can r light,
8 111-18 what this inverted image is meant to r-.
1 18-27 r* a kingdom necessarily divided against
151- 3 but this one factor they r- to be body,
c 256-24 No form ... is adequate to r infinite Love.
265-16 The senses r birth as untimely
b 831-28 They r* a trinity in unity,
o 344- 4 this is claimed to r the normal, healthful,
p 415-23 r* the action of all the organs of the
430-29 a witness testifies thus : — I r* Health-laws,
r 466-11 these contrasting pairs of terms r'
g 531- 8 r- the higher moral sentiments,
representation
8 141-30 Let it have fair r* by the press.
g 610-16 The sun is a metaphorical r of Soul
gl 591- 6 Man. ... the f uU r* of Mind.
representative
a 52-24 The highest earthly r- of God,
b 300-24 If . . . God would have no r-,
306-13 If Life or Soul and its r-, man,
p 427- 4 Soul is never without its r.
ap 566-11 the masculine r of the spiritual idea,
representatives
b 293-12 both strata, ... are false r of man.
299-12 Angels are God's r*.
gl 582-28 The spiritual thoughts and r* of Life,
583- 6 The r of Soul, not corporeal sense;
represented
pr 13-26 is r* as a corporeal creator:
a 33-21 Let not the iiesh. but the Spirit, be r in me.
8 119-21 is r only by the idea of goodness;
124-17 r- as subject to growth, maturity, and decay,
{214- 9 Adam, r* in the Scriptures as formed from
294-24 in which matter is r* as divided into
299-19 figuratively r* in Scripture as a tree,
316-12 Jesus r Christ, the true idea
p 378-20 is r* by two material . . . bases.
g 504-16 is r* as taking place on so many evenings and
522-19 is r as the lue-giving principle of the earth.
522-20 Spirit is r as entering matter
636- 7 the sea, ... is r* as having passed away.
637-12 Creation is there r* as spintual,
637-29 and divine Love, ... is r as changeable.
ap 661-13 r* the correlation of divine Principle and
665-18 immaculate idea, r first by man
669- 1 as Life, r* by the Father;
669- 2 as Truth, r* Dy the Son;
660- 3 as Love, r* by the Mother.
674-17 r* by the seven angelic vials
representingr
6 294-19 r* Spirit, and mortal man,
294-20 r the error that life and intelligence are in
p 376-24 r* man as healthy instead of diseased,
g 640-22 r* error as assuming a divine character,
represents
9p 92-13 This r* the serpent in the act of commending
8 140- 6 The Bible r Him as saying :
ph 177-16 which r* the erroneous theory of
c 2S9L- 4 r infinite Mind, the sum of all substance.
Digitized by
Google
REPRESENTS
440
RESEMBLING
represents
c 263- 6 Immortal spiritual man alone r the
b 272-29 God is the diTine Principle of aU that r Him
282- 6 The circle r the infinite
282- 7 the straight line r the finite,
282- 9 The sphere r good, the self-existent and
282-10 the straight line r ctU,
834-24 The ReTelator r* the Son of man as
p 378-16 r* the power of Tmth over error,
Q 526- 5 mankind r* the Adamlc race,
527-11 Here the metaphor r Ood, Lotc, as
527-26 Here the lie r- Ood as repeating creation,
529-24 nothing in the animal kingdom which r the
530-17 This myth r error as always asserting its
546-13 r* error as starting from an idea of good
ap 560-10 Heaven r* harmony, and divine Science
575- 9 r* the light and glory of divine Science.
ffl 580- 3 not Go<rs man, who r the one God
580-31 The name Adam r* the false supposition
reproach
/ 201- • Remember^ LordL, the r qf— PscU. 80 .• 50.
201- * how I do bear in my bosom the v — Paal. 89: SO.
reproached
/ 201- • wherewith Thine enemies haver-, — Pua/. 89 .• 51.
201- • wherewith they have rthe — Psat. 99 : 51.
reproduce
m 61-18 may r in their own helpless little ones
sp 75-23 to r the presence of those who
87- 2 They copy or r* them, even when
87-28 can perceive and r these Impressions.
87-29 Memory may r* voices long ago »ilent.
{246-a2 Acute and chronic beliefs r* their own tvnes.
306- 4 would . . . resort to death to r spiritual life.
p 372- 7 that its sensations can r man,
r 488-28 Soul could r- them in all their perfection ;
ff 512-12 and consequently r their own characteristics.
ffl 584-24 thence to r a mortal universe,
reproduced
p 378- 2 even as poetry and music are r*
413-30 such iUs may DC r* in the very ailments feared.
reproduces
ph 198-21 and r a picture of healthy and
ff 507-16 which r* the multitudinous forms of Mind
508- 3 only as the divine Mind is All and r all
reproducing
/ 248-17 Are your it?
b 277-14 preserving their original species, — like r* like.
314-12 when Jesus spoke oi r* his body,
reproduction
ph 188-25 From mortal mind comes the r of the speciea,
b 277-16 In r, the order of genus and species
302-31 r- by Spirit's individual ideas
ff 549-10 three oifferent methods of r*
553-13 to their maintenance and r,
reproof
pr 7- 3 that Jesus* r was pointed and pungent
ffl 504-15 love rebuking error; r of sensualism.
reprove
t 443-21 *' /?-, rebuke, exhort - // Tim. 4 .■ 2.
reproved
pr^ x-30 lest their works be r.
repudiate
p 440-27 r the false testimony of Personal Sense.
repudiated
p 418-18 the belief must be r,
repudiates
/ 207-16 r self-evident impossibilities,
ff 541-25 Now it r even the human duty of
560-32 As C. S. r self-evident impossibilities,
repulsion
t 449-26 only to separate through simultaneous r.
repulsive
8 163-32 or to reconcile the fixed and r antipathies of
reputation
a 53- 8 The r of Jesus was the very opposite of
/ 236- 6 Is it not professional r and emolument
t 456- Oar experimentally justified by their efforts.
reputed
j)r^viii-21 the r longevity of the Antediluvians,
an 101-11 phenomena exhibited by a r* clairvoyant
request
pr 2-17 A r that God will save us
10-31 In this case infinite Love will not f^'ant the r.
12-2 A mere r* that God will heal the sick
p 439- 8 At this r Death repaired to the spot
reoucHtcd
ph 184-31 I then r her to look at the weather-vane.
requests
pr »-10 though we give no evidence of the sincerity of
our r
require
a 23- 2 Wisdom and Love may r many sacrifices
44-15 He did not r the skill of a surgeon
s 141- 6 Why? Because his precepts r the disciple to
ph 179-14 and the body then seems to r such treatment.
/ 212-31 and r- of Christians the proof which he gave,
c 257-30 It would r* an infinite form to contain
o 360-10 They r less self-abnegation,
p 404-27 Both cures r the same method
420-20 or diminishes ... as the case may r-,
t 452- 8 Walking in the light, we ... r it;
ff 501- 6 seems so smothered ... as to r explication ;
532- 2 Did God at first create . . . but afterwards #-
required «
pr 2-18 is not all that is r.
5- 4 The next and great step r- by wisd<»n is
a 82- 3 In ancient Rome a soldier was r to
m 59- 9 Man should not be r to participate in all the
sp 77-13 The period r for this dream of^
s 142- 2 r for self-establishment and propagatlan.
143-11 matter r a material and human belief
ph 173- 9 is r to be made manifest through
/ 233-29 The counter fact ... is r to cure it.
o 351-17 proof of Christianity, which Jesus r ,
p 432-24 was r- to confirm his testimony.
t 464- 6 and how much time and toll are still r
r 473-25 a better understanding of God ... is r*,
482- 8 where the deific meaning is r.
requirement
p 413- 5 A single r*, beyond what is necessary
requirements
pr 7-14 wholesome perception of God*s r.
s 127-11 according to the r of the context.
/ 235- 6 one who does not obey the r of
t 445- 1 the Scientist must conform to God*s r*.
requires
a 22-30 Justice r reformation of the sinner.
23- 4 The atonement r constant self-immolation
m 57-20 but r all mankind to share it.
sp 97-23 It r courage to utter truth;
s 128-14 and r less repose.
162-26 for it r* only a fuller understanding of
ph 196-14 but to do this r attention.
/ 263-27 God never r* obedience to a so-called
264- 6 God r perfection, but not until
6 278-17 r another admission,— namely,
t 449-16 it r* a higher understanding to teach this
456-26 A Christian Scientist r my work
ap 571- 7 It r the spirit of o«r blessed Master
requisite
pre/ x-30 No intellectual proficiency is r in the leam< r,
pr 11-23 We know that a desire for holiness is r
a 25-24 the r proofs of their own pie^.
34- 7 no other commemoration is r,
m 61-32 If the propagation of a higher human species
Isr*
s 141- 3 More than profession is r for
148- 3 implying that the r power to heal was in Mind.
ph 195-19 Acaoemlcs of the right sort are r*.
6 327-23 Moral courage is r to meet the wrong
o 861-31 and the r revisions of SciENrE and Health
p 383- 7 influence of the divine Mind on the body is r,
t 448-21 spiritual qualifications r for healing,
461-18 if this be r to protect others.
461-32 are r for a thorough comprehension of C. S.
ff 527-30 Was it r for the formation of man
662- 9 even where the proof r* to sustain this
reseue
p 398-30 come to the r. to work a radic-al cure.
43fr-23 struggled hard to r the prisoner
439-23 Tpu came to his r*, only to
reseued
p 382-24 r* from seeming spiritual oblivion,
researches
8 l.*S2-21 The author's medical r and experiments
ff 548-22 Had the naturalist, through bis tireless r,
549-20 Here these material r culminate
resemblance
/ 207-31 discord, which bears no r to spirituality,
resemblances
/ 239-31 mortal mind sends forth its own r,
resemble
b 329-17 To be discouraged, is to r a pupil in
r ese m bles
sp 97- 6 and so-called matter r its essence,
8 164- 1 r- the groping of Homer's Cyclops
ff 531-30 theory of material life at no point r*
641- 2 and more nearly r- a mind-offering
resembling:
sp 77-28 a State r that of blighted buds,
b 305- 6 is not the original, Uiough r it.
Digitized by
Google
RESENTMENT
441
RESTORED
resentment
a 48-22 thoB rebuking r* or animal courage.
reservation
ph 183-22 No r i8 made for any lesser loyalty.
reservoir
ph 180-15 mental r already overflowing with that emotion
reside
p 386-23 Appetite and disease r in mortal mind,
438-10 in which Mortal Man was reported to r*,
residence
/ 220-13 and procures a summer r* with more ease than
o 432- 8 testifies : . . . I convey messages from my r iu
resident
/ 209-28 hypothesis of . . . taitelligence r in matter,
h 283-^ Are mentality, immortality, ... r- in matter?
r 482- 5 hypothesis that soul is ... r* in matter.
ap 570-31 the power of good r* In divine Mind,
es
432-12 says: . . . Body, in which Mortal Man r.
437- 1 in which province Mortal Man r.
g 546-28 r* in the good this system accomplishes,
resismecl
p 416-22 when the mortal has r his body
431-17 all these assistants r to me,
0 539-15 Has Spirit r to matter the government of
resist
an 101-25 and upon their subjects who do not r it,
8 128-24 he should not r- Truth, which banishes
/ 218-25 /?• the temptation to believe in matter as
p 393-12 to r all that is unlike good.
406-19 /?• evil — error of every sort
420-11 they can r disease and ward it off,
resistance
B 134-30 spiritual power over material r*.
{224-19 Cold disdain, stubborn r-,
317- 9 B' to Truth will haunt his steps,
329^32 Human r- to divine Science weakens
resisted
/ 233-29 as truth urges upon mortals its r- claims;
resistinsT
p 388- 5 which is a r* state of mortal mind,
t 446-24 R' evil, you overcome it
resists
8 126-32 If Christendom r- the author's application of
resolve
pr 7-13 unfavorable to spiritual growth, sober r,
15-18 We must r- to take up the croesj
ph 199-31 his power of putting r- into action
fr 514-17 They carry the baggage of stem r,
ved
f> 374-28 r* into its primitive mortal elements.
ves
8 12a-14 excludes matter, r things into thoughts^
b 269-14 Metaphysics r things into thoughts,
f> 428- 4 r the dark visions of material sense
ving
g 510-24 by the r- of fluids into solids, >
510-25 suppositional r of thoughts into
resort
ph 166-25 and only as a last r, turns to God.
181-12 when you r* to any except spiritual means.
181-35 It is unnecessary to r* to aught besides Mind
b 285-26 and r to matter instead of Spirit for the
306- 4 They would ... r- to death to reproduce
p 427-28 Spirit is his last r , but it should nave been his
427-29 it should have been his first and only r.
t 443- 5 a r* to faith in corporeal means
443-18 and leave invalids free to r* to whatever
resorted
ph 166-27 or he would have r- to Mind first.
resortins-
p 415-13 by r* to matter instead of to Mind.
resounded
p 442- 6 r throughout the vast audience-chamber
resources
m 60-29 Soul has infinite r with which to bless
p 387-11 nor . . . trespass upon God-given powers and r,
respect
pr 8-19 are like charity in one r,
8 151- 8 Great r is due the motives and
162-29 With due r* for the faculty,
t 462-12 may provoke envy, but it will also attract r*.
g 541- 6 Lord [Jehovah] had r unto Abel, — Oen. 4 : 4.
541- 8 but unto Cain, ... He had not r\ — Gen. 4 .- 5.
541- 9 Had God more r' for the homage
respected
p 437-14 the testimony of matter r ;
resplendency
/ 252-29 with the r of consuming fire.
resplendent
/ 247-29 shining r- and eternal over age and decay.
respond
p 411- 6 the body would r more quickly,
responds
ap 89-15 the body r to this belief,
response
pre/ viii-20 A vigorous •' No ** is the r-
a 48- 7 There was no r- to that human yeamine,
gl 586-24 love meeting no r, but still remaining love.
responses
t 461-20 Your r should differ because of the
responsibilities
m 68-13 Consider its obligations, its r,
responsibility
a 18- 9 nor to relieve them of a single r*.
m 61-25 a greater r-, a more solemn charge,
ph 166- 5 or shrinking from its implied r,
responsible
8 119-12 is not only to make Him r for all disasters,
g 533-17 saying, *' The woman, whom Thou gavest me, is
r'.**
rest
and drink
ap 570-16 are waiting and watching for r and drink.
at
8 119-27 the earth is in motion and the sun at r.
p 415-28 Before the thoughts are fully at r*,
create the
g 532- 3 in order to create the r of the human family?
gives
/ 217-20 When mentality gives r to the body,
peace and
gl 586- 2 Evening. . . . peace and r.
ft W ^C ^O flt
g 520- 1 The highest and sweetest r, ... is in holy work.
a 31-20 and at last we shall r*,
38- 6 doctrine . . . few to be saved, while the r* are
8p 7»-24 says: . . . brain is overtaxed, and you must r*.
8 154-26 says ..." You look tired," " You need r-,"
c 264- 9 Where shall the gaze r-
b 209^13 The categories of metaphysics r- on one basis,
288-19 a r- to the people of God '' — Heb. 4 ; 9.
317-11 These blessed benedictions r- upon
320- 9 must r upon both the literal and moral ; **
o 358-24 Sometimes it is said : ** R- assured that
p 380- 1 may r* at length on some receptive thought,
383-14 because mind and body r* on the same basis.
387-11 we are able to r in Truth,
and r his demonstration on this sure basis.
Love for whose r* the weary ones sigh
t 460- 1
9 601-15
rested
a51»-23
restful
a 119-32
resting^
«p /9^14
6 316^
» 424-20
426-11
and He r on the seventh day — Oen. 2 .- 2.
is but the humble servant of the r* Mind,
respeetine
While r all that is good in the Church
r on divine Principle, not on
r* on the basis of matter,
through unspoken thoughts r on your patient,
r* instead of wearying one.
430- 7 and strengthen its base by r* upon Spirit
t 459-13 instead of r on the omnipotence of the
restinsr-place
a 45- 3 and stepped forth from his gloomy r*,
restitution
pr 11-9 always demands r before
restless
p 433-13 the prisoner grows r\
restoration
HP 74-6 as impossible as would be the r to its
restore
a 51-22 purpose in healing was not alone to r health,
ph 174- 2 The Esquimaux r health by incantations
p 401-25 Would the drug . . . r* will and action
440-31 to r to Mortal Man the rights of which
g 555-28 Our great example, Jesus, could r- the
gl 585-13 first come and r all things." — Afatt. 17 ; 11.
restored
ap 75-14 Jesus r* Lazarus by the understanding
79- 5 health r- by changing the patient's thoughts
8 162-17 the author has r nealth in cases of
162-22 carious bones have been r* to healthy conditions.
162-23 I have r what is called the lost substance of
ph 185- 5 but was r* to health.
b 309- 4 to use the word of the Psalmist, r* his Soul,
321-23 r his hand to its natural condition
o 348-32 health has been r, and longevity increased.
352-28 will depart and health be r*.
Digitized by
Google
RESTORED
442
RESURRECTION
restored
p 373- 8
386-14
436-34
restores
B 124-30
1®- 8
/M2-28
partly because they were willing to be r,
r whole, like as the other.'* — Matt. 12 .- 13.
be r* to the liberty of wliich
and 8o r them to their rightful home
r* carioos bones to soundness,
while inspiration r* every part of the
p 390- 9 the right understanding of Him r* harmony.
423-13 and it r the harmony of man.
If death r* sight, sound,
r an essentia] element of Christianity,
Science of Christianity which is v it.
while r him physically through dirine Lore.
r 486-16
restoreth
ap 678- 8 [Love] r my soul — Psal. 23 : 3,
restoring:
O 347-18
347-20
p 376-19
restrain
an 106- 4 in order to r crime, to prevent deeds
restricted
an 106- 8 to admit that the power of human Ijnr is r* to
restrictincr
$ 161-12 tyrannical law, r the practice of medicine.
rests
sp 80-30 this belief r* on the common conviction that
s 128-27 It r on fixed Principle
15&-13 dissent or faith, unless it r- on Science, is
167- 8 C. S. exterminates the drug, and r on Mind
ph 186-18 C. S., which r on the conception of God as
" The consciousness of Truth r- us more than
shadow of His right hand r* upon the hour.
Its halo r* upon its object,
admits of no beliefs, but r upon understanding.
Universal salvation r* on progression and
it r* upon foundations which time is
p 414-20 Christian Scientists* argument r on the
t 446-20 for victory r on the side of immutable right,
until victory r on the side of invincible truth,
demonstraaon r on one Principle,
Mental quackery r on the
Mind-healing r* on the apprehension of
On this statement r- the Science of being,
or r in »» green pastures, — PsoL 23 ; 2.
God r- in action.
Creation r* on a spiritual basis,
r* upon and proceeds from divine Principle.
/218- 7
23^16
2«»-3
6 283-12
291-12
296-26
463-7
457-29
468- 1
460-6
r 492-26
ff 614-13
619-26
666-23
^; 683-13
result (noun)
affect a
ff 563-31 how belief can affect a r* which
favorable
p423-6
glonoDS
/ 202-13
good
0 362-31
impute this
ph 187-11
of edaoatlon
ph 176-26 All disease is the r of education,
o/ luharmony
/ 233-32 sickness, which is solely the r of inharmony
of sin
pr 6-11 To cause suffering as the r of sin,
of teaching
o 348-30 but this I do aver, that, as a r- of teaching C. S.,
opposite
p 386-30 opposite belief would pioduoe the opposite r.
precipitate the
p 436-19 to precipitate the r
diminishes the tendency towards a favorable r
For this glorious r C. S. lights tlie
To accomplish a good r, it is
and then impute this r to another
result
p 39a-19
r 486-17
485-21
486-12
488- 1
{60&-26
t (verb)
ph 183-16
0 277- 7
30i-14
306-3
p384r-27
436-9
resulted
b 269- 4
o342-d2
resulting
9p 81-26
/204-9
p 383-31
^561-31
ffl 991-10
results
as the r* of a law of any kind,
and as the r of spiritual growth.
r of the mortal error which Christ, . . .destroys
Death is not the r* of Truth
The r- of our teachings is
This understanding ... is not the r* of seholariy
The supposed laws which r in
good cannot r- m evil.
can never produce mind nor life r* In ,
They would first make life r- In death,
nor any other disease will ever r* from
an act which shovild r in good to himself
have r from the philosophy of the serpent
even if thehr treatment r- in the death of
the inharmony r* from material sense
r* in a third person (mortal man)
another medical mistake, r* from
the r germ Is doomed to the same routine.
Mattbr. ... life r in death, and death is
<4G9-26
the r* are sure if the Science Is understood.
Until one is able to prevNit bad r-,
the better r* of Mind's opposite evidence.
b 329-16
better
p38»-ll
bodily
/246-23
p 392-36
certain
t 459-30
r 484-18
evil
/ 230-13
favorable
ph in-27
glorious
ap568-7
grand
t 448-23 the grand r- of Truth and Love,
harmonious
that they may produce harmonlons r-.
The bodily r* of her belief that she
conclusions as you wish realized in
treats disease with more certain r than
Certain r, supposed to proceed from dniga,
so as to bring about certain evil r*,
are expecting favorable r*,
warfare in Science, and the glorious r of
c 269-31
higher
c 260-16
lU
1)425-8
Dftoaical
8 15&-18
of belief
pA 184- 6
of false opt
p 403-17 producing on mortal body the r* of
ions;
of sin
g 636-14 It unveils the r* of sin
prodaces the very
p 379-24 produces the very r- she dreads.
roduce the very
idt
and to bring out better and higher r*.
induces this conclusion and its r*.
and produces all medical r,
Belief produces the r of belief,
8 128-30 must always bring the same r.
this
ph 198-31 does not follow that . . . produced this r
p 391-13 No law of God binders this r*.
e 449-^1 and unless this r follows,
watch the
6 156-18 to give her unmedlcated pellets and watch
p 411-29 Watch the r* of this simple rule of C. S.,
8 160-32 Is a stiff joint ... as much a r of law as the
ph 170- 5 the r* of the exercise of faith in
178- 6 the r- is controlled by the majority
199- 7 nobody bel ie ves that mind is producing such a r *
/ 21»-10 and then expect that the r- will be harmony.
248-21 r* is that you are liable to follow those /
b 271-14 r* of their cultivated spbritual understanding
309- 7 The r* of Jacob's struggle thus appeared.
328-6 What is the r?
o 342- 6 the r of some unqualified condemnations
p 366-28 r* will correspond with the spiritual intent.
386- 7 no such r occurs without mind to denuuid it
386-21 suffering was merely the r* of your belief.
387-23 cannot suffer as the r* of any labor of love.
8 154-20
their
/ 218-31
p893-6
unlike
8J9 86-13
and they produce the very r which
the moral and physical are as one in their t*.
Ignorant ... or its own actions, and of their r,
Opposites . . . produce unlike r*.
pr^ viii-29 give to friends the r of her Scriptural stady,
xi- 4 which action in some unexplained way r im
xi- 9 r* now, as in Jesus* time,
pr 11-21 only the r- of mortals* own faith.
an 101-12 Their report stated the r* as follows:
/ 231-12 if truth r- in error, then
0 272-20 the r- of the ghastly farce of
28»-21 belief that matter hM life r-, ... in a belief tai
326- 8 r* in infinite blessings to mortals,
p 384-13 Through this action of thought and its r*
404-17 r- from metaphysical healing.
408-26 and the r would be peroeptibly different.
g 552-28 r* in a return to the original species.
gl 680-26 supposition that . . . Bund r- in matter,
resume
p 373-25 disabled organ will r its healthy functkma.
resurrected
b 296-31 further teaches that ... his immortal soul
resurrection
after his
a 46-14 after his r he proved to the physical senses
b 817-23 after his r from the grave, ^
after the
a 24-32 After the r-, even the imbelieving Ihomaa «
They who earliest saw Jesus after the r ^^^^
l«f-"s/
Digitized by
Google
RESURRECTION
443
REVEALS
rcHurrection
and the life
a 31-16 makes Jesus *' the r* and the life '*—/o;^n 11 .-25.
6 292-7 to tts ** the r and the life " —John 11 ; 26. _
W» ^
a 34-20 His r* was also their resarrection. ^
b 292-31 In his r and ascension, Jesus showed that s
315- 1 Jesus proved them wrong bv his r*, ta*.
r 497-21 the cruciflxion of Jesus and his r*
tbeir
a 31-20 His resurrection was also their r-.
a 42-15 Ther*of the great demonstrator of God *s power
m se- • In the r- they neither marry, nor ^ Matt, 22: 20.
64-19 in the r* there should be no more marrving nor
69-28 and the r* from the dead. — Luke 20 : 35. «»
/ 232-30 and the r- to spiritual life. -^
6 291-25 No r from the grave awaits Blind or Life, —
296- 1 error theorizes . . . man has a r* from dust;V
305-31 Sadducees reasoned falsely about the !**« «i«^^
0 609- 2 This period corresponds to the r*, ^^^ ^^
ffl 593- 9 definition of ,^
resuscitate
a 44-14 to r* wasted energies.
p 365-29 patient's spiritu^ power to r- himself.
resuscitated
sp 75-20 and he could not have r* it.
resuscitating
ph 180- 8 one must understand the r law of Life.
retained
pre/ xil-18
8 132-15
/247-8
She r her charter, and as its President,
r their materialistic beliefs about Ood.
, ^ One man at sixty had r his full set of
gl 606-26 r* when the Science of being is understood,
retains
sp 73-24 belief that . . . spirit r* the sensations
retard
b 283- 6 and there is no inertia to r or check its
retards
p 415-17 It either r the circulation or quickens it,
retchingrs
ph 19^ 8 All that he ate, . . . produced violent r.
retuia
1 122-16 On the eye's r, sky and tree-tops apparently
/ 214-27 when a wound on the r may
in optics we see painted on the r the image
An image of mortal thought, reflected on the r.
to r* from the belief of pain or pleasure
often causes the beast to r* in terror,
causes mortals to r* from their error
p 400-25
r479-9
retracing
a 20-22 saves r* and traversing anew the path
retreat
/ 247-32
i>37»-16
405-31
retrograde
»p 74-29 In C. S. there is never a r step,
p 442-19 An improved belief cannot r*.
retrograding
g SSn-29 Is the Supreme Being r ,
retrogression
a 22- 5 selfishness and sensuality causing constant r,
Bbtrospkction and Introspection
pr^ viii-24 In the author's work, B' akd /♦,
return
In
pr 5-8
a 36-29
p864-21
(7 518-14
meet no
m 57-23
never a
n> 74-80
not the
a 4^28
of sight
/247-6
results in a
^562-28
their
«p 74-4
a
and woe comes in r* for what is done,
in r- for our efforts at well doing,
in r for the spiritual purgation which
in r , the higher always protects the lower.
even though it meet no r*.
never a r- to positions outgrown.
reappearing of Jesus was not the r* of a spirit.
A woman of eighty-five, . . . had a r of sight.
results in a r* to the original species.
and their r* to a material condition,
2- 6 and it does not r* unto us void.
3-28 and yet r* thanks to God for all blessings,
24-26 as a proof that spirits can r- to earth ?
78- 5 and supposedly will r to earth
73-19 The belief that material bodies r to dust,
74-18 nor does the caterpillar r to f ratemlxe with
78-14 neither can he r* to it, any more than
76-15 any more thana tree can r to its seed.
77-81 and they r* to their old standpoints of matter.
8^10 they cannot r* to material existence,
return
sp 89-10
■^ ph 190-16
/2ia-6
214-12
6 278-26
284- 9
287-5
p 399-14
416-4
441-29
r 471- 2
i;r 535-26
536-29
546-30
547-21
returned
sp »1-21
s 132- 1
15»-8
returning
a 20-17
m 57-14
J7 522-17
returns
sp 74-12
The former limits of her belief r*.
and r- to its native nothingness.
If the sensation of pain in the limb can r*,
originate in matter and r to dust,
originated in matter and must r* to dost,
ana can r to no limit.
but creations of matter must r to dust.
and matter can r no answer to
and the belief of pain will presently r , unless
to r* a verdict contrary to law and gospel.
knows no lapse from nor r* to harmony.
till thou r* unto the ground ; — Gen. 3; 19.
and unto dust shalt thou r . — Gen. Z: 19.
the mortal and material r to dust,
unto dust [nothingness] shalt thou r*." — Gen.
3:19.
and afterwards must either r* to Mind or
but one r* to give God thanks,
Jesus r an affirmative reply,
and a verdict was r that
r* blessing for cursing,
sweet seasons of renewal like the r* spring.
dust r to dust.
Y 244-17
1)373-32
433-16
g 543-3
Reuben
9^693-12
reveal
a 2^16
47-16
«p 86- 7
s 110-4
122- 6
/ 233-22
239-21
b 292-5
and never r to the old condition.
... .. hypothesis that he r* eventually to
277- 4 Scripture says that dust r* to dust
error theorizes that spirit ... r to matter,
and r to that standard which
and the Jury r a verdict of *' Gfiilty
yields to Truth and r to dust;
m
sp
r 485- 1
g 517-23
520-13
revealed
pr 8-18
14-8
a 24-11
44-26
46-10
46-23
66-12
81-17
98-17
8 131-21
137-23
ph 174-20
/ 241-25
b 275-20
300-31
301-15
321- 7
322- 9
338-32
t 457- 1
r 483-20
g 511-12
557-24
^2 593-23
507-11
revealing
pr 14^
6 332^1
reveals
pr 10-12
a 36-4
an 104-14
s 109-4
120-21
127-16
147-30
ph 169-18
172-12
191-24
/ 209-13
213-17
244-4
250^
C 260-13
definition of
His mission was to r the Science of
A period was approaching which would r
Such intuitions r whatever constitutes
These eternal verities r* primeval existence
and r the kingdom of heaven.
To r* this trutn was our Master's mission
The objects we pursue . . . r* our standpoint.
Divine Science alone can . . . r the infinite.
and r* the celestial peaks.
If error is necessary to define or to r* Truth,
Even eternity can never r* the whole of God,
they will r eternity, newness of Life,
nothhig . . . that shall not be r-.** — McUt. 10 .- 2C
understanding of Life as r* in C. S.
" the arm of tne Lord " is r — Isa. 53: L
r* a method infinitely above that of
It is r- to the receptive heart,
and r unmistakably a . . . progressive state
its spiritual sense was r- from heaven.
Man in the likeness of God as r in Science
stands a r and practical Science.
and hast r them unto babes: — Luke 10 :2l.
for flesh and blood hath not r* it — Matt. 16; ^7.
Truth is r-. It needs only to be practised.
the Horeb height where God is r*;
Divine metaphysics, as r to spiritual
Ctod is r only in that which
is r only through divine Science.
what should be r* to him.
and his capabilities r*.
The ideal man was r in due time,
and registered the r* Truth
Ood certoinl V r the spirit of C. S.,
God is r- as infinite light.
r* religion proclaims tne Science of Mind
Seal. The signet of error r* by Triiib.
It r* the false foundations and superstructures
Life divine, r* spiritual understanding
r* the divine Principle, l4)ve,
C. S. r* a necessity for overcoming the world.
Divine Science r- the necessity or
and r the theodicy which indicates the
C. S. r incontrovertibly that Mind is All-in-all,
r man as harmoniously existent in Truth,
C. S. r God, not as the author of sin.
but Science alone r the divine Principle
Science not only r the origin of all disease
r* the eternal chain as uninterrupted
Science of being f man and immortality as
Science which r the supremacy of Mind.
Divine Science r sound as
Divine Science r these mnd facts.
Science r Life as not being at the mercy of
Science r the possibility of achieving
Digitized by
Google
REVEALS
444
reveals
^ Vi^ ^ ft® natural, divine Principle of Science.
27a-20 r the laws of spiritual existence.
SS~ol i^l®"^*" nothing in Spirit out of which to
288-27 Science r- the glorious poeeibilities of
r man and Life, harmonious, real.
The Science of being r man as perfect,
So Science r* Soul as God,
Science, which v the immortal fact that
r the grand realities of His allness.
represent contraries, as C. S. r.
REVERSES
296-12
302-19
310-14
327- 3
328-12
r 466-12
467-17
477-11
480-12
48a-18
480- 7
491-21
^610-29
519-10
634- 7
554- 1
657-11
ap 562-8
576-23
577-31
r- Spirit, Soul, as not in the body,
C. S. r ma~ •»*■ "^-'^ *-* * ^ -.. "
- * man as the idea of God,
the origin and governor of all that Science r.
and r- the universal hanoony.
C. 8. r* Truth and Love as the
Science r- material man as never the real being
Science r- only one Mind, ^
Science r infinity and the fatherhood
r- the spiritual origin of man.
C. S. r- what " eye hath not seen,'* — / Cor. 2 : 9.
C. S. r harmony as proportionately increasing
This idear* the universe as secondarv
and the spiritual idea r it.
»j IJirr: 5?o*^"i® otViia science as the Bible r- it.
^?59ft-14 C. S. r- Spirit, not matter, as the lUuminator
Revelation
• 139-24 seen from Genesis to i?-,
"^ 5f5~«H ^ *®"**> chapter of his book of R- :
MJ-K the Apocahrpee, or /?• of St. John,
572-19 In J?- xxi. f we read :
574-6 He writes, in i?- Mi. 9:
5^ o ^he Word, the polar magnet of ft-;
SirJ o ^' ?**• ^» f»irther describing this
577-29 St. John's i^M recorded by the great apostle.
revelation
» 141-10 All r- (such is the popular thought ! ) must
and demonstration
a 45-18 the r- and demonstration of life in God.
and progrreM •
firZ 691-23 MoRNiKO. ... r and progress.
another t- e -««»
bJe ^'^^ "»other r , even the declaration from heaven,
revelation
^ S?"?? iS** ^'*«^ contradicts alike r- and
1^504-14 Was not this a r Instead of
revelations
¥>^ ^''i ?"* '"<>'CS.'mlock the treasures of Truth
b^heW («««^ John and St. John)
■.#i*^*?*" ®.,''^ ^* *>«^<1 1^ spiritual idea
iiiu the wil
•pe^S^^efui^^ ""* ^" ^"*"' "^ embodiment of
teuTu?*"*^ *^* ^ *'***^ *"' •^'^'^ " *^ ^^»> <>' ««*
waTfaSllii,^' **^ «» o' " «^ new heaven - i?er. a . 1.
ap 576-15 B' was familiar with Jcaos* use of this word.
6 334-24
ap 561-10
561-25
562- 5
663-18
565-19
668-11
571-22
572-23
573- 3
574-3
revellings
an 106-24
revenge
conquer
p¥)6- 7
hatred, and
1)407-7
£ 445-23
ap 564-25
BlbL
M^J ^'^ Subsequent Bible r is coordinate with
cnnst s
eolnSld?"wUh *"'*''''' "* ^' ^"^' ^' ^*'*^' *»*> ^' ^^^'
g 622-24 coincide with r in declaring this
B 109-21
> 661-20
ap I
flnal
iS'hISL^*^^* r-, reason, and demonstration.
In divine r-, ... the spiritual idea is
2* represents the Son of man as savins
T^ B- saw also the spiritual ideal
The R' svmbolizes Spirit by the sun.
^completed this figure with woman.
The R' sees that olrfserpent, ^^
Through trope and meU^hor, the R;
;{^hajrnot yet passed the transitionaJ stase
The ^- was on our plane of existence. ^^^
The R- also takes inanotiiCTVieis
r* and such like : — Gai. 5 . 2L
to conquer . . . r- with charity.
selfishness, envy, hatred, and r-
hatred, and r are cast out by the divine Mind
1. lSidmt;^b1:' '*^^'°^' *"^ *^^' ^'^^ ^^
a 22-31 i?* is inadmiseible.
sin's
a 48-14 exalting ordeal of sin's r on its destroyer?
» 107-5
fk«sh
e 460-24
lo^oand
sp 93-10
nature and
6 276-29
no higher
.JJ^'^ """Ott^t* no higher r- than the horoscope was
of divine pnrpose *^
w) 83-|6 The latter is a r of divhie purpose
of divine Science F»"injw>
* ^¥ *>'' *« **>« '•• o^ divine Science,
ap 569- 3 contain the r of divine Science.
of Immannel '
.r imio;^*"*" *° *"• ••■ "' '""»«»»«>.
«p 79-15 in its r* of immortality.
of Jesus Christ
« 107- • by the r- qf Jesus Christ. - Gal. 1 • 12
of Science • "'
- J?' ^ ^ Inspiration; the r of Science,
of Truth -
^ iS:S !Sr°SHfS?*> '»«'■ <^^"d by the r- of Truth.
n JS:?? ^it rK*"^ ^ttL*" ^« nnderstanding *
reai^^d *'** ^® '"<»' Truth and of spiritualTdeas.
reason and r were reconciled,
must yield to reason and r.
for the reception of this final r- of
When the Science of Mind was a fresh r to
Divine logic and r coincide.
Nature and r* inform us that
In following these leadings of scientific r,
8 110-15
o ^7-27
scientific
8 110-13
this
' YSr^^ allowing the evidence of this r to
^ ?S' ? *?!* '" ^*" <lestroy the dream of
^ap 575- 4 this r- will destroy forever the
Truth is a
8 117-28 Truth is a r.
^ ,^"15 2£ ^*>** ^ '^▼e misinterpreted r.
s 123-19 The r consists of two parts :
an 104-20
B 115-23
p^ 188- 9
/ 241-10
b 289-10
327-8
p419- 2
92 588- 2
605-3
revere
b 294-17
reverence
p364- 3
gl 597- 1
Reverend
p435- 5
reversal
B 120- 8
122- 7
e 267-23
6 277-19
reverse
m 62-28
pA 185-24
189-21
/ 212-15
212-32
C 261- 1
262-11
p 392-24
397-17
408-26
437-18
442-18
t 447-17
reversed
B 113-11
126-12
140-28
b 313- 3
319- 4
p 442-18
reverses
5 111-14
116-5
119-28
119-29
120- 7
122-1
123-7
/216-22
sensuality, falsehood, r-, malice,
r, sin, sickness, disease, d^uhT
hatred, r- ripen into action, only to
Falsehood, envy, hypocrisy, malice, liate. r
«.JS£P2^^?^' ; rThSiKxcrisy, i^CSiTe
malice, finding pleasure^r!
Lttriring error, ftist, envy, r. malice, or hate
hatred; r; sin; sickness; death: ^^
Swow). The idea of Truth ;justiie. J7; anger.
to r false testimony.
Her r was unfeigned,
in token of r ana submission
•Kieploinr
R' T- would console cons<dous Mortal Mind,
by this r mortals arrive at the fundamental
The material senses' r of the ""»»*«
l«r r, errors serve as waymarks
Error relies upon a r of^this order,
the order of wisdom would be r.
which is the r of ethical and
The r- is the case with all the
m^l^^i'JISJT' W^t *^*y this so-called mind
mortal beUef, which would r the ^^
Now r this action.
We must r our feeble flutterings
5' the case. Stand porter at the door of
Aow r the process.
R' the belief, and the results would be
Supreme Court of Spirit r- this decision.
but the r- of error is true.
sin or sickness — the r- of harmony
Even if r. these propositions will
and so seems to have r it
mournfully true that the older Scripture is r-
r- by the spiritual facts of being ^mr.
error r- as subserving the facts
in which truth cannot be r*,
Divtoe metaphysics r- perverted and
Science so r- the evidence before the
As astronomy r- the human perception
r the seeming relation of Soul and body
Science r the false testimony of the^
often r the real Science of beimr.
which r- the order of Science
Science r the evidence of material 1
Digitized by
Google
REVERSES
445
RIGHT
reverses
b 273-10 DiTine Science r the false testimony of
t 461-13 r tbe evidence before the material senses
Q 544-28 erroneous belief r* understanding and
reversinflT
s 120-20 r the testimony of the physical senses,
120-27 instead of r the testimony of the
129- 8 by r* the material fable,
p 441-17 yf- the
reviewingr
> the testimony of Personal Sense
■Dh 194- 2 R. this brief experience, I cannot fail to
reviews
p 433- 4 He analyzes the offence, r* the testimony,
reviled .
o 361-27 but it will be rejected and r until
revised
r 466- 3 she r- that treatise for this volume in 1875.
o 361-21 I have r* Science and Health only to
r 465-
re vision
pre/ xil-17 should be given to the preparation of the r
revisions
o 361-31 and the requisite r* of Science and Health
revolution
b 310-13 The sun is not affected by the r* of the earth.
revolutionary
b 288-11 In this r period, . . woman goes forth
revolutionized
o 34-12 they would have r- the world.
revolutions
/ 209-19 distances, and r* of the celestial bodies,
240-16 The rotations and r of the universe
g 504-31 No solar rays nor planetary r form the
613-11 not yet measured by solar r*,
revolves
B 121-28 the earth r about the suH once a year,
revolvingr
Q 522- 9 and as r in an orbit of his own.
reward
brings Its own
a 37-13 Consciousness of right-doing brings its own r* ;
check the
/ 203- 2 as though evil could . . . check the r* for
earthly
a 36-12 What was his earthly r ?
fall
a 36-24 to bestow on the righteous their full r.
harmony and
a 21- 8 that they shall reach his harmony and r*.
hasiti*
t 453-20 a right motive has its r.
of sclf-sacrlflce
a 29-10 Great is the r- of self-sacrifice,
panlfth or
p 441-26 no law outside of divine Mind can punish or r*
receive the
pr 8-23 to receive the r of Him who blesses the poor.
•mall
p 364-20 small r* in return for the spiritual purgation
yonr
a 22-13 Wait for your r*,
pr 13-11 our Father, who seeth in secret, will r*
15- 2 shall r* thee openly." — Matt. 6 ; 6.
a 22-16 If . . . you receive no present r, go not back
34-26 As the r for his faithfulness, he would
m 66-30 Sorrow has its r*.
p 409-31 and expect to find beyond the grave a r* for this
rewarde<l
pr 10- 4 will leave our real desires to be r* by Him.
rewards
pr 15- 8 r according to motives,
/ 203- 5 assigns sure r* to righteousness,
rlieumatism
p 384-19 or hints of inflammatory r,
384-26 neither r*, consumption, nor any other disease
386-10 catarrh, fever, r, or consumption,
rhythm
/ 213-26 Music is the r of head and heart.
g 51(^ 4 To discern the r- of Spirit
rib
g S28-12 and the r, which the I^rd God — Oen. 2 : 22.
633-17 the r* taken from Adam's side
563-19 Eve was formed from Adam's r,
663-27 or from the r of our primeval father.
gl 586-27 first from dust, second from a r,
Hbs
rich
o 360-20 Striking the r of matter
g 528-11 He took one of his r-, and —Oen, 2 .•
I
o 344-24 and left to us as his r* legacy.
rich
p 361-13 what his r entertainer had neglected to do,
g 518-16 The r* m spirit help the poor
633- 2 Had he lost man's r* inheritance
riches
pr &-17 God pours the r* of His love into the
t 469- 6 so he must gain heavenly r by
richly
6 312-32 Jesus* spiritual origin . . . r endowed him
g 501- 9 but r* recompensing human want and woe
548-26 Natural history is r endowed by the
rid
sp 91- 5 Let us r* ourselves of the belief that nuui is
/ 237-30 would r- them of their complaints,
b 322-32 easier to desire Truth than to r- one's self of
328- 8 r of sin, sickness, and death only in
339-28 To get r- of sin through Science,
p 371-17 before he can get v or the illusive sufferings
g 642- 3 that it might be r* of troublesome Truth.
ridiculous
m 68-3 for fear of being thought r\
rigrht (noun)
adjnsts the
t 449- 8 /?• adjusts the balance sooner or later.
and wrong
t -ViS- () R- and wrong, truth and error,
callius itself
r 4i»l- 9 the latter calling itself r-.
conception of
6 327-10 sometimes a man's highest conception of r,
divine
/ 227-26 This Is your divine r*.
faith In the
a 29- 7 Christian experience teaches faith in the r
highest
p 368- 2 a supposititious opposite of the highest r.
Immutable
t 446-20 victory rests on the side of immutable r-.
individual
t 447- 2 man's individual r of self-government.
Is radical
t 452-18 R- is radical.
law of
p 386-11 remember that the eternal law of r,
man's moral
p 381-29 man's moral r to annul an unjust sentence,
negative
r 491- 8 a negative r and a positive wrong,
or wisdom
g 544-15 No mortal mind has the might or r or wisdom
proclaim the
b 327-24 to meet the wrong and to proclaim the r*.
to acquit
pr 11- 9 moral law, which has the r* to acquit or con-
demn,
to distinguish
t 463- 1 mathematician's r* to distinguish the
to freedom
/ 227- 6 mortals are taught their r to freedom,
to the name
8 111-10 some may deny its r* to the name of Science.
nncertain sense of
b 326-24 only when his uncertain sense of r* yielded to a
a 49-31 turned " aside the r of a man — Lam. 3 .- 36.
Bp 89-29 concluded . . . man had the r* to take it away.
/ 223-32 until '♦ He come whose r It is." — Ezek. 21 ; 27.
228- 9 learn that nothing Is real but the r*,
236-29 and their receptiveness of r*.
b 329- 8 you have no r to question the g^reat might of
t 447- 4 and no moral r to attempt to
448-30 To talk the r* and live the wrong is foolish
g 553-11 *♦ We have no r* to assume that mdividuals
risrht (adj., adv.)
pr^ vii-l9 a r- apprehension of Him whom to know aright
pr 3- 1 He wno is immutably r* will do r
9-32 Consistent prayer is the desire to do r*.
a 22- 2 to ttnd and follow the r road.
35-5 and cast their net on the r- side,
m 66- I Thou art r\ immortal Shakespeare,
8 115-10 The great difficulty is to give the r impression,
141-7 and pluck out the v eye,
ph 192-23 the weight you throw into the r scale.
195-19 Academics of the r* sort are requisite.
/ 225-IG proportionate to its embodiment of r* thinking.
229-27 If . . . produces sickness, it is r* to be sick;
231-23 the r- education of human thought.
235-31 will love to grapple with a new, r* idea
253-19 can at once change your course and do r*.
253-20 no opposition to r* endeavors
c 266-20 and the saint his own heaven by doing r*.
b 271-27 or to cast them on the r side for Truth,
279-25 contradicts alike revelation and r* reasoning.
299-26 which cannot destroy the r reflection.
Digitized by
Google
RIGHT 446
RISE
right
b 31S-24 as thoagb diflease were real, therefore r,
326-25 spiritual sense, which is always r.
329-28 Always r, its aivine Principle never repents,
3<H>- 3 all is won, by a r* estimate of what is real/*
p 371-14 in all ways except the r one.
Mortal mind needed to be set r*.
Qod never punishes nuui for doins r\
" ' 8 nam
384- 7
390-0
r* understanding of Him restores narmony.
At the r time explain to the sick the
tends to destroy the ability to do r.
We have no r to say that life depends on
to promote r thmking and doing,
436-84 pronounced a sentence of death for doing r*.
442- 4 '^ Shall not the Judge . . . do r- ? '*— G«7i. W ; 25.
t 444- 9 into the r* use of temporary and
smite thee on thy r cneek, — McUt. 5 : 39.
It is C. S. to do r,
by r talking and wrong acting,
destroys your power of healing from the r
motive,
and a r* motive has its reward.
the wrong aa well as the r* practice.
4G4-19 i^ motives give pinions to tnought,
4B6- 7 Henoe the necessity of being r* yourself
400-17 through r apprehension of the truth of being,
r 475-15 compound idea of God, including all r ideas ;
492- 3 For r* reasoning there should be
error, . . . that mind and soul are both r and
May not Darwin be r* in thinking that apehood
as If he began materially r*,
and he set nis r foot upon the sea, — Bev. 10.- 2.
♦* r foot '* or dominant power— Rev. 10 .- 2.
so shall the spiritual idea guide all r desires
for the sake of doing r and benefiting our race.
(•00 cU90 dlre«tioii, hand)
risrht-doins;
a 37-13 Xonsctousnees of r brings its own reward;
Claiming to protect Mortal Man in r-,
nothing short of r has any claim to the name.
Whosoever believeth that wrath is r*
to bestow on the r* their full reward.
37-19 procured the martyrdom of that r man
41- 4 through the loys and triumphs of the r
8 132-30 This r- preacher once pointed his disciples to
/ 206-13 the prayer of the r*.
231-11 does heal the sick through the prayer of the r.
p 439-26 and the r executor of His laws.
t 444-18 '* judge r judgment,*' — John 7 : 24.
righteously
/ 254-11 and seek Truth r, He directs our path.
righteouBnesH
and parity
a 28-18
falfllaU
m 56- 4 it beoometh us to fulfil all r:'*—Matt. 3 .- 15.
garment of
/ 242-29 every part of the Christly garment of r-.
bnngerlng after
pr 2-5 the desire which goes forth hungering after t
406-25
409-27
410-27
444-20
448-29
462-25
4fi2-29
468-19
454-16
9 631-7
643-20
667-23
ai)668-7
66&.3
666-6
671-10
J^ understood, . . . man has a i
C. 8., r understood, leads to eternal tumnooy.
His law, r understood, destroys them.
Reason, r* directed, serves to correct the
This deflection of being, r viewed,
which indicates the r of all divine actkm.
against the r and life of man.
the understanding of your divine r-,
before the divine r or intelligence.
Ignorant of our God-given r-,
against human r- and divine Love,
and so it came about that human r*
God has built a higher platform of
God has endowed man with tnalienahte r-,
certain inalienable r*, among which are
of man*s inallenahSe r*
P
t448-29
righteous
a 22-27
Even his r* and purity did not hinder men from
law of
a 36-82
loved
6 313-18
paths of
ap 578- 9
reign of
^i 585-19
Can God therefore overlook the law of r*
'• loved r and hated iniquity."— -ffeft. 1 . 9.
leadeth me in the paths of r — Psal. 23; 8.
Euphrates . . . the reign of r.
The world acknowledged not his r%
I wiU behold Thy face in r- : - Paal. 17 .- 15.
assigns sure rewards to r*,
man is found having no r of his own,
helped onward in the march towards r*,
from the outstretched arm of r
righteousness'
a 28-26 To 8upik>6e that persecution for r sake
a 54- 5
ph 190-28
/i»3-6
& 291-17
823- 7
p 366-14
rightful
$ 124-^
166-81
6 281-23
and so restores them to their r home
and Mind takes its r and supreme place,
without actual origin or r* existence.
p 866^32
righb^UIIy
P364-2
rightly
sp 96-2
an 105-14
106-10
0 122-4
ph 183-21
/231-8
238- 1
C 262-28
866^32 The poor sufT eringheart needs its r nutriment,
r* regarded as tlie best man that ever
unwillingness to learn all things r*,
human law r estimates crime,
self -governed only when he is guided r
the great facts of Life, r- understood,
r* demands man's entire obedience.
Unless an ill is r met and fairly overcome
not r* valued before they are understood.
To begin r* Is to end r*.
rightly
628&^
338- 1
r 472-11
494-19
Cr502-U
rightness
an 104-14
rights
andUfe
p 438-17
divine
/ 268-10
P384-81
I-clven
p381- 2
banfcan
a 48-29
0 134-12
/ 226-14
InaUeaaMe
an 106-8
0 161-17
/227-9
less
m 68-16 marvel why usage should accord wonan \tm w-
Ubertyand
p 436-17 Mortal Man's liberty and r.
an 106-12 Man*s r* are invaded when the
of hnmanity
a 64-32 Would they not deny him even the r of hm-
manity,
of intelligence
0p 79^ contending for the r of intelUgemoe
0 144-19 will-power may infringe the r of man.
/ 226-81 r- of^man were vindkautod in a single sectkiB
226-9 afulleracknowledgmentof ther of man
227- 1 and the r of man are fully known and
227-14 Discerning the r- of man,
of naind
t 463-82 He does not trespass on the r of mind
of woman
ffl 687- 3 The r of woman acknowledged
supposed
o 348-22 defending the supposed r of disease,
m 63-18 unfair differences between the r of the two
0 157- 7 never shares its r with inanimate matter.
p 440-81 the r of which he has been deprived.
Rights of Man
438- 1 certain extracts on the i?* qf M\
ngi£
If muscles can cease to act and become r*
dissolves tumors, relaxes r* muscles,
decided that her diet should be more r*,
the great red dragon, ... r for destruction.
the 1- it becomes for destruction.
Men and women of r* years and larger lessons
0 160-24
162-8
/221- 6
ripe
ap 666- 3
ripen
ph 188- 9 hatred, revenge r into action,
/ 248- 6 ought to r into health and immortality,
ripening
6 296- 4 It is the r of mortal man,
riper
sp 97-16
/248-6
rise
pr 16-20
a 18-17
24-12
34-24
36- 7
0p 73-20
77-26
87-30
ph 167-3
Only as we r above all material i
The fountain can r no hi^ier than its source.
and r* into newness of life
would r again in the spiritual realm of reality,
they were enabled to r somewhat from
belief that material bodies ... r- up as
The departed would gradually r* above
close the eyes, and forms r before us, which
If we mo higher than blind faith,
192-26 betrays its weakness and falls, never to r*.
193-17 I told him to r, dress himself, and take suprer
/ 242-13 and to r superior to the so-called pain and
e 261-28 will r* to the spiritual consciousness of being,
262-12 r- above the testimony of the material senses,
6 289- 2 can never r* from the temporal <UbTi» of error,
290- 6 will r no higher spiritually in the scale of
p 86^- 9 and so enable them to r aoove the supposed
873-21 you must r* above both fear and sin.
390-32 i{- in the conscious strength of the spirit of
391- 8 r* in rebellion against them.
391-30 r to the true consciousness of Life as Love,
393-12 TMn the strength of Spirit to resist
394-16 to r- above his dUBcultles.
406-21 We can, and ultimately shaH, so r
419-29 r Into higher and holier consciousness.
Digitized by
Google
RISE
447
ROSE
rise
£444-3
r4S3-3
g 631-11
ap 566-26
risen
a 68-30
n> 74-8
^8M-27
p 379-14
e 448-18
^634-4
rises
• 153-12
/24ft-8
0256-8
262-24
6 227-16
e 448-12
^686-0
667-12
ap 668-28
rising
m 62-16
• 123-18
ph 172-7
174-9
/246-7
c 258-14
6268-8
p386-7
£449-11
9 506-24
611-27
risk
pr U-18
«15»-20
ap 671- 9
risked
8 169-17
risks
£462-23
rite
a 84-8
rites
a 82-U
^2 697-8
ritualism
a 83- 1
/234-2
£458-21
r46<^-26
ritualistic
a 20-6
20-10
$ 136-28
141-2
rituals
«188-32
140-19
river
/ 241-17
^2 586-16
587-3
688-6
693- 1
69a.l4
river-bed
^640-10
road
pr 11-26
a 22-2
6320-8
roams*
^614-U
roar
ap 570-20
roaretli
ap569-U
rob
ph 187-10
/ 214-28
244-10
261-81
262-19
robbed
6 304-24
p431r^
all must r* saperior to materiality,
the sun appears to r and set,
will sometime r* above all material
to r* to the zenith of demonstration,
ere cometh the full radiance of a r day.
nor had he r to his final demonstration
a sprout which has r above the soil.
'• If Christ [Truth] be not r , — / Cor. 16 ; 14.
he would have r* above the false belief.
if you have not r- above sin yourself,
and to behold at the sepulchre the r Saviour,
r* above matter into mind.
The stream r- no hii^her than its source.
thought r- from the material sense to the
Starting from a higher standpoint, one r
and the numan consciousness r higher.
r* above the evidence of the corporeal senses ;
in the Welsh, that which r up^
as the line of creation r towards spiritual man,
now r* clearer and nearer to the great heart of
more for the health of the r generation
Divine Science, r* above physical theories,
grades the human species as r* from
r* above material standpoints,
by no means a material germ r* from
broadening and r higher and higher from a
r towards the realm of the real,
the divine law, r* above the human.
Man*8 moral mercury, r or falling,
r* from the lesser to the greater,
mortal thought, r* in the scale of intelligence,
incur less r* of overwhelming our real wishes
for one day, and r the effects.
and so r human displeasure for the sake of
and not have r such treatment.
take no r in the policy of error.
Then why ascribe this inspiration to a dead r*,
used on convivial occasions and in Jewish r ,
consisted mostly of r* and ceremonies.
closed forever Jesus' r
even as r and creed hamper spirituality,
r- and creed are summoned to give place
idolatry and r* are the outcome of
r priest and hypocritical Pharisee
but he established no r worship,
nor a special gift from a r- Jehovah ;
theological and r* religion of the ages
Creeds and r* have not cleansed their hands of
Judaic and other r are but types and
than can moonbeams to melt a r of ice.
Euphrates (r-). Divine Science
OiHON (r*)* The rights of woman
HiDDEKEL (r*). Divine Science understood
PisoN (r*). The love of the good and
definition of
The muddy r must be stirred
in the only practical r to holiness.
to find and follow the right r*.
must not try to climb ... by some other r*.
Free and fearless it r in the forest.
He can neither drown your voice with its r,
" as when a lion r-." — Bev. 10 : S,
beliefs of the hu&an mind r and enslave it,
mortal illusions would r God,
and the worms would r him of the flesh ;
Inharmonious beliefs, which r Bftind,
says : . . . I can cheat, lie, commit adultery, r*,
if time or accident r* them of material
testifies: ... I am r of my good looks.
robbing
/ 234-16 r both themselves and others.
robe
ap 669-12 He that touches the hem of Christ's r
robes
c 267-26 r* of Spirit are " white and — Luke 9 29.
ap 572- 1 washed their r* white in obedience and
robs
8 134-18 r* Christianity of the very element, which
ph 169-32 for it r* man of reliance on God,
{246-10 r* youth and gives ugliness to age.
275-26 It r* the grave of victory.
323-26 r* the grave of victory,
robust
ph 197-27 will never grow r until
rock
Christ Jesas
/ 236-26 may be planted on the r Christ Jesus,
divine
^6 297r28 no mortal testimony is founded on the divine r .
of ages
p 380- 6 Truth is the r* of ages,
upon the
r 48^ 6 for it is buUt upon the r, Christ.
upon this
8 187-80 thou art Peter; and upon this r- — Matt. 16 - 18.
8 133-10 In the wilderness, streams flowed from the r*,
138- 8 a r, a firm foundation in the realm of
6 269-28 shaken by the wind, not houses built on the r.
g 516-16 The great r* gives shadow and shelter.
gl 693-18 definition of
roclted
m 62- 9 fed, r, toseed, or talked to,
roc]£-ribbed
a 44-32 There were r* walls in the way,
rocks
sp 87-20 the emeralds within its r* ;
g 511-24 r and mountains stand for solid and grand
ideas.
rod
6 321- 9 led by wisdom to cast down his r\
ap 565- 7 rule all nations with a r- of — Rev. 12 ; 6.
67a-12 [LOVE'S] r- and [love*s] staff — Psol. 23 .* 4.
Roland, MadAme
8 161-20 the words of the famous Madame R-,
roll
g 648-11 only as the clouds of corporeal sense r* away.
rolled
a 45- 1 a great stone must be r* from the
46-17 Christ hath r away the stone from the
rolling
ph 174-28 r* it under the tongue as a sweet morsel
rolls
g 557-19 Divine Science r back the clouds of error
Roman
a 32- 9 does not commemorate a R' soldier's oath,
/ 224-18 less material than the R- scourge,
238-9 the A* Catholic girl said,
Romans
g 634-18 Paul says in his epistle to the R- :
Rome
a 29-13 wrote to the authorities at R' :
32- 3 In ancient R- a soldier was required to
ph 196-15 to beware, not of R'^ Satan, nor of God, but of
sin.
c 256- 8 cultured scholars in R- and in Greece,
6 324-26 and even in imperial R-.
339-20 As the mythology of pagan R' has yielded to
room
6 339- 7 there is no r- for His unlikeness.
o 346-29 to make r for spiritual understanding.
p 424-11 there is no r* for imperfection in perfection.
root
a 27-18 at the r* of material knowledge,
6 303-16 at the r- of the illusion
o 341- 7 Scriptures, which grow . . . from one grand r-,
rooted
/ 226-27 r out through the action of the divine Mind.
roots
o 362-22 thus watering the very r of childish timidity,
rope
ph 199-26 to walk the r* over Niagara's abyss
rose
a 86-18 when he r out of material sight.
43-21 Jesus r higher in demonstration
46-16 r* even higher in the understandhig of Spirit,
46-27 he r above the physical knowledge of
ph 175- 9 to say that a r, ... can produce suffering!
Digitized by
Google
ROSE
448
RULES
rose
ph 190-27 When hope r- higher in the human heart,
/ 212-18 They produce a r* through seed and soil,
212-19 and bring the r* into contact with the
higl
p 437-23 r to the question of expelling C. S.
ine
hrfoi
b 316-18 The Christ-idea, . . . r* hieher to human Tiew
442- 8 Then the prisoner r up regenerated, strong,
g 609- 6 to their apprehension be r* from the grave,
541-14 Cain r up against Al)el — Oen. 4 ; 8.
gl 596-27 to bud and blossom as the r.
rose^co 1 cl
ph 175-8 cerebro-spinal meningitis, hay-ferer, and r ?
rotation
s 121-17 The earth's diurnal r is invisible to tlie
rotations
/ 210-15 The r and revolutions of the universe
rougrii
pre/ vii-a4 and to cut the r- granite.
round
6 277-17 throughout the entire r- of nature.
p 408- 7 the entire r of the material senses,
roused
a 46-32 they were r to an enlarged understanding
8 134- 9 so r* the hatred of the opponents of
rousing
o 3o8-26 through r within the sick a belief that
ffl 583-15 r the dormant imderst&nding from
routed
ph 175-18 it would have been r by their independence
routes
a 21-18 We liave . . . different r- to pursue.
routine
ffp 96- 7 interruptions of the general material r.
B 143-21 you continue in the old r*.
0 651-31 the resulting germ is doomed to the same r\
Roux
an 101- 9 among whom were A-, Bouillaud, and Cloquet,
royal
8 141-13 as kings are crowned from a r dynasty.
b 313- 5 the God-crowned or the divinely r man,
313-16 the r reflection of the infinite;
ap 675-25 a city of the Spirit, fair, r, and square.
Royal Academy of Medicine
an 101-19 This report was adopted by the R- A- of At-
Royal College of Physicians
8 164- 3 Fellow of the /?• O of /*•, London,
rubbing
p 3^ 8 bathing and r to alter the secretions
Rubicon
ph 172-10 if . . . death is the B- of spirituality?
rudiments
t 462-16 and advance from the r laid down.
ruin
/ 203-20 When the material body has gone to r,
rule (noun)
and demoustration
6 290- 3 If the Prhiciple, r, and demonstration of
clearly interprets
an 568-32 r* clearly interprets God as divine Principle,
continn this
ph 199-23 Exceptions only confirm this r-, proving that
deAnite
a 147-26 he left no definite r for demonstrating this
denies the
6 329-19 denies the r* of the problem because he fails
fixed
/ 233-26 divided according to a fixed r,
f anUshes the
b 330-27 Science of being furnishes the r of perfection,
general
p 411- 5 as a general r the body would respond more
t 457-20 C. S. is not an exception to the general r,
given
o 341-16 demonstrated according to a divine given r*,
Ood*8
pr 3-10 we have only to avail ourselves of God's r
higher
8 162-28 to demonstrate the higher r*.
his
r 473-22 test its unerring Science according to hia r-,
In Christian Science ''
ap 568-32 Self-abnegation . . . is a r in C. S.
no opposite
t 457-30 and there must and can be no opposite r.
not obeyed the
8 149-15 because you have not obeyed the r*
of Christian Science
r 493-16 prove . . . the Principle and r of C. S.
of discord
/ 219-20 Science includes no r* of discord,
rule
of divine Science
)h 184>24 demonstrated this as a r of divine Science
of healing
5-17
the r- of healing.
r 406-17 to demonstrate, .
of health
6 337-29 the r of health and holiness in C. S^
of inversion
b 282-31 The r of inversion infers from error its
of perpetnal harmouy
p 381-28 and abide by the r* of perpetnal harmony,
positive
a 100-15 to discovering a positive r-.
proves the
8 113-27 proves the r by inversion.
reign and
/ 208-22 the reign and r* of universal harmony,
simple
8 121-24 the Simple rttiat the greater controls the
p 411-30 the result of this simple r of C. &,
418-22 Inspired by this simple r of Truth,
qrstem and
ff 547- 6 not one departs from the stated system and r.
pr 8-6 The r b already esublished,
8 147-28 This r remained! to be discovered in C. S.
140-11 The r* and its perfectness of operation
{216-24 would appear ... to be tlie r of existence,
274-24 in learn mg its Principle and r
t 447-10 the r* is, heal the sick when called upon
0 546-32 a thousand different examples of one r-,
rule (verb)
8 148-26 and claims to r man by material law,
165-11 and the beliefs which are in the majority r*.
164-22 r- the materiality- miscalled life
ph 196-20 Such books as will r disease out of mortal mind,
198-26 and the stronger thoughts r the weaker.
320-15 Jehovah said. My spirit shall not forever r*
ff 610-14 the greater light to r the day, — Gm. 1 .• 16.
510-14 and the lesser light tor* the niight: — G<*n.l: It.
611-8 to r- over the day — den, 1 : 18.
635- 9 and he shall r* over thee. — Gtn, 3 ; 16.
ap 563- 7 who was to r* all nations — Ber. 12 ; 6.
565-16 Christ, God's idea, will eventually t- all
ruled
a 55-13 although it is again r out of the synagogue.
p 301-11 r- out by the might of Mind,
Ruler
/ 203-13 Supreme li- or in some power less
ffl 590-19 Its higher signification is Supreme i^.
ruler
/ 239-11 The wicked man is not the r- of
p 437- 1 Nerve, testified that he was a r* of Body,
438- 9 Instead of being a r* in the Province of Body,
ap 560- 7 I will make thee r over many,"— Jtfa/f. 25.^^23.
ffi 590-17 the inferior sense of master, or r*.
ruler's
p 398-10 To the synagogue r daughter,
rulers
p 323-17 shall be made r* over many ;
rules
divine
8 147- 7 I demonstrated the divine r of C. 8.
t 462- 3 any student, who adheres to the divine r
divine Principle and
/ 456- 6 Strict adherence to the divine Principle and r*
first
/ 456-32 it gave the first r for demonstrating this
fixed
8 113-2
of health
ph 160-11
197-24
of Science
8 162-17
sacred
8 147- 4
spiritual
8 112-18
Stem
p 362- 9
these
8 147-12
there must be fixed r* for the demonstration of
faith in r* of health or in drugs begets
With r of health in the head
Working out the r of Science in practice,
and the sacred r for its present application
and with this infinitude come spiritual r-,
under the stem r* of rabbinical law,
since Jesus practised these r
8 111-13 its r demonstrate its Science.
147-18 the demonstration of the r of
147-31 but Science at>ne . . . demonstrates Its r.
o 344-16 accordinfT t«) the r which discloee its merits or
p 400-23 Mortal 1 mind r all ttiat is mortal.
431- 3 Notwithstanding my r to the contrary,
448-27 ventun*!* not to break its r,
456- 4 but contrary to its spirit or r,
4m-32 adhere strictly to the r- of divine metaphysics
4C2-14 must abide strictly by its r.
Digitized by
Google
RULING
449
SAID
rulingr
m 64-9
8 141-22
148-90
/ 205-24
rulingrs
an 10&-17
ruminates
p 430-19
run
/ 218-28
260- 1
254- 3
ff 514- 7
runneth
ap 57a-15
ceremonies, r* out primitiTe Chiistianity.
did not . . . understand tliis r* of the Cnrist;
this r of the schools leaves them to
whereas a helief in many r minds hinders
and no longer apply legal r wholly to
patient feels ill, r*, and the trial commences.
and let us r* with patience — //e6. 12; 1.
shall r% and not be weary; — Isa. 40: 31.
We r Into error when we
can " r-, and not be weary : — Isa. 40 ; 31.
Mind's infinite ideas r* and disport themselves.
my cup r* over. — PsctL 23 : 6.
running
pr 6-12 and it will be full " and r- over." — Luke 6; 38.
an 106- 5 against the current r heavenward.
runs
8 154-28 Such a mother r* to her little one,
ruptures
g 541-17 r* the life and brotherhood of man
Rush, Dr. Benjamin
8 162-30 I kindly quote from Dr. Benjamin A*,
rush
ph 168-10 When sick . . . you r after drugs,
rushes
0 327-15 r- forth to clamor with midnight and tempest.
p 373-27 When the blood r- madly through the vehis
rust
/ 241- 5 moth and r- doth corrupt."— if a<t. 6. 19.
S
sabachthani
a 51-1 " Eloi, Eloi, lama a- ? " — Mark 15 ; 34.
Sabbath
a 20-12
sackcloth
ap 574-25
sacrament
a 32- 6 English word s- is derived from it.
32-20 if the s- is confined to the use of bread and
34-10 If all who ever partook of the «•
sacratnefUHtn
a 32- 6 The Latin word for this oath was »%
observe the 8'^ make long prayers, and yet
for it will lift the *• from your eyes,
sacred
a 37-20
«lia-8
147- 4
ph 18tJ-26
/ 232-26
would gladly have turned his s- career into a
hidden in «* secrecy from the visible world ?
and the s* rules for its present application
ability to demonstrate Mind's «* power.
In the «• sanctuary of Truth are voices of
b 328-27 believed and obeyed this «* saying.
r 483-13 After the author*^B «• discovery,
•"—'-• The Scriptures are very «•.
breathes through the 8- pages the
This 8- city, descril>ed in the Apocalypse
g 547-23
648- 4
ap 575- 7
sacredly
/ 236- 4 5', in the interests of humanity,
sacredness
m 59-29 divorce shows that the s* of this relationship is
sacrifice
great
pr 16- 1
human
a 54-13
lifelong
a 53-23
living
6 325-22
one
a 23- 3
A great s* of material things
the inspiration of Jesus' intense human «*.
the lifelong s* which goodness makes for
*' Present your bodies a living «•, — Rom, 12 .- 1.
One 8', however great, is insufficient to
pr 11-24 we shall s- everything for it
a 25- 3 The spiritual essence of blood is 8*.
Jesus^ teaching . . . involved such a s* as
toil, 8*. cross-bearing, multiplied trials,
achieves no worldly noiiors except by «•,
self-immolation; innocence and purity; s*.
A s' to the gods.
26-22
36-28
f 459- 5
gl 690-10
595-23
sacrificed
8 146- 9 health and harmony have been s
sacrifices
a 23- 2
49-11
sacrificin&T
» 440- 7 before «* mortals to their false gods.
sacrile&rious
o 344- 8 Is it S' to assume that God's likeness is
sad
a 32-30
40-28
ph 182-27
0342-6
saddening:
ph 190-22 thus swept his lyre with s- strains
Sadducees
the leaven of the Pharisees and of the S'^
The S- reasoned falsely about the
Wisdom and Love may require many a* of self
his mighty works, his toils, privations, s*.
a s* supper taken at the close of day.
It is «* tnat the phrase dlirine service
come from some s* incident, or else
the 8' effects on the sick of denying Truth.
8 ii7-ao
b 306-^1
sadly
a 4^14
b 328-15
t 451-10
who 8- followed him to the foot of the cross,
has 8- disappeared from Christian history,
or lie turned «• awry.
safe
an 105-24
8 155-31
164- 7
p 376-28
384-20
/ 463-10
^514-27
532-7
safely
m 67- 8
/201- 7
safer
pr^ x-24
safety
a 30-21
w 67-10
r 494-19
gl 681- 8
Whoever uses ... is never «*.
is it 8' to say that the less in quantity you have
none can be adopted as a 8' guidance
Some peoule, . . . inquire when it will be s* to
your Mind-remedy is «• and sure.
that the birth will be natural and s*.
Daniel telt a- in the lions' den.
Is this knowledge «*,
Can you steer «• amid the storm ? '*
We cannot build s* on false foundations.
its practice is s- and more potent
a future-world salvation, or «*,
the dauntless seaman is not sure of his s* ;
and seek a- in divine Science.
Abk. S' ; the idea, or reflection, of Truth,
safety-valve
pr 6-22 to misunderstand Love and to make prayer ther
safety-valves
p 425- 4 so long as you believe them to be 8- or
sage
""* " C. S. may absorb the attention of «• and
1/556-14
said
pr
4-11 has 8". *' If ye love me, keep — John 14 .• 16.
6-24 he 5* that Satan had bound her,
6-25 he «•, ♦♦ Thou art an offence — Afatt. 16 ; 23.
6-28 He 8' of the fruitless tree,
and credit what is s* ?
he 8\ " Go, and sin no more." — John 8.11.
Our Master «•, " After this manner —Jlfa«. 6 9.
Rabbinical lore »• : " He that taketh
It is as if he had «• : The I — the Life,
taught the Mosaic law, which s* :
He »• : '* Call no man your father — Afatt. 23 . 9.
32-16 and «-, Take, eat ; this Is my — Matt. 26 . 26.
33-16 and »•, *' Drink ye all of it.^' — MaU. 26 ; 27.
great Teacher «• : " Not my will, — Lukf Ti : 42.
he r in substance : Having eyes ye see not,
understand what Jesus had s*.
Master s* plainly that physique was not Spirit,
8' unto them : '• Could ye not — Matt. 26 ; 10.
He »• : •• Put up thy sword." — John 18 ; 11.
what would his accusers have 8- ?
in all that he s* and did.
prophetically a- to his disciples,
Thev 8". "He casteth out devils — Luke 11 ; 15.
He r that those who followed him
S' the peasant bride to her lover:
when he «• : •* Pure religion and — Joe. 1 .- 27.
Then r the Jew8 unto him, — John 8 .-52.
The pious Pqlycarp »• : "I cannot
He 8' : ** My Father worketh — John 6 : 17.
Samaritan woman 8". "Come, see Si — John
4; 29.
he «• : »* O ye hypocrites I — McUt. 16 ; 3.
He 8- : ** These ought ye to have — Matt. 23 : 23.
it is s' to be a gift whose endowment is
93- 3 «•, •• He that believeth on me, —John 14 : 12.
93- 5 «•, •* But the hour oometh, — JbAn 4 ; 23.
93- 9 the day of salvation," *• Paul. — // Cor. 6 ; 2.
94-9 «• : " Crucify him, crucify him — John 19 ; 6.
94-26 but what would be s- at this period of
95- 6 Paul »•, " To be spiritually minded — Horn. 8 ; 6.
an 100- 4 which he r coula be exerted by one
104- 9 Agassiz, . . . has wisely «•: "Every treat
8 109-28 8- of his lessons : " My doctrine — John 7 : 16.
124-23 and 8' to the proud wave,
127-14 It may be «•, however, that the term C. S.
8-32
11- 4
16- 9
23-12
27-14
30-14
31-4
33-19
38-28
43-6
46-13
48- 3
48-23
60-21
61-24
62-25
62-32
64-26
68-24
64-4
sp 70- •
77- 1
79-19
85-12
86-20
86-28
m
Digitized by
Google
SAID
450
SALVATION
said
t 181-19 JesuB once a- : **l thank Thee, — A nke 10 ; 21.
133- 4 who r, " Is not this the Christ? " — John 4: 29.
185-21 It has been «*, and truly, that Christianity
136-31 did not comprehend all that he a-
138-27 8- to erery follower : '* Go ye into — Mark 16; 15.
148- 2 «• to them, " O faithless — Mark 9 .- 19.
166-19 8' that she would give up her medicine
159- 4 and r it would kifi her,
163- 7 Dr. James Johnson. ... of England, s* :
163-14 Dr. Mason Good, a learned Professor . . . s- :
163-21 Dr. Chapman, ... in a published essay r :
164- 4 Sir John Forbes, M.D., ...«•:
164-14 Much yet remains to be «- and done
ph 169- 6 s- to the patient, ** Yon are healed,**
170-16 8' : ** Take no thought for your life, — Matt.
6.* 25.
183- 7 howerer much is s* to the contrary.
193- 3 I met his physician, who s- that the patient
193- 6 8- the bone was carious
193-14 opened his eyes and «• : ** I feel like a new man.
193-80 what his physician «- of the case,
195- 4 8' that he should nerer be happy elsewhere.
197- 8 God r of the tree of knowleoge,
197-11 The less that is s- of physical structure
197-12 the more that is thought and a- about moral
200-13 Psalmist r : ** Thou madest him to — Psal. 8; 6.
/ 204-27 in Science it can never be s- that man
211-19 It should no longer be «• in Israel
213- 3 called a deceirer, or is s- to be deceived.
213- 4 it has been r, *' As he thinketh — Prov. 23 ; 7.
220- 1 We hear it r : " 1 exercise daily
223- 2 Paul «•, " Walk in the Spirit, — Gal. 5 : 16.
227-17 Paul r, •* I was free bom.** — Act8 22 .- 28.
238-10 Losing her crucifix, the Roman Catholic girl a*,
239-32 the wise man r, •• All is yanity." — Eccl. 1 .• 2.
241-21 Our Master «•, •♦ If ye love me, — John 14 . V>.
252- 1 our Master a*, '* If a kingdom be _ Mark 3 . M,
c 262-17 Job »• : " I hare heard of Thee — Job 42 ; 6.
b 271-20 Our Master r, "But the Comforter— JoAn 14 .26.
272-16 8' : ** Give not that which Is holy — Matt. 7 6.
286- 9 s*, ** No man cometh unto the —John 14 ; 6.
289-28 Therefore it cannot be r to pass out of
304- 6 Paul 8- : '* Neither death, nor life, — Rom .8-38.
305-16 *' Then answered Jesus and r — John 5 . 19.
308-23 Then a- the spiritual evangel :
313- 5 as it is s* nf him in the first chapter of Hebrews :
314-14 spoke of reproducing his body, . . . and s*,
315-1 and 8' : ♦' whosoever liveth — Joh n 11 : 26.
319-27 wrote down what an in^ired teacher had s*.
329- 1 he r, •• God is love.'* — J John 4 ; 8.
32(K- 8 In Smith's Bible Dictionary it is r :
320-12 '* And the Lord «-, My spirit shall — Gen. 6 .- 3.
320-15 ** And Jehovah s*, My spirit shall not forever
321-26 became to him the voice of God, which r :
326-21 when he s* : ** Present your bodies — Rom. 12 .* 1.
828-18 can it be s* that they explain it practically,
o 343- 4 James s- : ** Show me thy faith — Jag. 2 ; 18.
346-10 It la sometimes s*, in criticising C. S.,
346- 6 It is sometimes «* that C. S. teaches
347- 3 It is s* by one critic, that to verify this
360-18 He r : *' This people's heart is —Matt. 13 .- 15.
368-24 Sometimes it is «• : *' Rest assured that
p 364-12 He even s* that this poor woman had
364-23 then it must be s* of them also that they
864-29 If so, then it may be r of them,
367-18 of which Jesus spoke to his disciples, when he r :
386-26 If a Christian Scientist had s-, while you were
390-1 she s*," My food is all digested,
398- 2 as when he a- to the epileptic boy,
398-11 whom they called dead but of whom he «*,
398-12 r , *' Damsel, I say unto thee, — Ma rk 5 .• 41 .
398-14 To the sufferer with the withered hand he a-,
41 1- 1 -S* Job : " The thing wh ich I— Job 3 .25.
438-19 Another witness, equally inadequate, jt
439-19 and s* : — God will smite you, O whited walls,
t 463-32 It has been s- to the author,
r 473-26 Jesus established what he a- by demonstration,
478-27 St. Paul »% ** But when it pleased — Gnl. 1 . V>.
481-18 growth of material belief, of which it is «■ :
487-25 James «•, ** Show me thy faith — Jaa. 2 .■ 18.
492-18 Discussing his campaign, (General Grant a- :
494-31 It should be «* of his followers also,
g 529-15 And he «• unto the woman, — Gen. 3 .• 1.
529-17 And the woman a- unto the serpent, —fr«i. 3 2.
529-19 God hath «■, Ye shall not eat of it, — Gen. 3 - ;;.
530- 8 «*, " Take no thought for your — Matt. 6 ; 2.\
530-13 the serpent «* unto the woman, — Gen. 3 .* 4.
532-14 and a- unto him. Where art thou ? — Gtn. 3 . 9.
532-15 And he a-, I heard Thy voice — Gen. 3 : 10.
533- 6 He s*. Who told thee that thou — Gen. 3 - 11.
633- 8 the num a-, The woman whom — Gen. 3 .• 12.
634- 8 And the Lord God [Jehovah! a- — Gen. 3 14.
535- 6 Unto the woman He «•, I win — Gen. 3 : 16.
535-19 And unto Adam He a\ Because — Gen. 3 .- 17.
536-80 And the Lord (iod [Jehovah] «•, — Gen, 3 . 22.
said
g 538-34 and s-, I have gotten a man from — ^en. 4 .- L
641-19 the Lord [Jehovah] a- unto Cain, — Gtn. 4 .- 9,
641-20 And he «•, I know not: — Gen, 4:9.
641-27 «•,... The voice of thy iM'other's — Gen. 4: Ml
642-14 the Lord TJehovah] a- unto him, — Gen. 4 . 15.
647- 3 contains the proof of all here a- of C. S.
663-10 One of our ablest naturalists has s* :
654-21 Jesus defined this . . . when he s*,
664-22 S-, *' Have not I chosen you — John 6 .- TOi
664-24 Thisber of Judas, one of Adam's race.
656- 6 An inquirer once r to the discoverer of C. S. :
• gl 596- 8 Referring to it, he r to the Athenians:
(see atao God, Jesus)
saint
c 266-20 and the a- his own heaven by doing right.
sainted
8 136-26
saintly
o 369-24
saints
6-14
doubted if .
, controlled by the a- preacher.
sait?
pr 1- •
/250- 7
253-31
ft 277- 3
287-19
k 499- •
9 503-13
506-17
640-19
ap 576-22
j>/57>-«
580-19
684-20
sake
a 28-26
/ 222-31
from the lips of her r mother,
S- and sinners get their full award,
betieve that thoae thing* vhich he a-— Mark
11 .• 23.
he ahaU have trhataoever he a: — Mark 11 .* 23L
has no real entity, but a- ** It is L"
Spirit, bearing opposite testimony, r :
r, ** Thou Shalt surely die; *' — Gen. 2 ; 17.
It r, ** I am man, but I am not the image and
Theae things a- He that ia holy, — RevTz: 7.
8' to the darkness upon the face of error.
Psalmist a- : ** The Lord on high — PaoL 98 .- 4.
It 8' to the human sense of sin,
8', *' Beautiful for situation, — Paat. 48 ; 2.
Theae thinaa a- He that ia holy, — Rev. 3 . 7.
that of which wisdom r,
the lust of the flesh, which a- :
persecution for righteonmeas* a-
no question for conscience «•." — / Cor. 10 .- 2ft.
blessed the earth ^ for man's r." — Gen. 8 . a..
both for one's own s* and for that of the patient,
cursed is the ground for thy «• ; — Gen. 3 .- 17.
p396-4
g 636-22
ap 671- 9
578- 9 for His name's a:
salary
a 4»-9
S142-U
saline
8 163- 6 until there was not a single r property left.
saliow
p 433-14
sallowness
p 443-10 aU r and dehUity had disappeaied.
SaUow Skin
p 431-26 witness . . . testifies : — I am 8- 8\
salt
s 168-7
p 367-19
867-21
386-28
saltness
p 367-22 that this salt lose not its r,
salubrious
p 388-24 Does his assertion prove the use ...at* habit,
salutary
m »-18
66-9
66-27
68-23
c 266-81
p414-6
salutes
sp 88- 8 and no scent 5* the nostrils.
salvation
and fltreneth
ap 568-14 Now is come s*, and strength, — Rev. 12 .- 10.
d*y of
a 39-19 behold, note is the dav of a-,''— IT Cor. 6 . 2.
sp 93- 8 behold, now Is the day of r," — II Cor. 6. 2,
experience that
a 39-22 now is the time in which to experience that *•
from all error
a 132-25 this 8' from all error, physical and mental,
full
a 89- 6 a full 8' from sin, sickness, and death.
p 406- 6 offering full a- from sin, sickness, and death.
fatnre- world
a 39-20 a future-world «*, or safety.
for the 8' of doing ris4it and benefiting oar
was in no peril from r or popularitv.
If the soft palm, aptamea to a lonDy s
His t* face blanches with fear,
The s- had ** lost his savour; '* — Matt. 5 .- IS.
' Ye are the r of the earth." — Ifott. 6; 13.
wat-ch, work, and pray that this s* loee not ita
because you have partaken of r fish.
more «■ in prolonging her health
Sorrow is a:
Socrates considered patience s* under such
* causes sometimes incur these effects.
The pains of sense are s*, if they
to the «■ action of truth.
Digitized by
Google
SALVATION
451
SATISFIED
salvation
of as all , ^ ^^ J, tr
a 51-19 consiuninate example was for the «* of us all,
a 30-81 most work oat our s* in the way Jesus taught.
enables us to work out our own s*.
»• Work out your own r," — Phil. 2 : 12.
how to work out one's " own «*, —Phil, 2 ; 12.
" Work out your own *• — Phil. 2 : 12.
the necessity of working out his own a".
*• work out your own «• — Phil. 2 : 12.
to work out their own s- according to
to seek a- through pardon
a better understanding of Soul and s*.
Unirersal r rests on progression
plain to benighted understanding the way of «•
he became the way of 0* to all who
a 46- 9 and for the «• of the whole world
8 14ft-16 Scholasticism clings for a- to the person,
150-26 predestination of souls to damnation or «•.
ph 166- 9 believes in a pilgrimage to Mecca for tiie a- of
/ 230- 8 This is the a- which comes through God,
gl 503-20 definition of
Samaritan
ap 85-12 The S' woman said : *• Come, see — John 4 : 29.
a 133- 3 that of the S' woman, who said,
pr 3-11
a 22-11
23-26
ap 99-6
p 426-16
442-26
t 443-11
seek
6 285-25
Soul and
/ 210-16
aniversal
b 291-12
way of
pre/ Tli- 8
6 316-2
a S25-25 if we give the a- heed to the history of error
546- 4 •* the**- yesterday, and to-day, — Heb. 13 : 8.
651-31 the resulting germ is doomed to the a- routme.
ap 559- 2 Did this a- book contain the revelation of
566-19 the prayer which concludes the a- hymn,
al 598- 5 Here the original word is the a- in both cases,
598- 7 as in other passages in this a- chapter
a blind belief, a S- shorn of his strength.
« 124- 4
sanative
pr 12-21
sanction
an 106-16
s 146-23
apparently either poisonous or 8\
Let this age, ... 5*
3cien4
same
pr
ap
2-32
12-28
21-21
46-29
48-13
51-15
75-18
78- 7
" the a- yesterday, and to-day, — Heb. 13 .• 8.
another who offers the «• measure of prayer?
we have the «• railroad guides.
He presented the a- body that he had before his
when he drinks from the a- cup,
his spiritual life, . . . was found forever the a:
the a- plane of belief as those who
belief . . . that at the 8* time we are communing.
with
and one person cannot ... at the «* time.
After the a' method, events of great moment
which this a- soK^alled mind names matter,
" the 8' yesterday, and to-day, — Heb. 13 ; 8.
the «* mistake regarding Soul and body
must always bring the a- result.
The a* power which heals sin heals also
they at the «* time shut the door on
If we concede the a- reality to discord as to
In the a- way pain and pleasure,
by one and the a- metaphysical process,
and at the «• time admits that Spirit is God,
The latter should be excluded on the a' principle
the a- •• Mind . . . which was a\BO — PhiL 2 : 5.
Believing that she was still living in the«* hour
" the «• yesterday, and to-day, — Heb. 13 ; 8.
the a- authority for the appellative mother,
a' is my brother, and sister, — Matt. 12; 60.
Mind & the a- Life. Love, and wisdom
They insist that Life, . . . is one and the r with
at tne a- place sweet water and —Jaa. 3: 11.
agrees another passage in the r chapter,
learned article on Noah in the a- work,
restored his hand ... by the a* simple process,
the 8* in essence, though multiform In office:
God and man are not the «•.
o 346-31 cannot serve both God and mammon at the s*
time:
369- 5 will take the a- cases, and cures will follow.
f» 870- 6 r regimen which spiritualizes the thought;
870-12 by using the a- drug which might cause the
870-17 but it uses the a* medicine in both cases.
879- 2 If ... sin can do the s*,
883-14 because mind and body rest on the a- basis.
886-17 occasions the «• grief that the
895-10 The a- Principle cures both sin and sickness.
404-27 are one and the »- thing in C. S.
404-28 Both cures require the a- method
406- 3 Sin and sickness are both healed by the a- Prin-
ciple,
414-8 are the «* as in other diseases :
415-19 In the a- way thought increases or
416-13 the patient will find himself In the a- pain,
«K>-23 and attended by the «• symptoms.
427-16 Man is the a- after as before a bone is broken
t 466-29 the r fountain cannot send forth both
467-22 One cannot scatter his fire, and at the a- time
46&- 1 Mental quackery rests on the «• platform as
468- 9 the a- efl!ect as truth,
r 474-17 If . . . then they must all be from the a- source ;
486-15 was the s* immediately after death as before.
489-22 for the a- fountain sendeth not forth
f n8-16 all having the a- Principle, or Father ;
82-13
86-18
a 108-28
11^20
122-29
128-30
135-11
142-14
ph 186-22
188-20
/ 210-17
229-12
287-21
243-10
246- 7
249-18
e 867-18
267-16
5S83-6
283-14
287-13
81»-9
820-11
821-4M
831-29
_,, .... only such methods as are
„ Divine Science derives its *• from the Bible,
p 382- 4 having only human approval for their a-.
sanctioned ^ ,, ^ . ^ ^
a 125-11 which human belief created and a-,
ph 171- 2 paganism and lust are so a- by society
sanotitv
m ^ 3 the period of gestation have the «* of virginity.
sanctuary ,^ ^
or 15- 3 The closet typifies the a- of Spirit,
16-17 In the quiet a- of earnest longings,
/ 232-26 In the sacred a- of Truth are voices of
sandal ^ ,, „ w
p 363- 2 costly and fragrant oil, — a- oil perhaps,
sandals ^ „ . , ^ *.
a 28-23 to unloose the a- of thy Master's feet !
sands
S> 87-23 the bodies which lie buried in its r :
stone
gl 580- 1 red a-; nothingness;
sang
«135- 1
ph 190-27
199-32
f7 509-23
ap 666-23
sanguine
b 330- 6 she cherished a- hopes that C S.
sanitaj^
pref z-25 than that of any other «• method,
sp 79- 7 A scientific mental method is more a- than
— '" from other «• or religious systems,
a' methods, and a religious cultus.
When . . . less thought is given to a- subjects,
nor referred to «• laws.
a- : *• What ailed thee, O thou sea, — Psal. 114 ; 5.
When hope rose higher . . . he r :
When Homer a- of the Grecian gods,
•♦ the morning stars a- together.^* — Job 88 ; 7..
After the stars «• together and all was
s 131^18
133-23
ph 175-6
176-22
sapped
o 357-12
sat
a 41-25
the foundations of error would be r
thus r the foundations of
_ a- down at the right hand of the Father.
ph 184-29 I a- silently by her side a few moments.
/ 246-16 youth a- gently on cheek and brow.
c 261-17 a- aching in his chair till his cue was spoken,
p 436-26 Judge Medicine a- in Judgment on the case,
Satan
devil, and
ap 567-15 serpent, called the devil, and 8', — Rev. 12 ; 9.
God and
p 389-26 good and evil, God and S;
had bound her
pr 6-24 he said that &'• had bound her,
bam bound
r 496- 9 '* whom 8' hath bound," — Luke 13 ; 16.
named
ph 187-12 another illusive personification, named S'.
this view of
gl 681- 1 This view of 8- is confirmed by the name
pr 7- 2
ph 196-15
o 351-20
• ap 566-32
satellite
ap 677-20
" Get thee behind me, S." — MaU. 16 : 23.
not of Rome, 8'^ nor of God, but of stn.
if we consider 5- as a being coequal in power
the hosts of heaven against the power of sin, S\
no need of sun or ^,
satisfaction ^ ^
b 296-17 must lose all a- in error and sin
322-14 Man's wisdom finds no #• in sin,
satisfactory
pre/ ix-15 not complete nor a' expositions of Truth.
satisfied
pr 9-8
a 21-30
36-27
ph 180- 5
181-22
181-28
Do we pursue the old selfishness, a' with
a' if he can only imagine himself drifting
or that the hand of Love is a- with
The patient sufferer tries to be «* when he
and are a- with good words instead of effects,
they generally know it and are a'.
Digitized by
Google
SATISFIED
452
SAY
satisfied
J9A 190-29
/ 240-21
0 316-80
^519-3
satisfy
m 60^2
I shall be «-, when I awake, — PsaL 17 .- 15.
If at present a- with wrong-doing,
those dead in trespasses and sins, r with
Deity was 8* with His work.
Higher enjoyments alone can a- the crsTings
ph 181-26 in order to a- the sick that you are
/ 230-26 soothing syrups to ... r mortal belief,
c 267-26 to still the desires, to a- the aspirations ?
Saul
S* of Tarsus beheld the way — the Christ, or
A request that God will a- us
prayer of faith shall a- the sick,** —Jcta.6: 16.
to make vigorous efforts to «* themselres;
require many sacrifices of self to «* us from
Firmness in error will nerer s* from sin,
He was forsaken by all a- John, . . . and a few
women
the desertion of all a- a few friends,
Were all conspirators «• eleven ?
No human eye was there to pity, no arm to •*.
himself he cannot a-." — Matt, 27:^.
sp 96- 1 The effect of his Mind was always to heal and
to«-,
• 136- 8 to 8- men both bodily and spiritually.
149- 1 could r from sickness as well as from sin.
164-24 a- from sin, disease, and death.
ph 166-11 believes in the power of his drues to a-
174- 6 Nothing a- divine power is capable of
196- 4 not yet found it true that knowledge can s*
{226-26 to a- from the slavery of their own beliefs
299- 6 S' in the artist's own observation
314-^ depending on . . . material laws to s* them
p 377- 6 in order to a- their lives,
*~ and thus «• him from arrest,
in the attempt to a- him.
and a- the victims of the mental assassins.
6 326-23
save
pr 2-18
1»-1
a 22-8
23-2
, 24-3
36-12
42-13
49u8
49-17
436-17
439-11
t 447-11
saved
a 23-29
88-6
46-12
49-29
and thou shxUt be s- ! " — Acta 16 31.
foreordination, — the election of a few to be s*,
we shall be a- by his life." — Ram. 5: 10.
He a' others: himself he csuanot—McUt. 27:42.
ap 98- 8 Body cannot be a- except through Mind.
a 133- 8 In Elgypt. it was Mind which a- the Israelites
164-16 before all mankind is a-
'221-14
> 328- 3
0346-8
34^11
p 369-31
426-18
<468-30
T 497-16
ap 677-22
saves
pr 11- 7
a 20-22
8 143-16
162-6
6828- 7
saving
6^86-94
286-81
Savioor
a 29-19
66-11
b 286-23
At this point C. S. a- her^
Then he not only will be a% but ia a\
then teaches how thi.-* ... is to be «■ and healed.
its nothingness is not a-,
any more than he is morally a- in or by sin.
are not «* from sin or sickness by death,
by which mortals are radically s* from sin
we acknowledge that man is s* through Christ,
All who are a- must walk in this light.
it only s* the criminal from one form of
a- retracing and traversing anew the path
On this basis it a- from starvation by
takes away all its suppa<«ed sovereignty, and s*
divine Pruiciple whicii s* and heals,
not as the a- Principle, or divine Love,
aa the healing and a- power.
that Is, Joshua, or S'.
which presents the S- in a clearer light
By interpreting God as a corporeal S'
317-36 Thomas, looking for the ideal S- in matter
826-14 if we would gain the Christ as our only S\
p 364-18 as Simon sought the S.,
r 477- 2 In this perfect man the S- saw
ff 634- 4 and to behold at the sepulchre the risen S\
Savonarola
a 40-16 Did the martyrdom of S- make the
savor
pantheistic, and a- of Pandemonium,
6269ul
savour
a 153-7
saw
a 24-29
46-22
46- 2
4^29
»137- 2
ph 184-32
The salt had *' lost his a- ; " — Matt. 6. 13.
but until they a- that it enabled their Master
who earliest s* Jesus after the resurrection
until they a- him after his crucifixion
and the material senses a' him no more.
His students a- this power of Truth heal
She looked and a- that it pointed due east.
193-18 The next day I «- him in the yard.
193-29 what I a- and did for that man,
/ 226-22 I s* before me the sick, wearing out years of
226-29 I a' before me the awful conflict,
227- 3 I s- that the law of mortal belief
228-30 when they a- the demonstration of Christianity
saw
/ 246-12
6 306-21
314-20
321- 9
321-17
r 477-3
^603-26
50&-24
506-11
611-10
612- 7
613-24
61{^2
618-24
625-23
6S&-2
ap568- 3
661- 6
661- 7
661-11
661-16
662- 1
672-20
672-26
676-10
676-19
^{506-7
Saxon
6 286-16
^526-8
say
pr l-«
1- •
1-4
6-2
10-27
a 18- •
21-2
36-13
40- 6
49-6
50-22
m 63-18
64-12
sp 70- •
70-*
74-23
92-32
an 104-10
104-11
104-12
105- 5
8 107-18
120-13
136-12
136-16
137-9
137-29
163-16
164-32
156-31
160-16
161-3
164- 9
ph 166- •
16&-16
175-9
184-18
187-18
/208-6
210-25
211-6
212-12
212-26
216- 3
216-28
216-28
217-29
218-3
218-9
218-11
218-27
2ia-7
21»-8
229L.6
249-20
c 256-22
257-17
263-17
b 277-29
278-21
Some American travellers t* her when she
till he a- its unreality ;
but the faithful Mary r him,
he a- it become a serpent,
what he apparently a- was really but a
In this perfect man the Saviour s*
And €kxl a- the light, that it was — Gen. 1: 4.
and God a- that it was good.,- Gen. 1.- 10.
and God a- that it was good. — Gen. 1 .* 12.
andGods* that it was good.— Gen. l.-ia.
and God a- that it was good. — Gen. 1 .-21.
and God a- that it was good. — Gen. 1 :25.
" And God a- that it was good." — Gen. 1.-25.
And God a- everything that He — Gen. 1 .■ 31.
He s* evervthing whi& He had made,
I s* a new neaven and a new earth : —J?er. 21 : 1.
And I s* another mighty angel— Bev. 10.-1.
through his nUcroscope, s* the sun in an e^g
Because of his more spiritual vision, St. Jobji *•
ReveUtor a- also the splritnal ideal
John ar the human and divine coincidence,
John a- in those days the spiritual idea as
And when the dragon a- that he — Bev. 12 .- 13.
Ira new heaven and a new earth: — Rer. 21 • I.
but he already a- a new heaven and a new earth.
And I a- no temple therein : — Rev. 21 .* 22.
John a- heaven and earth
Paul a- in Athens an altar dedicated
In the S- and twenty other tongues
In the 5', mankind^ a woman^ anyone;
I a- unto yoUf TluU whoaoever ahall a' — Mark
11.23.
/ a- unto you. What thinqaaoever— Mark 11 .-^t.
Regardless of what another may r
The Scriptures s-, that if we deny Christ,
The Scriptures a- : ** Ye ask. and — Joj. 4 .■ 3.
/ a- unto yout I will not drink of— Luke 22 .- 18.
overcoming error . . . you can finally s*.
If not, can you then a- that you
was addressing his disciples, yet be did not «*,
Another will a- : Go thy way — Acta 24.- 25.
caused the disciples to s* to their Master :
Even what they did s*, — that Jesus' teachings
Our laws are not impartial, to a- the least,
his wife should not s*,
And when they ahall s* unto you, — faa. 8 . 19.
Verily f verily, I a- unto you, ^John 8 :61.
Who will a' that infancy can utter the
Do you a' the time has not yet come
First, people a- it conflicts with the Bible.
Next, they a- it has been discovered before.
Lastly, they a- they have always believed it."
To s* that these tribunals have no
the prospect of those days in which we must s-,
is he well if the senses s* he is sick ?
** Whom do men a- that I, — Matt. 16 : 13.
** Some s* that thou art John — Matt. 16 .* 14.
" But whom a- ye that I am ? " — Matt. 16: 15.
** And I a- also unto thee, — Matt. 16 .- 18.
Tou a- a boil is painful :
tos-: " Oh, never mind !
is it safe to a- that the leas in quantity
what does anatomy a- when the cords contract
You s', "/ have burned my finger."
It is Just to a- that generally the
There/ore I jt unto you, — Matt. 6 .- 25.
You s' that indigestion, fatigue.
What an abuse of natural beauty to r
We s* man suffers from the
We r, ♦* My hand hath done it."
The Scriptures a-, ** In Him we live,— ..Ices 17 .- 2a.
matter, being unintelligent, cannot s*,
and who shall «• whether Truth or error
When the nerve is gone, which we t* was tlie
we a- the lips or hands must move
Who shall r that man is alive to-day, but
When you r, ** Man's body is material,**
Is- with Paul: Be " willing — // a>r. 6 : 8.
You a-, •* Toil fatigues me. *
You do not a- a wheel is fatigued;
The body is supposed to s*, **! am HI.**
a coalition with the reports of sin, and r.
The Scriptures a-, " They that — laa. 40 : SI.
and then s* the product is correct.
No more can we a* in Science that
We should hesitate to s* that Jehovah sins
You S', '* I dreamed last night.'*
none can stay His hand, or a* unto — Dan. 4 .* 35.
would s* that an anthropomorphic God,
He might a- in Bible language:
Nothing we can s* or believe regarding
we 9- that Spirit is supreme ana all-presence.
Digitized by
Google
SAY
453
say
6 283-13
2»i- 1
But what 8- preralent theories ?
It is not rational to «* that Mind is infinite, but
error must also «•, " I am true.**
Verily, verily I s- unto you, —John 5: 19.
People «', '* Man is deao; "
305-16
312- 9
312-12
3t^*-31 ,
329- 7 proves the truth of all that I r of it.
'et you «* that matter has caused his death,
you cannot be benefited bv what I r.
0 341-
343- 1
343-9
344- 7
852-12
357-30
p374- 7
381-8
385-22
385-27
387- 4
391- 6
391-19
301-22
392-28
396-10
3it8-12
30^3
402-3
402-16
402-20
409-2
40fr-10
409-27
And if f 8' the tnUh, — John 8 .• 46.
people are taught in such cases to ir, Amen.
one might not oe able to s' with the apostle,
this clfldm is made because the Scriptures 8- that
Would a mother «• to her child,
" Life in Himself," as the Scriptures s^^—John
5; 26.
the sick «* : " How can my mind cause a
you r that there is danger.
You 8' that you have not slept well
Tou 8' or think, because you have partaken of
Who dares to «• that actual Mind can be ovei^
worked?
when thou art delivered . . . the Judge will «*,
When the body is supposed to 8\ ** I am sick,**
Ifyou *•, " I am sick,*' you plead guilty.
When the condition is present which you s*
Never r beforehand how much you
" Damsel, I «• unto thee, arise ! *^— Mark 5 • 41.
You 8' that certain material combinations
it is but Just to 8' tliat the author has
You 8- that accidents, injuries, and
We 8' that one human mind can
You may «• : ** But if disease obtains in
cannot dictate terms . . . nor s*, " I am sick.**
We have no right to 8- that life depends on
410-10 Scriptures «*, ** Man shall not — Matt. 4 .- 4.
413-81 A child may have worms, if you «- so,
427-18 Scriptures «•, •» The last enemy — I Cor. 16 .• 26.
434- 6 Others «•, " The law of Christ supersedes
436-29 To him 1 might «*, in Bible language,
t 444-26 8' in thy heart: " Let there be no — Gen, 13 . 8.
447-81 He may s*, as a subterfuge, that evil is unreal,
448- 8 to s' that there is no evil,
450-28 Who, . . . can «• that there is no error of belief ?
461-16 should you «•, •* 1 am sick " ? No.
r 47&-23 Remember that the Scriptures s* of mortal man :
486-30 To 9* that strength is in matter,
489-19 Who dares to «* that the senses of man can
491-29 Who will r , even though he does not understand
C.S.,
Who can rationally r otherwise.
Who will 8' that minerals, vegetables, and
Who dares to 8' either that God is in matter or
as much as to «* in meek penitence,
false to 8- that Truth and error commingle
It is supposed to 8* in the first instance,
who shall 8* that he is not primarily dust?
The serpent is supposed to «*,
Spirit and the bnde 8\ Come ! — Rev. 22: 17.
You may 8- that mortals are formed before they
he learns to «•, " I am somebody;
but he did «♦, " Ye are of your father,
but I do not comprehend what you «• about
What shall we «• of the mighty conquest over
the serpents of error, which «-,
491-32
g 631-19
631-21
633-29
539-19
641-23
643-19
&14-21
648- 1
653-29
664-15
564-26
1S56- 8
ap 568-26
gl 687-15
b 271-17
keep nay
Kn TO- •
/ 217-13
p428-8
429-31
Hence the universal application of his s* :
If a man keep my s\ — John 8 : 51.
•' If a man keep my «•, — John 8 ; 61.
♦* If a man keep my »•, — John 8 :61.
•' If a man keep my «•, —John 8 ; 51.
438- 7 If a man keep my s-. — John 8 :61.
of oar Master
6 316- 3 That 8' of our Master,
This verifies the s* of our Master:
Scrip
(his
fptaral
8 131-17
according to the Scriptural «■,
a 60-24 But this «■ could not make it so.
6 286-29 But by this a* error, the lie, destroys itself.
Lprehended
42-30 to test his still unoomprehended s*,
a 28-19 did not hinder men from 8' :
32-18 8\ Drink ye all of it.*' — Matt. 26 • 27.
40-12 If the 8' is true, " While there *s life there 's
49-29 mocked him on the cross, 8* derisively,
8 140- 6 The Bible represents Him as 8' :
164-28 brought to pass the «• — / Cor. 15 ; 64.
ph 193-27 threatened with incarceration . . . for «• :
b 294-11 mortal belief, misnamed man, is error, «• :
307- 4 insists still upon the opposite of Truth, s*,
318- 7 even while the corporeal senses are 8- that
328-27 believed and obeyed this sacred 8\
sayingr
& 334-26
O 346-12
p 363-11
«463- 6
r 485-31
496-26
g 612-17
627- 7
630-19
633-16
635-21
ap 568-13
574-8
sayings
0
6 276-2
O 350- 6
350- 7
361-16
1)429-27
J7 639-32
564-26
says
pr<if
Pr
a
m
ix-10
»-29
12- 1
31-22
68-32
sp 79-23
89-11
99-6
a 113-14
116-8
144-21
161-17
154-17
164-25
154-29
ph 172-21
176-32
186-17
190-4
194-12
198-25
/204r-31
218-6
219-21
262-17
b 271-31
277- 4
286-11
288-18
291-18
296-32
297-2
297-6
307- 8
307-17
321-3
332-16
O 342-27
345-26
346-32
365-9
369-30
p 375- 1
375-9
383- 6
386- 6
407-21
410- 4
410-18
432-10
442-25
r 474-20
478-23
479-30
492-19
496-23
g 627-12
633-28
634-18
648-19
662-14
657-17
scaffold
/ 202-10
scale •
asoendlnfr
ph 189^
SCALE
Revelator represents the Son of man as s*
neither knows itself nor what it is «*.
Knowing what those around him were r
iS* this and believing it,
the author understands what she is r.
is like 8' that the power is in the lever,
brought to pass the 8* — / Cor. 16 ; 64.
And God blessed them, 8*, — Oen. 1 : 22.
commanded the man, 8*, — Oen. 2 ; 16.
and 8*, through the material senses:
8*, '* The woman, whom Thou gavest me,
of which I commanded thee, s*. — Oen. 8 •• 17.
And I heard a loud voice 8- — Aev. 12 .- 10.
8*, Come hither, I will show thee — Bev. 21 ; 9.
Mortals must follow Jesus* a-
fulfils these 8- of Scripture,
By these 8- Jesus meant, not that the
To understand all our Master*s 8*
8' infinitely important,
conflicts not at all with another of his 8* :
have faith in all the 8* of our Master,
inspired his wisest and least-understood 8*,
All these 8' were to show that
As a certain poet 8* of himself.
An apostle 8- that the Son of God [Christ]
shall save the sick," 8* the Scripture.— «/ia8. 5 ; 16.
For what 8- Paul?
'< She that is married ... r the Bible; — / Cor.
7 • 34.
unscientific practitioner a- : " You are ill.
She 8', " I am incapable of words that glow,
♦* Work out your own ... 8* the apostle, — Phil,
2:12.
De Quincey 8* mathematics has
Job 8- : " Tlie ear trieth words, — Job 34 ; 3.
the divine power which 8- to disease,
Mortal belief 8* that death has been
the mother is frightened and 8*,
That mother . . . who s- to her child :
8', moaning more childishly than her child*
to which the apostle refers when he 8*
Where ifi:norance is bliss, ... 8* the
It 8-: *' lam a real entity.
The mortal 8- that an inanimate
for if mortal mind 8*, *' I am deaf
though the doctor a- nothinjg to support his
error, which 8* that Soul is in body.
If it were not for what the human mind 8*
" The wish,** 8* the poet, *' is ever father to the
with the arrogance of reality and 8- :
Paul 8-, •• How shall they he&r-Hotn. 10 .14.
the Scripture 8* that dust returns to
Christ 8*, •' I am the way." — JoAn 14 :6.
St. Paul 8- : ♦• There remaineth — Heb. 4 ; 9.
as the Scripture 8*.
It 8- to mortals, •' You are wretched 1 *'
Mortal belief 8-, " You are happy ! "
Human belief 8* to mortals, " You are sick ! **
It 8' : " There shall be lords and gods many.
Error charges its lie to Truth and 8* :
Paul 8', in his first epistle to the Corinthians,
As Paul 8- : '* There is one God, — / Tim. 2 ; 6.
our Master 8-, " By their fruits — Matt. 7 .• 20.
The apostle a- : •* For if a man think — Gal.Q: S.
Paul 8- : " The flesh lusteth — Gal. 5 ■ 17.
C. S. 8*, in the language of the Master,
One 8". ** I have spiritual ideals,
mortal mind, not matter, which 8*, *• I die.**
groves this when his patient 8*, '* I am better,**
•ne 8* : "I take good care of my body."
belief a- that you may catch cold
If delusion 8*, •♦ I have lost my memory,*'
•♦ This is life eternal,*' a- Jesus, — John 17 .-3.
John 8* : " There is no fear in — / John 4 : 18.
Another witness is called . . . and 8* :
St. Paul 8' " work out your— P/*i/. 2 ; 12.
The apostle 8* tliat the* mission of Christ
Error 8*, '' I am man ; " but this belief is mortal
Paul 8- : *♦ For the invisible — Rom. 1 ;20.
Science a- : All is Mind and Mind's idea,
the spiritual law which 8* to the grave,
8* : " God cannot be tempted — Jaa. 1 .• 13.
She 8-, •♦ The serpent beguiled me, — Geti. 3 : 13.
Paul 8' in his epistle to tne Romans :
a famous naturalist 8' : " It is very possible that
corresponds with that of Job, when he 8*.
the curse will be removed which 8* to woman,
until disciplined by the prison and the 8*;
goes on in an ascending 8* by evolution,
Digitized by
Google
SCALE
454
Science
scale
fleslkly
a 166-24 puts less weight Into the material or fleshly r
of esdetenoe
b 290- 6 no higher spiritosUy in the r of existence
of hmrmony
m 60- 2 in the «• of harmony and happiness.
of health
p 407-19 and ascend a degree in the «* of health,
of intelligenoe
ff 511-27 rising in the «- of intelligence,
right
ph 192-23 the weight you throw into the right «*.
spiritual
8 166-26 and more weight into the spiritnal <*.
ph 168- 6 the removal of a single weight from either «•
/ 206-30 throws our weight into the a-, not of Spirit,
t 446-17 you weigh the human in the 8- with the divine,
scales
ph 168- 4 If the r are evenly adjusted,
scaot^
ph 188-25 an abundant or a- crop of disease, according to
scarcely
b 3U-16 though with «• a spark of love in their hearts;
o 360-32 and the spiritual sense was «- pereeived.
scatheless
/ 232- 6 afford no «* and permanent evidence
scatter
m 67-26 and «• them to the winds;
t 467-21 One cannot a* his fire, and at the same time
scatters
m 68-11 and a* love's petals to decay.
scene
p 362- 6 jis if to interrupt the a- of Oriental festivity.
ff 613-10 and the a- shifts into light.
ap 672-28 inadequate to take in so wonderful a r.
scent
«p 88- 7 and no r salutes the nostrils.
sceptre
a 162- 2 It would wield the a- of a monarch,
ap 671-31 He takes away mitre and «*.
scholarly
a 141-11 the line of a- and ecclesiastical descent,
/ 236-17 though adorned with gems of a- attainment,
ff 606-27 is not the result of «• attainments;
scholars
pr 16-12 There is indeed some doubt among Bible r ,
a 128- 7 business men and cultured a-
e 26{^ 8 cultured s* in Rome and in Greece,
ff 623-15 according to the best r, there are
scholarship
p 367-12 arrogance of rank and display of «*,
scholastic
a 41-19 philosophy, materia medieat or r theology
a 141-32 now occupied by «* theology and physiology,
/ 226-18 Human codes, «* theology,
e 266- 4 from the s* to the inspirational,
b 316- 4 the r theology of the rabbis.
scholasticism
a 146-16 S' clings for salvation to the person,
Scholastic Theology
p 438-28 and S- T'Ib sent for to prepare the
487-22 Materia Medica, Anatomy, Fhyslology, S' T-,
439-17 S' r-, Materia Medica, I^ysiology,
school
ancient
a 41-19 No ancient «• of philosophy, materia msdica,
s 112- 7 forfeit their claims to belong to its «*,
a 112-27 Also, if any so-called new r claims to be
of Christian Science
pre/ xi-26 The first a- of C. S. Mind-healing
a 112- 3 Is there more than one r of C. 9. ?
of this Sclenoe
a 112-26 to esUbUsh a genuine a- of this Science.
of virtoe
m 66- 1 Experience should be the s* of virtue,
old
a 149-17 A physician of the old r remarked
preparatory
r 486-10 Earth *8 preparatory r must be improved
aonae other
a 112- 9 the Spencerian, or some other r.
auoha
a 11^29 such a s- is erroneous, for it
school-e3caminations
/ 236-11 JS' are one-sided;
schools
have rendered
a 146- 6 The r have rendered faith in drugs the fishinn,
medleal
a 159-23 The medical r woold learn the state of
/ 217- 6 Medical r may inform us that the
t 444-22 If ecclesiastical sects or medical r torn a
old
a 144-24 the old a- still oppose it.
rollnr of the
s 14^30 When mortals sin, this ruling of the r
scientlflc
r 483-23 the ordinary scientlflc «-, which wrestle with
teachem of
/ 236- 7 The teachers of r and the readers in chnrdies
a 141-11 from the «* and along the line of
b 300-27 theory that ... is taught by the r.
p 429-29 not included in the teachings of the s*.
Science
abeolnte
a 41-21 demonstrated the divine healing of absolute J^.
ap 72-11 so (in absolute S-) Soul, or God, is the only
r 484- 2 until its absolute S- is reached.
acoept
/ 249- 1 Let us accept S\ relinquish all theories
according to
b 327- 3 an affection for goodness according to 5*,
actually of
a 130- 9 can demonstrate the actuality of 5*.
b 321-12 In this incident was seen the actuality of S-.
adulterated the
t 457- 4 Other woriu, . . . have adulterated the 5*.
advanced In
sp 84- 8 When sufficiently advanced in S-
aided by
p 406-12 aided by S-,, reaches Truth.
all
a 110- 2 fllling all space, constituting all S;
lia- 2 one divine Principle of an i^ ;
6 276-23 that is, all power, all presence, all S:
g 661-16 all 5- is of God, not of man.
and art
g 607-26 divine Principle of all expresses 5* and art
and Christianity
/ 231-13 If God makes sin, . . . then S- and Christianity
p 371-26 will improve through 5* and Christianity.
and consclonsness
p ^3-24 Both 8' and consciousness are now at work
and demonstration
/ 243- 2 the 8' and demonstration of spiritual good
and harmony
ph 192-19 and this teaching accords with 8' and harmony,
and peace
ap 96-16 on the other side there will be 5* and peace.
and the iienses
b 273-13 Hence the enmity between 8' and the sensM,
and truth
a 110-23 the 8' and truth therein will forever remain
r 479-22 In the vast forever, in the 8- and truth of being.
g 621-23 The S' and truth of the divine creation
and onderstandlnr
b 274-27 S- andunderstanding, . . . destroy the imaginary
annihilates
b 330-26 a delusion . . . which 8' annihilates.
announced by
b 296-19 real is attained, which is announced by 5*,
antagonistic to
ph 182-16 hypotheses of mortals are antagonistic to S-
apart from
r 480-13 Material sense has its realm apart from j^
apprehended In
p 402-11 will be apprehended in 8\
approaching
/ 223-22 accompany approaching 5*, and cannot be put
axe of
a 27-18 He laid the axe of 5* at the root of
basis of
ph 182-17 those who heal the sick on the basis of 8',
• battle-axe of
p 389-37 falling before the battle-axe of 8-,
beheld in
r 476-82 Jesus beheld in 8- the perfect man,
can heal
ph 179- 6 8' can heal the sick, who are absent from
cannot destroy
b 208- 7 belief cannot destroy 5* armed with f ai^
cannot produce
p 402-29 8' cannot produce l>oth disorder and order.
Christ
a 107- 1 In the year 1866, 1 discovered the Christ 5-
127-10 The terms . . . Christ 5* or C. S.,
Christian
pr^ viii- 8 to reach the heights of C- 8\ man must
vili-16 On this basis O 8- will have a fair flght.
viii-28 the system that she denominated O 5-.
Digitized by
Google
Science
455
Science
Chxisti»ii
T^T^ ix-20 Her first pamphlet on O S' was copyrighted in
X- 9 is not a factor in the Principle of C* S'.
xi- 2 Manv imagine that the phenomena ...inC'S-
xi- 6 On the contrary, O S' rationally explains that
xl- 9 The physical healing of C* S' results now,
xl-26 The first school of O S- Mind-healing was
xU- 6 in the United States, where C- S- was first .
pr 10-12 O S' reveals a necessity for overcoming the
14- 9 understanding of Life as revealed in O H-.
16-18 O S' teaches us that •• the evil one,**
a 24- 7 open the way for O 5* to be understood,
26-26 C- S' destroys sickness, sin, and death.
26-32 O S\ working out the harmony of Life and
29-15 Those instructed in C- ^' have reached the
36-17 preclude C* S- from finding favor with the
41-22 Jesus foresaw the reception C- S- would have
42-26 in C* S' the true man is governed by God
44-11 He met and mastered on the basis ot O S't
52-23 two cardinal points of Mind-heal ine« or C* S-,
m 63-13 O 8' furnishes no precedent for such inlustice,
63-17 less rights than does either O S- or civilization.
65-11 To gain ۥ S' and its harmony,
68-27 C* §• presents unfoldment, not accretion ;
IIP 70- 4 revelations of O S' unlock the treasures of
71-32 a theory contrary to O S:
74-29 In O S' there is never a retrograde step,
79-12 O S' removes these beliefs and hypotheses
79-14 C' 5*, . . . introduces the harmony of being.
83- 9 Nothing is more antagonistic to O S' than
83-21 It is contrary to C* 5* to suppose that
83-23 Between O S' and all forms of superstition
84-30 is learned through Christ and C- S-.
93-22 In C* S', Spirit, as a proper noun, is the
95-22 we want that day to be succeeded by C* S\
97- 1 who discern C- S- will hold crime in check.
97-9 in O S' the flight of one and the blow of the
98-13 human hypotheses do not express ۥ S' ;
99-10 with this kev O S- has opened the door of
an 102-32 i> S- despoils the kingdom of evil.
108-18 As named in C* S\ . , . hjrpnotism b the specific
103-32 In C' S', man can do no harm,
104- 3 When C- S- and animal magnetism are
104-13 C S' goes to the bottom of mental action,
105-31 from ordinary medical practice to r* a-
106- B O S' has its Declaration of Independence.
106-16 Let this age, which sits in Judgment on C- S't
$ 107- 3 and named my discovery ('• S-.
107-11 Through O S\ religion and medicine are
109- 4 (^ S' reveals incontrovertibly that Mind is
110-17 the truth of O JS' was demonstrated.
110-25 Jesus demonstrated the power of O S'
111- 3 the demonstrable truths of C* S- ;
111-6 O 5' is natural, but not physical.
111-24 r* 8- meets a yearning of the human race
112-3 Is there more than one school of C* 8' ?
112- 4 (> 8- is demonstrable.
112-16 From the infinite One in O 8- comes
112-23 Any theory of C- S\ which departs from
112-27 if any so-called new school claims to be O i9*,
113- 6 the heart and soul of O 8\ is Love.
113-26 The divine metaphysics of C* 8',
114-16 as the phrase is used in teaching C* 8',
114-23 6^ 8' explains all cause and effect as mental,
115- 7 who has not personally demonstrated {'* 8-
116-11 A correct view of O 8' and of its adaptation
116-90 C- 8' strongly emphasizes the thought that God
117- 7 O 8' attaches no phjrsioal nature and
119-29 C- 8' reverses the seeming relation of Soul and
123- 2 O 8' will surely destroy ^e greater error
123-16 The term O 8' was introduced by the author
123-30 O 8' differs from material science,
123-32 C- 8- iB pre-eminently scientific,
196-15 point at issue between O 8' on the one hand
126-22 1 have set forth C- 8. and its application
127-10 The terms ... O 5-, or Science alone,
127-15 O 8' relates especially to Science as
127-16 O 8- reveals God, not as the author of sin,
127-30 <> 8- eschews what is <»klled natural science,
128- 8 hare found that O 8' enhances their endurance
129- 1 iaC'8' there are no discords nor contradictions,
130-15 ۥ 5*, . . . would disabuse the human mind of
131-13 Must r* 8' come through the Christian churches
134-21 The true Logos is demonstrably ۥ 5-,
139'-29 theosophy, and a^ostlcism are opposed to C* S\
139-32 does not follow uat the profane . . . cannot be
healed by O 8:
140-26 The O 8- God is universal, eternal,
141-29 Let our pulpits do justice to C- S:
144-17 is not the metaphysical practice of C- 8',
146-31 The theology of C- 8- includes healing the sick.
147- 7 I demonstrated the divine rules of (> S\
147-20 on the spiritual groundwork of C- S-.
147-29 This rule remained to be discovered in O 8-.
149-41 without explanation except in C* 8\
Science
Christian
8 150-11
162-23
155-19
166-28
157- 2
157-8
157-28
162-4
162-5
162-26
162-28
164-12
164-20
ph 168- 2
174-14
178-23
178-32
181-20
1*2-28
183-30
185-6
186-18
186-5
189- 9
191-29
/ 202-14
217-7
221-14
227- 1
227-21
236-18
237-16
237-22
230-13
252- 6
254-16
C 262- 6
264-28
266-18
6 269-10
272-25
272-25
272-31
274-1
284-28
285-28
288-11
293-28
296-30
298-12
301-6
304-10
309-22
317- 7
323- 1
323- 2
326-19
827-18
829- 6
830-4
830- 6
337-14
337-30
338- 1
340-5
340-17
O 341-11
341-18
342-21
343-11
344- 1
344-15
344-23
344-29
345- 3
345-10
315-18
346-19
34fr-23
345-31
316- 6
347-4
847-23
348-27
348-30
349-10
349-19
340-31
340-32
Science
mission of O 8- now, as in the time of
prepared her thought for the metaphysics of
Sineral belief, . . . works against O 8- ;
etaphysics, as taught in Q 8-,
O 8- deals wholly with the mental cause
O 8- exterminates the drug,
O 8' impresses the entire corporeality,
O 8' brings to the body the sunlight of Truth,
O 8' acts as an alterative,
O 8' heals organic disease as surely as
the divine Principle of C- 8-
false claimants to O s-.
does not in the least disprove C* 8-;
who think the standard of O 8- too high
Whoever opens the way in O 8- isa, pilgrim
In proportion to our understanding of C* 8-,
reaches the understanding of C- 8-
finally attain the understanding of C* 8:
or else from ignorance of O S-
It O 8' dishonors human belief,
No system of hygiene but O 6'* is purely mentaL
Such theories have no relationship to C* 8't,
O 8' destroys material beliefs
should no more deny the power of r* 8'
but in C' 8\ Truth never mingles with error.
C' 8' lights the torch of
inform us that the healing work of C* S-
At this point O 8' saved her,
to guide me into the land of O 8\
O 8' raises the standard of liberty
Hence the importance of ('• 8-,
should be taught the Truth-cure, O 8'j
This makes i^ 8- early available.
The watchword of O 8' is Scriptural :
regarding the pathology and theology of O 5*.
During the sensual ages, absolute C* 5* may not
C' 8' takes naught from the perfection of God,
When we learn the way in C- 8'
Universal Love is the aivine way in O 8:
O 8' makes man Godlike,
the divine origin and operation of C- 8:
The triumphs of C- 8- are recorded in
C- <S', as demonstrated by Jesus,
opposed promptly and persistently by O S-.
According to O 8'^ the onlv real senses of man
As mortals reach, through knowledge of O S\
the final physical and moral effects of O 8-
The chief stones in the temple of C* .S-
O 8' brings to light Truth and its supremacy,
understanding the situation in O 8:
until this sense is corrected by O 8'.
Few persons comprehend what O 8' means by
the
Even in O 5*, reproduction by
This is the doctrine of C- 8- :
to be renamed in C- 8- and led to deny
declares best the power of O 8-,
Mortals may seek the understanding of O 5%
to glean from O 8' the facts of being
effects of (> 8' are not so much seen as felt,
have begun at the numeration-table of C* 8;
the strict demands of O 8- seem peremptory;
A little understanding of O 8- proves the
learned the vastness of C- 6'*,
she cherished sanguine hopes that O 8' would
O 8' demonstrates that none but the pure
the rule of health and holiness in C* S\
O 8\ rightly understood, leads to eternal
This text . . . conveys the C* 8- thought.
It demonstrates O Sr.
In C* 8' mere opinion is valueless,
facts are so absolute ... in support of ('• S\
ۥ 8' awakens the sinner, reclaims the infidel,
the halt, and the blind look up to O 5*
It is objected to C- S- that it claims
and until the enemies of O 8- test its
the O 8' which Jesus preached and practised
while O 8' cures its hundred
uniformly used and understood in C- 8\
It is sometimes said, in criticising O 8\
One who understands O 8' can heal the
heal the sick on the divine Principle of O 5*,
able to discern the distinction (made by O 8')
It is not the purpose of O 8' to
It is sometimes said that C- 8- teaches
ۥ 8' declares that whatever is mortal
If O 8- takes away the popular gods,
witness the full fruitage of O 8^,
as a result of teaching C* 8\
Two essential points of C- 8- arc.
The elucidation of C- 8- lies in its
In O 8', substance is understood to be
the opponents of O 8- believe substance to be
Digitized by
Google
Science
456
Science
Christian
O 360- 6
361-6
363-6
36i- 1
364- 8
364-13
364-32
366- 1
366-9
366-20
366-26
368- 9
368-13
368-21
361- 2
p 367- 2
367-8
369^25
370-30
3n- 8
371-23
872-14
37!i-18
372-19
372-27
375-^
377-9
879-19
382- 6
883-2
384-15
388-2
388- 8
389-3
394-30
402- 1
404-2
404-22
404-27
406- 5
406- 7
407-12
407-18
410- 1
410-21
410-25
411-30
412-13
412-31
414-16
414-23
417-11
417-20
418-15
420-13
422-20
424-25
426- 5
428-26
430-16
433-10
434-10
434-19
437-21
437-24
437-25
437-32
438- 8
438-14
438-18
439-15
441-21
442-10
442-17
442-29
t448- 1
443-15
444-23
446- 8
446-19
447- 3
448-12
448-26
448-27
448-29
449- 4
449- 5
449-29
460-11
451- 8
461-21
O S' takes exactly the oppoeite riew.
divine Principle which demonstrates C- S',
till the testimony . . . vields entirely to O S-.
Are the protests of C* S- against the
and yet aeny C S-, when it teaches precisely this
opponents of r* S- neither give nor offer
If the letter of O S' appears inconsistent,
Sin the spiritual meaning of O S'^
I for sin and disease, O S- says.
The statement that the teachings of O S'
wholly due to a misapprehension . . . ot O S'
0 5', understood, coincides with the
(> S' is not made up of contradictory
the discoverer of O S- early received
Here O 5* intervenes, explains these
nor bury the morcUe of C^ S' in the
are but so many parodies on legitimate C- 5*,
preventive and curative) arts belong ... to C* 5-,
change our basis from sensation to O S\
By those uninstructed in O S-^
when urging the claims of O ^:
When man demonstrates O S^ absolutely,
(> S' and Christianity are one.
How, then, in Christianity any more than in
OS;
In e- S\ a denial of Truth is fatal,
seems anomalous except to the expert in O S:
Then is the time to cure them tlirough O S\
opposite statement of Life as taught in O S%
were given to the study of O S^ and to
1 was cured when I learned my way in O S:**
prove to himself, . . . the grand verities of O 8:
Christian martyrs were prophets of C- S'.
testified to the divine basis of O S-,
If this decision be left to O 6'-, it will be
Not understanding C- S-, the sick usually
C- 5* is always the most skilful surgeon,
in order to judge the case acoordinf to O 5*.
important points in the theology otO S-.
are one ana the same thing in (- S'.
O S' commands man to master the
Sin will submit to C- ^'* when, in place of
Here C S' is the sovereign panacea,
slave of wrong desire learn the lessons of O 5*,
If here we give no heed to C- S',
definite and inspired proclamation of C* S\
Selfishness does not appear in . , . O S-.
Watch the result of this simple rule of C* 5*,
The power of C* S' and divine Love is omnipo-
tent,
silently or audibly on the . . . basis of O S:
explain f '* S' to them, but not too soon,
C- S* declares that Mind is substance.
Maintain the facts of C- S-,
To the C- S' healer, sickness is a dream
mortal dream . . . should cease through O S\
This fact of O S- should be explained to
Thus O S\ by the alchemy of Spirit,
if you understand O S'
The discoverer of O S- finds the
sooner or later, through Christ and r* S%
in which the plea of C- S- heals the sick,
urges the jury not to allow . . . C' S'.
Court of Spirit, where O S' is allowed to appear
O S' turns suddenly to the supreme tribunal,
False Belief, called C' H- to order for contempt
rose to the question of expelling C- S- from
They declared that ۥ .S-, was overthrowing
The attorney, C- S\ then read from the
Then O 5* proved the witness, Xerve, to be
O S' continued : — I ask your arrest
Then O S- continued : — Another witness,
O S- turned from the abashed witnesses,
recommend that Materia Medica adopt (> S'
as he shook hands with his counsel, c- S-,
Neither . . . enters into the practice of O S;
This truth in C- S-.
When the discoverer of C- S- is consulted
If patients fail to experience the healing power
of C- S',
medical schools turn a deaf ear to ... O 5%
to hinder the demonstration of C- S-,
r* S' silences human will,
We have no authority in O .V* ... to attempt
O S' rises above the evidence of the
instructions opposite to absolute O S- must
adheres strictly to the teachings of ('• S-
It is (> S' to do right, and nothing short of
A grain of O S- does wonders for mortals,
but more of O S* must be gained in order to
A proper teacher of O S' improves the
To teach O S- to such as these Is no task.
Students of C- S-, who start with Its letter
knows that human will is not C* S\
Science
ChiistUn
f 462-32
464- 3
464-12
464-31
466-18
466-28
466- 7
466-12
466-14
466-29
466-32
467- 7
467-19
467-26
468-17
469-9
46»-16
469-24
461-4
461- 7
462- 1
462-4
462-6
462-14
462-26
463-17
464- 8
464-26
r466-6
46^5
466-12
471-81
472- 5
473- 1
473-11
476-13
477-11
480- 1
482-10
482-27
483-12
483-21
483-27
484- 6
486-11
488-16
489-25
490- 2
490- 7
490-16
401-30
493- 1
493-11
493-13
493-16
495-20
405-26
486-29
«6- 6
497- 2
o 502-20
606-26
506- 6
608-28
616- 1
535- 1
536-14
636-16
646-18
546- 9
546-23
547- 2
647- 3
648- 3
548-10
54*-23
660-31
662-18
664- 1
666- 7
566-13
666-13
667-10
ap 668-32
672-12
573-28
677-18
677-28
578-1
gl5T9- 1
686-10
Science
if you . . . tlien should adopt O S-,
use of tobacco ... is not in hannony with C- S-.
is the doctrine of absolute O S\
spiritual power ... is the central point of O .v*.
The student, who receives his knowledge of ( '- >'-,
This strong point in C- 5- is not to be over-
looked,
the only success of the students of O S:
Principle and method of demonstrating O S-
the true conception of O S' healing
Science and Health . . . contains the fall
statement of C- S-,
containing a thorough statement of O 5*.
Since the divine light of O S- first dawned
O S- is not an exception to the general rule.
Departing from O S*, some learners oonuiifeBd
the author desires to keep it out of C S-,
Judge not the future advancement of O i^- by
mortals, untaught and unrestrained by O S-^
To mortal sense O S' seems abstract,
O S' must be accepted at this period by
O S' can be taught only by those who
requisite for a thorough comprehension of O S".
adheres to the divine rules ot O S-
can demonstrate O ^, cast out error,
demonstrate the healing of O S'
O ^- teaches when and now to probe the
the O S' infant is bom of the Spirit,
establish the stately operations of O 8-^
Adulterating f> 8% makes it void.
Absolute O 8' pervades its statements.
The varied manifestations of O 8' indicate
represent contraries, as C^ iS* reveals,
which, . . . she has named O 5*.
The way which leads to C- 8' ia straight
We learn in O 8' that all inharmony of
comes to heal sickness and sin through O S-,
he must be so understood in O 8',
C- 8' reveals man as the idea of CH>d,
When the substance of Spirit appears in O 5*,
As used in O 8\ Soul is properly the
r- 8- is the law of Truth, which heals the sick
hinders its approach to the standard in f "* S^.
God certainly revealed the spirit of O A'-,
And (> 8- does honor (5od
Does O 8; or metaphysical healing, include
Why malign O 8- for instructing
O 8' sustains with immortal proof
O 8' shows them to be false,
the grand truths of C> 5- dispute this error.
O 8- reveals Truth and Love as the
since he is so already, according to O S\
even though he does not understand C- 5%
O 8' speedily shows Truth to be triumphant.
O 8- Mind-healing is touched upon in a
in a previous chapter entitled O 8- Practice,
prove for himself the Principle and rule ot O 8-
O 8' takes away this physical sense
Let O 8'f instead of corporeal sense, support
How can I progress most rapidly in ... O 8-?
Adhere to the divine Principle of O ^i**
in C- 8' the first duty is to obey God,
important points, or religious tenets, of O S*:
according to the teachings of O 8-.
spiritual proof of the universe in O 5*.
which separates O 8- from supposition
The third stage in the order of <"• *'• is
Then note how true, according to O N-,
has given the understanding a foothold in C- 5*.
other creations must go down before C 5*.
through the open gate of C- 8'
Outside of O 5- aH is vague and
la C- 8' contradictory ?
("- 8' is dawning upon a material age.
A simple statement of ("- S\ it demonstrated
contains the proof of all here said of ( • 8-.
C- 8' separates error from truth.
So O ^ can be seen only as the
niined the diviner side In C- 8\
C' 8- repudiates self-evident impossibilities.
They must peck open their shplls with O 8-,
It can only be replied, that C* A'- reveals
said to the discoverer of C- 5- :
r- 8' attributes to error neither entity nor
O 8' may absorb the attention of sage and
O 8' reveals harmony as
Self-abnegation, ... is a rule in C- S-.
Love fulfils the law of O 5%
This is indeed a foretaste of absolute C- 8-.
fourth, O 8', which to-day and forever
Present feeble sense of O 8-
tie light which O 8- throws on the Scriptures
In OS- we learn that the substitution of
O 8't with which can he discerned the
Digitized by
Google
Science
457
Science
Science
ChrUtlan
gl 596- 4 0 5* brings God much nearer to man,
68^14 bat O S' reveals Spirit, not matter,
596-26 O S't contradicting sense, malceth the
Christianity must be
8 135-22 It has been said, . . . Christianity most be 5*,
^»|p.lti> of
$ 130-26
deelares
p 429-12
r48&-4
If thought is startled at the strong claim of 5*
S' declares that man is subject to Mind.
5* declares that Mind, not matter, sees, hears,
feels,
denuuidsof
r 483-10 moral and spiritual demands of 5*
demonstrable
ph 171-13 no longer an open question, but is demonstra-
ble «•..
o 844-18 the opponents of a demonstrable S' would
demonstrate its
a 111-14 its rules demonstrate its S-.
demonstrates
b 889-12 S' demonstrates the unreality of evil,
demonstrate the
a 80- 8 and could demonstrate the 5* of Love
t 453-27 Such a practice does not demonstrate the S'
demonstration of
b 273-27 His acts were the demonstration of 5*,
denies all disease
8 120-23 and thus 5- denies all disease, heals the sick,
destitute of
b 275-25 human theories are destitute of S-,
destroyed throngh
p 390- 1 is destroyed through S\
dispels
ap 80-15
DiTine
a 55-29
a 127-9
divine
or^vli-12
pr 12-26
12-32
a 36-4
38-9
40- 8
42-18
42-21
43-9
43-23
45-6
46-^
53-11
65-24
69-4
76-19
m
S- dispels mystery and explains
This Comforter I understand to be Divine S-.
The terms Divine S-, Spiritual Science,
to behold and to follow this davstar of divine 5*,
not the outgrowth of divine s:
In divine S*, where prayers are mental,
Divine S- reveals the necessity of
is broken by the demands of divine S:
Divine S- adjusts the balance
»ve full evidence of divine S\
This error Jesus met with divine S-
that influx of divine 5- which
he was demonstrating divine S',
demonstrated divine S- in his victory over
tok enlarged understanding of divine S',
He was at work in divine Si.
layeth his earthly all on the altar of divine 5*,
as fixed in divine S- as is the proof that
When divine S- is unlverHally understood,
76-29 final understanding of Christ in divine S\
91- 9 diflcult for the sinner to accept divine .s'\
96-26 shaped his course in accordance with diyine 5-
a 108-21 I learned these truths in divine S- :
111- 5 divine Mind as expressed through divine S-.
112-12 divine S- which eschews man-made systems,
114-28 In divine S% the universe, including man, is
121-31 is allied to divine S- as displayed in the
123-12 Divine >'-, rising above physical theories,
123-20 discovery of this divine 5- of Mind-healing,
124-28 divine S- declares that they belong wholly to
130- 7 vain to speak dishonestly of divine 5-,
When once destroyed by divine S-,
131- 6
186-22
139-23
1^-19
144-23
146-23
140-5
149-16
140-30
164-13
164-27
ph 167- 6
167-11
171- 6
172-12
184-24
185-16
no high appreciation of divine ^*
coulcTneither wholly obscure the divine S' of
divine 5- to be welcomed in.
divine 5* wars with . . . physical science.
Divine S' derives its sanction from the Bible,
more excellent way is divine S'
proved the Principle of divine S-.
to understand the affirmations of divine 5*,
minus the unction of divine S'.
out on immortality [divine S'l—l Cor. 15; 54.
we apprehend Life in divine *• only as we
nor perceive divine S' with the material
will reopen with the key of divine S-
divine $• reveals the eternal chain
demonstrated this as a rule of divine S'
Mv-tu to match the divine S' of immortal Mind,
/ 218-17 Divine S' reveals sound as communicated
221-28 undisciplined by self-denial and divine S'.
but through Christ's divine S:
Divine S- rends asunder these fetters,
through the understanding of divine 5*.
obliterated through Christ in divine 6'*,
divine S' of being in man's relation to God,
881-27 is in accordance with divine S\
382- 8 Security ... is found only in divine S-.
83(^ 6 does not obey the requirements of divine S\
841- 2 Imows Qod's will or the demands of divine S',
226-13
296-20
228-16
281- 1
Science
divine
/ 242-10
242-26
242-80
244- 4
c 259- 6
250-28
265- 1
267-18
&271- 6
271-15
273- 7
273-10
274-23
275- 6
276-10
276-30
278-5
281- 1
281- 8
281-27
287- 7
290-21
292-4
298- 8
301-16
808-16
305-26
306-28
314-25
315- 9
316- 1
319-21
321-15
821-25
822-11
822-30
328-21
825-27
826-32
329-9
330-18
831-31
831-32
334-18
337-10
0844- 6
349-14
853- 3
854-9
354-30
361-24
p 368-5
371-19
390-13
895-11
411-9
418-9
t 444-28
445-10
448-20
460-32
r 470- 5
470-11
471-13
4n-30
476-4
477-13
480-29
484-10
484-24
494-19
g 503-12
606-10
611-11
518-13
61&-80
517-11
519-28
626-19
630-6
680-18
686-10
648-8
643-14
648-22
549-26
651-15
657-19
ap 558-10
559- 3
559-20
and Christ in divine 5* shows us this way.
The divine 5* of man is woven into
The finger-posts of divine :S'* show the way
Divine S- reveals these grand facts.
In divine S'^ man is the true image of God.
through divine 6'-, which corrects error \%'ih
and its government is divine S'.
examined in tlie light of divine S-,
Neither . . . exists in divine if-.
divine S-, which their Master demonstrated
without the divine Principle of divine S'.
Divine S' reverses the false testimony
Divine S' is absolute, and permits no
The starting-point of divine S- is
Man and hva Maker are correlated in divhie S-,
Divine S' does not gather g^rapes from thorns
the only substance . . . recognized by divine S\
yields only to the understanding of divine S;
Divine S' contradicts the corporeal senses,
Divine S' does not put new wine into old
Divine S' contradicts thispostulate
until in divine S- Christ, Truth, removes
Divine S- alone can compass the heights
Truth, and Love are the realities of divine 8:
and is revealed only throua^h divine S'.
Divine S' lays the axe at the root of the
the divine Principle that obtains in divine S;
in this Peniel of divine S-.
The higher his demonstration of divine 8'
his unaerstanding of this divine S- brought
demonstrating the way of divine &'-,
The divine S- taught in the original
destroyed througn understanding divine S-,
by this proof in divine S\
before this recognition of divine S' can come
Then we begin to learn Life in divine S;
they will be receptive of divine S',
the divine S' which ushered Jesus into
and learned a lesson in divine S:
to question the great mifi'ht of divine 5*
Human resistance to dlione S' weakens
or to the revelation of divine S:
divine S' or the Holy Comforter.
express in divine S' the threefold, eiisentlal
exist In the eternal order of divine S;
In the order of divine S\ God and man coexist
According to divine S\ man Is In a degree
sinless condition of man In divine S\
In conveying the teachings of divine S-
real to material sense, is unreal In divine S:
The words of divine .S^* find their immortality In
opponents of divine .S'* must be charitable,
A human perception of divine S-,
Divine S' insists that time will prove all this.
The way in divine S- is the only way out of
dispute the testimony of . . . with divine 8\
When divine 8- overcomes faith In
not perfectly attuned to divine S',
unerring, and certain effect of divine 8'.
Immortals, or God's children in divine 8-,
possibUities of man endued with divine S\
the strong Impress of divine S\
was no longer cast upon divine S'.
which constitute divine S-.
Divine 8- explains the abstract statement
The facts of divine 8' should be admitted,
her highest creed has been divine 8-,
In divine S', God and the real man arc
Divine '9' shows It to be impossible that
This is the eternal verity of divine A''.
In divine 8', the supposed laws of matter
the human antipode of divine 8'.
and seek safety in divine 8-.
Divine 8; the Word of (iod, saith
Through divine 8-, Spirit, God, unites
In divine .V*, which is the seal of Deity
until divine 8- becomes the interpreter.
Call the mirror divine 5%
In divine 8\ we have not as much authority
for
according to the apprehension of divine 8:
sword which guards it is the type of divine 8-.
In divine 8% man is sustained oy God,
represents error . . . jglvlng the He to divine 8'
Dnrlne 8- deals Its chief blow at the
In divine 8\ the material man Is shutout from
against which divine 8' Is engaged In a
are found, according to divine $*, to be
the pathway leading to divine 8-,
material methods are Impossible in divine 8-
Divine 8' rolls back the clouds of error with
This angel . . . prefigures divine 5*.
contain the revelation of divine ^*,
Take divine 8:
Digitized by
Google
Science
Science
divine
ap 560-10 divine S' interprets the Principle of
662- 3 baptize with the Holy Ghoat, — divine S:
iO should be demonstrated in divine S\
458
Science
661-20
566-18
667-31
56»-15
571-30
will eventually rule . . . with divine S'.
Divine S- shows how the Lamb slays the wolf.
Alas for those who break faith with divine S*
with the sublime grandeur of divine <S*,
575-10 represents the light and glory of divine S'.
575-19 the Word, Christ, Christianity, and divine S' ;
576-23 In divine S\ man possesses this recognition
ffl 583- 8 are governed by divine S- ;
683-18 and the demonstration of divine <$*,
684-26 IX) YE. A symbol of divine S- ;
585-16 Divine S- encompassing the universe and man ;
588- 5 Divine S- understood and acknowledged.
588-7 Holy Ghost. Divine 5-;
600- 2 The reign of harmony in divine S' ;
692-18 New Jerusalem. Divine 5-;
the eternal demand of divine S\
and opened the sepulchre with divine 5%
596-12
697-14
•n*bles one
«2> 87-15
the invisible good dweUing in eternal S-.
demonstrated as an immanent, eternal S\
under the government of God in eternal ^',
S' explains as impossible.
because S- exposes his nothingness;
S- enables one to read the human mind, but
not
establishing the
a 136- 8 establishing the S- of God's . . . law.
eternal
8p 78-32
8 150-5
c 258-29
explains
(F 522-10
exposes
sp 91-10
expressed In
ph 178-22 Truth, or the divine Mind, expressed in S\
expressed throngh
r 471-28 the spiritual import, expressed through 5-,
fact in
p 430-12 When will mankind wake to this great fact in
ap 673- 6 Holy Writ sustains the fact in 6'-, tliat the
facts of
g 516- 7 subordinate the false
founded on
r 487-19 Christian evidence is founded on S'
f oand in
r 475-17
genuine
sp 95-2
governed by
/ 206-13 governed by 6'- instead of the senses,
harmony, and
6 29&-27 seem to hide Truth, health, harmony, and S-,
harmony of
ap 81-27 hides the harmony of S-,
g 514-29 movingin the harmony of 5*,
ap 562-16 divine Principle of man in the lurmony of 5*.
has called
r 483-16 S' has called the world to battle over this
has explained
b 334-28 IS- lias explained me]."
heal bv
r 4S3- 9 In order to heal by S-, you must not be
hlUof
b 326- 8 must not try to climb the hill of 8' by
Illuminations of
gl 566-15 The illuminations of S' give us a sense of the
Impossible in
a 39-25 both are unreal, because impossible in S\
ap 74-21 backward transformation is impossible in S-.
83-12 Miracles are impossible in 5*,
t 446-17 or his demonstration is . . . impossible in S'.
indestructible in
r ATI- 1 are indestructible in S' ;
inevitably Uf ts
m esi^2 S- inevitably lifts one's being higher in the
to the facts of S'^
conscious identity of being as found in 5*,
the only genuine 6* of reading mortal mind.
The confidence inspired by 8' lies in the fact
inspired by
p 368-3
instructed by
g 552-20 but not yet instructed by 5-,
interpreted by
a 124-44 universe, like man, is to be interpreted by S
is able
ap 568- 4 but 8' is able to destroy this lie, called evil,
is divine
s 126- 8 AU ^- is divine.
is immortal
ap 84-1 8-\B immortal and coordinate neither with the
knowledge of
b 286- 6 for this is fatal to a knowledge of 8-,
knows no lapse
r 471- 1 8- knows no lapse from nor return to hannony,
landmarks of
6 323- 9 which are the landmarks of 8'.
Science
letter of
a 113- 4 The letter of 8- plentifoUv reaches humanity
/ 243-11 muht always accompany the letter of 6'-
linkedby
a 316- 4 The real man being linked by ^S- to his 31aker,
mastered by
p 427-11 must be met and mastered by 5*,
medicine of
an 104-19 The medicine of <$- is divine Mind;
metaphysical
ph 196-14 metaphysical 8- and its divine Principle.
/ 219-25 Those who are healed through metaphysical S-,
more
r 487- 8 There is more 5* in tlie perpetual exercise of
must be apprehended
a 110-30 Its 8- must be apprehended by as many as
must be Christianity
a 135-22 and 8- must be Cliristianity,
must triumph
r 484-24 8' must triumph over material sense.
Natural
a 111-20 A prize . . . for tlie best essay on Natoral S-,
never change in
p 427- 2 this fact can never change in ^- to the
never renaoves
ap 80-16 ^' never removes phenomena from the
no error in
a 131- 3 There is no error in S\
no hypocrisy in
6 329-21 There is no hjrpocrisy in 8-.
obsolete in
gl 588-22 IK. A term obsolete in ^' if
of being
pr 2-15 Prayer cannot change the 5* of being,
m 63- 3 if you understood the 8- of being,
sp 77- 6 until the 8- of beihg is reached.
81- 6 If Spiritualists understood the 5- of bein^,
84-14 Acquaintance with tlie 8' of being enables
93-32 of the reign of harmony in the 8- of being.
a 122- 2 often reverses the real 8' of being,
128-15 A knowledge of the 5* of being
144-27 When the 8- of being is . . . understood,
ph 191-24 The 8' of being reveals man and immortality
200-16 The great truth in the 8- of being,
/ 207-16 The 8- of being repudiates self-evident
207-24 belong not to Die 8- of being.
231-23 divine 8- of being in man's relation to God,
249-10 Such iB the true 8- of being.
b 277-18 points to the spiritual truth and 5* of being.
280-31 and rejecting the 8- of being
285- 3 This 8' of bemg obtains not alone hereafter
302-19 The 8- of being reveals man as perfect,
304-30 man, not understanding the 8- of beinz,
309-24 The 8- of being shows it to be impossible
311-21 understand the 5* of being.
321-30 the 8' of being was demonstrated by Jesus,
331- 8 If ... tlie 5- of being would be forever lost
336-27 The 8' of being furnishes the rule of perf ectioa,
*^ 340-21 The divine Principle of . . . bases the ^* of beins,
o 360-26 before the 8- of being can be demonstratecL
p 372- 8 The 8' of being, in which all is divine Mind,
406-11 The 8' of being unveils the errors of sense,
r 402-27 On this sUtement rests the 8' of being,
g 518- 4 This is the 8- of being.
gl 583- 4 suppositions . . . opposed to the 5* of beinr.
598-26 retained when the 8- of being is understoocU
of celestial being
a 26-16 to reveal the S- of celestial being,
of Christ
a 55-18 when man shall recognize the 8- of Christ
a 118- 2 spiritual leaven signifies the 8- of Chiist
of Christianil^
pr 4-23 we reach the 8- of Christianity
sp 96- 8 The 8- of Christianity is misinterpreted by
/ 203- 3 In the 5- of Christianity, Mind ... has
b 271-21 When the 8- of Christianity appears, it will
o 347-19 it is the 8- of Christianity which is restoring it,
351-12 discerned in the ^* of Christianity,
r 466-26 8' of Christianity comes with fan in hand
473-29 This is the 8' of Christianity.
474- 6 Whoever introduces the 8' of Christianity
of ereatlon
g 609-29 Knowing the 5- of creation,
537-23 coordinate with the 8- of creation
539-23 arguing for the 8- of creation, Jesns said :
639-30 The 8- of creation, so conspicuous in the
of divine Itlind
ph 180-28 is found in the 8- of divine Mind
of Genesis
g 525-22 In the 8' of Genesis we read that
of CkMl
a 111- 7 The 8- of God and man is
111- 9 as the 8- of God must,
of healing
sp 85- 9 You will reach the perfect 5* of healing
Digitized by
Google
Science
of heallnc
ph 167- 4
£444-31
45&- 8
456-29
gM7- 7
of Life
mr 0-22
m 67- 3
6 303-20
p 400-29
r489-3
of man
sp 73-10
p 400-25
Science
It ... the S' of healing is not attained,
malce clear to students the S- of healing,
in order to teach this S- of healing.
C. S., or the S' of healing through Mind,
prove for yourself, . . . the S' ot healing,
It involves the S- of Life?
cannot attain the S' ot life.
beatified understanding of the S' of Life.
in ignorance of the S' of Life,
If the S' of Life were understood,
459
Science
the individuality and the S' of man,
as mortals realize the <S* of man
of mental healing
t 456-31 in the S' of mental healing and teaching,
ractioe
The S' of mental practice is
of mental
p 410-23
of Blind
m 62-32
67-11
sp 71-21
8 157-6
Because mortals . . . reject the S' of Mind,
nautical science is not equal to the S- of Mind.
When the S- of Mind in understood,
B wi- o is employed through the S- of Mind,
ph 181-21 If you are too material to love the S- of Mind
/ 202- 7 bring to bear upon the study of the S' of Mind
237-30 unwilling to investigate the S- of Mind
b 209-25 on the testimony of the 8- of Mind.
294-31 The S' of Mind corrects such mistakes,
818-22 The S' of Mind denies the error of
p 398-30 The S' of Mind must come to the rescue,
t 460-24 When the S' of Mind was a fresh revelation
r 467-29 in the S- of Mhid, we begin with Mind,
473- 4 The S- of Mind disposes of all evil.
481-10 various contradicuons of the S- of Mind by
the
483-22 Because the S- of Mind seems to bring
480-12 The 8- of Mind needs to be understood.
492-24 must eventually submit to the 6'* of Mind,
485-31 In the 8- of Mind, you will soon ascertain
ff 520^a) Spirit acts through the 8- of Mind,
548- 1 lliis discovery is corroborative of the 8' of
Mind,
557-24 revealed religion proclaims the 8- of Mind
of Mind-heallng
8 120-17 The 8' of Mind-healing shows it to be
discovery of this divine 8' of Mind-healing,
contains the complete 8- of Mind-healing,
if they understood the 8' of Mind-healing,
In the 8' of Mind-healing, it is imperative
teacher of the 8- of Mind-healing,
material senses* reversal of the 8' of Soul
opposition of sensuous man to the 8- of Soul
If psychology, or the 5* of Soul, was understood,
the demands of the 8' of Soul?
This is a leading point in the 8- of Soul,
123-20
147-14
151-10
e 446-18
461-20
of Sool
« 122-8
131- 8
p869-a6
r 467- I
467-21
of Spirit
a 31-29
b 270-21
which would attend the 8' of Spirit,
and maintain the 8' of Spirit.
of tiie Soriptores
b 819-28^ and misstates the 8- of the Scriptures,
of ibis proof
a ^2-29 taught his disciples the 8- of this proof.
opposite of
r 471- 7 error, — the opposite of 5%
order of
S 123- 7
/ 240-10
phenonKOnon of
ffl 501-22 MlBACLE.
practleal
sp 96-18 stands a revealed and practical 8-.
praotlses the
t 44e-ll Whoever practises the 8- the author teaches,
prepared In
m 61-11 highway of our God may be prepared in 5*.
Prfnolple and
a 20-31 the divine Principle and 8- ot all healing.
Prinolple of
sp 81-28 cannot destroy the divine Principle of 5*.
8 120-20 the divine Principle of 8% reversing the
b 272-32 reveals the natural, divine Principle of 8'
real
which reverses the order of 8'
In the order of 8\ in which the Principle is
. a phenomenon of 5*.
b 273- 9 They difTer from real 8' because they
reality and in
b 293-11 In reality and in 8% both strata, ... are false
removes
a 40- 9 i9* removes the penalty only by
renders
g 640^7 S' renders " unto Ctesar the — Matt. 22 .* 21.
rends asunder
/ 226-20 8' rends asunder these fetters,
revealed In
«p 81-17 the likeness of God as revealed in 8-
Science
reveals
/ 260-30 8' reveals Life as not behig at the mercy of
c 260-13 8- reveals the possibility of achieving
b 278- 1 8' reveals nothing in Spirit out of which to
288-27 8' reveals the glorious possibilities of
310-14 So 8' reveals Soul as God, untouched by sin
r 467-17 8' reveals Spirit, Soul, as not in the body,
480-12 origin and governor of all that 8- reveals.
491-21 8' reveals material man as never the real
g 510-28 S- reveals only one Mind,
519-10 iS' reveals infinity and the fatherhood
revelation of
gl 589- 6 Inspiration ; the revelation of ^, in which
reverses
a 120- 7 5* reverses the false testimony of the
/ 215-22 8' reverses the evidence of
rules of
8 162-17 Working out the rules of 8- in practice,
separates the
/ 207-18 8' separates the tares and wheat
b 300-19 8- separates the wheat from the tares,
servant of
3 146-11 material sense is made the servant of 8-
shows the cause
a 53-18 8- shows the cause of the
signet upon
r 472- 6 God has set His signet upon 5*,
smatterers In
t 460-19 abused by mere smatterers in 8% it becomes a
spirit of
8 146- 4 So . . . imbued were they with the spirit of 8\
Spiritual
8 127- 9 The terms Divine Science, Spiritual z^*,
spiritual sense and
6 294-18 destroyed . . . through spiritual sense and 8:
stately
op 566- 9 Stately 5* pauses not, but moves before them.
suffering or
b 296- 7 suffering or 5* must destroy all.illusions
sword of
c 266- 3 Such is the sword of 8-, with which
test of
/ 204-19 They can never stand the test of 8'.
the word
8 127- 1 author's application of the word 8'
127- 2 or questions her use of the word 5*,
o 841-13 Sneers at the application of the word 8*
this
pre/ viii- 5 To develop the full might of this 8%
ix-22 learned that this 8* must be demonstrated ■
sp 84-30 If this 8- has been thoroughly learned
8 112-26 to establish a genuine school of this 8:
131-14 This 8' has come already,
134-23 not because this 8' is supernatural
147-10 thi8 8- showed that Truth had lost none of
166-20 percentage of power on the side of this 8-
162- 9 effect of this /S* is to stir the human mind
/ 202-15 Outside of this i9- aU is mutable ;
b 271-24 Sermon on the Mount is the essence of this 8;
311-22 When humanity does understand this S-,
337-31 you ascertain that this 8- is demonstrably true,
o 342- 8 He that decries this 8' does it presumptuously,
845-20 evidence that one does understand this 8:
348- 1 when this 8- is more generally understood?
349-21 in order to grasp the meaning of this 8:
356-26 inability to demonstrate this 8'.
t 448-16 qualities which insure success in this 8" ;
463-21 The masquerader in this 8'
407- 1 gave the first rules for demonstrating this S\
467-21 advance rapidly in the demonstration of this 8-,
461-12 light of understanding be thrown upon this 8;
463- 6 familiar with the obstetrics taught by this 8:
r 467- 3 The first demand of this 8' is,
4n-32 This 8- teaches that God is the only Life,
483-24 this 5- has met with opposition;
492-27 the Principle of this 8- is divine,
g 548- 6 In this 8\ we discover man in the image and
ap 677-30 for his vision is the acme of this 8'
Truth or
g 546- 4 This could not be the utterance of Truth or 8;
truth, or
8 127- 6 entitled to a classification as truth, or S't
unerring
r 473-21 and to test its unerring 8- according to his
rule,
unexplained by
8 121-15 man, . . . unexplained by 8\ is as the
unfolds the
b 296- 2 whereas 5* unfolds the eternal verity,
usher In
g 529- 9 usher in 8- and the glorious fact of
warfare In
ap 568- 6 typifies the divine method of warfare in 8;
war with
/ 252- 1 They are at war with 8%
Digitized by
Google J
Science
460
SCIENCE
Science
which expoandft . .
b 274-13 Christianity and the 5* which expounds It
which gfovem*
/ 2:a- 6 the S' which governs these changes,
which revealM
/ 209-13 the S' which reveals the supremacy of Mind.
w^ill ameliorate
t 458-22 but S' will ameliorate mortal malice.
-will correct
m 60-27 S- will correct the discord, and teach us
will declare . .
r 466-28 S' will declare God aright,
will destroy . ,
9p 73-29 This error S- will destroy.
will eTentoally
b 303-18 8' will eventually destroy this UluBlon
yield to
vr^ xi- 8 the fleshly mind which must yield to S\
r 403- 8 must yield to S-^ to the inunortal truth of all
things.
w 1^10 neither 5* nor Truth which acts through
a 87- 1 Does not 8- show that sin brings suffering
4(K- 6 tendency of Christian healing and its 8-^
4^28 8' Jesus taught and lived must triumph over
63-5 In 5* man is the offspring of Spirit.
68- 6 Spirit, . . . has created men and women in S\
sp 72-23 In 8', individual good derived from Ood,
73-17 the divine order and the 8- of omnipotent,
79- 9 8' must go over the whole ground,
79-27 8' objects to all this, contending for the
81-28 In 8\ man*s immortality depends upon that of
83- 6 .$;■ only can explain the incredible good
83-12 8' takes issue with popular religions.
83-15 since 5* is an explication of nature.
an 102- 5 in 5' . . . hypnotism is a mere negation,
103- 7 The destruction of the claims of mortal mind
through 8\
103-17 hence the fight to crush 5*.
s 100-20 I must know the 8- of this healing,
110-18 No human pen nor tongue taught me the 8-
111-11 some may deny its right to the name of 8',
113- 7 letter Is but the dead body of >-,
114-10 In 5*, Mind is om, including noumenon and
114-29 8' shows that what is termed matter is but
lift- 6 -S* so reverses the evidence before the
118-13 8'^ Theology, and Medicine are means of
120-13 Yes, he is well in 8- in which
121-22 8' shows appearances often to be erroneous,
122-26 in 8', Life goes on unchanged
126-17 Shall 8- explain cause and effect
127-10 terms . . . Christ Science or C. S., or 8- alone,
127-16 relates especially to 8- as applied to
127-26 8' is an emanation of divine Mind,
128- 4 term 8-, properly understood, refers only to
128-27 5* relates to Mbid, not matter.
129-12 a belief which .V* overthrows.
129-27 illusions along the path which 5* must tread
130-11 8\ when understood and demonstrated, will
140- 2 and 8- is more than usually effectual in the
144-14 Human will-power is not .^•.
144-32 understood the 8- of Christian healing,
140-17 and his 8\ the curative agent of God. is
146-20 8- is the ** stranger that is — Kxod. 20 ; 10.
146-2M divine origin of .S- is demonstrated
147-16 the whole meaning of the .S-
147-30 8- alone reveals the divinp l*rlnciple
149-12 its perfection of operation never vary in 8'.
155-13 unless it rests on S'^ is but a belief held by
157-30 8' both neutralizes error and destrovn it.
ph 160-18 8' not only reveals the origin of all disease
178-15 based on 8- or the divine Mind,
180- 8 in 8' one must understand the resuscitating
185-15 a human conception in the name of 8-
187-23 man In 8' is governed by this Mind.
192-19 In 8\ you can have no power opposed to God,
/ 204-27 in 8- it can never be said that man
206-20 and preparing the way of 8-.
215-16 8' affirms darkness to be only a
216- 5 8' unveils the mystery and solve« the problem
217- 2 through the understanding which 8- confers
217-19 and you have won a point in 8\
219- 8 No more can we say in ^' that muscles
219-20 8' includes no rule of discord,
221-22 equally far from 8\ in which being is
225-10 5', heeding not the pointed bayonet,
232-32 no place nor opportunity in 8- for error
234- 5 be ft song, sermon, or 8'
238- 3 8- is working changes in personal character
240-25 either by suffering or by 8-, be convinced of
244-23 Man In 8- is neither young nor old.
250-31 nor will 8- admit that happiness is ever the
251-28 Ignorance, like intentional wrong, is not 8'.
e 258-32 to comprehend in 8- the generic term man.
b 271- 9 He knew that the philosophy, 8-^ and proof of
Science
6 273-29
275-10
276-19
8' shows that material, conflicting
gnsp the reality and order of being in its 8\
283-29
285-21
287-10
_ien we learn in ^* how to he perfect
unless its 8- be accurately stated.
unless we so do, we can no more demonstrate S'^
to the better understanding that 8- gives of the
In 6^'ATruth is divine,
the conflict between . . . 8- and material sense.
until 8' obliterates this false testimony.
8; the sunshine of Truth, will melt away the
as opposed to the 8' of spiritual reflection,
306-20 8' proves inan*s existence to be intact.
306-26 8', still enthroned, is unfolding to mortals the
the spiritual facts of being in 8-.
entitled him to sonship in S-.
In 8' man is governed by God, divine Principle^
8' depicts disease as error.
When the truth first appeared to him in 8-,
in the 8% which destroys human delusions
Jesus, who was the true demonstrator of S',
In 8' we can use only what we undentand.
5* is a divine demand, not a human.
To get rid of sin through ^, is to diveet sin of
If ... ^' is not of God, then there is no
material nothingness, which 8* inculcates,
353- 4 senses and 8' have ever been antagonistle,
358- 8 Is i$- thus contradictory ?
Otherwise it would not be 8-,
must be correct in order to be 8-
in 5* you cannot check a fever after admitting
In 8- this is an established fact
a victory which 8- alone can explain.
unless &• shows you otherwise.
in 8' man reflects God*s government.
In 8% no breakage nor dislocation caa
In 8\ all being n eternal, spiritual,
is not the 8' of immortal man.
understand the unreality of disease in 8-.
Nothing can . . . end the existence of man in .s'-.
8' makes no concessions to persons or
the doctrine that 8- has two principles
the results are sure if the 8- is understood.
i$« reverses the evidence before the material
296-27
290-28
305-21
312-4
31^ 1
318-29
319- 3
32i-21
328-11
329-11
320-12
829-22
330-29
0 342-16
345-28
358-12
361-25
1)376-29
384-28
380- 4
392-20
393-17
402-15
407-22
417-19
417-26
427-16
f 460-17
468-3
460-25
461-13
r 474- 2 (the Principle of this unacknowledged 8-)
474- 9 To the ignorant age ...8- seems to be a misMke,
481-29 In 8' we learn that it is material sense,
482-11 out of 8\ soul is identical with sense,
483-14 she affixed the name '* ^'- ** to Christianity,
492-19 8- says : AU Is Mind and Mind's idea.
401-22 until the 8- of man's eternal harmony
496- 2 in 8' there is no transfer of evil suggestions
g 522- 3 The 8- of the flrst record proves the
544-13 In .S*, Mind neither produces matter nor
546-10 Has God no 8- to declare Mind,
ap 558-1 1 To mortal sense ^' seems at flrst obscure,
672- 8 In S- we are children of God ;
gl 581-11 5- showing that the spiritual realities
686-21 8' ; spiritual being understood ;
592- 8 that which neither exists in 8- nor
science
all
8 124- 2 being based on Truth, the Principle of all r.
astronomical
» 122-32 Astronomical r has destroyed the false theory
r 493- 4 but astronomical s- contradicts this,
material
a 123-30
medical
b 273-16
318-23
natural
sp 96-22
s 118-27
127-30
6 274- 7
C. 8. differs from material r.
The so-called laws of matter and of medical r
Medical «• treats disease as though
natural s- has not been considered a part of
material law, as given by natural s*,
C. S. eschews what is called natural «*,
Natural «•. as it is commonly called, is not
p 429-24 according to the calculations of natural r.
r 471-12 yield assent ... on the authority of natural r.
478- 5 Even according to the teachings of natural «*.
484-12 What are termed natural s- and material laws
nautical -«.. .
m 67-10 nautical r is not equal to the Scienoe of Mind.
of astronomj
r 4n-ll earth's motions or of the r of astronomy.
of mnslc
prtf viii- 7
b 301-22
304-26
of numbers
» 111- 8
even as the s* of music corrects false tones
The r of music governs tones.
To be master of chords . . . the s* of mosicmiist
be
no more supernatural than is the s* of numbers^
of real being
8 129-22 ontology, — " the $' of real being.**
physical
B 124- 3 Physical r (so-called) is human knowledge.
Digitized by
Qoo^(^
SCIENCE
461
Scientist
scieuce
physical
8 127-23 There is no physical 8 , inasmaob as all
144-24 dirine Science wars with so-called physical «%
so-called
b 277-23 the order of material so-called r.
this
ph 18^ 1 yield to the authority of this a;
which they call
»p 96-26 multitudes consider that which they call 8-
8 14^ 6 Is mcUeria medica a 8* or a bundle of
160-18 The s* (so-called) of physics
163-22 said : " Consulting the records of our s*,
ph 189- 6 S' (in this instance named natural)
/ 219-24 ana yet misunderstand the 8- that governs it.
t 460- 3 Ontology is defined as ** the «* of
Science and Health
pr^ lx-26 Before writing this work, S- and U\
X- 3 first edition of S' and H- was published in 1876.
X- 6 filled with plagiarisms from S- and //•.
xii-17 the revision otS- and //•,
8 110-18 the Scieuce contoined in this Ixxik, S- and H-;
o 361-21 I have revised S' and H- only to
361-31 6'- and H- with Key to the Scriptuees.
t 466-26 Scientist requires my work S- and H-
scientific
pr 16-17 strengthens our «- apprehension of the
a '23- S but its 8' explanation in, that
m 61-30 The r morale of marriage is spiritual unity.
6B- 2 The 8' fact that man and the universe
IIP 70- 8 In this 8' reflection the Ego and the Father are
71-22 having no «* basis nor origin,
72-26 but evil is neither communicable nor »•.
76-27 This state of existence is s- and intact,
79- 2 The act of describing disease ... is not 8\
79- 7 A «• mental method la more sanitary than
80-27 are neither «* nor rational.
83-13 8' manifestation of power is from the
94-29 Our Master read mortal mind on a a- basis,
an 102» 1 Animal magnetism has no «' foundation,
104- 1 8' thoughts are true thoughts,
104- 9 '* Every great s* truth goes through three stages.
8 107- 6 divine Principle of «• mental healing.
110-13 In following these leadings of s* revelation,
114-26 It shows the «• relation of man to God,
128-17 the 8' system of divine healing.
123-28 the 8' order and continuity ofbeing.
123-31 but not on that account Is it less s*.
124- 1 On the contrary, C. S. is pre-eminently ^,
138- 9 On this spiritually s* basis Jesus explained his
141-27 The adoption of »• religion and
146-16 S' healing has this advantage
147-18 demonstration of the rules of «• healing
169-11 Is it skilful or s* surgery to take no heed of
164-11 they are more «• than are false claimants
ph 167-26 The 8' government of the body must be
167-31 Only tnrough . . . can jt* healing power be
/ 202- 3 The «• unity which exists between
206-16 In the s* relation of God to man,
207-27 spiritual reality is the h- fact in all things.
210-14 thus bringing to light the s- action of
217-16 That s* methods are superior to others,
217-24 The s* and permanent remedy for fatigue
219-31 this r beginning is in the right direction.
233-11 the demonstration of a- being,
233-27 the «• tests I have made of the effects of truth
263-32 The divine demand, . . la »•,
e 267- 8 and this definition is s\
260-12 The Christlike understanding of s- being
263-30 instead of a s- eternal consciousness of creation.
6 268-15 no substantial aid to 8- metaphysics,
270- 9 Only by . . . are »• and logical conclusicms
271- 2 chain of s* being reappearing in all ages,
273- 8 Deductions from material hypotheses are not «*.
274- 8 is not really natural nor s*,
279-26 A logical and s* conclusion is reached
296-13 will at last yield to the s- fact
297-18 that it is neither s* nor eternal,
313-23 the most s* man that ever trod the globe.
332- 2 indicate the divine Principle of s* being,
338-26 definition of words, aside from ... is not S'.
o 341-14 cannot prevent that from being «* which
342- 6 condemnations of s* Mind-heanng,
842-16 If Christianity is not s-,
361-23 are neither spiritual nor s*,
363- 1 The Christianly s* real is the
366- 3 Christianly 8- methods of dealing with sin
p 380-23 8' evidence of which has accumulated
402-29 Hence the proof that hypnotism is not s* ;
406-16 as we approach the s* period, in which
40S- 8 this general craase cannot, in a /r diagnosis,
410-29 Christian 8- practice begins with
411-11 this is the ultimatum, tne s- way,
414-20 rests on the Christianly r basis of being.
scientific
p 421-25 It is no more Christianly s* to see disease
t 448-17 A dishonest position is far from Christianly «-.
460- 6 divine Principle and rules of the «' method
458-23 Christianly »• man reflects the divine law,
459-29 the student — the Christian and s* expounder
464-29 nor can they overthrow a s* system of ethics.
r 465- 6 to elucidate «* metaphysics.
482- 9 and you will have the s* signification.
483-23 seems to bring into dishonor the ordinary <•
486-12 belief . . . will not establish his s* harmony.
494-24 unbroken reality of s* being.
496-17 to demonstrate, with s* certainty,
ff 601- 1 S' interpretation of the Scriptures
507-22 The 8- divine creation declares
621-29 which is the exact opposite of 8- truth
623x24 spiritually a* account of creation,
526- 3 Tlie previous and more 8- record of
634-26 spiritual, a* meaning of the Scriptures
646-21 The translators of this record of 8- creation
646-28 system stated in this book is Christianly a*
547-11 conclusions as to the s* theory of creation.
552-11 whereas the spiritual s* facts of
ap 659- 9 **stiU, small voice"ofs* thought— 7 A'i)!^ 19.-12.
573-13 Accompanying this s* consciousness was
ffl 586-16 8- line of demarcation between Truth and
590-25 when the true a* statements of the Scriptures
(8ee also demonstration, sense, statement)
scientifically
a 42- 1 tfesus* life proved, divinely and a-, that
ap 75-10 This gross materialism is a* impossible,
85-16 " knew their thoughts," — read them a*. — Afatt.
12/25.
95-15 ability ... to discern thought a*, depends upon
99- 1 not material but a* spiritual.
an 103-10 does not a- show itself in a knowledge of
8 111-32 and has proved itself, whenever a* employed,
112-16 these opinions . . . are not a- Christian.
141-26 until its divine Principle is a* understood.
143-24 body is not controlled a* by a negative mind.
144- 1 but the two will not mingle 8\
f 217- 9 which prove Mind to be a* distinct from matter
b 275-31 Truth, spiritually discerned, is a* understoo''
321-19 It was a- demonstrated that Jeprosv was
o 343-17 he also a- demonstrates this great fact,
359-14 at length know yourself spiritually and a*.
p 366-22 then he is Christian enough to practise a*
374- 3 Anodynes, . . . never reduce inflammation r,
399-23 S' speaking, there is no mortal mind
412- 4 plead the case a- for Truth.
423- 8 understanding a- that all is Mind,
t 467-12 we cannot a- both cure and cause disease
458-11 It is an V thing but a- Christian to
460-20 Instead of a* efl'ectlng a cure, it starts a
461-26 To prove a* the error or unreality of sin,
461-28 to prove a* the . . . unreality of disease,
r 490-23 The a- Christian explanations of the nature and
g 502-15 a- Christian views of the universe
606-26 not so in the a- Christian meaning of the text.
531 -30 at no point resembles the a* Christian record
ap 572- 5 «• reduced to its native nothingness.
Scientific Translation of Immortal Mind
a lir>-12 chapter sub-title
Scientific Translation of Mortal Mind
a 115-19 chapter sub-title
Scientist {see also Sclentist*s)
become a
ph 182- I will diminish your ability to become a S-^
Christian
m 68-19 and a Christian S- cured her.
ap 95-14 ability of a Christian S' to discern thought
a 154-24 That mother is not a Christian S-, . . . who
ph 176-22 Should ... the Christian S- try truth only in
182- 4 shows your position as a Christian S-.
o 358-30 Christian S\ whom they have perhaps never
359- 9 I as a Christian S' believed in the ilolv Spirit,
359-29 A Christian .$* and an opponent are like
p 366-27 the Christian 5* will be calm in the presence of
367-17 A Christian S' occupies the place at this period
875-11 The Christian S- demonstrates that
375-18 The genuine Christian S- is adding to
379- 4 The Christian S- finds only efl'ects, where the
383- 8 the Christian S- takes the best care of his
384-20 If vou are a Christian S\ such symptoms
386-26 If a Christian S- had said, while you were
420- 6 should early call an experienced Christian S-
422-26 and a Christian ^ in the other.
423- 8 The Christian S-y understanding . . . that all is
Mind,
t 460-19 Christian S- has enlisted to lessen evil,
460-24 Christian S- knows that they are errors
461-19 Christian S\, . . . knows that human will is not
463-30 A Christian S' never recommends material
466-26 A Christian S' requires my work Soiekce amd
Health
Digitized by
Google
Scientist
462
Scriptures
Scientist
ObristUui
t 468-20 SiD makes deadly thnitts at the Christian S'
468-26 The Christian S- wisely shapes his cooree,
469-31 The Christian S- should understand and adhere
462-31 The Christian S\ . . . deals with the real cause
464-13 If ... a Christian S- were seized with
most conform
t 445- 1 the S' must conform to God's requirements.
only in name
t 449-31 is a 5* only in name.
reaohes hJs patient
p 366-15 If the S' reaches his patient through
osse- 6
p 366-19
412-31
Scientist's
p 414-19
< 463-29
467-28
Scientists
Christian
pre/ xli- 1
xii-13
a 36-11
m 60- 1
69-17
ph 192- 4
192-6
196-^
C 267-12
o 342-29
368-26
p 364-18
364-22
401-28
442-30
£444-7
461-2
r 483-19
496-28
more faith in the S- than in
If the S' has enough Cbriiitly affection to
S' knows that there can be no hereditary disease,
The Christian S' argument rests on the
A Christian S- medicine is Mind,
The S' demonstration rests on one Principle,
No charters were granted to Christian S- for
the first periodical issued by Christian S-.
morning meal which Christian a- commemorate.
If both . . . were genuine Christian A'-.
If Christian S- educate their own offspring
We are Christian S\ only as we quit our
We sre not Christian H- until we leave all for
the importance that doctors be Christian S-.
Christian S- understand tliat, . . . they have
If Christian S- were teaching or
it is said: . . . whaterer effect Christian S-
Do Christian S- seek Truth as Simon sought
If Christian S' are like Simon, then it must be
better for Christian S- to leave surgery
Christian S\ be a law to yourselves
If Christian S- ever fail to receive aid from
Christian S' must live under the constant
natural Christian S% the ancient worthies,
Have Christian 5* any religious creed?
Scriptural
r 479- 4 With what truth, then, could the 8- nfo/ketm^
g 610-21 There Is no ^' allusion to solar Ught untU
623- 2 the 8' account now under comment.
636-26 the 8' record of sin and death
696-14 in the legendary 8' text
ap 673-23 This is ^authority for concluding tint
gl 579- 2 tlie material definition of a 8* word
Scripture
Hiooordinjr to
p 4S^-12 According to 5*, it searches
ftccordingto the
s 113-3S According to the 5*, I find that
another passage of
g 604-22 tlie explanation of another
declares
p 414-21
r476- 1
dictum of
e444- 6
fnlllUthe
b 840-26
informs
/2S»- 9
of ^,
8' declares, ** The Lord He is God— Dewtt, A: as.
8- declares that then is ** no night — Rev. 23.-fi.
is the dictum of 8\
fulfils the S\ •' Love thy neighbor — MaU. 19 .- 19.
27.
8- informs us tliat ** with God — Mark 10
interpretation of
b 320- 9 ** The spiritual interpretation of 8-
320-24 The one important interiMTtation of 8- is
g 647- 8 lias given you Uie correct interpretation of ^.
is tme
/ 232-13 theories must be tmtrue, for the 8- is true.
older
-20 He who, in the language of 8\
Yet 8' will take the same cases.
Such so-called 8- will strain out gnats,
severelv condemned by some 8%,
ever fail to receive aid from other 5-,
and the 8' had failed to relieve him.
The truth taught by Jesus, the elders «* at.
will be s' at and scourged
-Zom. 3.-36.
OS60-4
p 366-19
i 443- 9
444-8
464-16
scoff
o 368-14 nor of the inventions of those who r at God.
scoffed
a 41-28
r 474-6
scoffers
a 49-30 r, who turned ** aside the right-
scope
a 40- 4 perceiving the s* and tendency of
scorn
a 66-10 does not the pulpit sometimes r it?
Scotch
•p 87-13 The 8' call such vision ** second sight",
Scott, Sir Walter
ap 666-18 the beautiful description which Sir Walter .S*
scoarfire
a 20-19
m 66-16
/ 224-18
scourged
6 316-26
r474- 7
scratch
/ 212-11
scream
ap 97-24
seril)e
ap 671-23
Scriptural
j»V viii-29
ix-27
sp 89-12
92-11
B 116-7
131-17
ph 177-15
/238-6
239-14
b 276-13
276-8
328-29
O 342-20
844-17
p 383-27
s* and the cross awaited the great Teacher.
the social s* of all races,
less material than the Roman s*,
«• in person, and its Principle was rejected,
will be scoffed at and s* with worse cords than
unwitting attempt to s* the end of a finger
the louder will error s*,
inmiortal r of Spirit and of a true ideal Iftm,
give to friends the results of her 8- study,
made copious notes of 8- exposition.
This familiar instance reaffirms the 8' word
In old 8' pictures we see a serpent
as to make this 8- testimony true
according to the 8' saying.
In the S' allegory of tne material creation,
To obey the 8- command.
The watchword of C. 8. Is 8- :
and are the 8- names for God.
in accordance with the 8- command :
the 8' passage would read i/ou, not they.
Shall it be denied that ... has ^- authority?
it would be just to observe the S' precept,
confirming the 8- conclusion concerning a
s 140-28 true that the older 8- is reversed,
perception of
g M7-31 It is this spiritual percepCioo of S\ which
phraae
g 611- 8 and so explains tlie 8- phrase,
portions of the
^646-19 seem more Obscure than other portions of tke^,
propbeUo
s 109-25 prophetic 8- of Isaiah is renewedly fulfilled:
rebuked in
p 889-16 This false reasoning is rebuked in S-
rebuke in the
a 23-15 receives a strong rebuke in the 8',
represented in
b 299-19 figuratively represented in 5* as a tree,
sayinn of
b 376- 2 and fulfils these sayings of 8%
says the
pr 12- 2 shall save thesksk,'* says the iS-.—Jds. 5.- Uw
seems to import
p 411-18 The 8- seems to import that
slgnJllcanee of the
s 131- 9 and the significance of the 5*,
r 481-16 This is the significance of the 8-
this
sp VU^ This <$• indicates tliat an matter wm
nseo in
ap 94-6 and ** likeness** as used in ^. — Oen. l.*M^
/ 241-15 Take away the spiritual signification of 8\ and
o 277- 4 the 8' says that dust returns to dust.
290-14 To the spiritual class, relates the 8- :
291-18 as the 5* says,
o 869-26 that 8' she so often quotes:
361-18 8' reads : •• For in Him we live, — Afta 17 . 28.
r 489-22 affirmative reply would contradict the S\
g 622-28 for the 8' just preceding declares
646-26 Hence the seeming contradiction in that 5%
ap 669^ 6 The 8-, " Thou hast been faithful— JTotf. ae.tt
gl 581- 2 the name often conferred upon him in 8'^
Scriptures
aceording to the .
o 342^ a system which works according to the S-
also de4*lare
b 3.31-14 The 8' also declare that God is Spirit.
5373-16 but the 8- also declare,
eflnite
/ 206-22 The 8' are definite on this point,
are very sacred
g 647-23 The 8- are very sacred,
aver
r 474-20 i^* aver, *'I am not come to destroy, — Jfott.
6.17.
confirms the
m 69-14 unfolds all creation, confirms the 5-,
declare
6 286-17
287-20
318- 6
330-19
p 381-18
397-21
The 8' declare all that He made to be good,
8' declare that man was made in
8' declare that God made all,
God is what the 8- declare Him to be,
and the 8- declare tliat we live, move, and
which the ^* declare Him to be.
Digitized by
Google
Scriptures
463
SECOND
Scriptures
declare
g 636-16 and the 8- declare that He created alL
638-16 a* declare that God condemned this lie
impT
ap 668-24 Here the S' declare that evil is temporal,
^6^331-11 The S' imply that God is AlMn-alL
g 560-22 If Life ia God, as the S' imply,
inform as
ph 183-11 8' inform us that sin, or error, first caused
r 475- 8 8' inform us that man is
interpret the
g 634- 6 enabled woman to be first to interpret the 8'
K.CT TO TUB
O 361-32 SCIEVCB AND HEALTH WITH KBT TO THE 8'.
meanlnc of the
a 634-25 spiritoal, scientific meaning of the 8'
B4»t knowing the
h 272- 9 " Ye do err, not Imowing the 5-.'* — MaU. 22 . 29.
obey the
o 364- 4 Why then do Christians try to obey the 8'
often ME»pear
r 4W-11 Hence the 5* often appear in our
older
g 502- 2 the living and real prelude of the older 8'
plainly declare
n 400-30 The 8' plainly declare the baneful influence of
reaaJnc the
r 481-32 When reading the i$-, the substitution of the
^ o 357-29 " Life in Himself," as the 8- say, —John 5 : 26.
Science of the
« 139-23 the divine Science of the 8"
h 319-29 and misstates the Science of the ^*,
searched the
« 109-12 searched the 8- and read little else,
throachont the
o 358-18 as is recorded throughout the 8\
turn to the
/ 217-11 yet if we turn to the 8'^ what do we read 7
were llliunlned
« 110-14 The 8' were illumined;
pr
6-1
10-26
f 12^21
130-4
/ 206-5
214-9
218-27
6 2n-4
271-29
272-10
-7
0 341-6
844-6
868-10
861-31
p410-9
427-18
r 468-19
476-23
g 601-1
ap 678- 1
^690-26
scrofula
p 424-28
scrofaloas
p424-32
scrabbinflT
p41S-18
sculptor
/ 248-12
0980-8
sculptor's
6299-2
sculptors
/ 248-13
248-19
scum
m 66-81
Sea
a 34-32
/226-30
ap 666-2
676- 1
The 8' say, that if we deny Christ,
The 8' say : ** Ye ask, and receive not, —Jos. 4 .- 3.
through a spiritual sense of the 8'
the 8' are full of accounts of the triumph of
The 8' say, •• In Him we live, — AcU 17 : 28.
represented in the 5* as formed from dust,
8' say, *' They that wait upon — /«a. 40 . 31.
its obvious correspondence with the 8-
The 8' contain it.
The spiritual sense of the 8" brings out the
called in the 5*, ** The anger of — Deui. 29 ; 20.
the 8' have both a spiritual and literal meaning.
Sven tlie 8\, . , appear contradictory when
8" say tliat God has created man in
C. S., understood, coincides with the 5*,
hence the many readings given the /9',
8' say, «* Man shall not live by — MaU, « ; «.
the » say, ** The last enemy that — I Cor. 15 ; 26.
as the 8' nse this word in Hebrews
Remember that the 8' say of mortal man :
Scientific interpretation of the 8'
the light which C. S. throws on the 8'
8- become clouded through a physical sense of
To prevent or to cnrer and other so-called
a humor in the blood, a a- diathesis.
without «* the whole surface daily.
The r turns from the marble to his model
no more . . . than the «* can perfect his out-
lines from
$• thought when he carves his
We are all «*, working at various forms,
by vicious s' and hideous forms.
marriage will become purer when the «* is gone.
joyful meeting on the shore of the Galilean 81
the Red 8- ana the wilderness;
were guided triumphantly through the Red 8-,
and the Peaceful s- of Harmony.
sea
no more
tr 536-4
ap 572-22
O then
0 13&-2
surging
ap5^18
troubled
m 67-17
upon the
ap 668- 7
668-6
and there was no more «-.** — Rev. 21 ; 1.
and there was no more «•. — Bev. 21 ; 1.
•• What ailed thee, O thou »•, — Paal. 114 ; 5.
They are in the surging 8' of error,
or sunshine gladdens the troubled «•.
and he set his right foot upon the «*, — Rev. 10 .-
dominant power of wblcn was upon the s*,
waves of the
g 505-20 the mighty waves of the «*.*' -- P»ai. 93 ; 4.
sp 87-20
(7 536-6
ap 568-21
seal
pre/ xi-29
a 44-1
44-8
g 611-11
ap 560- 3
{/^ 593-23
sealed
/ 232-24
p363-4
seals
o 364-17
ap 572-15
seam
/342-26
seaman
m 67-9
seances
sp 86-18
search
a 109-15
152-24
ph 168-11
p440. 1
searched
8 109-12
searcher
8 121-16
/234-a2
searches
p 423-12
searching
6322-31
^651-27
666-16
Seas
g 606-23
636- 1
seas
^612-18
season
a 40-7
c 267-20
p 396-28
seasons
m 67-13
8 125-21
^509-11
609-25
seat
east Into the
pr 1- • and be thou cast into ther;-
fish of the
(aee flsh)
-IfarA: 11:23.
b 285-19
seats
8 122-12
secluded
t 464-8
second
ap 77-12
87-13
87-14
91-27
8 115-26
118- 7
/ 204-13
204-16
234-27
6 270- 1
290-14
314- 9
p 408- 9
433-22
e466-30
r is ignoraiit of the gems within its caverns,
the «',... is represented as having passed away,
of the earth and of the a- ! — Revri.2 : 12.
under the s' of the Commonwealth,
must 8' the victory over error and death,
set the 8' of eternity on time.
In divine Science, which Is the a' of Deit>'
In the opening of the sixth a-,
definition of
which 8' God*s condemnation of sin.
Breaking the a- Jar, she perfumed Jef^u^' feet
who thereunto have set their 8\
open the seven »• of error with Truth,
one web of consistency without «* or reHt.
the dauntless s* is not sure of hi* safety ;
apparitions brought out in dark r
The a- was sweet, calm, and buoyant with hope,
in hers* for truth;
rush after drugs, s- out the material so-called
he could not possibly elude their r.
s* the Scriptures and read little else,
*• a weary «• for a viewless home.'*
the weary a- after a divine theology,
it a- ** the Joints and marrow,** — Heb. 4 ; 12.
"Canst thou by a- find out God?** — Jo6 U .• 7.
•• Canst thou \yv a- find out God ? ** — Job 11 .• 7.
8' tor the origin of man, who is the
the waters called He 5* : — Oen. 1 : 10.
the waters called He 8:** — Oen. 1 .• 10.
and fill the waters In the r ; — Gen. 1 .-22.
when 1 have a convenient r I will— ActsM: 25.
** forth Maxzaroth in his s*,'* —.^06 38 .- 82.
blind faith removes bodily ailments for a r,
bringing sweet a- of renewal like the
The a- vnll come and go with changes of
let them be for si/nis, and for s*, — Oen. 1 : 14.
the days and s* ofMind*s creation,
Mortal mind is the acknowledged «* of
finite conception of . . . body as the s* of Mind
as the a* of pain and pleasure,
they would understand why she is so a*.
" the 8' death hath no power." — Itev. 20.- 6.
The Scotdi call such vision " s* sight ",
when really it is first sight instead of r ,
The 8' erroneous postulate is,
8' Degree : Evil beliefs disappearixig.
foretelling the 8* appearing in the flesh
The 8' power, evil, is the unlikeness of good.
mixture of the first and «■ antagonistic
or they will control you in the a-.
is quite as reasonable as the s*,
the «• death hath no power.'* — Rev. 20 : 6.
but one Mind without a 8' or equal.
in the a- it is believed that the
led him into the commission of the «* crime,
8' : Because it was the first book
Digitized by
Google
SECOND
464
SE£D
second
r 467- 7 The »• Is like unto it.
g 60^ 1 A r necessity for beginning with Genesis
603-21 Jlrst, in light; «•, in reflection;
SOS- 9 and the morning were the r day. — Gen. 1 .* 8.
621-26 The r chapter of Genesis contains a
622- 4 proves th^ falsity of the «*.
622- 7 The s* record chronicles man as mn table
622-12 This »' record unmistakably gives the
622^26 This latter part of the s* chapter of
623-23 and in three verses of the r,
626-16 first mention of evil is in . . . the r chapter
626-24 This »' biblical account is a picture of error
630-31 S'^ it supposes that mind enters matter,
637-20 this s* account in Genesis
ap 577-14 S-, the Christ, the spiritual idea of God ;
gl 585-27 first from dust, s* from a rib,
600-23 in the 8' and following chapters,
secondarily
g 612-24 are mental, both primarily and r.
secondary
/ 207-13 nor ... the law of Spirit r.
ap 660- 7 a 8* power was exercised upon visible error
662- 8 This idea reveals the universe as s*
secrecy
» 118- 8 hidden in sacred r from the visible world?
secret
pr 8-7 They hold a* fellowship with sin,
13-11 our Father, who seeth in jt*. will reward us
15- 1 thy Father which is in r : — Matt. 6 : 6.
L5- 2 thy Father, which seeth in «•, — Matt. 6 .• 6.
15- 7 Father in a- is-unseen to the physical senses,
15-23 The Master's injunction is, that we pray in r
15-25 Christians rejoice in a- beauty and bounty,
an 102-20 So «* are the present methods of
b 317- 1 '* tf - from the foundation of — Matt. 13 . 35.
ap 559-14 to utter the full diapason of r tones.
secretion
a 160-11 the organic action and a- of the viscera.
p 399- 8 not a«* nor combination can operate, apart from
secretion}^
s 162- 7 It changes the a% exi>els humors,
162-19 S' have Deen changed,
p 382- 9 Constant bathing and rubbing to alter the r
415-20 the s*, the action of the lungs,
secretly
pr 13- 7 8' yearning and openly Rtriving for the
sect
/ 236- 5 in the interests of humanit}*. not of 8\
sectarian
a 139-13 wisely to stem the tide of «* bitterness,
section
/ 225-32 rights of man were vindicated in a single s*
sections
a 122-11 certain /<* of matter, such as brain and
sects
a ^iS-21 because it is honored by a- and societies,
/ 224-11 8' many but not enough Christianity.
239- 2 The a\ which endured the lash of their
t 444-22 If ecclesiastical a' or medical schools
secure
•m 56-14 such moral regulations as will s*
60-31 would be more «* in our keeping, if
/ 238-26 Justice often comes too late to »• a verdict.
secured
t 456- 6 lias ar the only success of the students of
securely
pr 11-26 that we may walk a- In the
security
a 19-27 in disobedience to Him, we ought to feel no s*,
/ 232- 7 S- for the claims of harmonious and
seditions
an 106-23 wrath, strife, a-, heresies, — Gal. 6 .- 20.
sedulous
ph 179-26 The a- matron — studying her Jahr
see
pr 6-20 the Psalmist could a- their end,
8-27 than we are willing |» have our neighbor r ?
a 27' A how that the bllncTs-, — Luke 7 ; 22.
88-29 Having eyes ye «• not,
46-27 as ye »• me have." — Luke 24 : 39.
ap 70^ • he ahall never s* death. — John 8 .- 61.
71-10 you may dream that you «• a flower,
71-14 and you may a- landscapes, men,
86-12 *' Come, a* a man, whicn ~ John 4 ; 29.
86-15 only because it is unusual to s* thoughts,
86-22 why is it more difficult to s* a thought than
92-11 In old Scriptural pictures we a* a serpent
an 105-19 " I r no reason why metaphysics is not
a 132- 6 things which ye do hear ana a- : — Matt. 11 .-4.
136-28 No wonder Herod desired to a- the new Teacher.
SAA
s 140- 6 "Thou canst not s* My face; — fxocT. 33.30.
140- 6 shall no man a- Me. and live.*' — Bxod. 33 .-at.
161-29 to a' and acknowledge this fact,
162-25 and can r the means by which mortals
ph 173- 2 we fail to r how anatomy can i^totinyniaii
187- 6 Here you may a- how so-called nuUenai sense
189- 3 If the eyes a- no sun for a week,
190-31 In Thy light shall we> light. — PaoL 36 . 9.
211-26 If . . . organism causes the eyes to ar
f 217-13 be Shall never a- death ! * ' — John 8 .- 5L
241-29 signifies that the pure in heart a* God
253-11 I nope, dear reader, . . . that, as you read, yo« r
h 281-21 and a- that sin and mortality hare neither
284-22 They can neither a- Spirit through the ere Bor
820-26 ** In my flesh shall I a- God," —Job 19 . 2&
824- 3 and joy to a* them disappear,
324-6 for tb^ shall a* God. " — i^cm. 6.-8.
325- 1 shaU not a- death." — aee John 11 . 26.
337-15 none but the pure in heart can a* God,
0 841-9 fortheyshalla-God" — iraM.6 8
342- 6 one may a- with sorrow the sad effects
842-26 the lame to walk, and the band to r.
347-31 These critics will then a- that error is indeed
360-20 lestatany time they shookl a- — J#a<t 13.15.
360-31 When others a- them as I do,
p 367-37 I long to a* the consnnmiation of my hope,
387-25 when they act, walk, r, bear, enjoy,
400-23 We r in the body the images of this mind,
400-24 we a* painted on the retina the image which
421-26 no more Christianly scientific to a* disea
421-28 should not build it up by wishing to a- the foi
426-16 and a* the folly of hypocrisy,
428- 8 he shall never a* death." —«/o^ 8 .■ 61.
429-82 he shall never a- death.' * — John 8 .• 61.
43&- 7 he shaU never a- death. —John 8 .• 51.
t 452- 8 we cannot a* in darkness.
466-15 thenshaltthonrclearlyto— ifott. 7:6.
457-15 because each of them could r but one faoe of it,
461-27 yon must first r the claim of sin,
r 478-12 Whocanr asoulin thebody?
479-10 Matter cannot r, feel, hear, taste,
479-12 cannot feel itself, a* itself, nor understand itself.
479-16 Does that which we call dead ever a*, hear,
g 610-10 *' Ught ShaU we a- light ; " — Paal. 36 . 9.
616- 7 we shall a- this true likeness and reflection
627-23 to a* what he would call them : — Gen. 2 .* 19.
632-30 error demands that mind shall a- . . . through
matter,
647-12 was able to a* In the egg the earth's atmosphere,
648- 6 We a* that man has never lost his
661-14 nor a- that material methods are impossible m
ap 671-24 mirror in which mortals may a* their own ima^.
672- 3 Thus we a*, in both the first and last books
673- 4 while yet beholding what the eye cannot a*,
573-22 by which he could r the new heaven and
gl 585-16 Error. S- chapter on Recapitulation, page 472.
686- 6 «♦ Having eyes, a- ye not ?" — Mark 8 .• 18.
588-26 IiTTBLLioBKCE. ... 5' Chapter on Becapftola-
tion, page 469.
660-14 Lm. S' chapter on Recapitulation, page 4m.
693-3 Principle. 5* chapter on Recapitnlaaon,pacs
466.
594-18 Sou L8. 8- chapter on Recapitulation, page 4fl8b
604-24 Spirits. . . . (S- page 466.)
594-25 Substance. S- chapter on Recapitolatioa,
page 468.
let 118
/r 600- • let u8 a- if the vine /fouriah, — Song 7 . 12.
seed
and soil
/ 212-18 They produce a rose through a- and soil,
bearing
g 518- 6 every herb bearing a*, — Gen. 1 . 29.
dig up every
79-10 and dig up every a- of error's sowing.
gooa
/ 237-1 1 theories of parents often rhoke the good r
237-13 snatches away the good a* before it
is in It»e1f
g 507-13 whose a* is In itself, — Gen. 1 : IL
506- 2 Rut the a- is in itseTf , only as the
.'ill- 4 •' whose r is In Itself." — Ge«. 1; 11.
material
(7 551-30 declares that the material a- must decay
of error
g 536- 2 The seed of Truth and the a- of error,
of nufctter
g 635- 3 the seed of Spirit and the r of matter,
of Spirit
g 635- 8 the a* of Spirit and the seed of matter,
of the Chnrch
a 37- 6 blood of the martyrs is the a* of the Cbareh.**
of Truth
b 271- 1 a* of Tnith springs up and bears much fruit.
g 535- 1 The a- of Truth and the seed of error.
Digitized by
Google
SEED
466
seed
or soil
g 520-25 tbe plant grows, not because of s* or soil, bat
sowinflT the
ph Isa- 9 without sowing the s-
sown In the soil
m 66-12 not from «• sown in the soil of material hopes,
was in itselt
if 508-11 whose 8' was in itself, — Oen, 1 .- 12.
within itself
ph 180- 9 This is the s- within itself
f/ 506-14 The s- within itself is the pure thonght
the herb yielding «*, ~ Oen. 1 .* 11.
and herb yielding 9- after his kind, — Gen. 1 ; 12.
the fruit of a tree yielding »• ; — Gen. 1 ; 29.
The 8' which has germinated
any more than a tree can return to its »'.
If «* is necessary to produce wheat,
florist will find his flower before its «*.
In ... an ** honest and good heart ** the s* ~
Luke 9 15.
until God prepares the soil for the s*.
substance of a thought, a s*, or a flower
between thy s' and her «* ; — Gen. 3 15.
mortal says that an inanimate unconscious 8- is
according to the «* of fear.
sowing the «* of reliance on matter,
carries within itself the $• of all error.
but summer and winter, «• and harvest
acknowledged not his righteousness, «* it not;
S' is no less a quality of physical sense
8- that they are [or, in their error they are]
not 8" how mortal mind affects the body,
but it feels your influence without 8* you.
more Christianity in 8- and hearing spiritually
material means for knowing, hearing, «* ?
S- this, we should have faith to
Not through the material visual organs for 9*,
and 8- the destruction of all evil works,
their wickedness and then s* to hide it.
and 8' the divine Principle and Science
If all who r his commemoration
S' unto them that have familiar — Isa. 8 . 19.
Should not a people «• unto their — /«a. 8 . 19.
We must 8' the undivided garment,
reputation . . . which many leaders 8' ?
until we 8- this remedy for human woe
8' Truth righteously. He directs our path,
to 8' salvation through pardon
they will «• to learn, not from matter.
To 8 Truth through belief in a human doc-
trine
We must not 8' the immutable . . . through
Mortals may s* the understanding of C. S.,
Do Christian Scientists s* Truth
and r the true model.
They must not only «*, but strive.
Learn this, O morial, and earnestly «• the
to 8' and to And a higher sense of happiness
and s* safety in divine Science.
How much more should we 8' to apprehend
Only impotent error would s' to
personal experience of any sincere s* of Truth.
she commits these pages to honest s- for Truth.
Jesus told Simon that such «• as he
simple 8- for Truth, weary wanderers,
*' r not her own." ~ 7 Cor. 13 ; 6.
S is not suflicient.
s' the material more than the spiritual.
In s* a cure for dyspepsia
still 8- happiness through a material, . . . sense
mistake in 8' material means for
This is what is meant by 8- Truth, Christ,
at her post, s* no self-aggrandizement
8' his own in another's good.
8- to find life and intelligence in matter.
Pantheism, . . . s* cause in effect,
it 8* to divide the one Spirit into persons
Cain 8' Abers life,
'""f^-u
dOfr-10
518-8
sp 74-8
76-15
89-32
8 125-30
6272-7
o 361-28
^508-6
634-10
seedlin&T
ph 19^5
seedlines
ph 18^26
seeds
ph 179-29
62^^-5
seedtime
ep 96-9
seeing:
a 64-6
8p 86-20
0 320-16
» 397-1
e464- 1
r 487-7
480-18
(7 529-27
ap 572-27
seek
pr 6-31
8-6
a 20-51
34-13
»p 70- •
70-*
8 142-8
/23G- 7
238-20
254-11
6 285-25
285-29
286- 1
286-3
323- 1
p 364-18
409-26
t 451-11
r 476-21
487-1
494-19
g610- 2
556-19
seeker
pre/ x-23
seekers
pre/ xii-26
p 364-20
ap 670-14
seeketli
a638-l
seekiner
pr 10-14
gp 86-25
/ 222-29
6290-8
827-28
p 367-10
e 464-10
ff 518-18
seeks
s 124-9
6279-81
280-14
^641-4
seem
ap 76-16
80-19
96-16
8 131- 1
131-2
131- 2
131-16
ph 169-25
l&'S-26
189-13
198- 5
/ 211-13
216-24
231- 6
248-4
6 282-21
284- 6
28*-31
300-6
307-12
327-18
O 343-21
353-27
p 406-14
422- 7
e446-6
r 470-15
472-28
491-2
493-25
494-21
494-22
y 502- 3
506-26
546-18
566-21
seemed
a 46-20
8 131-22
/237-2
6 297-13
814-17
314-19
315-29
ff 647-14
655-29
seemetb
8p 81-18
r 472-19
seemin&r
a 4&-11
an 101-31
8 119-30
122- 3
164-18
ph 167-32
190-17
/206-6
C266-9
6 295- 2
o 352-30
p 868-27
394- 2
t 452- 2
463-30
r 473- 2
^546-26
seemingrly
8 147-23
ap 563-20
seems
m 64- 8
an 101-26
«120- 1
121-18
123-12
126-11
134-32
157-24
ph 169-32
170-24
179-14
/212-4
260-21
261-1
0 262-29
263-21
6 296-24
301-7
MCMVI^
Neither will man «■ to be corporeal.
It should not a* mysterious that mind,
may a- to be famine and pestilence.
Truth should not a* so surprising
error should not a* so real as truth.
Sickness should not a* so real as
but the churches a- not ready to receive it,
whatever good they may a* to receive from
Erroneous mental practice may a*
a* to make good men suffer
may a* calm under it, but he is not.
a* to obtain in mortal mind,
while health would a* the exception,
but a- to this so-called mind to be immortal.
One marvels that a friend can ever a- less than
though they a* to touch, one is still a curve
would a- to spring from a limited body;
what mortals a* to have learned
error, may a* to hide Truth,
makes trees and cities a* to be where they
matter shall a* to have life as much as
the strict demands of C. S. a* peremptory;
It would sometimes a* as If
so long will ghosts a- to continue.
Sin and sickness will abate and a- less real
If . . . moral and physical symptoms a* aggra-
vated.
If patients sometimes a* worse while
can only a* to be real by giving reality to tbe
unrealities a- real to human, erring belief,
A delicious perfume will a- intolerable,
a* real and natural in illusion,
sin, sickness, and death will a* real . . . until
experiences of the sleeping dream a- real
is so brief that it would almost a*,
human concept and divine idea a* confused by
Genesis and the Apocalyuse a* more obscure
They a* to be something, but are not.
after what a* to be death
so it a- good in Thy sight."— iuAra 10 . 21.
She 8" not to notice it.
that disappears which before a* real
To such . . . the real man a* a spectre,
and the body, . . . a* to be substance.
(that is, as it a- to morial view),
speck of so-called embryonic life «• a
which a* to vanish in death.
Though the grass a* to wither
that which a* to be and is not.
by the [a*] death of His Son, — /?om. 5; 10.
Anv a* benefit derived from it is
C. S. reverses the a* relation of Soul and bodv
assigning a* power to sin, sickness, and deatn;
The a* decease, caused by a
fair a* for straijghtforward character,
This morial a- is temporal ;
What then is this a* power,
this «* vacuum is already filled
sensation a* to be in nerves which
no longer a* worthy of fear or honor.
the source of all a* sickness.
I rescued from a* spiritual oblivion,
simply because, . . . there is a* discord.
Truth can destroy its a- reality,
bar the door of his thought against this a- power,
Such a* medical effect or action is
though a' to be real and identical.
the a* contradiction in that Scripture,
hitherto unattained and a* dim.
a- impede the offspring of the spiritual idea.
Pride, envy, or jealousy a* on most occasions
If animal magnetism a* to alleviate
though it a* otherwise to finite sense.
and the sun a* to move from east to west,
matter a* to be, but is not.
and so a* to have reversed it
This fact at present a' more mysterious than
power which the drug a* to possess.
The good that a poisonous drug a* to do is evil.
The age a* ready to approach this subject,
the body then a* to require such treatment.
and the pain a* to be in its old place.
and the mind a* to be absent.
Brror a* to be more imperative as it
Every concept which a* to begin with the brain
Whatever a* to be a new creation, is but the
When the evidence of ... a* to commingle,
To himself, mortal and material man a* to be
Digitized by
Google
SEEMS
466
SELF-COGNIZANT
seems
6 301-14
301-28
307-22
312-6
361-17
0363-2
0 874-6
376-28
384-9
308-4
410-15
411-18
417-29
t 447-17
460^4
r474-9
480-^
483-22
^501- 5
507-31
62«-10
ap 568-11
576- 5
teen
a 27-4
37-14
46-11
8p 88-19
99-21
an 104-6
alW-6
109-9
116-12
139^23
ph 16fr-4
176-9
17^8
193-19
/ 211-16
212-10
217-16
233-8
244- 8
247-3
251-29
e 265-18
260-11
261-9
206-21
d268.«
288-»
37»-18
300-29
300-30
310- 7
310-29
321-2
321-12
323-28
826-19
88(^13
83M3
o 864-18
368-31
86»- 1
p 86^15
866-16
886-22
< 449-19
468-16
469-3
r 468-21
477- 7
478-10
479-31
^504-13
620-7
624-2
648-28
648-10
653-18
654-2
ap 66&-10
671-13
672-17
676-48
seer
ap 674-22
gl5&^ 4
r to mortal Miifle tmuoendental.
Mortal man $• to himself to be
If . . . material pain and pleasure «* normal,
Wbat to material aense r sntetance,
while error «* as potent and real
whateTer «* real to material sense, is unreal in
Beoaose mortal mind «■ to be conscious,
This state of mind r anomalous except to the
If man «* to incur the penalty
The body «• to be self-acting,
The more difficult «• the material condition
The Scripture «* to import that Jesus caused
Show them how mortal mind «* to induce
When sin ... r true to material sense,
To mortal sense C. S. «• abstract.
To the ifinorant age . . . Sdenoe «* to be a mis-
take,
which 8' to make men capable of wrong-doing.
Because the Science of Mind r to bring into
often 8- so smothered by the immediate con-
text
divine idea »• to fall to the level of
the true idea of God «• almoet lost.
To mortal sense Science «• at first obscure, ab-
stract,
which to us s* hidden in the mist of remoteness,
things ye have s- and heard; — Luke 7 ; 22.
but not amid the smoke of battle is merit s-
again s- casting out evil and healins^ the sick.
can never be «*, felt, nor understooa through
are «* to be a bald imposition.
it will be 8- why the author ot this book
Thift great fact is not, however, «• to be
once «*, no other conclusion can be reached. ^
includes vastly more than is at first 8-.
«' from Genesis to Revelation,
I have r the mental signs, assuring me that
and gave the gospel a chance to be «* in its
Immortal Mind heals what eye hath not 8- ;
Since then I have not r him,
the effect 8- in the lachrymal gland ?
I have 8' an unwitting attempt to
is 8- by their effects.
is «* and acknowledged onlv by degrees.
8' between the cradle and tne grave,
I have «* age regain two of the elements
Ignorance must be r and corrected before
we
Bye hath not 8- Spirit, nor hath ear heard His
r as the only true conception of being.
The effect of mortal mind ... is «* in this:
r only when we look from wrong points of
which we have 8' wUh our eye8^ — J John 1 ; 1.
That which we have rcmd heard ^ I John 1 .-8.
the immortal facts of being are r ,
God is 8' only in the spiritual universe
as the sun is «* in the ray of light
and s* in all form, substance, and color,
God is not 8' by material sense,
as may be r by studying the book of Job.
In this incident was «• the actuality of Science,
effects of C. S. are not so much r as felt,
where human sense hath not r man.
Eye hath neither r God nor His image
dual personality of the unseen and the «*,
Consistency is «* in example more than in
whom they have perhaps never «*
orthodox pastors, whom they have s*
his brother whom he hath a*, — I John 4 ; 20.
God whom he hath not seen ? ** — / John 4 .* 20.
as would be readily r, if psychology,
mental quackery ... to bold it as something s*
The baneful effect ... is lees r than felt.
Having «* so much suffering from quackery,
things which " eye hath not »• — / Cor. 2 .- 9.
the evidence of things not r.^—Heb. 11 ; 1.
Soul, being Spirit, is «• in nothing imperfect
no such persons were ever r to go into the
are clearly »•, being understood by — J?om. 1 : 20.
no place where God*s light is not «*,
is no more «* nor comprehended by mortals,
r in the Phoenician worship of Baal,
it is «• that man springs solely from Mind.
So G. S. can be «* only as the
it is r that the maternal egg never
reveals what ♦* eye hath not »•," — / Cor. 2 .• 9.
by which the nothingness of error is s* ;
unfaithful stewards who have 8' the danger
Under the supremacy of Spiritjit will be «•
eastward, to the star «• by the Wisemen
lifted the «• to behold the great city,
Prophet. A spiritual »• ;
seers
s
sp
84- 9 men become s* and prophets Involiuitarfly,
338-86 idilch baptised theae s* in the divine natare.
Mortal mind a* what it believea
as certainly as it believes what It r.
It feels. bcMtrs, and r its own thoui^ts.
The lo(»er-on «* the bo^ in bed, but the
as man r his reflection m a glass.
The sinner r , in the system tancfat in
when he «- his would-be healers oosy,
formed before one r a doctor
thlnkinc it a* another kitten.
The belwf that matter thinks, r, or feels
so sick humanity r danger in every direetkiii,
and mortal mind only feels and r materially,
whenever she r a man, for the petty considera-
tion
Matter neither r , hears, nor feels.
Science declares that Mind, not matter, a*,
but he also «• the nothingness of evil
The Revelator r that old serpent,
86-90
86-30
86-81
90-17
S126-6
120-31
phiBO-5
19ft-15
/ 280-21
h 294-9
0 371-12
401-14
£445-32
r 467-88
485- 5
ap 663-17
663-18
5n-ll
of 591-14
seeth
pr 18-U
15-1
c 262-18
b 805-18
g 518-17
seetbing-
m 6^-14
sebse
5 119-8
seized
< 464-14
seldom
^660-28
select
a 88- 3
r 494-12
selected
/235- 8
selects
< 465-80
self
*" a 90-30
bnmaa
/ 264-19
IgBomnt of
ph 186-88
morta]It7*s
r 468-4
ane*s
sp 88-18
90-24
C 960-26
6882-«
0846-43
£448^
44»-8
ovlglBal
6 996-10
aaeiMees of
a 93-9
6986-9
894-6
sill and
a 38-97 T^ those buried in the belief of sin and «•,
sbi, or materlallly
b 990-13 never lead towards s*, sin, or materiality,
spiritual
6 384-17 while the spiritual s*, or Christ,
self-abn^nitioii
pr 7-n with more devout r and purity.
/ 208-13 a more exalted worship and r.
e 266-17 This is done through r.
o 360-10 They require less «*,
ap 668-30 ^•, ... is a rule in G. 8.
self-acting
8 160-22 Unless muscles are r at all times,
ph 190- 8 Muscles are not s*.
p 393- 4 The body seems to be s*, only becaoM
self-acrgrandizement
t 464-10 renuUns unseen at her post, seeking no r
self-«8sertiye
ph 186-17 Svil is s*.
/ 204-23 False and r theories have
self-cognizant
r 479-11 It is not s*, — cannot feel itself.
Is the informer one who 8- t6e foe?
that which mortal mind s-, feela, hears.
our Father, who 8- in secret, will reward oa
thy Father, which r in secret, — Jfatt. «: C
but now mine eye r Thee.**— Jo642.-6.
what he «• the Father do:— John 6 - 19.
man who r his brother's need and
on the r ocean of sorrow.
To r the first horn of this dilemma
r with pain so violent
is deemed monstrous and is «• fruitful,
and for a «* number of followers.
for a 8' number or for a limited period
s* with as direct reference to their morals
God r for the highest service one who
put aside material r and i
But the human r must be evangelised.
Mortal mind is igncnrant of r,
sin is mortality's r, because it
To love one*s neighbor as one's r.
The admission to one's s* that man is
by the tboufdits ever recurring to one's «-«
easier . . . uian to rid one's r of error.
no small matter to know one's r;
doing one's r the most harm.
reacM most heavily against one's r.
and then recover nan's original r.
and Love may require many sacrlUcee of r
and regenerate material sense and r.
The purification of sense and r
Digitized by
Google
SELF-COMPLETENESS
self-completeuess
c 964-17 this understanding will exi>and into r,
Helf -condemnation
t 406- 3 A mental state of s- and
self-conscioaM
a 29-32 Mary's s* communion with God.
ff 604-14 another false claim, that of s- matter,
self -constituted
p 37S-26 Sickness is not a God-giyen, nor a r material
self -containment
(f 519- 5 His intinite a- and immortal wisdom
self-contradictory
a 52-29 as r as their religion.
p 388-18 They are $' and self-destructire,
r 478-30 Mortal man is really a 8- phrase,
ff 663-21 may become wild with freedom and so be «*.
self-control
g 542-12 invoke crime, jeopardize 8*,
self-correction
/ 218-14 human mind is the sinner, disinclined to s*,
self-created
c 267- 7 God is Father, eternal, «*, inAnite.
self-creative
a 157-23 Matter is not r. for it is unintelligent.
b 278-18 another admission, . . . that matter is 8*,
o 366-31 Was there original 8* sin ?
867-28 if another mighty and s- cause exists
ffl 580-18 usurper of Spirirs creation, called s* matter;
self-deceived
ph 186-29 or it could never be «•.
a 376- 7 and does its work almost a-.
eception
p 403-15 mortal existence is a state of a-
self-defence
t 446- 3 a community unprepared for a:
self-denial
/ 221-28 undisciplined by a- and divine Science.
t 462-17 «•, sincerity, Christianity, and persistence
self-denials
a 39- 8 We must have trials and «-,
self-destroyed
/ 224- 8 pain is «* through suffering.
0 29a-23 and this so-called mind is a-.
o 346-21 If a dream ceases, it is a\
p 368- 8 still clearer as error is a:
437-14 Manr; the testimony of matter respected ;
r 476- 6 Error, urged to its final limits, is s*.
self-destroyinsr
ffl 581-17 Babel. S' error;
sel f-destruction
«Ieoient of
b 310-24 Sin is the element of r,
elements of
r 481-26 Sin has the elements of a\
no olenaent of
6 311- 8 which has no element of s*.
467
SELFISHNESS
of all error
6 303-19
of error
b
point of
p 374-32
•nf ferine and
rferlns
fflK^
through the a- of all error
In reality, they show the s* of error
or increases it to the point of s*.
d
suffering and a- ; self-imposed agony;
Error hrings its own s*
as it hastens towards r.
#p 77- 7
/261-2
self -destructive
/ 210-23 this so-caUed mind is r,
b 300-16 The inharmonious and s* never touch the
p 388-18 They are self-contradictory and r,
self-directin&T
a 169-26 Ifmuscles can cease to act . . . they must be a-
self-division
c 263-28 a new multiplication or a- of mortal thought,
p 424- 1 by the parent's mind, through 8*.
ff 548-32 aUio increase their numbers . . by «*.*'
549-13 and sometimes through a-.
self-establishment
a 142- 2 have required for a- and propagation.
self-evident
a 113-10 the four following, to me, s* propositions.
Science of being repudiates a- impossibilities,
It Is a s* error to suppose that there can be
It is a' that we are harmonious only as we
and this becomes a\ when we learn that
when it is a' that matter can have no pain
cannot . . . both cure and cause disease is r.
by the following s* proposition :
'207-16
1» 309-27
o 346-13
p 388-23
393^20
t 467-13
r 470-12
self-evident
r 472-21 and we should have a «* absurdity
ff 560-32 As C. 8. repudiates a- impossibilities,
self-evideutly
ff 539-21 exposed by our Master as a- wrong.
self-evolution
a 119- 6 They either presuppose the »• ... of matter,
self-existence
b 331-20 and there is no other r.
self-existent
a 142-27 If Mind was first and a-,
/ 213- 9 God, good, is a- and self-expressed,
0 278-19 admission, . . . that matter is self -creative, s*,
282- 9 The sphere represents good, the a-
290- I Because Life Is God. Life must be eternal, s*.
300-17 The . . . never touch the harmonious and r.
r 479- 8 Matter is neither a- nor a product of Spirit.
g 565-17 God, the a' and eternal.
^; 583-21 »- Life, Truth, and Love;
588-24 Substance ; a- and eternal Mind ;
self-expressed
/ 213-10 God, good, is self-existent and r,
self-forgetfbliiess
pr 15-26 S'^ purity, and affection are constant prayers.
self-groverned
an 106- 9 Man is properly a- only when he
a 125-17 Reflecting God*s government, man is s*.
self-srovernment
an 106- 8 among which are «', reason, and conscience.
a 119- 6 They either presuppose the ... s* of matter,
/ 236-22 biighting the buddings of r.
t 447- 2 trespassing upon man's individual right of a-.
selfhood
a 38-24 Christ, his spiritual a\ never suffered,
m 68- 8 cherish nothing which hinders our highest a:
ap 91-16 Absorbed in material «* we discern . . . faintly
91-18 The denial of material r aids the
b 294-25 Man*s genuine a- is recognizable only in
316- 6 and lose sight of mortal 0*
r 476-22 outside of all material a:
479-14 which constitutes matter's supposed «*,
ff 538- 3 Truth . . . does, drive error out of all r.
554-11 destitute of any knowledge of the so-called a-
ap 661-20 material and corporeal a' disappear,
self-immolation
pr 1-6 watching, and working, combined with s\
a 23- 5 The atonement requires constant a-
$p 99-19 health, purity, ana s-,
ffl 590- 9 Lamb of God. The spiritual idea of Love; r ;
self-imposed
ph 191-16 must free itself from r materiality
/ 221-17 suffering and disease were the a- beliefs of
ffl 588- 8 suffering and self-destruction ; a* agony ;
p 398-20 which reduces r sufferings
t 462-26 to probe the r wounds of selflshnees,
selfish
a 36-19 A a' and limited mind may be unjust,
51-29 and caused the «* materialist to hate him ;
m 68-13 the a- exaction of all another's time
$ 109-16 buoyant with hope, not <* nor depressing.
ph 192-15 all that is s*, wicked, dishonest, and impure.
b 290-10 and from s* and inferior motives.
318-10 all that is material, untrue, a\ or debased.
/ 447- 7 erring human opinions, conflicting a- motives,
selfishness
and Impurity
m 60-12 s* and impurity alone are fleeting,
and sensualism
c 269-24 S- and sensualism are educated in
and sensuality
a 22- 4 rand sensuality causing constant retrogression,
and sin
ph 176-14 r and sin, disease and death, will lose their
monntaln of
m 61-10 and every mountain of a* be brought low,
old
pr 9- 7 Do we pursue the old «•, satisfied with
tips tbe beam
/ 206-28 &'• tips the beam of human existence towards
pr 9-11 If a- has given place to kindness,
m ' 64- 2 caused by the s* and inhumanity of man.
ph 175-19 Then people had less time for a-, coddling, and
/ 201- 9 Passions, s*, false appetites, hatred,
205-27 into opposite channels where s* reigns.
b 330-30 dishonesty, r, envy, hypocrisy,
p 407- 7 passion, «•, envy, hatred.
419-24 S- does not appear in the practice of
t 462-27 the self-inflicted wounds of «*,
ffl 689- 2 hatred ; a- ; self-will ; lust.
Digitized by
Google
SELF-JUSTIFICATION
468
SENSE
self-justification
pr 8-1 may afford a quiet sense of s;
8 115-23 depraved will, 8-, pride, enTv,
> 242-18 sefr-wiU, »', and self-love,
self-knowledire
t 4G2-20 Anatomy, ... 1b mental r,
self-love
/ 242-15 S' is more opaque than a solid body.
242-18 self-will, self-jastiflcation, and s-,
self-made
6 282-11 a belief in a s* and temporary
294-26 Man is neither d* nor made by mortals.
ffl 584-22 saith : . . . a wicked mind, 8- or
self-inesmeriHin
p 403- 5 while 8' is induced unconsciously
self-o£fering
ffl 57&- 8 ABEL. Watchfulness; «*;
582- 9 Renewal of affections; «> ;
self-reliant
a 23-aO demands s- trustworthiness,
self-respect
p 407- 3 inconoeivably terrible to man's r.
self-rigbteousness
ph 179-10 not in «*, but reflecting the divine
p 3<M-11 This query Jesus answered by rebuking r
t 448- 2 Blindness and s' cling fast to
ffl 592-26 Pharisee. Corporeal and sensuous belief; r
self-sacrifice
a 29-10 Great is the reward of «•,
self-same
b 317-22 as the a* Jesus whom they had loved
self-satisfied
pr 7-21 A «• ventilation of fervent sentiments
selfHseekinir
t 445-21 S'f envy, passion, pride,
self-seen
p 411-19 Jesus caused the evil to be «•
self-sentence
p 378- 6 will enable you to commute this r,
self-sustained
p 390- 4 We cannot deny that Life is «•,
ff 544- 7 Mind, . . . being the producer, Life was r.
self-sustainin§r
ph 170-12 points to the 8- and eternal Truth,
p 372-22 Matter is not 8\
self-will
/ 242-18 the adamant of error, — «%
fl 589- 2 envy; hatred; selfishness; 8", lust.
fiance
ph 195-15 Whatever furnishes the «■ of an idea
semi-god
c 263-16 mis-creator, who believes he is a «*.
semi-metaphysical
d 268-14 8' systems afford no substantial aid
268-18 These «* systems are one and all
semi-starvation
/ 221-20 Hence s* is not acceptable to wisdom,
semper paratus
t 458-15 S' p' is Truth's motto.
send
/ 206-19 Does God 8- sickness,
b 287-12 *< Doth a fountain 8- forth - - Jos. 8 .- IL
p 43^>-31 We 8' our best detectives to
t 455-29 same fountain cannot 8- forth both
ff 545-14 errors a* falsity into all human doctrines
ap 570-19 What if the old dragon should 8' forth a
sender
8 158- 7 Apollo was also regarded as the s* of disease,
sendeth
r 489-22 «• not forth sweet waters and bitter.
sendinflT
/ 206-26 Instead of God 8* sickness and death,
sends
ph 191-32 Mind, God, «* forth the aroma of Spirit,
194- 9 Truth s* a report of health over the body.
196-31 The press unwittingly 8- forth many sorrows
/ 239-30 The perfect Mind r forth perfection,
239-31 Imperfect mortal mind «* forth its own
p 399-11 mortal mind «• its despatches over its body,
ff 516-15 arbutus 8' her sweet breath to heaven.
ap 668-29 Love «' forth her primal and everlasting strain.
sensation
basis of
Sh 178-18 acting from the basis of r in matter,
ef thAt
ffl 592- 1 alias the belief that s- is in matter,
changes
r 491- 6 Change the belief, and the r changes.
sensation
devoid of
r 480- 9 whereas matter is devoid of r.
disAppears
r 491- 6 Destroy the belief, and the s- disi^ipean.
false
8 128-28 and not upon the judgment of false «*.
hasno
ph 166- 1 matter has no r of its own,
/ 211-10 Is it not provable . . . that matter has bo #-?
214-31 the body as matter has no s* of its own,
o 346-23 because matter has no r,
p 401-14 since matter has no ar
r 485- 4 for matter has no «*.
489- 5 and that matter has no r.
489-26 because matter has no r,
intelliiienoe and
b 294-12 error, saying : '* Matter has intelUgenoe and r .
life and
b 278-12 That matter . . . lias life and «*, is one of tiie
289- 4 The belief that life and •• are in the body
p 396-30 never giving the body Ufe and «-.
life, nor
8 127-22 have — as matter — no intelligence, lif^ im» r.
/ 206-11 matter has no intelligence, life, nor r ,
material
{8ee material)
nuftterlal in
p 416-17 and this mind is material in r,
no
/ 212-16 and the nerves liave no r.
237- 4 *' There is no r in matter.'*
b 284-30 no r nor report goes from material body to
nor life
8 106- 6 matter possesses neitlier r nor life ;
of pain
/ 212- 6 If the r of pain in the limb can return,
of sickness
/ 211-13 The 8- of sickness and the impulse to sin
physical
pr 7-17 Physical r, . . . produces material ecstasy
snpposed
8 120-25 deduced from supposed s- in matter
world of
pr 13-31 the world of «* is not cognisant of
sp 81- 4 as there is to show the sick that matter .
hass*;
ph 168-28 tlie r would not appear if
188-18 The smile of the sleeper indicates the «*
/ 211-24 If it is true that nerves have s*,
212-14 it proves r to be in the mortal mind,
218-26 to oelieve in matter as . . . liaving s* or power.
243-24 matter lias neither intelligenoe nor r.
b 296- 2 the s* seeming to be in nerves
318-22 denies the error of r in matter,
p 370-30 change our basis from «• to C. S.,
396-21 as if matter could have r.
408-30 that condition of the body which we call r
r 480- 8 belief that there is s* in matter,
485-29 as much as nerves control r
488-22 Nerves have no more «*,... than the
ffl 586-20 a belief that matter lias r.
691-11 «* in the sensationless;
sensationless
/ 260-20 the body lies listless, undisturbed, and «•,
0 280-26 man has a r body;
ffl 691-11 Matteb. . . . sensation in the r;
692- 1 matter, which is «* ;
sensations
«7> 73-20 with material s* and desires,
73-24 belief that . . . spirit retains the r
92- 6 but also capable of imparting these r.
/ 211- 7 The s* of the body must either be the
211- 7 the 8' of a so-called mortal mind or of
p 372- 7 theory . . . tliat its s* can reproduce man,
sense
allegorical
ap 675-16 Taken in its allegorical #*,
and Sonl
/ 240-32 how to divide between r and Soul.
anthropomorphic
b 337- 1 but not in any anthropomorpliic r.
captives [of
pre/ xi-19 deliverance to the captives [of s*], ~ L%tk€ 4 .* 18.
certain
ff 609- 7 presented to them tlie certain r of eternal life.
ap 669-14 in a sweet and certain r that God is Love.
changes the
b 319-28 A misplaced word changes the s*
clear
6 326-20 Paul had a clear r of the demands of Truth
r 496-17 your clear r and calm trust,
common
p 365-12 and common s* and common humanity are
Digitized by
Google
SENSE
469
SENSE
an I
deaoei
sense
oontradlotine
gl 696-26 C. S., contradicting r , maketh the valley to bud
eorporeftl
pref viii- 5 the discords of corporeal s- must yield to the
m 56-11 where the corporeal $' of creation was cast out,
fp 72- 2 of which corporeal s- can take no cognizance.
77- 5 continues to be ikbelief of corporeal 8- until the
ph 167- 7 only as we live above corporeal «•
b 299-26 Corporeal «•, or error, may seem to hide Truth,
p 876-16 simulated a corporeal 8- of life.
380- 9 indulging the demands of corporeal s*,
r 48a-15 the name " error ** to corporeal r,
486- 6 until every corporeal s* is quenched.
489-13 Corporeal «* defrauds and lies;
493- 2 To corporeal «*, the sun appears to rise and set,
494-20 serves to correct the errors of corporeal «• ;
49&-21 Let C. S., instead of corporeal r,
g 633-31 learned that corporeal s- is the serpent.
648-11 only as the clouds of corporeal 8' roll away.
ap 673-19 Because St. John's corporeal «* of the
678- 2 substituting for the corporeal s*, the
gl 683- 6 The representatives of Soul, not corporeal «• ;
correct
D 560-18 without a correct s* of Its highest visible idea,
Jlened
a 56- 2 from a deadened r of the invisible God,
detftch
0 961-21 Detach s* from the body, or matter,
distorted
b 322-22 incurred through the pains of distorted r.
divine
g 606-24 the divine r, giving the spiritual proof
ap 677- 1 human sense of Deity yields to the divine r,
diviner
b 286-20 to give place to a diviner «• of
p 309- 7 He enters into a diviner a* of the facts,
ap 663- 2 while, to a diviner 8-, harmony is the real
dormant
b 327-31 awaken the man's dormant a- of
enraptured
/ 246-16 should dawn upon the enraptured «•
erroneous
p 396-25 with which to combat their erroneous 8\
errors of
/ 240-27 In trying to undo the errors of »•
o 273-14 till the errors of a- are eliminated.
p 406-11 The Science of being unveils the errors of «*,
/ 206- 9 a law of mortal mind, wrong in every s*,
false
• 106-26 this false 8- evolves, in belief, a
122-27 Temporal life is a false a- of existence.
ph 172-14 as the false «* of being disappears.
194-22 by the false a- it imparts.
196-13 here the word amil means a false a'
f 206- 6 their false r concerning Ood and man.
213-31 dipped to its depths into a false a- of things,
263-14 I hope that you are conquering this false a-.
e 262-27 a false «* of man's origin.
b 281-21 When we put off the raise a- for the true.
307-15 a transient, false s* of an existence which
311-30 as mortals lay off a false 8' of life,
819- 1 manifests mortality, a false s* of soul.
826-32 A false «* of life, substance, and mind
836-23 Only by losing the false a- of Soul can we
p 399-26 It is only a falBe «* of matter,
411-22 induced by a false «* mentally entertained,
t 460-15 to the frightened, false a- of the patient.
r 486- 6 the false «•, which ever betrays mortals into
493-30 the Christ could improve on a false «*.
g 539- 1 This false s* of existence is fratricidal.
540-21 a false s- which hath no knowledge of Ood."
646-22 translators of this . . . entertained a false r of
ap 673-20 and in place of this false a- was the
faldties of
sp 78- 4 They are the falsities of «*,
finite
• 120- 1 though it seems otherwise to finite a-.
124-12 This is a mortal, finite a- of things,
/ 206- 3 and has a finite «• of the infinite.
e 263-24 as when some finite a- peers from its cloister
b 280-13 its flinite r of the divisibility of Soul
300- 3 Finite s* has no true appreciation of
fleahly
b 814- 8 waited until the mortal or fieshly r had
for fowl
r 482- 1 substitution of the word s* for aotU
high
i 448-20 a high s* of the moral and
hig^her
b 286-29 As mortals reach, . . . a higher r,
322-20 physical sense of pleasure yields to a higher a-.
p 890-14 Let your higher r of justice destroy the
r 487- 1 to seek and to find a higher s* of happiness
gl 689-19 higher s* of Truth rebuking mortal belief,
sense
human
(see human)
identical with
r 482-12 out of Science, soul is identical with •■,
immanent
/ 209-14 immanent s* of Mind-power enhances the glory
of
immortal
sp 72- 3 Principle of man speaks through immortal a',
f 210-30 immortal r includes no evil nor pestilence.
210-81 inmiortal s* has no error of sense,
216-14 to supply the truth of inmiortal a\
imparting a
ap 667- 2 imparting a s* of the ever-presence of
imperfect
c 268-26 Mortals have a very imperfect a- of the
inoorporeal
ap 677- 2 yields to the incorporeal s* of God and man
inferior
gl 690-16 which has the inferiors* of master, or ruler.
instead of
b %)2-23 this real man is governed by Soul instead of ••,
literal
a 32-24 This would have been foolish in a literal s* ;
lower
a 116-30 but not in the lower s*.
gl 600-18 word kurioa almost always has this lower 8\
uiaterial
(see material)
miseonoeived
b 281-19 is a myth, a misconceived r
moral
i 461-32 tends to blast moral r, health, and
mortal
{aee mortal)
must be Inunortal
p 433-29 sense of life, God, — which a- must be immortaU
my
a 40-10 This is my s* of divine pardon,
no
/ 210^1 it has no s* of error; therefore it is
243-26 Love has no s* of hatred.
no error of
/ 210-31 immortal sense has no error of s*,
no more
/ 250-26 matter has no more s* as a mortal man than
no other
/ 206- 2 no other s* of Life, and no consciousness of the
objects of
b 209-16 exchanges the objects of a- for the ideas of
g 610- 4 than to dwell on the objects of a- 1
of being
{aee being)
' • "clei
ap 677-28 The writer's present feeble s* of C. S.
* disease
b 270-27 If a r of disease produces suifering
of Christian Seienoe
ap 677-28 ~
of disease
b 270-27
p 421-26 If you would destroy the s* of disease,
of ease
b 270-28 and a a- of ease antidotes suffering,
of error
g 520-13 in which all a- of error forever disappears
of evil
b 325- 3 He who . . . loses all a- of evil,
g 640-15 that Truth may annihilate all s* of evil
offspring of
0 274- 5 the offspring of s*, not of Soul, Spirit,
of good
b 311-18 Evil is destroyed by the s* of good.
of health
m 69- 4 mortals gain the s* of health only as
of infinitude
r 469-21 We bury the a- of infinitude, when we admit
of Life
p 433-29 8' of Life, God, — which sense must be
of material life
a 63-29 beliefs of the flesh or his s* of material life,
of personal Joys
c 266-11 even if you cling to a s- of personal joys,
of pleasure
6 21)8-16 alternating between a a- of pleasure and pain,
322-19 until his pnsrslcal a- of pleasure yields to a
of sin
m 69- 6 only as they lose the r of sin and disease.
b 311-12 It is a s* of sin. and not a sinful soul,
r 481-31 it is the s* of sin which is lost, and not
of Soul
gl 582-16 a r of Soul, which has spiritual bliss
of soul
b 819- 1 manifests mortality, a false a- of souL
r 493-26 Any r of soul in matter is not the
of snbstanoe
b 801- 7 bat his r of substance involves error
one
8 119-17 In one r God is identical with nature,
Digitized by
Google
SENSE
470
sense
our
a 7b~ 5 expressed by our s- of human blood.
oatward
8 12^24 instead of accepting only the outward s-
OTerwhelmingr
a 50- 6 oTerwhelming r of the magnitude of his work,
painful
r 486-19 can destroiy any painful •■ of, or belief in, that
pains of
(see pains)
personal
m 61- 2 within the limits of personal r.
b 312-24 A personal «• of Ood and of
physical
{see physical)
priceless
p 366- 1 priceless «' of the dear Father's loTlng-kindnesB.
g 526-10 the primary «* being imcige.form ,
proper
e 266- 8 flrain some proper r of the infinite,
424- 8 uie proper r of God's unerring direction
pore
a 29^-25 OTershadowed the pure «• of the Virgin-mother
b 318-16 would efface the pure r of omnipotence.
poriflcatlon of
b 324- 6 The purification of r and self is a proof of
qolckened
o 348-13 from the quickened s* of the people,
quiet
pr 8- 1 A wordy prayer may afford a quiet r of
b 296-14 the real 8- of being, perfect and
rebukes
o 350-29 Soul rebukes «•, and Truth destroys error.
rellgloas
a 63-18 contrary to the world's religious r.
e 267-13 in a religious s-, they hare the same authority
eelentiflc
m 69-19 not conflict with the scientific r of
e 266-10 This scientific «* of being, forsaking matter
b 272-10 brings out the scientific 8*,
837- 1 in a scientific «*, but not in any anthropomorphic
p 378-23 Establish the scientific $• of health,
416-14 Opiates do not remore ... in any scientific 5*.
self and
a 20-31 put aside material self and r, and seek the
sight and
tp 97-32 gone from physical sight and s*,
sight or
/ 214-28 But the real sight or r is not lost.
sin and
ff 630-22 saying, . . . that sin and s- are more pleasant
M 683- 7 who, Baring wrestled with error, sin, and r,
■infol
j»r 16- 4 the door of which shuts out sinful s*
16- 6 Truth that is sinless and the falsity of sin-
ful r.
a 23- 9 suffering is an error of sinful •*
p 406-29 pains of sinful r are less harmful than
■inless
a 22-24 immortality, boundless freedom, and sinless r,
slnninc
sp 96- 1 Humanity adrances slowly out of sinning s
SENSES
g 660-12 The true r of being and its eternal perfectloa
ap 676- 2 Arise . . . into the true s* of Lore,
tnser
19- 7 by glTing man a truer r of Love,
19- 9 and this truer r of Lore redeems
ilriti
splntual
(MS spiritual)
suffering
$p 77-21 orof a sinning, sufferings-,
ap 574-28 which your suxering r deems wrathful
sweet
b 304- 1 the sweet 8- and presence of Life and Truth.
temporary
b2- "
this
296- 9 a mortal temporary s* of things,
b 272- 4 This s* is assimilated only as we are honest,
298-11 until this «- is corrected by C. S.
o 349-19 this s* raost be gained by its disciples
489-16 How then can tnis s- be the God-giTen channel
time and
c 261-26 the mutations of time and s-,
gl 584- 4 The objects of time and a- disappear in the
to Soul
a 48- 9 from earth to heaven, from r to Soul.
c 266- 1 and transplant the afcections from a- to Soul,
ap 666- 7 in their passage from »• to Soul,
transient
f 246-14 the transient a- of beauty fades,
true
a 32-20 The true a- is spiritually lost, if the
8 108-29 thereby shutting out the true a- of Spirit.
c 264- 8 if they would gain the true s* of things.
b 283-23 the true «* of His power is lost to nil who
o 366-12 let the harmonious and true a- of Life
p 430-11 shut out the true a- of Life and health.
g 534- 7 to interpret the Scriptures in their true «•,
uncertain
b 326-24 only when his uncertain r of right yirided to
want of
r 489-30 A wrong sense ... is noii senss, want of r.
woes of
/ 248-10 and destroying the woes of s*
'Bg
r 489-29 A wrong r of God, man, and creatkxi is
m 68- 4 Ther are slares to fashioa, pride, and r.
69-12 nor nis r of increasing number
an 102- 7 in s' it is an unreal concept of the
8 116-29 in tiM s* of infinite personality, but not
ph 172-20 belief that there is Soul in r or Life in matter
176-12 and dissuade any a- of fear or ferer.
/ 214-26 How transient a r is morUl s^bt,
e 266-29 inform us that the pleasures mr are mortal
b 311-14 false estimates of soul as dwelling in «-
311-16 belief strays into a s* of temporary loss
312-14 thes of a corporealJeborah,
316-12 hid from their r Christ's sonship
322- 6 tlM reality of Life, the control of Soul OTer «-,
o 363-13 not wholfy outlived the r of ghostly beliefft.
p 362- • Why art thou cast down^ O my mml [«-] ?^
366-23. a s- of the odiousness of sin
879-13 Had he known his •- of bleeding was an
r 482- 8 use the word «-, and you will hare the scicnitlfle
493-23 it remoTes any other r of moral or mental
g 640-31 Material in origin and a , he brings a
ap 572-26 Through what r came this rision to St. John ?
gl 696-16 a r of the nothingness of error,
sense-dream
b 312- 6 as the s* ranishes and reality appears.
sense-existence
ph 167- 6 Soul-existeBoe, in the place of r,
senseless
/ 202-29 as if r matter had more power than
senses
are silent
ap 89-21 Spirit, God, is heard when the s- are sileBt.
are ralritnal
f2Ba-^ Man, whose s- are spiritual, is
a 60-20 before the eridence of the bodily r,
ph 172- 1 which he has through the bodily a-,
t448-6 Evil which obtainsTn the bodily 5-,
cognisable by the
ap 86-29 as readily as from objects cognisable by the s*.
corporeal
sp 70- 2 corporeal r cannot inform us what is real
86-94 Jew and Gentile may hare had acute corporeal
•*,
a 131- 7 the false evidence before the corporeal s*
144-13 the manifestations of tlie corporeal S-,
/ 216-22 If the decision were left to the corporeal «*,
b 281- 8 Divine Science contradicts the corporeal «•,
296-22 knowledge obtained from the corporeal r
818- 6 Corporeal a- define diseases as realities:
318- 7 even while the corporeal r are saying that
834-23 according to the testimony of the corporeal r,
p 388- 4 obtained a victory over the corporeal r,
393- 9 Mind is the master of the corporeal s*,
396- 9 master the false evidences of the corporeal s*
417-18 The evidence before the corporeal a-
t 448-13 rises above the evidence of the corporeal r ;
r 471- 8 the evidence before the five corporeal r,
477-10 To the five corporeal s*, man appears to be
477-12 declares the corporeal s* to be mortal and
486-28 If the five corporeal s* were the medium
488-14 Do the five corporeal «• constitute man?
488-20 corporeal s* can take no cognisance of
489-24 The corporeal «* are the only source of evil
493-18 the beliefs of the five corporeal s-,
g 616- 7 the false testimony of the corporeal s*
626-24 The corporeal s* declare otherwise;
627-16 gathered from the corporeal •*,
631-28 corporeal s* can take no cognisance of Spirit.
632- 6 must be gained from the five corporeal r.
632-21 calling out to the corporeal r.
643- 9 five corporeal a- cannot take cognisance of
646-16 manifested only through the corporeal r,
562- 8 necessarily apparent to the corporeal r,
567-14 but in the line of the corporeal r,
gl 581-20 evidence obtained from tne five corporeal r,
686- 1 Not organs of the so-called corporeal r ,
689-13 knowledge obtained from the five corporeal s*;
590- 5 Evidence obtained from the five corpcMval n
Digitized by
Google
p395-4
eda€»tod
ph 196^9
/227-6
•rriny
pr 15-10
•▼Idenoe of
a 18-11
p88»-2
420-31
SENSES
the (estiiiiony of the deoeitfal r.
All that giyes pleasure to our educated r
olaims of the enslaring $• must be denied
door of the erring r must be closed.
471
SENT
against the accredited eridence of the a-,
evidence of the «• is not to be accepted
Turn his gaxe from the false eridence of the r
•TldMioe to the
p 870-10 furnishes the eyidence to the $\
in other words the five r,
knowledge gained from the five «*
material nearing, sight, . . . termed the Are r
through matter, the fire $',
eridence before the corporeal human b;
from the standpoint of the human $%
fl>A 800-22
6 274-4
0 026-10
682-81
Ills
a 02- 6 His r drank in the spiritual eridence of
lumuui
s 116-6
t 461-10
Ulnslons of the
b 882-13 dispelling the iUusions of the s* ;
lUnsIre
ph 191-28 The illusive s- may fancy affinities with
Umlted
b 337-21 incomprehensible to the limited •*
material
(see material)
mortal
unlimited by the mortal «*.
to the mortal «*, there is seeming discord.
all the spiritual r of man, are eternal.
Who dares to say that ther of man can be
communicated through the «• of Soul
Neither . . . can interfere with the r of Soul,
The r of Spirit abide in Love,
imperceptible to the so-called personal r,
b
paeo-6
of num
r 486-28
480-19
of Mind
r 480- 4 the «* of Mind are never lost
of Soul
/ 213-18
214-29
of Spirit
6 274-12
personal
6 834-11
physioal
(see physical)
/ 214-80 and there are no other real r .
6 284-28 the only real «* of man are spiritual,
r 488-28 If it were possible for the real r of man to be
represent
c 205-16 The r represent birth as untimely
Seienee and the
b 273-13 Hence the enmity bet¥reen Science and the r,
Ailed
s 122-10 these so-called r still make mortal
ph 190-11 arranges itself into five so-called «•,
c 268-20 material so-called 8- have no cognizance
261-90 he was in the full possession ofhlB so-called r.
b 292-16 The so-called «• of mortals are material,
these so-called r receive no intimation of
defines these so-called •* as mortal beH^s^
senses
6 812-8 Ther regard a corpse, not as man,
p 382-26 oblivion, in which the 8- had engulfed him,
384-29 all the evidence before the s* can never
senses'
8 122- 7 The material s* reversal of the
sense-testimony
f 249- 2 relinquish all theories based on s*,
sensible
8 109- 7 not, . . . seen to be supported by •• evidence,
ph 173- 9 the r is required to be made manifest through
p 399-27 since matter is not s*.
sensibly
pr 14-1 If we are •• with the body and regard
p 383-30 pounding the poor body, to make it a- well
sensitive
a 54- 1 he would have been less r to those beliefs.
p 428- 6 oftentimes affects a s* patient more
ff 665- 1 mortal mind is less pungent or s*,
sensual
a 20-13 men can be baptised. . . . and yet be «* and
ap 73-30 The r cannot be made the mouthpiece of
/ 221-32 another lesson, —that gluttony is a s* illusion,
226-26 the sick, the «*, the sinner, I wished to save
241- 5 S- treasures are laid up ** where moth— Ifott.
6.- 19.
264-16 During the r ages, absolute C. S. may not
0 263-28 A 8' thought, like an atom of dust
6 296-10 Nothing r nor sinful is immortaL
g 647-28 «*, and mortal theory of the universe,
gl 683- 1 S- and mortal beliefB :
600-11 A corporeal and s* belief; mortal man;
sensualism
a 36-16 distance between Christianity and «*
m 66-14 in the materialism and «* of the age,
c 260-22 S' evolves bad physical and moral conditions.
260-24 Selfishness andr are educated in
6 272-23 earthward gravitation of s* and impurity,
337- 6 <S* is not bibs, but bondage.
gl 689- 6 mortal embracing duplicity, repentance, a*.
604-15 love rebuking error; reproof of r.
sensualist's
/ 241- 8 The r affections are as imaginary, whimsical,
sensuality
aU
/ 201-10 selfishness, false appetites, hatred, all s-,
and sin
n 364- ^ might be redeemed from r and sin.
ariung f roaa
S 94-20 betrayal, arising from r.
e
r4n-9
488-18
Splrit*s
/ 214-82
spirltaal
6288-6
r 486-28
9 512-26
Spirit's r are without pain.
between the evidence of the spiritual •* and
all the spiritual r of man, are eternal,
discerned only through the spiritual r.
testimony of the
8 122-20 denying the testimony of the •■ ,
tliese
6 284-26 are beyond the cognisance of these •*,
294- 2 These s* indicate the common human belief,
r486-7 Todie, that he may regain these «•?
those very
ph 196- 9 gave him pain through those very s*,
unseen to the
/ 234-30 actionof the human mind, unseen to ther.
visible to the
p 400-26 image which becomes visible to the r.
a 38-28 living only for . . . the gratification of the s*,
52- 7 their s* testified oppositely, and absorbed the
m 61- 2 The 8- confer no real enjoyment.
an 101- 4 the impressions made upon the s*;
8 119-26 contradicts the evidence before the s*
120-13 is he well if the «• say he is sick ?
138-26 the sinful, so-called pleasure of the s*.
/ 206-14 governed by Science instead of the #•,
242-14 so-called pain and pleasure of the r.
6 289-18 what appears to thea* to be death is but
806-20 invertea image/s presented by the s*,
palsies
8 142-16 S- palsies the right hand, and causes the left to
rebuked their
a 61-27 divine Principle, Love, which rebuked their r.
selfishness and
a 22- 4 selfishness and s* causing constant retrogres-
sion,
■In and
ap 82-31 In a world of sin and a- hastening to
ap 71-26 There is no s* in Spirit.
92-19 an outgrowth of human knowledge or s-,
<Mn 104-20 dishonesty. «-, falsehood, revenge,
gl 681- 6 counteracting all evil, «*, and mortality.
587-21 Ham (Noah*s son). Corporeal belief; r;
689-14 8-; envy; oppression; tyranny.
693- 7 Red Dragon. Fear; inflammation; r;
603-12 Reuben (Jacob's son). Corporeality; s*;
sensuous
s lllr- 3 the will, or s* reason of the human mind,
121- 3 inclinations of a s* philosophy.
131- 8 Hence the opposition of s* man
ph 177-14 the body Ib a r, human concept.
/ 203-19 imprisoned in a «• body.
224- 7 r pleasure or pain is self-destroyed
o 863- 1 scientific real Is the s* unreal.
t 454-80 superiority of spiritual power over »•
gl 682-24 CANAAN (the son of Ham). A a- belief;
602-26 Pharisee. Corporeal and s* belief;
sensuousness
pr 16-20 Only as we rise above all material s- and
a 36- 8 enabled to rise somewhat from mortal r,
61-29 His spirituality separated him from 9*,
sent
o 18- • For Christ 8- me not to baptize^-- 1 Cor. \:\1.
27- 1 Jesus r a message to John the Baptist,
27-22 Jesus 8' forth seventy students at one time,
49- 7 Where were the seventy whom Jesus •* forth ?
a 109-29 not mine, but His that a- me. — John 7 / 16.
126-13 nor r forth a positive sound.
133- 1 and 8' the inqiiiry to Jesus,
ph 166- • Hear ma word, and healed them, —Paal. 107 .• 20.
Digitized by
Google
SENT
472
SERPENT
sent
b 272- 1 except they be «• ? " — Rom. 10 . 15.
272- 1 If r, how shall they preach, . . . except the
p 378-12 «• it cowering back into the jungle.
410- 9 Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast «•!*• — John 17 • a.
433-28 and Scholastic Theology is^ f or *
ff 537- 3 8' him forth from the a^mlen — Oen. 3 • 23
ap 661-30 " There was a man »• ftom Qod—John 1 .• 6.
sentence
awaiting the
p4^29 awaiting the «• which General Progress
pr 7- 1 The only civil »• which he had for error
divine
pr 11-19 not to annul the divine r
of death
p 433-19 proceeds to pronounce the solemn «• of death
436- 3 for which Mortal Man is under »• of death.
436-33 that court pronounced a *• of death for
of Ood
/ 232-23 never tried to make of none effect the r of God,
tols
4p 80- 9 the very periodical containing this r
unjust
p 381-29 man*s moral right to annul an unjust r,
an 10&- 3 Ck>urts and juries judge and r moruis
106-16 courts reasonably pass «•, according to the mo-
tive.
P ?S~Jt Unwittingly you «• yourself to suffer.
SJ'S * *:. "?^*'' Jnnicted by divfaie authority.
391-24 and the judge will r you.
406-13 s* of the moral law wtil be executed
440-17 Wherefore, then, ... do you s- Mortal Man
sentenced
b 322-16 since God has r sin to suffer.
p 433-24 For this crime Mortal Man is 8-
434-22 The prisoner at the bar has been unjustly 8\
434-30 the lower court has «• Mortal Man to die,
436-17 Laws of Health should be r to die.
436-28 His Honor r Mortal Man to die
sentences
^J?"?? P«$«Uaritie8 of expression, recollected «•.
•^ ???■*! ^ '*^ Immortal »•,... have been potent
o 341- 6 are generally based on detached 8-
p 391-26 Mortal mind alone a- itself.
440-21 God, who r only for sin.
sentient
^^^ Instead of possessing a r materirft form,
285- 1 Matter is not 8' and cannot
r 487-23 The belief that life is •• and intelligent
^ 5??~. } ^** *' requisite . . . that dust should become s-.
^i 687-11 a supposition of aphysicality;
sentiment
pr 7-16 to induce or encourage Christian «*.
8 161-15 that immortal «• of the Declaration.
ph 176- 1 and there is truth in his 8\
/ 252-21 Animal in propensity, deceitful in «•.
p 408-21 a supposed effect on intelligence and s*.
sentiments
pr 7-22 A self-satisfled ventilation of fervent s*
ph 196-28 with wrong tastes and «•.
{206-12 exercise of the «• — hope, faith, love
327-30 Let that inform the «• and awaken the
g 531- 9 represent the higher moral <•,
sentinel
a 49-18 faithful a- of God at the highest post of
sentinels
/ 226- 9 and will command their «• not to let truth pass
separate
P'^ .K5 2^, **"<*'*• '^°* <^>>e ^*«dom He bestows.
iH5 5?*l^*y *• ^^^^ ^e *>«Wef and dream of
a 21-17 We have «• time-tables to consult,
42-19 belief that man has existence or mind a- from
m 66-21 Husbands and wives should never a- if
8p 74-32 in 8- states of existence, or consciousness.
an 103-12 Mind-science is wholly i- from
J2S"*^ ^*" y**" ** ^**® mentality from the body
8 136- 6 no intelligence, action, nor life a- from God.
/ 204- 7 false conclusions . . . that there are two «•,
238-7 andl)eye»-,** — 77 Cor. 6.- 17.
211J" 8 *o «• «» 'rom the love of God." — Rom. 8 .• 89.
309-28 impossible ... for man to have an intelligence r
p 41i^^ as if it were a a- bodily member.
424- 2 becomes a r, individualized mortal mind,
t 449-26 only to a- through simultaneous repulsion.
461- 4 to come out from the material world and be *♦.
r 466-27 to 8' the chaff from the wheat.
475-19 that which has no «• mind from God ;
480-18 thus attempting to «• Mind from God.
491-25 apparently with their own r embodiment.
g 622-10 Ibcistence, «• . . . Science explahis as impossible.
separate
g 635- 4 the wheat and tares which time wUl s-
^4 Error begins by reckoning life ass- from Spirit,
* 5J"H therefore he could no more be «• from hia
S"S "J»»pirttualitys- him from sensuousnesa,
ap 72-16 which are not united by progress, butT^
^•S-«S the belief that man is /B^^d, *
b 308-29 nor a- from its divine Principle.
306-14 and then are s* as by a Uw of divorce
306-18 cannot be «• for an instant from God,
315- 4 «• him from the scholastic theolocy of the
??S"oS Of clauses r from their context^
iiS?"S H*«'»*»- • •i'ltelllgencer from God,
'^iJI'S S' 5^™ ">«»» who expresses Soul, ^^
478-28 God, who a- me from — Gal. 1 : 15.
ff 55".5 "^terial sense, is r from Truth,
ap 562-12 a- by belief from man*s divine origin
separately ^
"* «SHx " "^^^ ®*t no more together than they eat r "
p 397-27 can never treat mortal mind and matter «•
separates «u««cr*-,
"inSHl ?»nMM» «• the gold from the dross
i2SI"15 §«}<««>*• the tares and wheat in time of
SJS"S 8cJ«n<»»- the wheat from the tares.
*1S?"*I *-WiMelf from the true conception of
^Sl:5 **l»»»ity which s-C. 8. from suppositto.
648- 3 C. 8. r error from truth.
separation
m 69^31 S- never should take place,
iSS"^ «▼«» the supposed r of man from God,
p 376- 4 belief that . . . pafai must accompany the s-
separator
jyf M6- 7 Fah. S' of fable from tMct;
sepulchre
a 44- 8 His three days' work in the r
44-29 while he was hidden in the r.
46-16 faUed to hide inunortal Truth and Love in
as*.
* S?".? *PP«aring at the door of some r,
314-18 the body, which they laid in a r.
^SJ~,f *nd to behold at the »- the risen Saviour,
gl 607-14 opened the »• with divine Science,
sepulchres
pr 8-9 ** like unto whitedr~ifa<^. 23-27.
sequel
a 169-20 The r proved that this Lynn woman
series
* !}I" ? 5*^?** *«> individual may be one of a r,
117- 4 God is One, — not one of a «•, but
seriously
a 132-32 yet afterwards he s- questioned the signs of tbe
sermon
«p 80- 4 whether for the inspiration of a r or
/ 201- 1 best a- ever preached is Truth practised
234-6 belt song, S-, or Science
Sermon on the Mount
^^ilHI I?ethunderof 8inaiandthe5•ofl<AcJlf•
6 271-23 The 5- on ^A«Jf* is the essence of
sermons
ph 176-12 " a- in stones, and good in everythinr."
o 345- 8 Christian a- will heal the sick.
serpent
argranaent of the
b 280-21 The argument of the a- in the allegory.
beguiled me ^ '
g 633-28 She says, •• The a- beguiled me, — Gen, 3 .• M.
brazen
a 183-11 looked upon the braaen r,
changeth the
g 616- 9 power which changeth the a- into a staff.
coiled around
ap 92-11 a «- coiled around the tree of knowledge
enters ^^
g 629-22 «• enters into the metaphor only as
fable of the
g 644-19 first suggestion ... is in the fable of the a-,
handle the
b 321-11 wisdom bade him come back and handle the a-
is perpetnaUy
ap 664-28 The a- is perpetually dose upon the
is sapposed
g 644r-21 The r is supposed to say,
lying
g 629-21 Whence comes a talking, lyinc r
represents the ^^
ap 92-13 This represents the r in the act of
so-called
b 307- 8 This pantheistic error, or so-called r.
strangle the
ap 669-16 and fail to strangle the r of sin
Digitized by
Google
SERPENT
473
SEXUALITY
serpent
taikiiiff
g 62B-25 the species described, — a tallying r,
an 664-31 allegorical, talking «• typifies mortal mind,
tostliiiony of the
g 538-15 The testimony of the «• is significant of
typified by a
ap 564-26 are typified by a r, or animal subtlety.
b 28B- 6 resulted from the philosophy of the «•.
321- 9 he saw it become a 5-,
321-13 «*, evil, under wisdom's bidding, was destroyed
338-34 the obstacle which the «■, sin, would impose
g 615- 5 The r of God*8 creating is neither subtle nor
628-13 Now the s- was more suDtle — Gen. 3 ; 1.
629-17 And the woman said unto the «■,— Gen. Z: 2.
630-13 the ar said unto the woman, — Gen. 3 : 4.
683-31 learned that corporeal sense is the «*.
634- 9 n[ehovah] said unto the «•, — Gen. 3 ; 14.
684-27 The r, material sense, will bite the heel
689-18 by condemning its symbol, the <■,
66(^26 A r ncTcr begets a bird,
ap 663-18 that old r, whose name is devil or eyil,
664-80 the 8- pursues with hatred the
667-16 that old «*, called the deWl, — Rev. 12 ; 9.
667-18 that old $' whose name is deyll (evil),
670- 8 r cast out of his mouth water — Rev. 12 ; 16.
gl 694- 1 definition of
serpent-bites
b 328-20 hundreds ... die there annually from «*
serpentine
g 541-22 Here the $' lie invents new forms.
ap 563-27 The <* form stands for subtlety,
serpents
b 322- 1 taught them how to handle 8' unharmed,
328-23 they shall take up «•, — Mark 16 .- 18.
p 362- • they shall take up s- ; — Mark 16 .- 18.
gl 587-15 the $' of error, wnich say,
servant
a 44-3 goodandfaithfnlr,*' — lfa<<. 26.-23.
B 119-82 u but the humble r of the restful Mind,
146-11 by which material sense is made the r of
p 404- 4 or the special «• of any one of the
439-26 declaring Disease to be God's «•
servants
/201-« thereproacho/Thy8; — P8al.SQ:S0.
216-16 it makes the nerves, ...«',
serve
pr 14- 6 We cannot ** «• two masters.'* — Matt. 6 ; 24.
a 37-11 r to cleanse and rarefy the atmosphere of
ph 167-11 We cannot 8- two masters
/ 201- 5 ** No man can «• two masters." — Matt. 6 .• 24.
211-23 would 8' only to prolong discord and illusion.
0 267-23 by reversal, errors s- as waymarks to the
o 846-30 we cannot r both Ood and mammon
p 422-19 changes ... in mortal mind «* to reconstruct
served
a 52-4 He r Ood; they «• mammon,
r 497-21 his resurrection 5- to uplift faith
serves
m 57-27 r to unite thought more closely to God,
b 326-25 begotten of the oeliefs of the fiesh and s* them,
t 453-22 yet «* evil in the name of good,
r 494-20 8' to correct the errors of corporeal sense;
r 502-11 8' to suggest the proper reflection of God
servKM
a 31-32 will think that he doeth God 8- ;
40-28 It is sad that the phrase divine r has
$p 79-32 Giving does not impoverish us in the 8' of our
b 325-24 which is your reasonable «•." — Rom. 12 ; 1.
p 809-12 this so-called mind is both the 8' and message
486-12 Giving a cup of cold water ... is a Christian s:
t 465-21 God selects for the highest r one who
servitude
/ 225-23 Legally to abolish unpaid 8' in the
226-22 wearing out years of «■ to an unreal master
sessions
an 101-10 which tested during several r the phenomena
set
pr^ xi-21 To 8' at liberty them that are — Luke 4 ; 18.
a 19-14 although his teaching 8- households at variance,
20-80 the race that is «* before us; " — /re6. 12:1.
44- 8 His three days* work in the sepulchre r the
• 108-82 «• my thoughts to work in new channels,
126-22 I have s- forth G. S. and its application to
137-17 his reply »• forth a great fact :
141- 8 to «* aside even the most cherished beliefs
ph 173- 4 it is 5' down as a poison by mortal mind.
/ 210- 6 are 8' forth in Jesus* demonstrations,
211-20 children's teeth are «• on edge.** — Ezek. 18 ; 2.
222-30 and eat what is «• before you,
947- 8 retained his full s* of upper and lower teeth
set
6 826- 9 and s* his whole affections on spiritual things,
o 345- 8 When . . . His absoluteness is 8- forth,
364-17 who thereunto have s- their seals.
p 367-20 A city that is 8' on an hill — Matt. 5 . 14.
382-32 Mortal mind needed to be «• right.
434- 1 can open wide those prison doors and 8- the
r 472- 6 God has s* his signet upon Science,
493- 3 the sun appears to rise and r,
k 409- • / have r before thee an open door, — Rev. 3; 8.
g 511- 7 And God a' them in the nrmaiuent — Geii. 1 .- 17.
621-26 a material view of creation, is to be «• forth.
621-30 if veritable, would s* a^ide the omnipotence of
542-16 8- a mark upon Cain, lest any — Gen. 4 ; 15.
655-24 and »• aside the proper conception of Deity,
ap 658- 7 he 8' his right foot upon the sea, — Rev. 10 .- 2.
568-10 first the true method of creation is s* forth
gl 579- • / have «• b^ore thee an open door, — Rev. 3 ; 8.
sets
8p 83-18 belief that . . . Spirit s- aside these laws,
90-25 r one free to master the infinite idea.
8 114-27 and s* free the imprisoned thought.
c 260-14 r mortals at work to discover wnat
r 485-13 8' the captive free physically and morally.
g 542- 8 and s* upon error the mark of the beast.
554- 19 infinite Mind r at naught such a mistaken
settle
b 288- 7 will 8- aU questions through faith in
settles
o 361- 4 cancels the disagreement, and «• the question.
p 433-15 a look of despair and death s- upon it.
seven
pr^ xii- 6 During r years over four thousand students
p 421-32 of eight multiplied by five, and of r by ten,
g 520-10 The numerals of infinity, called «■ daye^
ap 560-13 It arouses the '* «• thunders ** — Rev. 10 : 3.
562-30 having r heads and ten horns, — Rev. 12 .- 3.
662-31 and «* crowns upon his heads. — Rev. 12 : 3.
572-15 open the s* seals of error with Truth,
574- 6 one of the r angels which had — Rev. 21 .- 9.
574- 7 the 8' vials full of the s- last — Rev. 21 .• 9.
674-18 the r angelic vials full of «* plagues,
sevenfold
g 542-16 vengeance shall be taken on him s* . — Qen. 4 .- 16.
seventeen
ph 194-24 at the age of s* Kaspar was still a
seventh
a 21-30 he turns east on the s*,
p 362- 1 in the s- chapter of Luke's Gospel
g 519-22 on the s- day God ended His work — Gen. 2 ; 2.
519-23 and He rested on the s* day — Gen. 2 ; 2.
seventy
a 27-22 Jesus sent forth s* students at one time,
49- 7 Where were the r whom Jesus sent forth ?
o 342-13 He bade the 8- disciples, as well as the twelve,
seventy-four
/ 245-13 saw her when she was s*,
246-28 proves it possible to be young at s* ;
several
an 101-10 which tested during 8' sessions the phenomena
ph 193- 6 said the bone was carious for s* inches.
g 566-32 plunged . . . into the water for s* minutes,
severance
m 57-26 this 8- of fleshly ties serves to
8 122r'2i To material sense, the 8' of the jugular vein
severe
ph 175-23 was not so a- upon the gastric juices.
/ 251- 6 which becomes more a- before it ends.
p 407- 9 Every hour of delay makes the struggle more r .
r 488- 4 When, . . . you are able to banish a a- malady,
severed
b 295- 1 The beUef that a a- limb is aching
severely
/ 2^21 because we suffer a- from error.
t 443- 9 at times a- condemned by some
severest
a 162-19 in their s* forms.
p 387-18 That man does not pay the a- penalty who
sex
g 661-21 peculiarities of ancestry, belonging to either «•
sexes
m 67-10 Both s* should be loving, pure, tender, and
63-13 differences between the rights of the two a-.
63-20 property, and parental claims of the two s*.
65-10 The union of the a- suffers fearful discord.
b 340-28 equalizes the s* ; annuls the curse on man,
g 532- 2 the union of the two r
sexual
g 54»- 3 takes place apart from r conditions.
sexuality
g 508-19 The word is not confined to r.
Digitized by
Google
SHACKLES
474
SHORTENED
Hhackles
0266-1
shade
op 566-23 In r and stonn the freqaent night,
shadow
and sbelter
ff 616-16
beiMAththe
a 36-14
of death
ap 678-10
ff{ 696-21
within the
• 106-20 within the «* of the death-yalley.
What is it that Undfl man with iron r
Progress takes off human <•.
The great rock gives r and shelter.
in silent woe beneath the r of his cross.
valley of the r of death, — Paal. 23 .- 4.
Talley of the r of deatli, — Pwit 23; 4.
/ 238-16
0 267-6
267-6
b 290-29
331- 3
o 361-29
e460-31
shadows
a 32-32
8 140-20
b 310-11
shake
shaken
6 269-28
297-28
right hJL
natter's nnlikeness, most
thand
Already the «• of His
If . . . then Spirit, mal
be«-;
and 8' cannot produce sabetance.
sunshine of Trutli, will melt away the r
no more . . . than sabetance is in its r.
To them . . . Spirit was r.
the r of old errors was no longer cast upon
with 8' ttBt falling around ;
are bat types and r of trae worship.
Day may decline and r fall,
Laboring long to r the adult's faith in matter
reeds r by the wind, not houses built on the
Mortal testimony can be r.
Shakespeare
m 66- 1 Thou art right, immortal S%
Shakespeare's
/ 2M-29 Even S- poetry pictures age as infancy,
shallow
This book may be distorted by r criticism
This belief is 8- pantheism.
8 110-20
0 257-11
shallows
e 262-10
sham
1/666-21
shame
a 36-10
62-16
ph 188-10
a S32-18
533- 1
shape
/ 246-29
1> 400-14
shaped
8p 96-26
^625-14
525-15
625-15
shapen
1^640-29
shapes
t 468-26
share
a 64-26
m 57-21
ap 669-28
shared
a 33-28
63-32
shares
8 167- 6
ph 194- 1
sharp
pr 3-29
8p 85-27
87-21
6 293-17
» 374-14
407-1
t 469-17
sharper
a 50-29
shearers
a 60-2
shed
a 26-7
ao-16
p 879-18
diving into the r of mortal belief.
and call this «• unity maut
Jesus endured the r,
in order to unite in patting to r and death
from 5* and woe to their final punishment,
produced the immediate fruits of fear and r,
was one of nakedness and s*.
Let us then r our views of existence
before it has taken tangible 8' in
s* his course in accordance with divine Science
and God r man after His mind;
after God's mind 8- He him;
and He r them male and female.
and " 8- in iniquity; " — Peal. 61 .- 6.
The Christian Scientist wisely r his course,
and to 8' the glory of eternal life,
but requires all mankind to 8' it.
because you must s* the hemlock cup
Have you «* the blood of the New Covenant,
Had he «■ the sinful beliefs of others,
never «• its rights with inanimate matter.
8' not its strength with matter
8' censure our Master pronounces on hypocrites.
His thrusts at materialism were r, but needed,
of the corals, of its r reefs, of the tall ships
Electricity is the «• surplus of materiality
The 8' experiences of belief in the
This mortal blindness and its «• consequences
but there is a very «• remembrance of it,
is like putting a «* knife into the hands of
r than the thorns which pierced his flesh.
as a sheep before her s* is dumb, — Taa. 63 .* 7.
«• upon " the accursed tree,"— ««« OcU, 3: 13.
by man shall his blood be 8'.** — Oen. 9.* 6.
when not a drop of his blood was 8\
* Whoso r man's blood, — Oen. 9 .-6.
sheddeth
a 30-15
sheep
a 60-1 asar before her shearers is dumb,— /sa. 58.' I»
e 464-27 andcareth not for the r.^—JoAn 10.- UL
^094-12 definition of
sheep's
an 104- 6 and belied by wolves in •* clothing.
<ip 667-29 These wolves ins* clothing are detected
sheer
8 144-18 but is 8- animal magnetism.
Shekinah
a 41- 2 into the S- into which Jesus has ]
shells
ff 562-18 They must peck open their #• with C. S.^
shelter
g 516-16 The great rock gives shadow and r.
Shem
^< 094-14 definition of
shepherd
pr^ vii- 2 The wakeful r beholds the flnt
ap 578- 5 [Divurx lovs] is my r ; — jRms^ 23.- 1.
shepherd-hoy
6 208-U like the r with his sUng.
sheriff
p 49&-18 But they brought with them Fear, the s*.
441-28 executed at the hands of our r , Progress.
Shield
p 408- 9 cannot, in a scientific diagnosis, s* the
418- 1 to r them from the baneful effects of
t 457-14 In the legend of the r, which led to a qvarrel
Shift
^ 168- 1 a poor r for the weak and worldly,
ff 613-10 and the scene «• into light.
shine
prtff-viL-lO and s- the guiding star of being.
/ 262-20 and 8- with the resplendency ot
g 618-20 immortality, and goodness, which r through
646-44 like rays of Ught, r in the daikneas,
shines
g 618-21 as the blossom tr through the bod.
ap 662-20 8' ** unto the perfect day **^Pr%in, 4 : 18.
shineth
b 325-^ like the light, ** s* in darkness, —Jo An 1 .- 5.
shining
f^l-ld s* resplendent and eternal over age and decay,
o M7-21 and is the light r in darkness,
g 510-29 and this one s* by its own light
ap 666-24 A burning and a r light I
ships
tp 87-21 the tall r that float on its bosom,
shiniiVTeck
t 451-10 will either make s- of tiieir faith or
shock
a 53-19 the r so of ten produced by the truth,
63-20 this 8- arises from the great distance beiwesn
p 421- 9 make known . . . your motive for this s*,
shocked
ap 570- 6 9* into another extreme mortal mood,
shockingrly
o 360- 9 replies : . . . they are not so r tranacendentaL
shone
j»r«/vii-4 So s* the pale star to the prophet-shepherds;
shook
p 442- 9 We noticed, as he r hands with his ooonsel,
shore
a 34-82 joyfulmeetingontherof the Galilean Sea!
36- 6 bisceming Christ, Truth, anew on the r of
/ 203-29 should disappear on the r of time;
shores
sp 90- 3 loaves and fishes multiplied on the s* of
shorn
a 50-17 that hour would be r of its mighty bleasing
8 124- 4 a Samson 8- of his strength.
short
/ 249-29 It falls r of the skies, but
262-22 says : . . . my r span of life one gala day.
o 862-26 In r, children should be told not to
p 363-15 Jesus rebuked them with a r story or parable.
t 448-29 nothing r of right^ioing has any claim to
ap 668-23 that he hath but a r time. — Rev. 12 1 is.
56^-24 f or the devn knoweth his time is r.
572-13 nothing r of this divine Principle, understood
shortened
8 162-20 •• limbs have been elongated,
Digitized by
Google
SHORTER
475
SICK
shorter
tp 77-17
^530-2
shortest
p 387^10
shortly
p432-^
shoulders
1)369-6
show
vr^ ix-29
a 18-8
96-20
31-23
37-1
40-18
42-25
m 66-14
im 81-3
an 108-10
• 108-7
111-24
132-4
130-20
ph 160-10
/210-7
230-21
24»^
6298-26
2M-21
313-80
316-9
0 343-4
843- 6
346-20
p 364-26
■ 374-14
375-23
376-26
898-7
404-23
417-29
418- 2
425-8
438-21
443-4
t 461-^1
r 487-25
487-26
493-9
a 668-25
564-27
ap 66^18
667-24
674-8
^606-16
showed
8 138-11
147-10
pA 198-6
/ 208-16
23^17
6292-31
814-10
321-31
^679-13
showing
or ^27
7-4
a 30-23
34-3
$ 113-13
p363-32
376-25
377-13
382-27
41^-11
421-9
r 476-31
gBOl- 8
ap 563- 6
ffl 581-11
5811-20
shown
• s 137-25
b 321-13
o 354-19
^535-14
54&- 6
ap 661-16
hhows
pnsrTili-14
will be of longer or $• duration
increases in falsehood and his days become $:
If printers and authors have the «* span of
testifies : . . . I was called for, •• after the
which hong loosely about her <•,
These efforts «• ... the degrees by which
to «* them how to do theirs,
to 8- the learner the way by practice as well as
$• the Lord's death till he come.** — I Cor. 11 : 26.
Does not Science «* that sin brings suffering
not otherwise could he $- us the way
Afterwards he would a- it to them unchanged.
s- themselves in the materialism and
as there is to «• the sick that matter
does not scientifically «• itself in a knowledge
human experiences •* the falsity of
incidents, which s- that C. S. meets a
** Go and r John again those — Matt. 11.-4.
r how a mortal and material sense stole into
to «* that disease has a mental, mortal origin,
set forth in Jesus' demonstrations, which «•
and 8' what we are winning.
The finger-posts of divine Science s* the way
they 8- the self-destruction of error
8' the pleasures and pains of matter to be myths,
To 8- that the substance of himself was Spirit
to r that Truth is made manifest by its effects
•* S- me thy faith without thy — Jaa. 2 : 18.
I will 8- thee my faith by my — Jd«. 2; 18.
will r itself in forms of sin, sickness, and
do they 8' their regard for Truth, or Christ,
r our need of divine metaphysics.
a- mortal mind that muscles nave n<^power
Consumptive patients always r great hopeful-
ness
These instances «* the concessions which
8' him that sin confers no pleasure,
S' them how mortal mind seems to induce
S' them that the conquest over sickness,
S- that it is not inherited;
while the facts in the case s* that this fur
tos* them that under ordinary circumstances
S' your student that mental malpractice
" S' me thy faith without thy — Jaa. 2 .• 18.
I will 8' thee mv faith by my — Jos. 2 .- 18.
WUl you explain sickness and r how
blending tints of leaf and flower 8- the
All these sayings were to r that
which 8- the worldngs of the spiritual idea
8' the dragon to be nothingness,
I will 8- thee the bride, — Rev. 21 • 9.
they 8' the spiritual inspiration of Love
He r that diseases were cast out
8' that Truth had lost none of its
He even 8- me the probe,
as Jesus «* vrith the loaves and the fishes,
the pattern r to thee — Ifeb. 8 • 6.
In his resurrection and ascension, Jesus s'
8- plainly that their material views were
Jesus, who «* his students the power of Mind
and 8- the life-preserving power of
came teaching and s* men how to destroy sin,
8' the necessi^ for such forcible utterance,
r the difference between the offspring of Soul
instead of 8\ by casting out error
8' mathematically their exact relation
mere fact that she wass* her affection
8' that it is impossible for matter to suffer,
8' mortal mind to be the producer of
8- me the nothingness of the so-called
8' that Truth is the actual life of man ;
r him that it was to facilitate recovery.
8- that man in God*s image is unfallen
«' the poverty of mortal existence,
8- its horns in the many inventions of evil.
Science 8- that the spiritual realities
8- the immortality and supremacy of Truth ;
Love hath s* thee the way of Life I
Matter was r to be a belief only.
Inconsistencv is r by words without deeds,
the results of sin as «* in sickness and
8' by divine metaphysics to be a mistake,
s* in the man Jesus,
r that Christian healing confers the
shows
a 8^11
68-19
m 60-29
8p 88-27
89-2
89-30
90-19
90-22
8 111-17
114-25
114-29
120-18
121-22
123-11
pA 182-3
196-12
/203- 5
20&-32
211-17
225-16
238-12
242-10
C262- 4
6 272-13
273-29
275- 3
275-21
288-18
309-24
316-27
p 383-19
394-31
399-21
416-2
427-20
434-27
r 467-26
477-14
488-4
489-25
490-29
40U4
403- 1
^504-12
533-12
540-2
540-2
ap 567-31
573-10
577-32
^/598-8
shrank
g 532-19
shrieks
m 67- 5
shrine
9r/595-8
shrinkin&T
ph 166-4
shrouds
m 67- 5
shut
pr 14-32
15-15
a 38-31
8 142-14
ph 182-23
p 392-30
430-10
* 499- •
17 543- 8
ap 675-19
gl 5T9-*
shuts
pr 16- 4
8p 90-26
8 132-21
shutteth
k 499-*
499- •
gt 579- •
579- •
shuttin&r
8 10^28
sick (noun)
affects the
pr 12-16
and sinning
pr 7-6
a 55-16
8 117-19
The cup 8' forth his bitter experience,
Science s* the cause of the shock
the frequency of divorce r that the
8' the possibilities derived from divine Mind,
r that the beliefs of mortal mind are loosed.
s* that the belief of life in matter was
This 8' the possibilities of thought.
s* what mortal mentality and knowledge are.
r what this inverted image is meant to
r the scientific relation oi man to God,
s* that what is termed matter is but the
s* it to be impossible for aught but Mind to
8' appearances often to be erroneous,
8' conclusively how it is that matter seems
8- your position as a Christian Scientist.
r that here the word aaul means a
r that matter cannot heal
8- the superiority of faith by works
r the nature of all so-callea material cause
r human power to be proportionate to its
To fall away from Truth . . . s* that
Christ in divine Science s* us this way.
r the paramount necessity of meeting them.
Jesus*^parable of " the sower " «• — Mark 4 : 14.
Science s- that material, conflicting
This r that matter did not originate in God,
8- clearly that all is Mind, and that Mind is
8- that what appears to the senses to be death
The Science of being «• it to be impossible
The history of Jesus a- him to have been
This 8' that the mind must be clean
unless Science a- you otherwise.
This r that faith is not the healer in such cases.
this deadness a- that so-called mortal life is
This process s* the pain to be in the mind,
a- that we shall obtain the victory
8' the alleged crime never to have been
8' material existence to be enigmatical.
Divine Science a- it to be impossible
the cure r that you understand this
C. S. «- them to be false.
Sleep r material sense as either
uncovers material sense, and s* it to be a
C. S. speedily a' Truth to be triumphant.
This also a- tnat there is no place where
The allegory a- that the snake-talker utters the
s' that Spint creates neither a wicked nor a
for this discovery s* that the
a- how the Lamb slays the wolf.
This r unmistakably that what the
one word a\ though faintly, the light which C S.
This 8' how our Master had constantly
error r abashed from the divine voice
8' through the tightened shrouds,
Templb. . . . the 8' of Love;
a- from its implied responsibility,
shrieks through the tightened «*,
when thou hast «* thy door, pray— Ifot^. 6.6.
enter into the closet and s* the door.
the material senses s* out Truth
they at the same time a- the door on progress.
and forthwith a- out the aid of Mind
8' out these unhealthy thoughts and fears.
tends to a- out the true sense of Life and
open door^ and no man can r U. — Rev. 3 ."8.
the material man is a- out from the
'* and the gates of it shall not be s- — Rev. 21 :26.
open door^ and no man can 8' it. — Rev. 3; 8.
the door of which a- out sinful sense
This conviction a- the door on death,
blind belief a- the door upon it,
openeihj and no man a- ; — Rev. 3 . 7.
»•, and no man openeth ; — Rev. 3 ; 7.
openetht and no man »• ; — Rev. 3; 7.
«•, and no man openeth ; — Rev. 3 ; 7.
thereby a- out the true sense of Spirit.
Prayer to a corporeal God affects the s* like a
he cast out devils and healed tbe r and sinning,
beneath its wings the a- and sinning,
by his power over the s* and sinning.
Digitized by
Google
SICK
476
8ick
MidtlimlBir
8 132-22 oondemiiB the cure of the «* and sinning
141-13 In healing the «• and sinning, Jesus elaborated
b 271-16 by healing the r and sinning.
309-20 divine power which heals the «* and sinning,
337-32 heals the r and sinning as no other system can.
And the sinning
a 64-16 Truth, and Lore heal the r and the sinning,
$p 05-10 to discern the thought of the »• and the sinning
8 136- 6 and heal both the tr and the sinning.
138-31 which healed the s- and the sinning.
r 473-14 healing the r and the sinning
ap 662-19 by healing the 8' and the sinning,
Arenealed
$p 78-29 the 8' are healed, the sorrowing are comforted,
Are terrified
p 366-26 The 8' are terrified by their sick beliefs,
brliura to the
ph 160-24 mortal mind, not matter, which brings to the s*
core of the
• 132-22 and condemns the cure of the s* and sinning
b 286-27 and resort to matter ... for the cure of the r.
effects on the
o 342- 7 the sad effects on the r of denying Truth.
evidenced by the
o 366-30 and cTldenced by the 8- who are cured
explain to the
p 306-22 At the right time ezpUin to the •• the power
heaMd the
pr 7-6 when he oast out derils and healed the r
a 40- 4 healed the r . cast out evil,
m 67-21 our Lord and Master healed the 5*,
9p 86-18 he discerned disease and healed the «*.
8 134-28 healed the •*, walked on the water.
138-31 theology of Jesus which healed the s*
147-24 Our Master heal^ the «•,
ph 171^20 Jesus healed the r and cast out error,
186-22 healed the r, not only without drugs, but
/ 210-12 the Master healed the s-, gave sight to the
b 273-25 Jesus . . . healed the r, and raised the dead
o 343-27 healed the s* and reformed the sinner
361-15 Christ, Truth, which healed the 5-.
r 477- 4 this correct view of man healed the r.
484-30 cast out devils (evils) and healed the r.
healer of the
8 138- 8 Life, Truth, and . . . was the healer of the r
healing the
a 83- 8 healing the «• and casting out error.
36-25 casting out error and healing the «*.
41-15 by casong out error and healing the 5*,
43- 1 healing the «*, and raising the dead,
46-12 again seen casting out eim and healing the «*.
sp 97-32 work of casting out error and healing the 5*.
8 100- 8 is demonstrated by healing the «*
111-27 and its demonstration in healing the Jt*,
135-29 divine Love casting out error ana healing the s-,
136-14 with casting out evils and healing the »• ?
141-13 In healing the a- and sinning, Jesus
145-32 The theotogy of C. S. includes healing the 8\
ph 182- 2 The act of healing the 8- through divine Mind
/ 210- 8 by his healing the 5*, casting out evils,
23^18 by healing the s' and triumpning over death.
b 271-16 demonstrated by healing the s- and sinning.
316-28 prove God's divine power by healing the «•,
324-24 healing the 8- and preaching Christumity
832-14 healing the «* and casting out evils,
o 347-17 preaching the gospel to tne poor, healing the «*,
p 366- 5 would do much more towardR healing the s-
36^19 no . . . can prevent us from healing the «'
360- 9 as demonstrated in healing the s*.
390-26 denying that necessity and healing the 8:
403-23 this is best adapted for healing the «*.
404-26 Healing the 8- and reforming Uie sinner are
t 446-21 divine energy In healing the «•.
466- 5 unsuitable conditions for healing the 8*.
r 473-14 healing the 8- and the sinning
497-18 demonstrated ... in healing the s*
ap 562-19 by healing the 8- and the sinning,
ffl 583- 9 casting out error and healing the s' ;
583-19 casting out devils, or error, and healing the s*.
healing to the
pre/ xii-26 and is joyful to bear . . . healing to the s-,
heals the
pr t- 2 reforms the sinner and heals the «*
14-29 understanding casts out error and heals the s-,
16-23 and which instantaneously heals the 8'.
a 26-15 how this divine Principle neals the s*,
83-24 It blesses its enemies, heals the «*,
sp 96- 6 Christianity which heals the a-
8 120-23 thus Science denies all disease, heals the s-,
136-13 when Truth heals the «■, it casts out evils,
136-15 casts out the evil called disease, It heals the s*.
139- 1 It is his theology . . . which heals the r
143- 4 Christ casts out evils and heals the s:
ph 180-28 way to this living Truth, which heals the s-,
sick
heals the
/ 206-14
230- 8
b 275-32
276-2
282- 2
300-20
337-32
O 360-11
364-10
SICK
prayer, governed by Science .
casts out error and heals the r.
It casts out error and heals the r.
unfolds the power that heals the r,
Truth casts out evils and heals the «*.
thus losing tlie divine power which heals the r
heals the •* and sinning as no other system can.
Truth oasts out error and heals the r.
heals the r and spiritualises humanity.
366-16 according to the ccHnmands of our Master, heals
the«*.
p 430-16 in which the plea of C. S. heals the r.
t 402-27 by which divtoe Mind heals the r.
466- 2 heals the r and the sinner.
r 472- 4 Truth casts out . . . error and heals the r.
473-30 heals the r and casts out error,
482-28 heals tlie r on the basis of the one Mind
483-18 heals the «*, destroys error, and
ap 670-26 When God heals the •• or the sinning,
heal the
A mere request that God will heal the s*
enabled to neal the r and to triumph over sin.
takeap the cross, heal the r, cast out evito,
" Heal the r / " — MatL 10 . 8.
cast oat evils and heal the r .
enabled Jesus to heal the r, cast out evil.
pr
a
12-3
28-14
34-16
37-31
41-32
61-31
64-15
an 104-22
8 136-10
137-2
138-21
138-29
168-3
ph 167- 1
179-6
18^17
/ 206-11
231-11
proof that Life, Truth, and Love heal ti»e r
by no means the mental qualities which beat
the*-.
How did Jesus heal the r ?
students saw this power of Truth heal the «-, .
to heal the a- as well as the sinning.
Heal the «- ! — Jfott. 10 . 8.
Sriests, who besought the gods to heal the «-
hould we implore a corporeal God to heal the s*
Science can heal the «*, who are abeent
to those who heal the r on the basis of Science.
Mortals entreat the divine Mind to heal the s*.
It can never heal the r, for it is the
does heal the 8- through the prayer of
243- 7 can heal the «* in every age
"" " instructed his disciples iraereby to heal the s*
6 271-7
322- 1
O 342-12
3^-14
345- 6
346-9
346-18
351- 5
364-14
865- 9
p 307-23
418-11
418-25
taught them how to . . . heal the i
students should cast out evils and heal the s*.
He bade the seventy disciples, . . . heal the «-
cannot . . . work through drugs to heal the r
Christian sermons wHI heal the »*.
One who understands C. S. can heal the s*
When we lose faith ... we cannot heal the r.
nor offer any proofs that . . . can heal the s*.
would heal the «*, and so enable them
To heal the r, one must be familiar with
Then, . . . you will heal the a:
by the spirit of . . . you will heal the «•.
t 446-27 spiritual light and might which heal the r.
447-10 heal the «* when caUea upon for aid,
cast out error, heal the s*.
Is it important ... in order to tieal the r ?
out of themselves and others and heal the s*.
God will heal the «* through man.
462- 6
r 482-14
494-32
405- 1
hope to the
8 152- 7 ttiat it may give hope to the r and heal theao,
instmct the
p 420-10 Instruct the a- that they are not helpless
lay hands on the
a 38-11 they shall lay hands on the r, — ifdri(; 16 .-IS.
b 328-25 They shall lay hands on the «*, — Mark 16 .- 18.
o 359-27 they shall lay hands on the »*, — Mark 16 .- 18.
p 362- * theyahaUlayhanda on the 8-, — Mark 16:19.
prayer for the
pr 12- 6 The beneficial effect of such prayer for the a-
recover
pr 12-29 If the a- recover because they pray
a 156- 3 When the a- recover by the use of drugs, it is
p 373-10 the 8' recover more rapidly from disease than
recovery of the
pr 12-23 custom of grayhig for the reoovery oftbtt s-
/ 218-17
p 372-32
419- 1
save the
pr 12- 1
show the
ap 81- 3
treat the
a 151- 2
willing the
a 144-16
Why pray for the recovery of the »•, if you
will be a hindrance to the recovery of the s*
moral question may hinder the reooveryof the r .
prayer of faith shall save the r,** — Jitts. 5 .- 16.
as there is to show the r that matter
they sometimes treat the a- as if there was
Willing the a- to recover is not the
a 138-23 the r are more willing to part with pain than
143- 8 a- are more deplorably lost than the sinning, if
143- 9 if the r cannot rely on God for help
158-21 with intoxicating prescriptions for the f.
ph 160-25 But the r are never really healed except by
Digitized by
Google
SICK
477
SICKNESS
sick
ph 181-26
186-27
/226-22
226-25
1-8
236-19
b 323-19
O 343-10
3M-14
358-26
p 366- 2
366-30
370-28
374- 7
394-23
394-30
395-17
408- 1
414-18
416-24
417-6
417-8
420-24
431-3
< 443-22
447-27
45^6
463-28
r406-9
Sick (adj.)
pr 6-24
*p 86- 7
8 114-2
120-10
120-13
152-18
164-17
154-26
161-23
163-2
16^-6
ph 168-10
168-16
174-46
179-26
199-15
/203- 6
206-31
208-13
210-26
218-15
219-12
220-27
253-13
C 269-10
260-20,21
b 270-26
270-30
289-18
292-11
297- 6
318-16
o 35^13
p 366-26
371-12
872-1
376-26
381- 5
391-19
391-22
404-29
406-26
408-6
409-10
417-3
417-12
417-13
430-80
431-4
441-16
442-13
(463-26
461-16
461-17
in order to satiBf v the »• that you are
may seem for a time to benefit the 8',
I saw before me the «*, wearing out vears of
The lame* the deaf, the dumb, the blind, the «*,
According to Holy Writ, the «• are never really
If Ood heals not the «•, they are not healed,
tests ... of the effects of truth upon the s:
Physicians, whom the r employ in their
When the «■ or the sinning awake to realize their
The «*, the halt, and the blind look up to C. S.
misrepresentations, which harm the «* ;
effect Christian Scientists may have on the a*,
rousing within the «• a belief
the thorns they plant in the pillow of the a-
If we would open their prison doors for the «•,
fails at length to inspire the credulity of the a ,
the 8- say: •* How can my mind cause a disease
Will you tell the «• that their condition is
the 8' usually have little faith in it till they
The 8' unconsciously argue for suffering,
Prayers, in which ... do not benefit the s*.
So the 8- through their beliefs have induced
lest you array the 8- against their own interests
The 8' know nothing of the mental process
Never tell the 8- that they have more courage
than
If you make the s* realise this great truism,
Tell the s* that they can meet disease fearlessly,
it is well to be alone with God and the «■
the prisoner watched with the s* every night
If the 8' find these . . . unsatisfactory,
The 8' are not healed merely by declarmg
simultaneously at work on the s*.
The 8' are not healed by inanimate matter
when he spoke of the s*,
Of a 8- woman he said that Satan had bound
he was answered by the faith of a 8- woman,
calls tf- and sinful humanity mortal mind,
Is a man «• if the material senses indicate
And is he well if the senses say he is s* ?
8' man supposed this ceremony was intended to
is frightened and says, •* My child will be «*."
says to her child : ** You look «•,"
telling the patient that he is s*,
afterward letting her loose upon s* people."
declared himself '• «• of learned quackery."
When 8' (according to belief) you rush after
man-made systems insist that man becomes 8'
if an individual is r. why treat the body alone
so long as you read medical works you will
bes-.
develop their own bodies or make them 5*,
shows that matter cannot heal nor make 8\
God does not cause man to sin, to be «•, or to
not in accordance . . . that He should make
man «*,
cannot say, •• I suffer. I die, I am s*,
believing that the body can be «•
" 8\ and the whole heart faint: " — l8a. 1 : 5.
If God causes man to be s*, sickness must be
If . . . produces sickness, it is right to be «* ;
no cause (outside of . . . able to make you 8-
thoughts which presented roan as fallen, s*,
A 8' body is evolved from «* thoughts.
They think sickly thoughts, and so become s*.
human mind alone suffers is s-,
Truth and Truth's idea, never make men »•,
r, and dying mortal is not the likeness of
Human oelief says to mortals, ** You are s*! "
Is the «• man sinful above all others ?
and 8' in consequence of the fear:
The sick are terrified by their 8- beliefs,
s' humanity sees danger in every direction.
Matter cannot be 8\ and Mind is immortal,
impossible for matter ... to be thirsty or «•.
to suffer the illusion that you are 8-
When the body is supposed to say, " I am «•,»'
If you say, •' I am s-,^ you plead guilty.
Man is never s-, for Mind is not r
envy, dishonesty, fear make a man «*,
no more fear that we shall be s* and
nor discovered ... by many who are s-.
cannot dictate terms . . . nor say, " I am /»•."
Give 8' people credit for sometimes knowing
Spirit is God, and therefore cannot be a- ;
what is termed matter cannot be 8- ;
prisoner, or patient, watched with a s* friend.
When the s* mortal was thirsty,
refuses to recognize Man as «* or dying.
Mortal Man, no longer 8' and in prison,
you must not tell the patient that he is 8'
If you believe that you are r, should you say,
should you say, ** I am »• ** ? No,
sick
t 461-22 to admit that you are «-, renders your case
ap 570-29 delusion of mortal mind, when it makes them r
sick-bed
p 433-27 The prisoner is then remanded to his cell («')*
sick-chamber
ph 178- 7 infinitesimal minority of opinions in the 8-,
g 516-18 glances into the prison-cell, glides into the 8\
sickly
ph 175-20 selfishness, coddling, and «• after-dinner talk.
6 270-25 They think s- thouj^ts, and so become sick.
o 346- 3 it is not sinful ancTa- mortal man who
g 554-30 belief that the lower animals are less «* than
sickness
abate
ph 196-24 will help to abate s* and to destroy it.
and oare
Sh 188-20 8' and care, are traced upon mortals by
death
/ 206-27 Instead of God sendhig s- and death,
231-26 To hold yourself superior to 8- and death
251-19 a belief in the necessity of s* and death,
c 264-22 8- and death were overcome by Jesus,
p 386-22 Thus it is with all sorrow, «*, and death.
430- 9 Belief in s- and death, as certainly as
0 535-15 the results of sin as shown in s* and death,
and disease
Sh 179-23 are the promoters of a* and disease.
error
r 495- 8 Then classify s* and error as our Master did,
and health
8p 74-22 infancy and manhood, s* and health,
/ 211- 4 8' and health, good and evil, life and death;
229-10 8' and health, noliness and unholiness,
246- 3 joy and sorrow, s* and health,
and mortality
b 336-29 Sin, s*, and mortality are the suppositional
and sin
8 142- 1 it will eradicate 8- and sin in less time than
146-25 infiuence of Truth in healing 8- and sin.
ph 171-15 healing 8" and sin and destroying the
/ 210-17 Jesus healed s- and sin by one and the same
280- 4 But if 8' and sin are illusions,
o 347-28 will behold the nothingness of s* and sin,
p 368-13 freedom from the bondage of s- and sin
380- 4 S' and sin fall by their own weight.
mortal thought and its beliefs in r and sin.
matter, death, disease, «*, and sin
the ideal Truth, that comes to heal s* and sin
391- 4
426-32
r 473-11
associates
p 377-32 associates s* with certain circumstances
hanish
p 381-27 Let us banish s* as an outlaw, and abide by
beUef in
(see belief)
belief of
/ 229-.30 which causes the belief of «•.
calm in
p 393-32 It is well to be calm In r ;
cast ont
8 138-22 easier for Christianity to cast out s* than sin,
caused the
an 104-25 and a belief originally caused the s*,
conquest over
p 418- 2 the conquest over »•, as well as over sin,
disease, and death
c 2eo-21 S'^ disease, and death proceed from fear.
efflolent in
/ 233-31 Why should truth not be efficient in s*,
every sort of
p 408- 1 Every sort of «• is error.
explain
r 493-9
fear of
p 412-4
explain s* and show how it is to be healed?
to advance and destroy the human fear of 8\
foundation of all
p 411-20 foundation of all s* is fear, ignorance, or sin.
fountain of
p 391-32 Fear is the fountatai of $-,
has Deen combated
pre/ viii-16 S- has been combated for centuries by doctors
has not checked
ph 166-13 Obedience to . . . has not checked s*.
healinfr
8 146-25 influence of Truth in healing s*
ph 171-15 by healing 8" and sin
/ 230-22 put that law under his feet by healing r ?
241-20 healing s* and destroying sin.
b 316-11 healing s* and destroying sin.
r 473-22 healing s*, sin, and death,
heals
7>r 16- 4 Such prayer heals s«, and must destroy sin
*" ' '^ If he heals s- through a belief,
an 104-23
/ 230-10
Mind heals 8- as well as sin
Digitized by
Google
SICKNESS
478
sickness
6 315-94 heals 8', and orercomes death.
t 446- 6 pemsal of the author's publications heals f*.
Iftealsalso
8 las-ll same power which heals sin heals also •*.
hMUthandin
t 4a2-3l goTemment of the body both in health and in «-.
he healed
ph 16S-21 He healed r in defiance of what is called
inuaion of
b 297- 8 illusion of «•, to be instructed out of itself
r 405-14 When the illusion of r or sin tempts yon.
Images of
p 365-36 efface the images of s* from
indnoes
L 374-21 Such a state of mind induces a:
»llef
r 483-18 ^* is a belief, which must be annihilated
Is a dream
p 417-20 To the C. S. healer, «* is a dream
Is formed
p 386-31 understand that r is formed by the human
Is not real
p 384- 1 to understand that r is not real
less
pre/ yiii-19 Is there lees «* because of these practitioners ?
8 163-12 there would be lees r and lees mortality.'*
no irlAls for
p 441-33 We hare no trials for r before the tribunal of
or of sin
o 353- 9 either in ttie form of r or of sin?
prodaoes
/ 229-28 If the transgression of Ood*8 law produces «*,
reports of
/ 218-10 The reports of r may form a coalition with
save from
8 149- 1 Truth could save from r as well as from sin.
seemlnjr
p 3^27 are the source of all seeming «•.
sensation of
/ 211-13 sensation of s* and the impulse to sin
sin and
{868 sin)
■In, and death
a 19-13 what would destroy «•, sin. and death,
26-26 C. S. destroys «*, sin, and death.
8 142- 5 by its power oyer r, sin, and death;
ph 184- 3 makes no laws to regulate •*, sin, and death,
196-16 S't sin, and death are not concomitants of
/ 227-22 Escape from the bondage of «* , sin , and death ! ' '
229-16 to bind mortals to r, sm, and death.
243-80 S't sin, and death are not the fruits of Life,
e 257- 8 which ultimates in r , sin, and death ;
b 290-18 error and its effects, — r , sin, and death.
297-32 S', sin, and death are the vague
837-29 Sublect «*, sin, and death to the rule of
o 366-10 controlled r, sin, and death on the basis of
867-10 the belief that God makes r, sin, and death,
p 384-80 S% sin, and death must at len|^ quail before
898- 9 and can conquer r, sin, and death.
418-14 This mortal oream of «*, sin, and death
r 472- 9 ^', sin, and death, being inharmonions,
473-22 healing r, sin, and death,
481-20 hypotiMses first nmame . . . r . sin, and death,
485- 7 betrays mortals into «*, sin, ana death.
■In, . . . and death
(see sin)
sin, nor death
p 381-17 In infinite Life . . . there is no r , sin, nor death,
sin, . . . nor death
ap 667- 8 there is no error, no sin, r, nor death.
■In or
/ 263-21 right endeavors against sin or r,
p 890-24 either of sin or «*,
426-18 not saved from sin or s* by death,
t 447-16 When sin or «- . . . seems true
sin, or death
t 463-22 manifested in forms of e*, sin, or death
sin, ... or death
r 472-27 the only reality of sin, «*, or death is the
gl 686-20 before it accepts sin, «*, or death ;
■onroesof
ph 180- 1 are both prolific sources of e*.
■tragcUng with
p 304-13 To those struggling with s*, such admissions are
■abject of
ph 169-13 by attracting the mind to the subject of «*,
feerms with
p 391-27 Therefore make your own terms with s*,
fhonghts about
/ 237-18 theories or thoughts about s*.
treat
t 463-24 You should treat s* mentally just as you
victor over
8 137- 6 the Victor over «*, sin, disease, death,
sickiiess
SIDE
p 406- 8 sin is worse than r,
a 48-24 to triumph over sin, e*. death, and the grave.
8 106-25 opposite of Truth,— called error, ■in,s*,dleease,
116-23 revenge, sin, r, disease, death.
131- 2 8' should not seem so real as
148-32 admitsGodtobethehealerof sinbatnotofr,
ph 166-17 To ignore God as of little use in s* is a mistake.
166-21 He can do all things for us in r as in health.
182-30 To admit that r is a condition over which God
188-22 ^- is a growth of error, springing froaa
/ 206-19 Does God send r,
207-23 Sin, r, disease, and death beloognot to the
206-31 delineate upon it tlMHiehts of health, not of r.
216-23 and e* to be the rule of
224-23 meeting the needs of mortals In rand in health,
229-23 IfGodcansesman tobe8idc,rnrastbegood.
230-1 If r is real, it belongs to immortality;
230-17 God, good, can no more produce r tnan
230-20 Does a law of God produce r,
238-28 it is discordant and ends in sin, r, death.
251-13 S't as well as sin, is an error
b 297- 7 manifests itself on the body as r.
339-23 e- to health, sin to holiness,
o 348-12 God is not the author of 8-.
3C8-24 " God is able to ndse you up from r ; **
p 378-24 S' is not a God-given, nor a
386- 3 not to be accepted in the case of s*,
388- 7 the leas we are predisposed to r.
390-20 Suffer no claim of sin or of s* to grow
390-23 is no more the author of s* than He is of bIb.
406- 1 r is loss of harmony.
408- 3 »• is not . . . discovered to be error
412-24 r is a temporal dream.
418-12 •■ is no more the reality of being than is sin.
440-23 compel them to enact wicked laws of r
442-20 Christ changes a belief of sin or of s* into a
t 447-28 by declaring there is no «■,
S' to him Ib no less a temptation than is sin,
S- is neither imaginary nor unreal, — that is,
S' is more than fancy;
460-22
460-14
460-15
r 482-26
495-6
486- 7
S' is part of the error which Truth caats oat.
If s* IS true or the idea of Truth,
I sat silently by her r a few i
with the dreamer by oar r
If . . . vou cannot destroys,
ap 669-16 and fail to strangle ... sin as wen aa of s*!
ffl 688- 2 hatred; revenge; sin ; r ; death;
682- 9 MOBTAL Mind. . . . sin; s*; death.
685- 5 Tares. Mortality; error; sin; r;
sicknesses
ph 177- 3 relinquish all its errors, s*, and sins.
sick-room
p 380-16 and then yoa will not be confined to a r
side
Ad*m*s
g 633-18 the rib taken from Adam*s r
by her
ph 184-89
hy oar
8p 82-14
dIvliM
^548-23 gahied the diviners* inc. S.,
of error
/ 205-29 tips the beam . . . towards the s* of enor,
ofOod
/ 201-11 superabandanoe of being is on the r of God,
of health
ph 168-10 when It ought to be enlisted on the r of health,
of Immatable right
t 446-20 victory rests on the r of immutahle right,
of Invincible trath
t 463- 7 victory rests on the r of Invincible truth.
of matter
ph 168- 6 Whatever infiuence you cast on the 8- of matter,
181-31 this faith will incline you to the s* of matter
of Personal Sense
p 434-25 has been on the r of Personal Sense,
one
8p 96-18 Ononer there will be discord and dismay;
/ 238-26 listening only to one r of the c
on which
On which r are we fighting?
/ 216-10
other
8p 96-14
right
a 36- 6
6 271-27
side by
6 300-19
this
a 86-23
wounded
a 44-16
on the other s- there will be Science and
and cast their net on the right «-.
or to cast them on the right «- for Truth,
(to mortal sight) they grow side by r antil the
this r of the grave
bind up the wounded s- and lacerated feet.
Digitized by
Google
SIDE
479
SIGNS
side
WTOBir
1>A le^ 6 healing effort it made on the wrong r,
p 806-90 wei^t of opinions on the wrong «*,
397-6 mental influence on the wrong «%
• 14S-11 Tlctory will he on the patient*! r only as
165-20 percentage of power on the r of this Science
g 636-26 the tme idea is gained from the immortal r.
9
m 60- 8 its enduring obligations on both •*.
b 307-11 It says: . . . TmOi shall change «*
t 467-16 both $• were beautifiil according to their
ap 574-88 the f oar equal «* of which were heaven-bestowed
575-18 The four «• of our city are the
575-21 This city is wholly spiritual, as its four s*
575-23 mount Zion, on the s- of the north,
siefire
/ 216- 9 Spirituality lays open s- to materialism.
sieve
fp 72-19 £rror is not a conyenient $- through which
Sift
b 209- 6 Jesus* demonstrations sr the chaff from the
Sifted
ph 171-19 belieyes that Spirit is i- through matter,
sigrh
m 67-29 until it ceases to s- over the world
g 501-16 that Love for whose rest the weary ones s'
Sight
and teeth
/ 247- 4 I have seen age regain . . . «• and teeth.
first
9p 87-14 when really it is first r instead of second,
good In Thy
$ 131-22 for so it seemed good in Thy «•." — Luke 10 : 21.
hearing and
r 4W-27 no organic construction can give it hearing
andtf*
lose
/ 207-18 Without this lesson, we lose 8- of the
b 316-47 The likeness of God we lose 8' of through sin,
816- 5 and lose r of mortal selfhood
887- 4 mortals do lose s* of spiritual individuality.
a 49-10 Had they so soon lost »• of his mighty works,
» 110-27 But this power was lost s- of,
b 814-19 This materialism lost s* of the true Jesus ;
■aaterial
a 36-18 when he rose out of material r.
■aortal
{214-26 How transient a sense is mortal «*,
800-19 though (to mortal r) they grow side by side
sever loses
/248-3 Love never loses s* of loveliness.
/ 214-28 But the ,real r or sense is not lost.
out of
j^l74-4M though out of r
o 800-11 replies: . . . and keep Soul well out of r.
iI688-tt physical sense put out of «•" " —
from oar
' and hearing;
p 886-81 So, when our friends pass from our f
physleal
n> 87-88 or altogether gone from physical r
b 827- 8 What a pitiful r is malice,
g 685^_ every tree that is pleasant to the 9'^'-Otn, 2;9.
veeelve '"^
» their
• 182- 6 the blind receive their $-
' MaU, 11 :b.
roeoverlnjr of
pr^ xi-SO Andrecoveringof r totheblind,~ZuA:e4;18.
restores
r 486-16 if death restores «*, sound, and strength
return of
/ 247- 5 A woman of eighty-five, . . . had a return of s*.
second
fp 87-18 The Scotch call such vision ** second r ",
sink from
p 415-80 Indeed, the whole frame will sink from s-
sound or
ap 84-21 not dependent upon the ear and eye for sound
ors-
to ttie blind
ph 188-28 the law which gives s- to the blind.
/ 210-13 healed the sick, gave «• to the blind,
r 487-11 apprehension of uiis gave r to the blind
ph 194-23 where neither r nor sound could reach him,
r 486-28 5*, hearing, all the spiritual senses of man,
a S96-10 theories or material hearing, « *, touch, taste,
sisrhtless
ph 198- 9 Mr. Clark lay with his eyes fixed and r.
sign
pr^ xi-16 They are the «- of Immanuel,
a 49-13 withoner of fidelity?
«p 98- 7 and no other r shall be given.
/ 224-17 Of old the cross was truth^s central ••,
233-18 discern the face of the sky, — the f material,
238-19 much more should ye discern the r mental,
b 321-28 to the voice of the first «•. — Exod. 4 ; 8.
321-29 the voice of the latter r . ** — Exod. 4 : 8.
p 864-15 a special «• of Oriental courtesy.
sigrnal
c 261-17 a «• which made him as oblivious of
g 553-22 the «• for the appearance of its method
signet
r 472- 6 God has set his «* upon Science,
494-28 eternal and real eviaence, bearing Truth's r,
gl 663-23 Seal. The «* of error revealed by Truth.
sigrnificance
a 117- 8 G. S. attaches no physical nature and a- to the
118-13 In their spiritual «-, Science, Theology,
131- 9 and the s* of the Scripture,
134- 7 the word martyr was narrowed in its «•
r 481-16 This is the «■ of the Scripture concerning this
488- 9 they have more the a' of faith,
gl 588- 9 to employ words of material «*
significant
g 538-13 a- of eternal reality or being.
538-16 The testimony of the serpent is a' of the
an 671-25 In s* figures he depicts the thoughts
signification
a 32-24 in its spiritual «•, it was natural and beautiful.
ph 179- 1 the unaerstanding of G. S. in its proper a-
f 211-14 Take away the spuitual a- of Scripture, and
p 391-17 Justice is the moral «* of law.
r 469-25 We lose the high «• of omnipotence, when
482- 9 and you will have the scientific s*.
g 546-27 Scripture, which is so glorious in its spiritual r.
gl 590-19 Its higher «' is Supreme Ruler.
significations
a 502-15 crude forms . . . take on higher sjrmbols and r,
signifies
« 118- 2 spiritual leaven a' the Science of Christ
/229-8 Mind «• God, — infinity,
241-28 r that the pure in heart see God
b 271-11 the word rendered diadple a' student;
333-14 but Christ Jesus better «• the Godlike.
340-18 it 8' that roan shall have no other
r 466-20 Soul or Spirit a- Deity and nothing else.
signify
m 64-17 Marriage should «• a union of hearts.
g 502-25 word beginning is employed to a- the only,
signifying
b 388-13 r the red color cf the ground^ dual,
r 466- 2 is adopted from the Latin adjective «* aXL
g 517- 5 two Greek words, a- man %na/orm,
signs
and for seasons
g 509-11 let them be for s*, and for seasons, — Oen, 1 ; 14.
and wonders
a 139- 8 Christian era was ushered in with s* and won-
ders.
160-13 Now, as then, s* and wonders are wrought
charaoterlstic
a 152-32 the general symptoms, the characteristic a-,
following
pr 10-11 and " with r following.'* — Mark 16 : 20.
a 110-29 with ** a- foUowing." — Mark 16 . 20.
117-12 attained through^' a- f oUowing.'* — Mark 16 ; 20.
mental
ph 169- 5 I have seen the mental •*, assuring me
questioned the
a 133- 1 questioned the a- of the Messianic appearing,
of Christ's conalng
o 347-14 woula behold the r of Christ's coming.
of these times
of
«p 98- 5 in the mental horizon the s* of these times,
the times
ap 86-22 not discern the «• of the times ? " — Matt. 16 ; 3.
g 510- 1 not discern the •* of the times ? " — M<Ut. 16 .* 3.
ench
p 413-26 constantly directing the mind to such «-,
these
a 38-10 **These r shall follow them — JfarA: 16: 17.
38-13 he did not say, " These «• shall follow vow,"
62-28 '* These r shall follow them — Mark 16 ; 17.
a 150-14 but these r are only to demonstrate its
b 328-22 '• These a- shall f oUow them — Mark 16 ; 17.
o 369-26 these a- shall follow them — Mark 16 : 17.
p 362- • theae a- ahaU/oUow them — Mark 16 : 17.
ann&istakable
ph 188-21 traced upon mortals by unmistakable «•.
nnqnestionable
/ 232-80 unquestionable •* of the burial of error
Digitized by
Google
SILENCE
480
SIN
aUence
pT 16-16 close the lips and «• the material senses.
a 29^21 pat to 8' material law
m 67-26 does not put to r the labor of centuries.
sp 81-20 »' the tones of music, Rive to the worms the
ph 196- 6 Outside of dismal darkness and cold a-
b 318-12 must put to «* this lie of material sense
p 417-16 When you ar the witness against vour plea,
441- 7 but be enjoined to keep perpetual «*,
r 496-23 and s* discord with harmony.
sUenced
9p 97-25 until its inarticulate sound is forever s-
8 146-18 and his Science, the curative agent of God, is r .
silences
8 124-13 finite sense . . . which immortal Spirit «•
b 298- 5 so false belief s* for a whUe the voice of
328- 2 8- the material or corporeaL
t 446-19 C. S. 8- human will,
silent
pr 4-28 8' prayer, watchfulness, and devout obedience
16-11 Lips must be mute and materialism «*,
a 33- 3 Hiis followers, sorrowful and r,
36-14 in r woe beneath the shadow of his cross.
4S-20 ereat demonstrator of Truth and Love was «■
8p 87-29 Memory may reproduce voices long ago r .
89-21 God, is heard wlien the senses are a\
p 367-26 through r utterances and divine anointing
431- 1 testifies ... I was told that I must remain r
438-13 Personal Sense, by this time r,
silently
pr 13-17 If we cherish the desire honestly and 5*
a 36-13 8' to conunune with the divine Principle, Love.
ph 184-29 I sat «' by her side a few moments.
p 376-22 by both 8' and audibly arguing
411- 4 If the student 8- called the disease by name,
411-28 S- reassure them as to their exemption
412- 4 Mehtally and r plead the case
412-29 8- or audibly on the aforesaid basis of C. 8.
g 616-14 The grass beneath our feet s* exclaims.
Silly
m 68-22 to hatch their «• innuendoes and lies,
an 103-27 flimsy and gaudy pretensions, like s* moths,
silver
a 47-12 The traitor's price was thirty pieces of s*
silvern
t 467-18 no good aspect, either s* or golden.
similar
8 122-22 Experience is full of instances of 8' illusions,
p 371- 5 «* to that produced on children by telling
similarly
b 282-16 S-t matter has no place in Spirit,
p ^22-23 oases of bone-disease, both s- produced
simiiifude
g 525-11 in the Hebrew, image^ «• ;
similitudes
8 117-15 taught spirituality by r and parables.
Simon (the dlsdple)
8 137-16 S' replied for his brethren,
p 362- 4 though h&was quite unlike 5* the disciple.
Simon Bar-jona
8 137-22 " Blessed art thou, S- B-:— Matt. 16 .• 17.
137-27 his common names, <S^' B'^ or son of Jona ;
Simon (the Phartsee)
p 362- 3 guest of a certain Pharisee, by name S\
363-19 the Master's guestioD tu ^' tte Pharisee ;
363-19 S- replied, " Ife to whom he forgave — Lvke 7 ; 43.
364-18 as 8' sought the Saviour,
364-20 Jesus told S' that such seekers as he
364-22 If Christian Scientists are like S-^
simple
«p 75- 1 This 8' truth lays bare the mistaken assumption
8 121-23 the 8' rule that the greater controls the lesser.
147-16 a 8' peru8€U of this book.
ph 197-21 We are told that the r food our forefathers ate
{236-26 and learn more readily to love the s* verities
321-24 restored his hand ... by the same s* process.
o 842- 4 •♦ making wise the «•." — PacU. 19 .• 7.
p 411-30 Watch the result of this a- rule of C. S.,
418-21 this 8' rule of Truth, which governs all reality.
429- 6 with the more s* demonstrations of control,
t 469-26 C. S. seems abstract, but the process is «•
r 474-11 marvel is the a- meaning of tne Greek word
g 647- 1 A s- statement of C. S., u demonstrated by
649-18 look upon the a- ovum as the germ,
ap 670-14 a- seekers for Truth.
672- 7 the most a- and profound counsel of the
simplest
p 413- 6 to meet the a- needs of the babe
g 661-19 composed of the a- material elements,
simply
pr 2-13 does not grant them «• on the ground of
simply
pr 4-17 S- asking that we may love God
a-14 we shall never meet tnis great duty r bj
a 36- 3 «• through translation Into another sphere.
ap 71-3 s* a belief, an illusion of material sense.
a 152-16 8" by introducing a thermometer into the
16^17 The boil r manifests, through inflammation
ph 184- 1 are r laws of mortal belief.
b 274-18 r the manifested beliefs of mortal mind,
312- 8 The senses regard a corpse, . . . «> as matter.
p 375-30 8' because it is a stage of fear so excessive
390- 6 8' because, . . . there is seeming dieeord.
308-12 he a- said, ** Damsel, I say Tinto —Mark 6.* 4L
i 462-24 8' by repeating tlie author's words,
g 508-17 Omder means S' kind or aort^
564-28 and is r a falsity and illusion.
simulate
ap 71-17 which a- mind, life, and intelligence.
b 281-26 out of which error would a- creation
simulated
p 376-16 and «• a corporeal sense of life.
simulates
ap 97-6 In reality, the more cloe^ error r tmtli
b 287- 4 error, which a- the creations of Truth.
g 528-20 error now a- the work of Truth,
simulating^
g 614- 1 could not by a- deiflc power invert the
simultaneous
t 449-26 only to separate through a- repuldon.
simultaneously
t 458- 6 r at work on the sick.
sin (aee also sin's)
mhove
c 266-29 He is above a- or frailty.
•11
a 30-20 error and all a-, sickness, and death,
ph 171-28 the procuring cause of all s* and
6 311-9 All s- is of the flesh.
323-28 takes away all a- and the delusion that there are
339- 6 and involve the final destruction of all a- r
p 407-29 All 8' is hisanity in different denees.
ap 568-26 the mighty conquest over all «* ?
669-27 periodsof torture it may take to remove alls*,
and death
pr 16- 6 heals sickness, and must destroy a- and deatlL
a 19-10 the law of matter, 5-, and death
27-18 Life as never mingling with r and death.
/ 212-19 and is the law of r and death.
243- 8 and triumph over s* and death.
214-12 free from the law of a- and death." — Rom. S .- 2-
253-28 belief in a- and death is destroyed by the
b 276-18 ceases to be any opportuni^ for r and death.
296-23 The knowledge . . . leads to r and death.
310-16 reveals Soul as CkKi, untouched by a- and death,
3ia-14 the error to cease that brought a- and dea^
319-18 a\ and death will disappear when it
p 422-20 Thus C. S., . . . destroys r and death.
428-26 we must master a- and death.
r 497-19 and overcoming a- and death.
g 626-27 the Scriptural record of a- and death favoiB tike
652-23 From . . . flows no remedy for sorrow, r» aad
death,
and disease
pr^ xi-U before which s- and disease lose their reality
a 26-22 demonstrating his control over a- and disease,
m 69- 6 only as they lose the sense of r and disease.
ph 171-28 the procuring cause of all r ard diseaae.
/ 234-25 ^' and disease must be thought before
o 356- 4 scientific methods of dealing with r and disease
• 356- 9 As for 8' and disease, C. S. says,
p 366-28 calm in the presence of both s* and disease,
40O- 8 of his goods, — namely, of r and disease.
and error
b 290-28 8' and error which possess us at the instant of
and evil
b 316- 8 He knew . . . that matter, r, and evil were not
and mortality
ati 103- 7 escape from a- aifd mortality,
c 266- 8 in order that a- and mortality may be pat off.
b 281-21 8' and mortality have neither Principle nor
281-23 «• and mortality are without actual origin
311-28 Matter, s-, and mortality lose all snppoied
and pardon
/ 261-19 sickness and death, r and pardon,
and sense
g 530-22 saying, . . . that a- and sense are more pleasant
gl 583- 7 who, having wrestled with error, r , and sense,
and sensuality
ap 82-^ In a world of r and sensuality
and sickness
/ 218-12 What renders both a- and sickness difficult of
233-20 compass the destruction of s* and sickness
234-20 and empty it of 8- and sickness,
234-20 or 8' and sickness will never c
Digitized by
Google
SIN
481
SIN
8ln
and nloknesB
/ 239- 1 by which s- and sickness are destroyed.
o 314-90 to saTe them from s- and sickness^
o 347-29 8' and sickness will disappear from
p 388-24 8- and sickness are not qnalities of Soul,
305-10 The same Principle cures both a- and sickness.
401-18 brings 8' and sickness to the surface,
406- 3 S' and sickness . . . healed by the same Prin-
ciple.
406-13 S' and sickness will abate and seem less real
t 468-30 radically saved from 8- and sickness.
461-23 Both 8- and sickness are error,
and sorrow
/ 203-29 the waves of s- and sorrow beat in vain.
215-19 So 8' and sorrow, disease and death, are the
and suffering:
a 23rt0 8' and suffering will fall at the feet of
/ 210-29 To mortal sense, s* and suffering are real,
229- 6 but if 8- and suffering are realities of being,
p 435- 7 which alone is capalHe of 8* and suffering.
and the hope
a 22- 3 Vibrating like a pendulum between «• and the
hope of
and the sinner
p 393-31 the 8' and the sinner, the disease and its cause.
any one
b 339- 5 Does not God's pardon, destroying any one ^r,
atonement for
a 19-49 to understand Jesus* atonement for «*
andlble
ap 569- 8 exercised upon visible error and audible 8-.
mngnt bat
p 441- 4 which undertakes to punish aught but s*,
belief caUed
a 37- 1 which destroys the belief called s*
beUef In
{see belief)
l>elief of
a 3S-27 To those buried in the belief of s- and self,
ph 188- 4 The belief of «•, which has grown terrible
p 442-20 Christ changes a belief of s' or of sickness
r 473- 7 Christ came to destroy the belief of «•.
brought death
p 426-28 S- brought death, and death will disappear with
calamities, and
/ 223-28 calamities, and s' will much more abound
ceases
p 391-16 will cease in proportion as the a- ceases.
clironio
p 37a- 9 to lift a student out of a chronic 8-.
claim of
t 447-24 To put down the claim of s*. you must detect it,
461-27 first see the claim of 8-, and then destroy it.
cleanse from
a 25- 7 no more efficacious to cleanse from s* when
conceit of
ap 571-27 Thus he rebukes the conceit of 8',
conceived in
r 476-16 •• conceived in «• and brought forth in iniquity.'*
g 640-29 mortal and material man, conceived in a'
conditions of
a 556-10 Mortal belief Infolds the conditions of a-.
confers no pleasure
p 404-23 show him that «* confers no pleasure,
conquered
ap 564-16 met and conquered a- in every form.
continues in
pr 5-27 He grows worse who continues in «• because he
culminating
qI 507-11 martyrdom of Jesus was the culminating a' of
cure of
a 149- 4 in the cure of disease as in the cure of a:
debt of
a 23- 4 lis insufficient to pay the debt of «*.
deny
pr 15-18 we must deny a* and plead God's allness.
dcstroyiuir
pr 6-12 To cause suffering, ... is the means of destroy-
ing 8'.
a 40-12 God's method of destroying ,«r.
/ 241-21 healing sickness and destroying a:
b 316-11 healing sickness and destroying a-.
destruction of
{see destruction)
disappearance of
p 426-29 will disappear with the disappearance of «*.
disarm
ph 178-25 and we disarm «• of its imaginary power
disease and
pre/ viil-13 by healing both disease and s- ;
/ 208-32 banish all thoughts of disease and a-
p 420-18 Truth overcomes both disease and a-
r 485-27 foreign agents, called diseaae and a-.
disease, and death
pr 17-11 but delivereth uafrom »•, diaectae, and death.
sin
disease, and death
a 24- 3 error will never save from s-, disease, and death,
m 67-28 Man delivered from a\ disease, and death
$p 99-22 8', disease, and death give everlasting place
8 164-25 save from «•, disease, and death.
ph 166-30 its mastery over s*, disease, and death,
197- 9 bears the fruit of s*, disease, and death,
{248-31 «*, disease, and death will diminish
301-24 8't disease, and death arise from the
317-20 to conquer «*, disease, and death.
332-15 Life, . . . destroying a-, disease, and death.
o 348-27 or that s*, disease, and death would not be
p 396-13 5*, disease, and death will disappear.
415- 4 S\ disease, and death have no foundations in
442-22 and «*, disease, and death disappear.
r 485-12 make a-, disease, and death appear . . . unreal
g 605- 2 9*, disease, and death have no record in the
disease, . . . and death
sp 78- 2 like the discords of disease, «■, and death,
b 275-29 such as matter, disease, s*, and death,
p 412-15 and to destroy disease, «*, and death.
disease or
b 323-24 something better than disease or «•.
p 402-19 whether it be a broken bone, disease, or «•.
t 466-11 lost in the belief and fear of disease or «*,
disease, or death
/ 263-16 to overcome the belief In a% disease, or death.
253-26 supposed necessity for «•, disease, or death,
divest
b 339-29 to divest a- of any supposed mind or reality,
effects of
gl 588- 3 self-imposed agony ; effects of a- ;
error and
b 296-17 lose all satisfaction in error and a-
every
o 807-21 every a- or supposed material pain and
expiate their •
ap 569-21 They must eventually expiate their «•
fear and
p 873-21 you must rise above both fear and «•.
392- 1 you master fear and a' through divine
fear of
p 406-19 man can Anally overcome his fear of s*.
fellowship with
pr 8-8 They hold secret fellowship with «•,
fettered by
t 448-32 Fettered by a- yourself, it is difficult to
forgiveness of
r 497- 9 We acknowledge God's forg^lveness of a- in the
forms of
p 404- 4 servant of any one of the myriad forms of «•,
forsake
b 290-28 The murderer, . . . does not thereby forsake a-.
fruit-bearer of
g 526-23 Did He create this fruit-bearer of a-
grapple with
a 29- 3 They must grapple with a-
greatest
p 376- 6 Just SO is it with the greatest 8'.
has the elements
r 481-24 S' has the elements of self-destruction.
healer of
a 148-32 atheology which admits God to be the healer of r
heals
a 136-11 same power which heals a- heals also sickness.
hidden
t 453-20 Hidden a- is spiritual wickedness in high places.
if with out
p 385-16 all untoward conditions, if without r,
ignorance and
b 290-22 Christ, Truth, removes all ignorance and a'.
ignorance or
p 411-21 foundation of ... to fear, ignorance, or a-.
r 483-11 Moral ignorance or a- affects your
illusion of
g 536-11 The illusion of a- is without hope or God.
infirmity of
ap 564- 8 This last infirmity of a- will
is destroyed
pr 6-14 until belief in material life and a- is destroyed,
is not there
b 291-16 immortal, because a' is not there
is the image
b 327-13 S' to the image of the beast
is unsustalned
e 264-21 S- to unsustalned by Truth,
Jest of
«p 72-29 joy of intercourse becomes the jest of S-, when
love of
a 36- 6 sufficient suffering, ... to quench the love of a:
p 373-14 The fear of disease and the love of a- are the
mental
g 557-24 but immediately fell into mental s* ;
microbes of
a 164-15 and all the mental microbes of s*
Digitized by
Google
SIN 482
SIN
outahining «*, sorcery, lost, and hypocrisy.
sin
midst of
pr 7-30 in the midst of r
b 291- 3 suppositions that ... in the midst of $',
misery of
6 327-13 The way to escape the misery of s*
no
t 447-24 not reformed merely by assuring him . . . there
is nor.
r 47^28 ^^iMStion. — Is there nor?
no irFf^**" of
p 890-20 Soifer no claim of r or of sickness to grow
no real plensiire in
p 404-20 conriction, that there is no real pleasure in r,
no sntisfaction in
b 322-14 Man's wisdom finds no satisfaction in 8%
odlonsness of
p 366-23 by a sense of tl&e odionsness of r
or oeath
8 12&-18 man cannot be controlled by r or death,
or disease
p 306-17 not because the testimony of r or disease Is troe,
or error
ph 183-11 r, or error, first caused the condemnation of
' or mnterlality
b 299-13 nerer lead towards self, r, or materiality,
or stckness
/ 263-21 right endeayors against r or sickness,
p 390-24 either of «* or sickness,
426-18 are not saTed from r or sickness by death,
t 447-16 When s* or sickness . . . seems true
outshining
ap 671-30
overcome
p 427-21 in proportion as we oyercome r.
pnth f^rom
a 20-22 traversing anew the path from r to holiness.
power over
8 142- 7 generally omit all but ... the power over «*.
pmctloeof
a 39-31 Who will stop the practice of «• so kmg as
produced by
p 373-20 the effects of fear produced by r,
rebuked
pr 6-23 Jesus uncovered and rebuked r
rebukes
a 23-19 Spirit, which rebukes «* of every kind
recognise your
J 461-Jd to rcpognize your r, aids in destroying it.
removing the
a 40-10 only by first removing the «*
repent of
b 339-18 Only those, who repent of «•
reports of
/ 218-10 may form a coalition with the reports of r,
residt of
pr 6-11 To cause suffering as the result of «*,
results of
g 635-14 It unveils the results of «•
risen above
p 448-13 but if you have not risen above s- yourself,
save us from
a 23- 2 many sacrifices of self to save us from s*.
selfishness and
ph 176-15 selfishness and r, disease and death, will lose
sense of
m 09- 6 only as they lose the sense of $•
b 311-12 It is a sense of r , . . . which is lost.
r 481-31 it is the sense of r which is lost,
sensuality and
p 364- 7 might be redeemed from sensuality and r.
serpent of
ap 669>16 and fail to strangle the serpent of s*
show that
a 37- 2 Does not Science show that s- brings sufltaing
sickness and
(see sickness)
sickness, and death
pr 6-27 how to destroy s*, sickness, and death.
a 26-15 authority over r, sickness, and death.
30-20 rebuke . . . error and all «*, sickness, and death,
30- 6 salvation from s*, sickness, and death.
42-23 #', sickness, and death had no terror for
45- 9 the whole world from r , sickness, and death.
52- 8 material evidence of s*, sickness, and death,
sp 96-17 S', sickness, and death, which assume new
phases
8 122- 8 seeming power to r, sickness, and death ;
127-17 not as uie author of «*, sickness, and death,
141-28 will ameliorate r, sickness, and death.
ph 171-28 destroys 8\ sickness, and death.
188-12 a dream of «*, sickness, and death :
/ 201- 2 the destruction of s*. sickness, and death.
204-10 the delusions of s*, sickness, and death.
205- 8 believing that . . . r, sickness, and death are
206-10 embracing S-, sickness, and death?
sin
aldaess, and death
/ 225- 2 with iron shackles to r, sickness, and death ?
226-10 fetters of r, sickness, and death be stricken
228-28 supposition that r, sickness, and death have
22fr^ 1 master of «*, sickness, and death,
231- 5 If God destroys not r. sickness, and death,
232-2 can triumph over r, si<^ne8s, and death.
233-M condemnj&ion of r, sickness, and death.
23a- 4 destruction of s-, sickness, and death
b 270-20 destroy r, sickness, and death,
272-27 the dismal beliefs of «*, sickness, and death.
273- 1 Matter and its <daims of r, sickness, and death
278-28 All that we term «-, sickness, and death
288-8 Matterandltseffects—r, sickness, and death
284-11 Is 6od*s image . . . r. sickness, and death?
285-10 called r, sicniees* and death.
286-Sl S't sickness, and death are comprised in
289- 3 belief in s*, sickness, and death,
290-16 beUef fai r, sickness, and death,
299-20 bearing the fruits of «-, sickness, and death.
302-11 the birth, r, sickness, and death of matter,
306-12 pleasure, pain, r, sickness, and death.**
824-16 we must conquer r , sickness, and death,
328- 8 mortals get rid of •-, sickness, and death oalj
In
0 343-19 s*, sickness, and death are beliefs
344-9 notfoundinmatter,s*, sickness, and death?
846-7 the nothingness of r , MC^ness, and death,
347-24 the popular gods, — s*, sickness, and death,
918-20 show itself in forms of r, sickness, and death ?
806- 5 S; sickness, and death do not prove
366-19 incapable of producing r, sickness, and death
p 400-29 manifest as r, sickness, and death.
406- 6 full salvation from r, sickness, and death.
r 473- 5 S't sifdmess, and death are to be dasrilled as
474-16 If r, sickness, and death are as real as
474-19 Jesus came to destroy #•, sickness, and dea^ ;
475-28 Man is incapable of s*, sickness, and death.
476-18 S', sickness, and death must disappear
480-29 if r, sickness, and death were understood
402-23 human illusion as to r, sickness, and death
494-21 8', sickness, and death will seem real
ff 526-28 5*, Sickness, and death must be deemed as
626-11 appetites and passions, «*, sickness, and death,
538-17 8't sickness, and death have no record in the
540- 3 lapsing into s-, sickness, and death.
54<^19 the human sense of «*, sickness, and death,
643-13 with all its «-, sickness, and death,
545-28 to all error, — to r , sickness, and death :
562-10 friends of r, sickness, and death ;
ap 563- 3 astonished at r, sickness, and death.
564-24 r, sickness, and death, envy, hatred,
566-26 destroying s-, sickness, and death,
572-16 myriaa illusions of «*, sickness, and death.
gl 579-15 belief in *' original s*,'* sickness, and death ;
580-15 namely, matter, r, sickness, and death;
584-18 a belief in #', sickness, and death:
590- 7 the origin of «*, sickness, and death;
583-21 «*, sickness, and death destroyed.
604- 7 the first claim that r, sickness, and death are
608-29 where r, sickness, and death are unknown.
sickness, . . . and death
(8ee sickness)
sickness, nor death
ap 567- 8 no error, no s*, sickness, nor death.
sioloiess, . . . nor death
p 381-17 In . . . Love there is no sickness, r , nor death,
~Enessor
r 496-14 When the illusion of- sickness or r tempts
you,
sickness, or death
r 472-27 the only reality of s-, sickness, or death is the
gl 585-20 before It accepts «*, sickness, or death ;
siclmess or of
o 863-10 either in the form of sickness or of r ?
siduseas, . . . or death
t 468-22 manifested In forms of sickness, s-, or death
single
ap 668-24 For victory over a single «-, we give thanks
g 540-14 uncovers so-called r and its effects,
subdue
b 315-19 realise this likeness only when we subdue r
swollen with
ap 665- 3 swollen with s-, inflamed with war against
to believe
p 428-82 It is a s* to believe that aught can overpower
to cure
p 373- 6 easier to cure . . . disease than it is to cure r.
to fear
/ 231-22 To fear s- is to misunderstand the power of
to holiness
b 389-24 sickness to health, r to holiness,
to love
• 130-91 no longer think it natural to love r
Digitized by
Google
SIN
483
sin
trlninplft over
a 2&-14 enabled to heal the sick and to triumph orer r.
4^24 to triumph oyer «■, sicknese, death,
vaeover
t 463-18 Too uncoTer r, ... in order to bless
t 461-26 To proTe scientifically the . . . unreality of «%
viiTelllng: of
p 366-24 by the unveiling of <• in his own thoughts.
▼alley of
m 61- 9 Bvery valley of s* must be exalted, and
▼letory over
t 447-26 and thus get the victory over s-
▼lew of
p 404-23 Arouse the sinner to this new and true view of r ,
wlUreeelve
y 642-21 iS* wiU receive its fuU penalty,
will submit
p 406- 6 S- will submit to C. S. when, in place of modes
would be unknown
r 460-20 if mortals . . . r would be unknown.
would mnltl]^
pr 11- 1 without punishment, r would multiply.
pr^ viii- 1 treatment of disease as well as of «*,
xi-14 gives place to light and r to reformation.
pr 5-22 not to be used as a confessional to cancel r.
6-28 S' is forgiven only as it is destroyed
6-26 If prayer nourishes the belief that «* is
6- 1 We cannot escape the penalty due for s:
6-12 Bvery supposed pleasure in s* will
6-19 To suppose that God . . . punishes «* according
10-32 to be merciful and not to punish r ?
11-20 divine sentence for an incuvidnal*s «*,
11-20 8' brings inevitable suffering.
16-21 Only as we rise above all . . . r, can we
a 20-28 r which doth so easily beset us, — Beb. 12 .* 1.
30-28 we shall loathe s- and rebuke it
36- 7 To remit the penalty due for r, would be
89-32 so long as he believes in the pleasures of 5* ?
40-14 While there 's s- there *8 doom,
sp 99- 4 by which mortals can escape from «• ;
99- 6 to escape from r. is what tne Bible demands.
an 103- 6 S' was the Assyrian moon-god.
8 108-24 that the opposite of Truth, — called error, «%
113-19 God, omnipotent good, deny death, evil, «*,
113-20 Disease, s*, evil, death, deny good,
115-23 hatred, revenge, s-, sickness, disease,
187- 6 the victor over sickness, «■, disease,
138-28 easier ... to cast out sickness than «*,
149- 2 save from sickness as well as from s*.
ph 188-26 S' and the fear of disease must be
196- 8 S- alone brings death,
196- 9 s* is the only element of destruction.
196-15 not of Rome, Satan, nor of God, but of s-.
196-18 5- makes its own hell,
/ 201-20 supposing tbat 8- can be forgiven when
20a-26 .$• kills the sinner and will continue to
207-23 S-, sickness, disease, and death belong not to
218-24 Treat a belief in sickness as you would «*,
219- 1 sorrow, «•, death, will be unknown,
223-30 but the avrful daring of «• destroys «•,
224- 1 thepower of «• diminishes, for the world feels
231-12 If God makes «*, if good produces evil,
231-20 To hold yourself superior to «•,
236-11 Mind heals sickness as well as s-
239-28 it is discordant and ends in 5*, sickness,
241- 6 S' breaks in upon them, and carries off their
241-12 what a mocking spectacle is s* !
248-16 Isit imperfection, joy, sorrow, r, suffering?
261-13 Sickness, as well as 5*, is an error that
251-24 the healer of s-, disease, death.
262-23 and says: . . . What a nice thing is a- 1
282-24 and says : . . . How «• succeeds, where the
b 270-36 If 8' makes sinners. Truth . . . can unmake them.
289- 9 To suppose that «*, lust, hatred.
291- 1 The suppositions that s- is pardoned while
291- 3 that the so-called death of the body frees from « ■,
296-11 The death of a false material sense and of «*,
810-24 S- is the element of self-destruction,
810-25 If there was s- in Soul,
811-10 S' exists here or hereafter only so long as
815-17 likeness of €k>d we lose sight of through «•,
816- 6 mortals need only turn from s*
822-15 God has sentenced r to suffer.
836-29 S% sickness, and mortality are the suppositional
338-24 the obstacle which the seipen t, «- , would impose
839- 4 Being destroyed, «• needs no other form of
880-13 for the sinner would make a reality of r,
339-28 To get rid of «* through Science, is to
330-30 never to admit that r can have intelligence
o 341- • Which of you convinceth me of a- ?—JohnS: 46.
348-14 Are we irreverent towards r, . . . when we
363- 2 S't disease, whatever seems real to
364-26 19* should become unreal to every one.
sin
o 366-31
p 360-31
373-11
379^2
881-7
385-12
886-4
380-23
392-3
896-12
406-26
407-30
408-8
400-7
412-2
418-8
418-18
419l.11
436-26
486-26
440-21
e445-3
445-12
460-23
45a-26
468-20
r468-3
468- 7
480-20
481-20
400-1
49&-20
496-20
9 637-14
639- 1
542- 8
542-11
657-14
ap 660.32
669-21
572-4
^^688-2
692-9
695- 5
695-24
sin (verb)
pr 11-4
a 19-21
37- 3
8 148-30
/205- 2
206-31
211-13
215- 4
6 310-21
311-20
340-29
0 366-26
p 872-16
405-21
420-13
435-21
r 468- 6
476-31
g 624-29
540-16
555-27
Sinai
ph 174-17
200- 3
since
pr^ vii-27
viU-23
x-5
pr 2-10
4-10
0-29
a 34-28
36- 9
m 68-22
fp 75-10
8a-15
an 101-27
102-13
8 111-31
129-14
130-12
144-2
147-12
140-26
SINCE
Was there original self -creative s*?
any more than he is morally saved in or by 8'.
to murmur or to be angry over «•.
more rapidly . . . than does the sinner from his 8'.
It ... 8- can do the same,
on the ground that 8- has its necessities.
the law which makes s* its own executioner,
any more than it is in the case of s*.
no more the author of sickness than He is of s'.
Only while fear or s* remains can it bring forth
faitn in God destroys all faith in «•
If 8' is not regretted and is not lessening,
S- is spared from this classification, only be-
r is worse than sickness,
the more prolific it is likely to become in s*
never punishing aught but r,
the conquest over sickness, as well as over «*,
is no more the reality of being than is s*.
Neither disease itself, «*, nor fear
decides what penalty is due for the s*,
and Mortal Man can suffer only for his r.
God, who sentences only for r.
to defend themselves against s*,
by s*, or by recourse to material means
Sickness to him is no less a temptation than is r ,
treat sickness ... as you would s*, except that
S- makes deadly thrusts at the
for r is mortality's self,
8' is not the eternal verity of being.
good, never made man capable of s*.
If s- is supported, God must uphold it,
assures mortals that there is real pleasure in •* ;
" The sting of death is r ; — / Cor. 15:66.
the stren^ of 8- is the law,**— / Cor. 16 ;56.
S' is its own punishment.
and of s* which is temporal.
both mortal man and 5* have a beginning,
supposes God to be the author of s*
Truth causes 8- to betray itself,
and the denial of truth tend to perpetuate 8',
the less a mortal knows of «•, disease, and
leads the hosts . . . against the power of s-,
«*, which one has made his bosom companion,
«• is to be . . . reduced to its native nothingness.
Hell. . . . revenge; s*; sickness; death;
Mortal Mixd. ...«*; sickness ; death.
Tares. Mortality ; error ; s* ; sickness ;
UMCLEA17LINESS. Impure thoughts; error: «•;
*' Go, and a- no more.*' — John 8 : 11.
if the sinner continues to ... 8- and be sorry.
They who «• must suffer.
When mortals a-, this ruling of the schools
and mortals will »• without knowing
God does not cause man to «*, to be sick, or to
sensation of sickness and the impulse to •■
If Spirit, Soul, could s- or be lost, then being
If Soul could »•, Spirit, SouU would be flesh
So long as we believe that soul can s*
and leaves nothing that can «-, suffer,
by making man inclined to s*.
He can neither «•, suffer, be subject to
good, in which Is no power to s*.
as positively as they can the temptation to s:
If mortals s*, our Supreme Judge in equity
Because Soul is immortal. Soul cannot s*,
the capacity or freedom to 8*.
Could spirit . . . give matter ability to s*
all sense of evil and all power to a*.
when we admit . . . God oestows the power to s*,
The thunder of S' and the Sermon on the Mount
the law of S- lifted thought into the
S* the author's discovery of the
increased violence of diseases s* the flood.
books on mental healing have s- been issued,
8' He is unchanging wisdom and Love.
8- he has said : ** Ifye love me, — John 14 : 16.
8' you do not care to tread in the footsteps of our
chanse which has s* been called the ascension.
s* Justice is the handmaid of mercy.
8- salutary causes sometimes incur these
8' to infinite Spirit there can be no matter.
8- Science is an explication of nature.
s* error cannot remove the effects of error.
s* God governs the universe;
S' then this system has gradually gained
8' the beginning of the world ; *' — Matt. 24 ; 21 .
r you admit that God is omnipotent ;
8- no good can come of it?
s* Jesus practised these rules
8' God, divine Mind, governs all,
Digitized by
Google
SINCE
484
SINNER
since
« 154- 4 5- it is a law of mortal mind Chat certain
ph 166-13 8' man-made material theories took the place
17&- 6 8' space is no obstacle to Mind.
181- 1 8' Mindf God, is the source and condition of all
186-30 S' it must belieye in something besides itself,
193-19 S' then I have not seen him, but am informed
193-22 ever r the injury was received in bovhood.
193-24 S' his recovery I have been Informetl that
199- 5 8' muscles are as material as wood and iron
/ 219^ 4 8' Mind should be, and is, supreme,
250-24 8- whatever appears to be a mortal man
c 267-19 r inverted thoughts and erroneous beliefs
b 286-23 r God, Spirit, is the only cause,
299-22 8' *' the tree is known by his — MaU. 12 : 33.
317- 2 r material knowledge usurped the throne of
322-14 r God has sentencea sin to suflFer.
339- 7 S' God is All, there is no room for
o 866-18 systematic healing power 8' the first century.
p 362-12 Mary Magdalene, as she has s* been called
364- 1 who has 8- been rightfully regarded as
870-20 8- mortal mind must be the cause of disease
391-19 S- matter cannot talk, it must be mortal mind
399-26 8' matter is not sensible.
401-13 8' matter has no sensation
412-32 8- matter is not intelligent
417-23 r it is demonstrable that the way to cure
^4-11 a* there is no room for imperfection in
426-19 8' Spirit, God, is AlMn-alL
427- 9 8' the truth of being is deathless.
431-27 8' the night of the liver-attack.
t 467- 7 8' the divine light of C. S. first dawned upon
467-10 r entering this field of labor,
r 471-29 8' then her highest creed has been
481-27 8' Truth cannot support error.
482-15 r Christ is •* the way ** — John 14 • 6.
8' the human, mortal mind so-called is not
r they exist in immortal Mind, not in matter.
r all power belongs to God, good.
s* he u so already, according to C. S.
8' Life cannot be united to its unlikeness,
8' to all mankind and in every hour,
8- Truth, Life, and Love fill immensity
8' nothing exists beyond the range of
8' there is no limit to infinitude
8' the spiritual creation was the outgrowth,
«• flesh wars against Spirit
8' the Christian era began.
8- ground and dust stand for nothingness.
5* it is the idea of Truth and changes not,
typical of six thousand years 8- Adam,
S- Jesus must have been tempted in all points,
Ever 8' the foundation of the world,
ever s* error would establish material belief,
&• exposure is necessary to ensure the
r justice demands penalties
personal experience of any «• seeker of Truth.
If our petitions are »•, we labor for what
Even if prayer is a-, God knows our need
They are ^, generous, noble, and
the test of our a\ — namely, reformation,
no evidence of the «• of our requests
and let our lives attest our s*.
self-denial, r, Christianity, and persistence
smote the r, or strength, of his error,
measuring human strength by bones and r,
empty or s* human storehouses,
the door of which shuts out r sense
and the falsity of «* sense.
can be baptized, . . . and jet be sensual and a*.
suffering is an error of r sense
Had he shared the s* beliefs of others,
jp 70- 5 Whatever is false or s- can never enter
8 114- 2 author calls sick and s- humanity mortal mind^
138-21 the a*, so-called pleasure of the senses.
/ 204-25 notion that they can create . . . s* mortals
237-20 either s* or diseased thoughts.
241-32 than for s- beliefs to enter the kingdom
253-14 to make you sick or «' ;
b 289-13 never make men sick, «*, or mortal.
292-10 A a*, sick, and dying mortal \» not the
296-10 Nothing sensual nor s- is immortal.
311-12 It is a sense of sin, and not a s' soul,
314-23 Because of mortals' material and a- belief,
318-16 Is the sick man a* above all others ?
327- 7 and all the a* appetites of the human mind,
o 346- 8 it is not a* and sickly mortal man who
p 36&-26 sinners should be affrighted by their a* beliefs;
488-30
490-11
490-16
492-5
494-13
^504-13
614-3
617-28
619- 4
631-27
634-26
687-17
643-6
ap660-3
664-14
668-2
668-2
671-4
^^ 682-14
sincere
pr^ x-23
pr 13-10
13-15
£460-9
sincerity
pr (>- 6
9-9
15-24
e 462-17
sinew
b 306-20
sinews
ph 173-19
sin-fiUed
a 64-11
sinfUl
pr 16-4
16-6
a 20-13
23-9
sinful
p381-6
400-31
406-29
t 452-28
r 481-32
^502-10
643-29
554-18
ap 670-29
singe
an 10^27
sin&rle
pr 14-12
a 18-9
28-16
sp 76-24
77-4
a 153-6
155-21
than you are to yield to a a* temptatioii
the baneful influence of a* tbouxnt on the body.
pains of r sense are less harmful than
Acting from r motives destroys vour power ot
the sense of sin which is lost, ana not a r wiaL
untrue image of God, named a a* mortaL
The a- misconception of Life as
the creation of whatever is a* and mortal;
when it makes them sick or r.
a* their own wings and fall into dust.
BeocHue conscious for a a* moment that
nor to relieve them of a a* responsibility.
Not a a- component part of his nature
without a r bodily pleasure or pain.
Neither . . . from error to trutn at a a* boasd.
until there was not a a* saline property left,
in order to heal a a- case of disease.
163- 9 if there were not a r physician, surgeon,
ph 168- 4 the removal of a a* weight from either scale
"" ~ induced by a r poM mortem examination,
rights of man were vindicated in a a- sectfcM
on account of that a* experience.
196-25
/ 225^1
6290- 7
329- 1
330-21
p 391-10
413- 5
421-29
429- 9
e 463-12
reaching beyond the pale of a a* period
neither could ... be reflected by a rn
that yon can possibly entertain a r intruding
A a* requirement, beyond what is neoesnary
or by employing a a* material application
we look beyonoa r step in the line of
spiritual idea has not a r element of error,
r 475-20 has not a a* quality underived from Deity ;
ff 524-18 With a r command. Mind had made man.
For victory over a r sin, we give thanks
ap 568-24
sings
/ 220-11
sinister
£446-13
sink
p 415-30
ap 564- 8
6T0-21
sinkingr
a 1^10
The snowbird r and soars amid the blasts;
from a- or malicious motives
the whole frame will a* from sight
a* its perpetrator into a night without a star.
nor again r the world into the deep waters of
Etient r in the last stage of typhoid fever,
ve been able to undergo without a*
sinlc^
pr 16- 6 Truth that is a* and the falsity of sinful
%
20-24
76-22
290-26
804-15
o 344-6
a 22-24 boundless freedom, and a* sense,
precious import of our Blaster's a* career
The a* joy, -- the perfect harmony and
Soul is a*, not to be found in the body;
To be wholly spiritual, man must be a*.
The perfect man ... is r and etemaL
V <m- u noraoal. healthful, and a* condition of man
ff 538-29 while tne a*, real man is eternal.
sinlessness
6 339-25 basis of all health, a*, and immortality
sinned
6 310-23
p436-3
r 468- 8
sinner (aee al8o sinner's)
a hypocrite
pr 8-2 though it makes the a* a hypocrite.
aronae the
p 404-22 Arouse the a* to this new and true view of sin,
awakens the
o 342-21 C. S. awakens the a*,
If Soul a*. Soul would die.
Who or what has a- ?
If Soul r, it would be mortal,
is afraid
< 447-30
is a suicide
/ 203-25
nUserable
ap 573-18
mortal
r 475-^1
y 525- 2
prospective
17 527-28
A a* is afraid to cast the first stone.
The so-called r is a suicide.
no longer regarded as a miserable a-,
A mortal r is not God*s man.
to become there a mortal a*.
lie . . . asking a prospective r to help Him.
reformed the
o 343-27 healed the sick and reformed the r
reforming the
p 404-% Healing the sick and reforming the r
reforms the
pr 1-1 The prayer that reforms the r
0- 6 divine rrinciple alone reforms the a*.
reform the
a 36-30 The design of Love is to reform the r.
sin and the
p 393-31 the sin and the r, the disease and its came,
sin kills the
/ 203-96 Sin kills the a* and will continue to kiU him
Digitized by
Google
SINKER
485
SKULL
sinner
such a
8 136-24
for how could sacb a «• comprehend
a 19-20 bat if the f continaes to pray and repent,
22-30 Jostice requires reformation of the «*.
36- 1 good man's heaven would be a hell to the «*.
«p 73- 4 another, who has died to-day a $•
91- 9 difficult for the s- to accept dirine Science,
8 129-31 The 8' sees, in the system taught in this
/ 21&-14 the human mind is the 5*,
226-26 the sick, the sensual, the «*, I wished to save
e 266-19 The s* makes his own hell
6 339-11 A «* can receive no encouragement from
339-12 for the s* would make a reauty of sin,
p 378-11 sick recover more rapidly . . . than does the 8-
404-16 The healthy r is the hardened «•.
t 447-1
447-23
466-2
^542-23
sinner's
a 23-5
35-31
sinners
aU
a 24-21
p364- 6
A 8* is not reformed merely by
not ... by assuring him that he cannot be a«*
Love, which heals the sick and the s'.
Justice marks the^*,
constant self-immolation on thes* part.
If the 8- punishment here has been
chiefly as providing a ready pardon for all <*
in behalf of all s;
counted among
pr 9-26 and so be counted among a- ?
flourish
pr 6-18
* like a green bay tree; " — P8al.
S' flourish
37:36.
hatred of
6 317-10 and he will incur the hatred of s-, till
he rebuked
a 53- 6 He rebuked 8- pointedly and unflinchingly,
saints and
pr 5-14 Saints and «• get their full award,
traduced t^ the
sp 96- 4 were traduced by the s* of that period,
a 36-22 It is quite as impossible for s* to receive their
53- 2 the ** friend of publicans and «•.'* — Luke 7 : 34.
8 138-24 than are 8- to give up the sinful.
ph 189-14 more than the «• themselves suffer.
f 204-23 theories have given «• the notion that
o 270-26 If sin makes s*, Truth . . . can unmake them.
814-28 the more odious he became to s*
o 366-90 and by the s* who are reformed.
p 366-26 r should be affrifrhted by their sinful beliefs;
g 633-19 who aids man to make s*
sinneth
p 485-12 decrees that whosoever s- shall die ;
sinning^
8p 72-26 A r. earthly mortal is not the reality of
76-18 Sulrerine, «*, dying beliefs are unreal.
77-20 the illusion . . . or a «•, suffering sense,
78-11 must still be mortal, s*. suffering,
78-80 and the «* are reformed.
92-10 with the power of «• now and forever.
96- 1 Humanity advances slowly out of «* sense
f 138-22 to heal the sick as well as the r.
143- 9 sick are more deplorably lost than the r, if
143-10 if the sick cannot rely on God . . . and the f ' can.
/ 206- 8 will sin without knowing that they are r,
c 269-11 presented man as fallen, sick, r, and dying.
b 323-19 when the sick or the s* awake to realize
327-13 way to escape the misery of sin is to cease «*.
o 345-24 between God's man, . . . and the 8- race of
r 477- 1 where «' mortal man appears to mortals.
489-20 the medium for s* against God,
ap 570-26 When God heals the sick or the »•,
sin's
(«ee ctUo sick)
a 48-14 exalting ordeal of 5' revenge on its destroyer
/ 240-30 The divine method of paying 8- wages
This is 8' necessity, —to desnwy itself.
the author of sin and «• progeny.
must depend upon s* obduracy.
p 405-19
fir 539- 1
ap 569-28
sins
boreonr
a 53-25 Jesus bore our «• in his body.
covereth his
t 448-17 " He that covereth his «• shall not — Prov. 28 : 13.
experimental
/ 230-16 cannot be, the author of experimental s*.
his
an 106-25 His «* will be millstones about his neck,
maltltude of
pr 8-20 they " cover the multitude of r." — / Pet. 4 ; 8.
of others
ph 189-13 The 5' of others seem to make
o 346-15 belief that we suffer from the r of others.
sins
of the world
8 160-16 Chris^power to take away the «• of the world.
b 334-18 taking away the r of the world,
or mistakes
pr 11-13 never pardons our a- or mistakes till
other people's
a 38-23 the fruits of other people's s*, not of his own.
our
pr 11-19 Jesus suffered for our 8*,
sicknesses, and
ph 177- 3 relinquish all its errors, sicknesses, and r.
thy
p 868-23 " Thy r are forgiven." — Luke 7 : 48.
trespasses and
a 33-25 raises the dead from trespasses and s*,
b 316-30 those dead in trespasses and «*,
your own
p 391-14 It is error to suffer for aught but your own s*.
391-16 and real suffering for your own 8- will
/ 202-17 but immortal man, . . . neither s-, suffers, nor
203-27 so long as he r.
229- 5 We should hesitate to say that Jehovah «• or
6 285- 8 material personality which suffers, r. and
294-13 saying: . . . Nerves feel. Brain thinks and r.
310-19 taught that there is a human soul which s*
310-23 It is the belief ... of material sense which s*.
r 470-18 God, the Mind of man, never «•
481-24 If Soul r, it must be mortal.
481-28 Soul is the divine Principle of man and never «*,
481-30 it is material sense, not Soul, which s* ;
g 542- 1 The belief of life in matter r at every step.
sister
8 150- 3 After the autopsy, her s* testified that the
161-13 If her r States follow this example
c 267-14 as for that of brother and s*.
267-16 my brother, and 8- , and mother. •* — Matt. 12 .- 60.
Sit
sits
an 106-15
sittest
p 435-29
situation
6296-30
297-4
p 403-14
r486-30
ap 575-22
six
a 21-30
ph 193- 1
ap560-3
Sixth
9 518-26
ap 560- 3
sixty
/247-7
size
ph 166-6
190-12
199-4
skeptical
5 152-28
slcepticism
/ 200-12
262-5
sketch
pr€f Y\ii-25
/245-3
sketches
ph 198-11
skies
/ 249-29
ap 576-30
skilful
8 169-11
p402- 1
Skill
a 44-15
8 142-12
/ 221-12
skin
p 879-26
skipped
S135-4
Skull
ph 192- 2
5 280-11
a 31-20 r down with him, in a full understanding of
Let this age, which s* in judgment on C. S.»
"* S' thoa to Judge — Acts 23 ; 8.
and in understanding the s* in C. S.
and no circumstance can alter the «*, until the
Tou command the s- if you understand tliat
would place man in a terrible «*,
Psalmist saith, ** Beautiful for r, — Psal. 48; 2.
After following the sun for s* days,
confined to his oed s- months with
typical of <* thousand years since Adam,
and the morning were the r day. — Oen. 1 .• 81.
In the opening of the a* seal.
One man at «* had retained
To measure intellectual capacity by the s* of
by the 8- of a brain and the bulk of a body,
trip-hammer is not increased in r by exercise.
experiments in homosopathy had made her s*
Neither philosophy nor «• can hinder the
occasions the only s* regarding the pathology
a biographical r, narrating experiences
a r from the history of an English woman,
fills in his delineations with s* from
It falls short of the s*, but makes its
with the Southern Cross in the s*.
Is it «* or scientific surgery to take no
C. S. is always the most s* surgeon.
He did not require the «* of a surgeon
architectural 8-, making dome and spire
having exhausted the s* of the doctors,
dry «', pain in the head and limbs,
mountains, that ye a* like rams, — Paat. 114 .■ 6.
The belief that a pulpy substance under the s*
would compress Mind, . . . beneath a a bone.
Digitized by
Google
SKULL
486
skuU
b 281-19 The mind supposed to exist . . . beneath a r
bone
p 307-29 belief that mind is, . . . within the r,
sky
sp 85-21 discern the face of the 5- ; — Matt. 16 .• 8.
B 122-16 a- and tree-tope apparently join hands,
13a-10 and manna fell from the s*.
/ 233-17 Ye who can discern the face of the r,
g 610- 1 discern the face of the «* ; — McUt. 16 : 3.
skyward
c 261-30 and preens its wings for a s- flight.
slain
b 290-27 The murderer, though «* in the act,
334-21 This was " the Lamb a- from the — Jtev. IS ; 8.
334-22 S-, that is, according to the testimony of the
slander
e 286-13 Friends will betray and enemies will r,
b 830-30- hypocrisy, r, liate, theft, adultery,
slaughter
a 60- 1 brought as a lamb to the «-, — l»a. &8.- 7.
slave
/ 221-26 when, still the «• of matter, she
226-19 and abolish the whippine-post and r maitet;
296- 5 The yoloe of God in b^uOf of the African r
p 404- 3 If a man is an inebriate, a r to tobacco,
407-17 Let the $• of wrong desire learn the
gl 682-27 and would make mortal mind a r to the body.
slavery
African
/ 226- 1 when African s- was aboUshed in our land.
kopelass
/ 227-10 and in subjection to hopeless r, .
mental
/ 226^24 abolition of mental «- is a more difflcolt task.
world-wide
/ 226- 3 banishment of a world-wide s*,
/ 224-29 the Soul-inspired motto, " S- is abolished.**
226-26 to saTC from the s- of their own beliefs
227-16 8' is not the legitimate state of man.
p 381- 4 the bias of education enforces this «*.
t 446-30 Recalling Jefferson's words about «*,
ffl 687-22 Corporeiu belief; sensuality; «*; tyranny.
slaves
m 68- 4 They are «■ to fashion, pride, and sense.
slay
a 37- 7 Mortals try in rain to s- Truth
43-16 had mocked and tried to s-.
/ 214-24 mortal illusions would rob God, r man,
p 419-26 who, in attempting to r mankind,
ff 642- 4 Material beliefs would s- the spiritual idea
ap 668- 3 erilhas tried to «' the Lamb;
slayeth
g 642-16 Therefore whoeoerer r Cain, — Gen. 4 : 16.
slavs
ap 667-31 Science shows how the Lamb s- the wolf.
sleek
ph 197-20 more honest than our «• politicians.
sleep
and apathy
/ MO-24 S' and apathy are phases of the
and mesmerism
r 490-28 8- and mesmerism explain the mythical nature
deep
o 307- 1 the Adam-dream, the deep r ,
g 628-10 a deep «' to fall upon Adam, — Gen. 2; 21.
666-18 the deep s- which fell upon Adam?
dreamy
ap 88- 1 and this not in dreamy a-.
earth's
ap 76-31 when we awake from earth's s- to the
is darkness
g 666-18 S' is darkness, but God's creatlre mandate
ap 76-13 that I mayawakehimoutof «*." — ^o^nU.-ll.
82-13 In r we do not communicate with the
ph 179-28 to move the bowels, or to produce a'
I8S-13 is like the dream we have in a-,
/ 230-26 They are soothing syrups to put children to 5*,
260-17 according to the dream he entertains in a-,
p 431- 7 eoing to a- immediately after a heavy meaL
440- 6 19 taught how to make s' befool reason
r 490-29 S' shows material sense as either
491-23 In a-, memory and consciousness are lost from
g 606- 2 mortal mind, «*, dreams, sin,
628-16 inducing a ^ or hypnotic state in Adam
666-20 In a*, cause and effect are mere illusions.
660-22 and dreams, not realities, come with sx
sleeper
ph 188-18 The smile of the 8- indicates the
sleepeth
ap 76-12
p 398-12
sleepin&r
n^ 1^16
/ 250-23
r 494-22
SMILE
* Our friend Lazarus r ; —John 11 .- 11.
* she is not dead, butr,*' — ZtiJteO.SS.
In both the waking and the a- dream,
any more reaUty in . . . than in the r dream?
experiences of the a- dream seem real
Sleeplessness
ph 166-16 You say that indigestion, fatigue, r, <
sleeps
^410-16
slept
a 48-3
p 386-22
^628-10
sle^v
a 43-19 Those who r him to stay his influence
g 6U-16 against Abel his brother, and r him. — Oen. 4.* 8u
Where to the pain while the patients-?
His students r.
You say that you hare not s* well
sleep to fall upon Adam, and he s* : — (yea. 2 : tl.
slice
/221-7
slirbt
m 69-21 and remember how a- a word or deed
5 130-3 ^
t 446- 1 teaching bis r knowledge
slime
b 279L. 7 r, or protoplasm nerer originated in
sline
6 268-12 like the Shepherd-boy with his r.
only a tliin r of teead withont water.
discouraged over its a- spiritual prospects.
- ^ ■ ledge of Mind-power,
'^^^'Z^
must lose its present s* footing.
slouffh
pX 168-13 already brought yourself into the r of diaeaae
slow
a 20-24 Material belief is s- to acknowledge what the
22- 6 Vibrating . . . our moral progress will be s*.
ph 174-10 The footnepe of thou^t, ... are r,
b 321- 6 The Hebrew Lawgiver, r of speech,
g 619-12 Human capacity to r to discern and to grasp
ap 666-23 Be Thou, longsuffering, r to wrath,
slowly
a 39-38 Thto thought is apprehended r,
At present mortals progress s*
Humanity adrances a- out of sinning sense
Human reason and religion come a- to the
The ages must a- work up to perfection,
or attain r and yield not to discouragement,
mortals grasp the ultimate . . . r ;
is a- yielding to the idea of a
because thought mores quickly ors-.
The muscles, moving quickly or r
Some people yield a- to the touch of Truth.
2
ap 96- 1
ph 173-26
/233- 9
264-6
264-13
6268- 7
p415- 7
415-22
e 460-16
slugfirard
" 22-17
God never r, and His likeness never
which never «*, but is ever conscious;
but its spirit comes only in s* decrees.
the author's r estimate of the pfisasures of
precise form of God must be of r importance
*♦ still, a- voice " of Truth —/ Kinga 19 .- 12.
It is indeed no r matter to know one's self ;
such seekers as he gave a- reward
through a " stDl, a- voice,** — / A'in^ 19 : If.
will prove to himself, by r beginnings,
a knowledge of this, even in «* degree,
speck of so-called embryonic life seemed a r nm
The •• still, ar voice ** of— / Kinga 19 . 12.
nor become a s* in the race.
slumberinsr
/ 223-25 Peals that should startle the s* thought
slumbers
/ 249-22
260-9
small
5 118-6
129-30
c 266-17
6323-39
o 346-13
p 364-20
367-25
384-14
r 492- 8
g 647-15
an 569- 8
smaller
p 363-16 one for a large sum and one for a a%
smaflpox
a 163-26 and we have r because others have It;
/ 236- 4 Better suffer a doctor infected with a- to
p 390-29 whether it is cancer, consumption, or r.
smatterers
t 460-19 If Christian healing is abused by mere s-
smell
ap n-11 that you see a flower, — that you touch and s-
' '^ and bring the rose . . . that thev may r it.
nor can ttiey feel, taste, or s* Spurit.
cannot see, feel, hear, taste, mn* ar.
material hearing, sight, touch, taste, and s*,
sees, feels, hears, tastes, and r only in belief.
to say that a rose, the r of God. can produce
The a- of the sleeper indicates the
*' the a- of the Great Spirit.'*
/ 212-20
6 284-28
r4T»-U
j7 626-10
smells
gl 691-16
smile
ph 175-10
188-18
r 477-28
Digitized by
Google
smiles
a 47-18
m 5»-19
tp 7fr-2
smite
p 439-20
t 444-20
444-21
SBCILES
tbirty pieces of silver and the «• of the
in prolonging her health and r
name the face that «* on them
487
Ood will r yon, O whited walls,
** Whosoerer shall r thee on thj^Mcttt, 6: 89.
Fear not that he wUl f • thee again
Smith's Bible Dictionary
6 320-8 Ini9*il*/>itissald:
smitten
a 48-21
49-32
0348-2
Peter would have r the enemies of
" stricken, r of God.'* — laa, S8 .* 4.
Shall I then be f ' for healing
and ccnnmandeet . . . tobes*— ^e<0 28;8.
When the «• of battle clears away,
bat not amid the 8' of battle is merit seen
An awfol gaide, in r and flame,
The tobacco-user, eating or «* poison
P435-31
smoke
a 82-18
37-14
op 586-18
smoklnflT
p 38^21
smootli
gl 693-15 When $• and unobstructed, it typifies the
smooth-toncrued
/ 252-20 says : . . . and I elude detection by »- TiUainy.
smote
a 48- 2 bigoted ignorance r him sorely.
b 308-90 and <* the sinew, or strength, of his error,
smothered
g 501- 5 seems so «* by the Immediate context
smagerles
p 438-24 and «■ Brror*8 goods into market
snake-talker
a 533-13 the r utters the first voluble lie,
snarls
a 240-30 involyes unwinding one's «*,
snatches
/ 237-18 f • away the good seed before it has sprouted.
sneers
o 34L-12 S' at the application of the word Science to
sneezing
dA 17^16 glandular inflammation, «■, and nasal pangs.
snlA
ph 179-18 the wild animal, . . . e- the wind with delight.
snow
«p 82-30
ph 175-26
6 321-22
snowbird
/ 220-11 The r sings and soars amid the blasts ;
snowflakes
/ 250-29 Mortal thoughts chase one another like s*,
snows
m 61-17
soariner
9 512- 1
soars
/ 220-11
sober
pr 7-18
6 824-13
so-called
a
m
•P
to the Esquimaux in their «• huts?
Damp atmosphere and freezing s-
white as r with the dread disease,
like tropical flowers bom amid Alpine r.
$' beyond and above corporeality
The snowbird sings and «■ amid the blasts;
unfavorable to spiritual growth, s-
Be watchful, «*, and vigilant.
resolve.
39-28 the time for «* material .
62-6
72-9
7a-12
73-32
to pans away.
and master the belief in «* physical laws,
tfcomi:
S' epirita are but corporeal communicators.
Any other control or attraction of s' spirit
between «• material existence and
74-30 The 5* dead and living cannot commune
75- 8 The r dead, in order to reappear to
could take no cognizance oi the «* dead,
embracing its s* pleasures and pains.
Spiritism consigns the 8- dead to a
between the 8* dead and the living.
Beliefs proceed from the r material senses,
and s' matter resembles its essence,
he regarded this r force,
an unreal concept of the a* mortal mind.
Its 8- despotism is but a phase of
.<r«-x, wrongness of the opposite «* action,
f 112-27 Also, if any r news^ool claims to be C. S.,
123-24 The proof, . . . that the $• miracles of Jesus
Phjrsical science («*) is human knowledge,
forever destroys . . . the «* evidence of matter,
the 5* miracles of olden time
the sinful, r pleasure of the senses,
even if these $' powers are real,
.^^w belongs to the r material senses,
144-23 divine Science wars with r physical science,
160-18 The science («•) of physics would
75-7
77-14
77-28
81-2
88-15
97-6
an lOO- 4
102- 7
102-30
104-17
124-3
128-26
131-27
138-24
144-5
144-15
so-called
a 162-16
ph 166-12
168-25
186-11
187- 6
188-8
190- 1
200-21
200-23
/202- 7
203-25
210-26
211- 8
211-17
212-29
217-23
222-13
229-19
230^
231-2
242-13
253-15
253-27
C257-4
6 275-28
277-23
282-8
282-27
283-14
291-8
292-17
293-13
294-15
296-14
302-10
807-3
309-29
312-2
334-11
o 847-12
348-19
366-4
868- 1
p 366-19
876-18
878-8
879^-22
382-16
382-17
387-10
387-24
393-8
899-11
400-26
408- 6
408-17
409-13
409-16
409-22
419-24
421- 3
423-32
424-28
427-26
432-27
441-8
e463-30
r 479-13
482-30
490-20
492- 2
493-21
g 501-13
506-12
509-20
513- 1
518-27
524- 5
540-14
544-29
647-14
548-28
654-11
ap 561- 6
564-21
gicm- 7
580-11
682-5
685-1
586-17
SO-GALLED
false beliefs of a <• material existence.
Obedience to the 5* physical laws of health
before the a' disease made its appearance
and such systems of «* mind- cure,
Here vou may see how a- material sense
but afterwards it governs the a- man.
formation of a* embryonic mortal mind,
the ar human soul or spirit,
These a* material senses must yield to
the «• pains and pleasures of material sense,
The 5* sinner is a suicide.
It is the a- mortal mind which voices this
sensations of a a* mortal mind
the nature of all a- material cause and effect.
possibly that other methods involves miracles.
control which Mind has over a- matter,
she also had lees faith in the «• pleasures
The 8- law of mortal mind,
S- mortal mind or the mind of mortals
or the a- physical senses will get the victory.
rise supe^or to the a- pain and pleasure of the
the falsity of s* material sense,
never requires obedience to a r material law.
If matter, «*, is substance,
material a- senses have no cognizance of
other gods, or other r powers,
the order of material «* science.
and its opposite, the r material life
Error is the r intelligence of mortal mind.
with material life a-.
that the «• death of the body
a- life of mortals is dependent on
The material r irases and forces are
This verdict of the «* material senses
r pleasures and pains of matter perish,
and that the «* pleasures and pains,
niiB pantheistic error, or r aerpent,
such «• life always ends in death.
such r knowledge is reversed
imperceptible to the a- personal senses,
the a- mortal man is not the reality of man,
well to eliminate from r mortal mind
S' material existence affords no
axe, which de8tro3rs a tree's r life,
Such r Scientists will strain out gnats,
a* material body is a mental concept
Without the «* human mind.
The a* vital current does not affect the
to teach the »* ignorant one.
Must we not then consider the «* law of
nothingness of the r pleasures and
nor can r material law trespass
It is a law of «* mortal mind,
a law of a' mortal mind,
S- mortal mind sends its despatches
a- mortal life is mortal mind,
without beginning with r mortal mind.
The action of «* mortal mind
universal insanity of a- health,
8' inflammation of disordered functions,
independently of this «* conscious mind,
a- conscious mortal mind is believed
a- " children of men " — PacU. 14 ; 2.
in mortals or s* mortal minds,
while phvsical ailments (r) arise from
The 8' substance of bone is formed first
scrofula and other a* hereditary diseases,
in the phsrsical realm, a*, as well as in the
the hands of justice, aliaa nature's r law;
anv a* law, which undertakes to punish
action is that of a* mortal mind.
Take awav a* mortal mind,
mortal mind a* is not a healer,
knowledge gained from the r material senses
the r dreamer is unconscious?
Disease is an experience of a* mortal mind.
8- mystery and miracle,
mindless matter nor the a* material senses.
8- mineral, vegetable, and
mortal mentality, a*, and its claim,
8* mortal mind — being non-existent
and in a thousand other a' deities.
uncovers a ' sin and its effects,
declares ... a- mortal life to be life.
germinating speck of a* embryonic life
important racts in regard to a* embryonic life.
destitute of any knowledge of the r selfhood
at a point of a* embryonic life.
before the tribunal of a* mortal mind,
a a* finite mind, producing other minds,
a a* man, whose origin, substance, and mind
human knowledge, or r mortal mind,
a* mortal mind controlling mortal mind;
Not organs of the a- corporeal senses,
between Spirit and a- matter.
Digitized by
Google
SO-CALLED
488
SOME
so-called
gl 580- 6 in wbieb the »* material senses yield to
697-24 Will, as a quality of s- mortal mind,
(400 aiso laws, mind, senses)
social
m 66-15 the <* scourge of all races,
{239- 5 wealth, fame, and «• organizations,
S40-27 whatever is wrong in s-, civil, criminal,
socially
gl 687- 4 acknowledged morally, civilly, and r.
societies
a 21^2^ because it is honored by sects and «*,
society
aloof from
8 109-13 kept aloof from 9*,
elevation of
m 63-26 the elevation of 0' in general
founding his
8 13^ 2 Jesus purposed founding his «*,
human
ap 575-31 which binds human 9* into solemn union;
monve of
m 58- 2 To happif y existence . . . should be the motive
of «*.
sanctioned by
pit 171- 2 paganism and lust are so sanctioned by 5*
state of
m 64-28 a worse state of s- than now exists.
sympathy nor
8 153-32 Neither sympathy nor 9* should ever
»inr
a 28-32 There is too much animal courage in i
m 57- 2 Without it there is no stability In s-,
an 102-29 employed, for the individual or a-.**
f 238-22 Attempts to conciliate 9* and so
238-26 ^' is a foolish juror,
p 36^ 8 debarred from such a place and such 9*,
387-18 and perform the most vital functions in 9*.
society's
/ 238- 7 is to incur 9* frown;
Socrates
m 66-27 S- considered patience salutary
/ 215-28 S' feared not the hemlock poison.
Socratic
9 112- 8 adherents of the 5*, the Platonic,
sod
g 621- 2 Knowledge of this lifts man above the 9*,
soever
pr I' • What things s- ye desire — Mark 11 .- 24.
b 306-18 for what thUigs 9* He doeth, — John 5 .• 19.
soft
9 142-11 If the r palm, upturned to a lordly salary,
softened
p 387«- 4 must it pay the penalty in a 9* brain ?
soft-winged
ap 574-26 and you will behold the r dove
soil
barren
g 537-16 Error tills its own barren 9*
good
b 270-32 the good 9* wherein the seed of Truth
of disease
ph 188-24 The 9- of disease is mortal mind,
seed and
/ 212-19 They produce a rose through seed and 9*,
seeder
g 620-25 plant grows, not because of seed or 9*,
sown in the
m 66-12 not from seed sown in the 9* of material hopes,
tmthe
g 618- 1 Man is not made to till the r.
9p 74- 8 a sprout which has risen above the 9*.
ph 190-15 as the grass springing from the 9*
b 272- 6 9- of an " honest and good heart '* — Luke 8: 15.
318-11 They would put soul into 9*, life into limbo,
o 361-28 until God prepares the 9* for the seed.
t 462-20 We 9- our garments with conservatism,
g 521- 1 making him superior to the 9*.
solar
9 119-29 perception of the movement of the 9* system,
121-25 so far as our 9* system Is concerned,
122-30 mistake . . . regarding the r system.
ph 189- 4 wcRtill believe that there is «• light and heat.
/ 246-10 The measurement of life by a- years
r 493- 5 and explains the 9* system as
g 504- 8 though «• beams are not yet included in the
504-18 words which indicate, in the absence of «• time,
504-31 No 8' rays nor planetary revolutions form the
510-21 There is no Scriptural allusion to 9* light until
513-11 not yet measured by 9* revolutions,
ap 561-28 light portrayed is really neither 9* nor lunar.
solar
^(696-19
609- 1
soldier
a 32-3
6 909-11
soldier's
a 32-9
sole
pr^vU^ao
xii-11
/ 226-21
p 370-14
Sr514-6
solecism
9 114-12
/ 210-19
solely
9 117-25
157-4
/ 220-16
233- 3
233-31
6 299-31
p 396-18
g 528- 6
643-28
solemn
m 61-26
/ 232-26
p 364-16
433-18
433-26
434-18
ap 575-32
solemnity
or 7-9
p433-2
solemnly
r 497-24
solicitude
m 69-4
solid
/213- 7
242-15
c 261-26
£460-9
400-16
g 611-23
611-26
solids
(7 510-24
Solitary
sp 95-28
C260-3
266-8
solution
pre/ ix-31
pr 3-7
9 109-11
6 814-8
338-17
p372-4
solve
pr 3-5
a 44-6
6 273-6
329-18
^56e-27
solved
9 126-4
solvent
/ 242-17
solves
/216-6
solving^
M) l0-29
sombre
g 513-9
some
pre/ ix-17
xi-3
pr 7-32
10-23
16-11
a 22- 1
2a-30
87-24
64-30
m 61-14
YKJLR. A r measurement of time ;
the divisor of which is the r year.
In ancient Rome a 9* was required to
a prince of Qod, or a 9' of God,
does not commemorate a Boman r oa
for the Bible was her 9* teacher;
r editor and publisher of the C. S. Jo
man*s birthright of 9- allegiance to hi
faith in the drug is the 9* factor in th^
of which God is the r creator.
Mortal mind is a 9* in lani
The expression mortal mind
really
relates r to human reason:
succeeds where homoeopatny fails, 9* I
engendered s- by human theories,
proofs consist 8- in the destruction of
sickness, which is 9* the result of inh^
If man were «* a creature of the
but 9* on account of the tenacity of b<
9* mytholcM^cal and material,
it is seen that man springs 9* from Mi
more 9* charge, than the culture of ^ oi
In the sacrea sanctuary . . . are voic<
Here is suggested a 9* question,
Sroceeds to pronounce the 9* sentence
be Judge's 9* peroration,
earnest, 9* eyes, kindling with hope
binds human society into 9- union;
it gives momentary $• and elevation t
and with great 9- addresses the jury
we 9' promise to watch, and pray
There should be the meet tender r
conceives of something as either liqu
Self-love is more opaque than a 9* bo<j
will neither lose the 9- objects and en
A third cUiss of thinkers build with a-
Sickness is more than fancy ; it is 9- cc
To mortal mind, the universe is liqui<
and mountains stand for 9* and grand
by the resolving of fluids into r,
Led by a 9* star amid the darknese,
nor is he an isolated, 9* idea.
Then the time will come when you wi
degrees by which she came at length 1
and it is our task to work out the 9*.
I sought the 9* of this problem
Our Master gained the r of beine.
of something fluid, of mortal mmd in
matter was originally error in 9*,
to 9' the problem?
a place in which to 9* the great proble
not one of them can 9* the problem of
attempts to s* a problem of Euclid,
before it cares to a- the problem of be
The problem of nothingness, . . . wll
with the universal r of Love
Science unveils the mystery and s* Un
we may as well improve our time in .•>
gray in the 9- hues of twilight;
To-day, though rejoicing in 9* progrc^
which action in 9* unexplained way
or mean to ask forgiveness at 9* later
There is 9* misapprehension of the
9* doubt among Bible scholars, whetb
would borrow the passport of a- wiser
await, in 9* form, every pioneer of tru
to follow in 9- degree
would not 9-, who now profess to love
If 9* fortuitous circumstance
Digitized by
Google
SOMEWHAT
490
SORROW
Bomewhat
$ 143-18 Yon admit that mind influencee the body r,
149-18 remarked . . . mind affects the body «-,
156-11 Belieying then s- in the ordinary theories
ph 170-25 to ponder r the supremacy of
180- 7 his faith in their efforts is s- helpful
r 488- 8 differ r in meaning from
g 620-31 He begins his reign orer man a- mildly,
somewhere
j» 81-31 That somebody, r, most have known the
pA 174-23 Anatomy admits that mind is «• in man,
by the [seeming] death of His S-.^Rom, 5 : 10.
we acknowledge His S\ one Christ;
Son
His
a 45-12
r 407- 6
His beloTed
a 23- 6 vented upon His beloved 8-,
of God
pr 5-29 An apostle says that the 8- of God [Chrtstl
a 29-14 disciples of Jesus believe him the 5- of OocL**
tp 94-11 hemadehimself the ^- of God.**— JoAn 19 .-7.
/ 203-10 «* He made himself the .9* of God«** ~ JoAnl9.- 7.
226- 9 rights of man as a i9* of Gk>d,
b 818-16 r^i^s^ed Christ as the 5- of God,
o 361-13 Jesus Christ is not God, . . . but is the 5* of
God.
of the knowledge of the 8' of God, — Eph,A: 18.
The 8- of God, the Messiah or Christ.
of
9 510-19
^2 691-16
r 48^19
« 182-36
136-12
he was literally the i9- of Man.
** When the 8- of man cometh, ~ JAtkt 18.- 8.
that I, the 8- of man, am?** — Afot^ 16.- 18.
6 334-25 Revelator represents the 8- of man as saying
r 48^17 caUed himself *' the i9' of man," — MatLVi€i
of the living Ood
s 137-18 Christ, the 8- of the Uvtng GodI *' — MatL 16 : 16.
9p 77-16
/23a-13
5268-*
806-17
806-19
313-10
837-9
^534-12
ap 569- 2
^2 604-16
son
Jacob's
gl 581-15
682-4
686-21
589- 1
600-11
693-12
Mary's
& 313-18
Noali's
gl 587-21
589-8
694-14
of a virgin
of Ham
0r{ 582-24
of Jon«
s 187-27
of man
(7^594-17
neither the 8-, but the Father.*'— Afarlr 13.- 32.
not even *'the 8' but the Father:"— JIarJb
13; 32.
and -with his 8- Jents Christ. ^IJohn 1 : 3.
the 8' can do nothing of himself. — John 5 ; 19.
these also doeth the^* likewise.** — John 5: 19.
another passage . . . which refers to the 8' as
the 8' must be in accord with the Father,
The 8' of the Virgin-mother unfolded the
as Truth, represented by the 8' ;
definition of
ASHER (Jacob's «*). Hope and faith;
Benjamin (Jacob's «*). A physical belief as to
Dan (Jacob's s-). Animal magnetism;
Gad (Jacob's r). Science;
IssACBAB (Jaoob's «■)• A corporeal belief ;
Levi (Jacob's «•). A corporeal and sensual
^belief;
Reuben (Jacob's 5*)* Corporeality;
the exaltation of Jesus, Mary's r ,
Ham (Noah's r). Corporeal belief ;
Japhet (Noah's «). A type of spiritual peace,
Shem (Noah's r). A corporeal mortal;
He was the «• of a virgin.
Jesus was the s- of a virgin.
Canaan (the r of Ham). A sensuous belief;
Simon Bar-jona, or r of Jona;
The s- of man, the offspring of the ilesh.
sonship
b d2-a8 and entitled him to r in Science.
816-12 hid from their sense Christ's a- with God.
816- 7 and to recogniM the divine «*.
381-31 Christ the spiritual idea of r;
soon
a 34-24 for r their dear Masto' would rise again
40- 9 Had they so r lost sight of his miglify worts,
f 163-21 and it will r cure the boIL
b 824-23 spiritual light r enabled him to follow the
p 364- 4 manifestea towards one who was s-,
414-16 explain C. S. to them, but not too r,
417-27 as r as they can bear it,
424- 1 8' the child beoMnes a separate, . . . norta]
mind,
r 485- 8 only s- to disuipear because of their nseleasMeai
406-81 s- ascertain that error cannot destroy error.
^634-4 r to manifest the deathless man of
ap 568-26 to devour her child as r as it— itov. 12 .4.
sooner
pr iS-H Do we gain the omnipotent ears- by words tlMM
a 64- 9 nrast r or later plant themselveB in Christ,
sp 91-10 the r error is reoooed to its native I
91-13 the r man's great reality will appear
/228-8 5- or later we shaU learn that Oe fetters
to sustain and bless so faithful a r.
Father and r, are one in being,
but not the a* of Joseph.
'* 8' of a year."
lifted thought into the r of David.
be it a*, sermon, or Science
A louder r, sweeter than has ever before
a 50-12
0 361-18
r 482-17
^2 504-17
«ongr
pA200-4
/234-5
ap 568-26
Son of God
(season)
Son of man
(see Son}
Son of the living God
(see Son)
sons
c 257-21 guideth " Arcturus with his r ."— Job 38 • 32.
b 315-20 the liberty of the r of God.
g 60»- 4 highest ideas are the r and daughters of God.
515-22 all ideas, ~ the s* and daughters of God.
iber that mankind most s* or later,
6 296-10 Whether OM^tals will learn this r or
p 381-21 and you wiUs* grasp man's God-given dominion.
428-26 r or later, ... we must master sin
«0- 6 and the s* we begin the better.
t 444- 3 s' or later, all must rise superior to
440-8 Bii^t adjusts the balancer or later.
soonest
pr^ z-26 The unbiased Christian thought is rtooehedbj
soothe
p 380-26 will r fear and change the beUef of disease bo
soothing
f2SS^25 They are r syrups to put Children to sleep,
soporific
p 416-12 when the s- infloenee of the <^ium is
sorcery
ap ^-30 outshining sin, r, lust, and hypocrisy.
sore
ph 193-21 discharge from the s- stopped,
193-21 and the r was healed.
/ 237- 6 ** Mamma, my finger is not a bit «*.**
p 398- 5 rent him s- and came out of him,
sorely
a 48- 2 the staves of bigoted ignorance smote him r.
sorrow
and pain
ap 578-^ cessation of death, #-, and pain.
cup of
a 83-14 and drain to the dregs his cup of r.
has its
m 06-80 <$• has its reward.
her
ap 562-26 but remembering no more her r
is salutary
m 66-0 iS* is salutary.
is turned
pr 14-16 5' is turned into joy when the
Joy and
pain and painlessness, r and Joy,
/24«>-
• 8 swinging between evil and good, Joy
-22 false estimate ... of Joy and s*,
aadr.
multiply thy
g 632s- 7 will greatly multiply thy r — Get». 8.16.
ocean of
m 67-14 on the seething ocean of r.
pain and
g 557-16 the less pain and r are his.
<iif^ and
/ 208-30 tlie waves of Sin and «- beat in vain.
215-10 So sin and r, disease and death,
with
0 842-6 one may seo with s* the sad effects
your
p 386-27 ** Tour r is without cause,"
pr 6-9 8- tot wrong-doing is but one step
/ 210- 1 weakness, weariness, r, sin, death,
2«8-16 Is it imperfection, Joy, a\ sin, suffering?
b 301-12 Joy cannot be turned into r,
P
304-12 «• is not the master of joy;
386-22 Thus it is with all s*, sickness, i
^685-7 ins* thou Shalt bring forth— Gen. 8. -16.
585-23 ins* Shalt thou eat of it— Gen. 3: 17.
586-96 Through toU, struggle, and s%
562-28 From a material source flows no remedy for r.
667-18 *• In r thou shalt bring forth — Gen. 8 ; 16.
Digitized by
Google
Soul
492
SOUND
Soul
re«oinilae
sp 93- 1 to recognize 5* as substantial and able to
reflection of
/ 249-81 Man is the reflection of ^'.
reflects
8 120- 6 and man coexists with and reflects 5', God,
rejoice In
m 64-21 Then shall S' rejoice in its own,
representation of
g 510-16 The sun is a meti^horical representation of S-
representatlYes of
gl 583- 5 representatives of 5*, not corporeal sense;
restored his
b 309- 4 to use the word of the Psalmist, restored his 5*,
Science of
(see Science)
sense and
/ 240-32 how to divide between sense and S-.
sense of
gl 582-15 a sense of ^*, which has spiritual bliss
Spirit or
b 309-25 impossible for Inflnite Spirit or S- to be in a
330-12 the only Life, substance, Spirit, or S\
r 478- 6 has never beheld Spirit or S- leaving a body
gl 598-16 for never did he give up Spirit, or S-,
qrmbolof
g 505- 1 ScTK. The symbol of S- governing man,
the senses of
/ 213-18 as communicated through the senses of S-
214-29 Neither . . . can interfere with the senses of S\
onderstandlng of
/ 210-16 a oetter understanding of 5* and salvation.
pr
7-17
9-23
a 30-27
m 60-31
«p 70-16
« 115-14
nh 172-20
200-21
/ 208-23
204-31
207-16
215-4
240-13
260- 1
b 274- 6
280-23
281-28
282-20
300-23
302-1
810-21
810-23
810-25
810-32
817-27
335-19
836-21
0 369-15
360-10
|>896-7
427- 4
427-6
437-16
r 466-10
467-17
467-22
468- 3
468-26
477- 6
477- 7
477-22
477-24
477-26
478- 3
479- 2
481-24
481-28
481-30
482-10
490- 6
gl 580-24
587- 7
588- 9
591-16
soul
absence of
b 311-16
and body
s 12^6
ph 19fr-ll
b 338- 6
Physical sensation, not S\ produces material
control of Spirit, in which ^'' is our master,
to allow S- to hold the control,
more secure in our keeping, if sought in 5*.
What are God's identities? What is 6- ?
Life, Truth, Love, S\ Spirit, Mind.
the belief that there is .S* in sense
The suppositional antipode of . . . S\
believe that the deathless Principle, or 5*,
The error, which says that 5* is in body,
Body is not flrst and 8- last,
If Spirit, 5-, could sin or be lost,
to be governed by matter or S- in body.
We run into error when we divide S- mto souls,
the offspring of sense, not of 5-, Spirit,
the belief that 8- is in body.
Divine Science does not put , .\ 8- into matter,
nor can non-intelligence become 8'.
Spirit is God, 5-;
S' is not compassed by flniteness.
If 8* could sin. Spirit, 8, would be flesh
If 8' sinned, 8- would die.
If there was sin in 8\
neither growth, maturity, nor decay in 8-.
and to the testimony of . . . more than to 5',
Nothinj^ but Spirit, 5*. can evolve Life,
8' must be incorporeal to be Spirit,
evidence of the existence of Spirit, S*,
replies: . . . and keep 8- well out of sight.
leaving 8- to master the false evidences of the
<S'* is never without its representative.
can no more die . . . than can 5*,
^- a criminal though recommended to
God is . . . Mind, Spirit, 8\
Science reveals Spirit, S\ as not in the body,
Spirit, 8'y is not confined in man.
If 8' sinned, it would be mortal.
Life is divine Principle, Mind, 8-, Spirit.
Man is not a material habitation for 8- ;
8\ being Spirit^ is seen in nothing imperfect
8' is the substance. Life, and
8' can never reflect anything inferior
Man is the expression of 8-.
What evidence of 8- or of immortality
oftepring of physical sense and not of 5-,
If S' sins, it must be mortal.
8' is the divine Principle of man
it is material sense, not 5*, which sins;
8' is properly the synonym of Spirit,
Human will is . . . not a faculty of S-.
supposition that ... 5* dwells in material
Principle; Mind; 5*; Spirit; Life; Truth;
I, or Eoo. Divine Principle: Spirit; S-;
the only Spirit, 6'*, divine Principle, substance,
sense of temporary loss or absence of s*,
the error relating to a* and body,
able to destroy both v and body — Jfatt. 10:28.
belief . . . that he is both r and body.
soul
and life
r 466-26 fallacy that intelligence, #*, and Ufe can be in
beUevethat
6 811-20 So long as we believe that ar can sin
bodily
e 267- 9 a bodily r and a material mind,
false estimates of
b 811-14 Throngh false estimates of s* as dwelling in
false sense of
b 319- 1 manifests mortality, a false sense of r.
his
ph 166- 9 pilgrimage to Mecca for the salvation of his r.
ph 200-21 the so-called human «• or spirit,
b 310-19 are commonly taught that there is a hnman s*
hypothesis that
r 482- 4 hypothesis that #• is both an evU and a good
is identical
r 482-11 out of Science, r is identical with sense,
iswUl^ar
/ 23^24 Then when the s- is wilUng
life or
sp 70-16 Does life or r exist in the thing formed ?
living
^624-16 and man became a Uvingr.— Gen. 3.-7.
naind and
g 581- 6 error, . . . that mind and r are both right mad
no flinlte
r 466-21 There is no finite s* nor spirit.
not a sinfnl
b 311-12 It is a sense of sin, and not a sinfnl s-,
r 481-32 sense of sin wliich is lost, and not a sinful s*.
of Christianity
s 140-17 Spiritual devontness is the v of Christianity.
of Christian Science
s 113- 6 the heart and r of €. S., is Love.
seNsefor
r 482- 1
sense of
r 493-26
theory that
6 300-26
the word
ph 190-13
r 482-4
482-6
with all thy
pr 9-18 and with all thy r,-
subetitution of the word sense for r
Any sense of s* in matter is not the
theory that r, spirit, intelligence,
here the word v means a false sense
has adulterated the meaning of the word r
The proper use of the word r can always
your
p 483-26
sp 77-20
Sl20- 2
122-31
C267-9
6296-30
30t-80
310-20
318-11
813-4»
837-8
p3e2- •
r 47^-7
478-12
486-19
ap 678- 8
-Jfott. 22:37.
• May God have mercy on your »•,*•
and so prolong the iDusion either of a r inert
never . . . wmle we admit that r is in body
They hisist that s- is in body
belief in ... a s* governed by the body
teaches that . . . inmiortal «* is resurrected froai
This falsity [»resnppoeeB s* to be an
taught . . . that s* may be lost, and yet be
Tbey would put r into soil.
The body does not include r, bat
as material sensation, or a s* in the body,
Why art thou east dowih O my s* — PboL 42 .- 11.
will cease to claim that r is in body,
Who can see a a- in the body ?
belief that life can be in matter or s- in body,
[Love] restoreth my »• — PmU. 23 : 3.
Soul-created
b 306-23 not more distinct . . . than are the 8- forms
Soul-existence
ph 167- 6 iS*, in the place of sense-existenoe,
SoiU-fiUed
gl 699- 1 Eternity is God*s measorement of 8- years.
Soul-inspired
/ 224-29 On its banner is the 5- motto,
b 306-14 The A"- patriarchs heard the voice of Triith,
soulless
/ 249-16
Soul's
p 438-26
Whence then is s* matter ?
without title inspection of 8- government oOl-
cers.
souls
8 l.')0-25
/250- 1
b 280-15
r 466- 7
466-19
gl 587-14
6W-18
Soul-sense
sp 86- 4 This 8- comes to the human mind when the
sound
pr^ viii- 8 and gives sweet concord to 8\
doctrine of the predestination of s*
We run into error when we divide Soul into r,
seeks to divide . . . into persons and s*.
Qftesfioti. — What are spirits and r 7
The term s- or spirits is as improper as the
supposititious xninds, or s*,
definition of
Digitized by
Google
493
)le.
Qd eye for 5* or
sic,
ver silenced
sov
80V
lid reach him,
inguish.
r convey «•,
SOV
trough the
de conscious «•-
as distinct as «*,
e
SOV
SOV
ungs
1 strength
sov
»edom,
constitutions.
SOV
Ived
sov
pea,- Ezek. IS :2.
spa
all
f all existence
1 means
perfection.
ligher $•
ustible r.
br
Im
inl
mt «•,
ler than its 8*.
an its 8'.
lite or material «•
)medy for sorrow,
spa
)r pleasure.
t,
of being;
e 8- of being,
spa
8- of evU
spa
1
«• of strength
spa
«■ of supply,
latter?
spa
r of all suffering
spa
spe
esames*;
9*
spiritual 8-
ind blessedness.
r.
OlS
ept
lingle
nt.
themselves.
spe
Digitized by
Google
SPEAKING
494
Spirit
speakinsr
a 62-24 8- of human ability to reflect diyine power,
62-26 r not for their day only bat for all tune :
$p 88-32 the belief that a departed spirit is «*,
8&- 4 in the belief that another mind is «* through her,
92-12 and 8- to Adam and Ere.
f iao-18 Uaa mortal mind ceaaed r to them,
b 332-10 a- to the human conscioasneM.
o 348-24 S' of the things of Spirit
p 386- 9 avoid r aloud the name of the disease.
398-23 ScientiflcallT a\ there is no mortal mind
r 476-28 When r of God's children,
g 648-18 8' of the origin of mortals,
speaks
$p n-Z Principle of man a- through immortal sense.
217-30 Which is tired and so r ?
o 342-23 It a- to the dumb the words of Truth,
p 381-21 it must be mortal mind which r ;
441-32 great l^aoher of mental Jurisprudence s- of
r 486- 6 Mind, not matter, sees, heart, feels, r.
ap 664-13 Rerelator r of Jesus as the Lamb of Ood
spear
a 60-32 Not the «• nor the material cross
8 134- 8 truth is still opposed with sword and r.
spear-wound
a 46-19 to examine the nail-prints and the fl-.
special
8p 96-18 and is one of the r characteriittics thereof .
8 133-22 carried out in r theories concerning Gk>d,
136-27 nor a 8- gift from a ritualistic Jehovah ;
ph 17a- 2 they know nothing of this . . . s- person,
/ 236- 8 A «• privilege is vested in the ministry.
h 319-30 but we can Dy 8- and proper capitalisation
p 364-14 a «* sign of Oriental courtesy.
404- 3 a slave to tobacco, or the r servant of
406- 9 from the s* name of insanity.
ap 660- 1 has a r suggestiveness in connection with
specially
8 123-26 did not s- belong to a dispensation now ended,
gl 600-18 unless 8- coupled with the name God.
species
different
g 562-27 The intermixture of diffeient r,
floral
m 68-24 perpetuation of the floral «• by bud or
genus and
b 277-17 the order of genus and 8- is preserved
ap 560-20 The botanist must know the genus and 8-
Mnman
{866 human)
many
p 407-29 There are many «■ of insanity.
material
ph 172- 8 How then is the material «* maintained,
mild
p 408-16 is in itself a mild 8- of insanity.
original
b 277-14 as preserving their original «•,
g 562-28 results in a return to the original «■.
their
g 648-11 to multiply their r sometimes through eggs,
ph 189-26 From . . . comes the reproduction of the «*,
r 482-18 As woman is but a «* of the genera,
494- 5 Is it not a 8- of infldelity to believe that
g 629-24 the s* described, — a talcing serpent,
631-19 maintained by (iod in perpetuating the 8- ?
660-25 no instance or one 8' producing its opposite.
661-30 in order to propagate its «*,
specific
an 103-19 animal magnetism or hypnotism is the s* term
specifically
c 267- 6 8- man means all men.
specified
pr 11- 2 8- also the terms of forgiveness.
specimen
n 388-17 a s* of the ambiguous nature of
specimens
ph 196-26 impossible ideals, and s* of depravity,
8 neck
p 413-21 I am not patient with a «• of dirt;
a 547-14 germinating r of so-called embryonic life
spectacle
/ 241-12 what a mocking a* is sin I
spectators
p 430-26 court-room is filled with interested «*,
specti^l
o 363-20 We must give up the r at all points.
spectre
a 46-25 called him a spirit, ghost, or «•,
* b 314-17 To such ... the real man seemed a «■,
speculation
/ 242-26 r or superstition appropriates do part of
specalative
8 126-20 left to the mercy of s* hypotheses?
149- 6 or a bundle of r human theories?
ph 196-24 the s* theory, the nauseous Action.
/ 208-26 and aU the paraphernalia of r theories,
229-20 law of mortal nund, conjectural and a-,
speech
pr 3-26 Action expresses more gratitnde than r,
16- 9 aooording to motives, not according to a-.
b 298-20 **Whv do ye not understand my arf—Johm
321- 6 The Hebrew Lawgiver, slow of s-,
t 464-^ strength and freedom to s- and action.
speeches
p 367- 7 gushing theories, stereotyped borrowed a-,
speechless
a 26- 4 in r agony exploring the way for na,
speedily
pr^ vii-28 but it cannot make them r understood.
r486-27 If this were not so, man would be rannihihrted.
48S- 1 C. S. r shows Truth to be triumphant.
speeds
p 426- 9 expectation r our progress.
spell
a 38-26 TC break this earthly r, mortals most
Speneerian
8 112- 8 the Platonic, the S\ or some other scbocd.
spend
p 408-29 We cannot r our days here in ignorance of
spent
ph 174-13 *» the night is far r, — Rom. 18 .• 12.
o 364-^ The night of materiality is far r,
sphere
a 36- 4 simply through translation into another s*.
/ 240-15 Its symbol is the «•.
c 266-13 enlarged individuality, a wider r of thought
6 282- 6 a circle or r and a straigrht line.
282- 8 The «* represents good, the self-existent
283-31 or a straight line a «■.
gl 585- 6 A r ; a type of eternity and immortality,
spheres
m 69-12 the different demands of their united 5*,
c 256- 6 changing . . . discord into the music of the sr.
g 513- 7 lead on to spiritual r and exalted beings.
spike
ph 193- 2 caused by a fall upon a wooden r
spilled
b 281-81 or the new idea wiU be s*,
spinal
p 402- 7 dislocated Joints, and «• vertebras.
spire
8 142-12 making dome and r tremulous with beauty.
Spirit (^« a2M> Spirit's)
ability of
8 130-22 the ability of S- to make the body hannonious,
r 484-17 as well as the infinite ability of S\
abode of
b 280- 6 light and harmony which are the abode of ^,
acts
g 520-30 S' acts through the Science of Mind,
alchemy of
p 4SS-20 C. S., by the alchemy of 5*,
all Is
r 475- 3 aU is 5*, divine Principle and Its idea,
anftenable to
p 434-32 immortal and amenable to S- only.
and flesh
/ 254- 7 until the battle between 5* and flesh is fought
b 288- 6 this warfare between the 8- and flesh
g 530-25 Thus S' and flesh war.
andCrod , ,
o 346- 1 S- and God are often regarded as
and Its formations
e 264-90 8 and its f ormatkms are the only
and matter
pr^ viii- 9 physics teach that both 8' and matter are real
«p 73- 1 As readily can you mingle ... as 5- and matter.
73-27 mistake to suppose . . . that 8- and matter,
ph 167-24 with 8 and matter. Truth and error.
186- 9 8' and matter, good and evil,
/ 204- 9 namely, 5* and matter,
204-17 a supposed mixture ... of 5- and matter.
211- 3 8' ana matter. Truth and error,
b 279-18 8' and matter cannot coexist nor cooperate.
281- 4 i^* and matter no more commingle than
285-13 the opposite natures of ^' and matter,
296-23 When the evidence of 8- and matter,
319-14 8' and matter neither concur in man nor in
p 372-21 Truth and error, 8- and matter,
Digitized by
Google
Spikit
SplHt
and tpliitiiftl
6 ^-25 Hence all is S' and spiritual.
and the bride
ff 548- I '* The S' and the bride say, Gome ! — Bei
and the flesh
8 146-28 warfare between S' and the flesh eoes c
b 815-31 the mediator between S- and the flesh,
and Truth
ph 177-23 against God, S' and Truth.
b 278-15 Hence, as we approach S- and Truth,
and onderstandlngr
r 486-25 reality and ... are in ^' and understai
antlpode of
«p 72-19 matter, the antipode of S\
antipodes of
o 836-30 the suppositional antipodes of S't
appeal to
p 440-21 Mortal Man has his appeal to ^s God,
aroma of
ph 191-32 Mind, God, sends forth the aroma of S-
atmosphere of
«p ^70- 6 can nerer enter the atmosphere of 8\
M 600- 8 the atmosphere of 5*, where Soul is suf
audlenee-ohanKber of
p 442- 7 the vast audience-chamber of 8'
andlenoe with
pr 16-12 that man may have audience with 5*,
baptism of
/ 241-27 The baptism of S-^ washing the bod
the
bar of
p 440- 5 arraigns before the supreme bar of 5*
ph 191p-25 reveals man and immortality as based <
belniris
a 29-26 with the full recognition that being is ,
beUefthat
gp 03-21 The belief that ^* is finite as well as inf
belong to
ph 192-17 Moral and spiritual might belong to 5*
blesses
sp 78-28 S- blesses man,
g 512-20 S- blesses the multiplication of
bom of
b 274-10 Ideas, on the contrary, are bom of S%
bom of the
t 463-18 the C. S. infant is bom of the S-,
gl 508- 4 every one that is bom of the 8'
cofniiEance of
g 543-10 corporeal senses cannot take cognizan<
•onunonion with
M> 72- 7 condition precedent to communion wit
contradiction of
g 504-28 and the contradiction of S' is matter,
eontrol of
pr 9-23 recognizes only the divine control of 8'
€k>ort of
p 434- 9 a trial in the Court of S\
437-10 our higher tribunal, the Supreme Couri
487-18 Supreme Court of 8' reverse this decisi
437-28 the Supreme Court of 8* overruled thei
created by
« 148- 8 described man as created by 8',
creates
m 69-24 ** Do you teach that 8- creates material
b 316-20 the indestructible man, whom 8' creaU
g 609-13 8- creates no other than heavenly or
640- 2 8' creates neither a wicked nor a morta
creations of
b 287- 4 All creations of 8' are eternal ;
day of
g 606- 1 No . . . planetary revolutions form
of .5-.
demonstration of
pr 14-6 in the demonstration of 8-.
depend on
ph 181-18 not sufficiently spiritual to depend on I
diversifles
g 613-17 8- diverslfiee, classifies, and
divine
{$ee divine)
divorced from
r 477-31 man, divorced from S*, would lose his
duly feeds
g 507- 8 8' duly feeds and clothes every object,
echo of
s 126-11 interpreted in its own way the echo of
enersnr of
/ 249- 6 Let us feel the divine energy of 8%
evolved from
m 69- 3 man and the universe are evolved from
existence of
o 369-16 The evidence of the existence of ^,
expression of
r 484-80 to the understanding and expression oj
Digitized by
Google
Spirit
Spirit
Liflnito
b 319-12 yield to the all-might of inflnlte S\
331-24 except as infinite 5* or Mind,
r 475- 3 To infinite S- there is no matter,
g 527- 2 Ood could not put . . . infinite S' into
gl 691- 5 Man. The compound idea of infinite S' ;
infinite calcalas of
/ 209-30 swallowed up in the infinite calculus of S-.
Influence of
8p 98-10 for it is the healing influence of .S*
instead of
{205- 3 will lean on matter instead of S\
285-27 and resort to matter instead of 5*
307-19 out of matter instead of S-.**
310-22 Spirit, ^ul, would be flesh instead of S\
p 430- 7 by resting upon S- instead of matter.
instead of by
U 53&-17 Created by flesh instead of by S-,
Inrerted imagf* of
gl o80-13 an inverted image of S' ;
is Jl
/ 223- 8 If -Jj'- is all and is ererywhere,
p 421-17 God, S't is all, and that there is none beside
Him.
ia all-knowing
r 487-15 S- U all-knowing;
is eternal
b 335-18 S' is eternal, divine.
is Ood
sp 73-7 5' is Ood, and man is His likeness.
s 120- 4 S', is God, unchangeable and eternal ;
ph. 192-10 Spirit cannot believe in God. S- is God.
{229-12 and at the same time admits that S- is God,
300-23 S- is (Sod, Soul ;
p 417-11 S' is God, and therefore cannot be sick;
r 468-13 S' Ls God, and man is His image and
is rood
pre/ Yiii-ll the fact is that A- is good
is greater
/ 223-11 Soul Is Spirit, and S- is greater than body.
ia lumuonioui*
a 29-31 the immortal evidence that 6^* is harmonious
is immortal Truth
r 468-11 S' is immortal Truth;
is inflnlte
m 68-25 or do you declare that S- is inflnlte,
b 281- 3 and learn that H- is infinite and supreme.
Is light
g 504-28 S- is light, and the contradiction of
is m(»re
6 335-19 for S' is more than all else.
Is not finite
b 335-22 for S' is not finite.
Is not physical
6 &5-15 S' is not physical.
is reached
b 279-19 S- is reached only through the understanding
Is represented
g 522-20 S' is represented as entering matter
Is substantial
b 278-32 if S' is subetantial and eternal.
is supreuie
6 278-21 S- is supreme and all-presence.
is symbolized
g 512- 8 6'- is symbolized by strength, presence, and
Is the Ego
/250- 't
Is the life
8 124-25 S' is the life, substance, and continuity
Is the real
r 468-12 S' is the real and eternal ;
It loses
8 148-16 It loses S\, drops the"rue tone,
joys of
m 66-14 Love propagates anew the higher joys of 8%
/ 242- 7 a great step towards the joys of S',
496
Spirit
Spirit
likeneM of
7 S- is the Ego which never dreams.
langnaare of
the language of S- must be, and is, spiritual.
117-15 the pure language of :S\
law of
(«Mlaw)
laws of
ph 183-19 Laws of nature are laws of S' ;
p 435-27 according to the laws of 5*, God.
learn how
m 68- 6 we shall learn how 5-, the great architect,
leaven of
8 118-23 until the leaven of 5- changes the
life as
a 35- 9 into newness of life as S-.
b 278-24 contradicts the demonstration of life as S\
Ufels
c 264-16 When we realize that Life is 5-.
b 810-26 The only Life is S-,
p 376-13 should be told . . . that Life is S-,
97-20 man is found in the likaness of S\
ph 172-19 man is the Imag^e stnd likeness of S-j
ph ]
b 337- 6 it i» not tlie reflection or likeness of S;
o 345- 4 the likeness of ^' cannot be material,
r 475-10 The likeness of 6'- cannot be so unlike
g 522-23 in His image, the likeness of 6'*,
544-24 Man is the likeness of .S-,
gl 584-25 not after the image and likeness of S-,
lives In
t 461- 4 and that he lives in S\ not matter.
UvIng
p 388-29 a clear comprehension of the living S'.
Love Is
»p 96- 5 spiritualization will follow, for Love is S'.
made all
g 54^25 When S' made all, did it leave aught
matter and
ph 171-18 believes himself to be combined matter and S;
f 216-20 both matter and S-, both good and evil.
b 312-27 matter and S\ the finite and the infinite,
microscope of
c 264-21 Matter disappears under the microscope of S'.
Mind is
b 310-30 Mind is £*, wliich material sense cannot dla>
cern.
BCIndor
b 281-14 The one Ego, the one Mind or S- called God,
295-28 the exact opposite of real Mind, or S-.
gl 580- 6 belief, opposed to the one Mind, or S- ;
nature of
8 119-24 it is opposed to the nature of S\ God.
needs no wires
8p 78-19 6'- needs no wires nor electricity
never dies
b 275- 1 Matter has no life to lose, and S- never diet,
never entered
sp 76-11 understcKMi that S- never entered matter
new-bom of
a 35-22 only as we are new-bom of 5*,
new wine of the
8 114-21 and the new wine of the ^* has to be
no cornlzance of
b 292-14 this so-called mind has no cognizance of S-.
g 531-29 corporeal senses can take no cognizance of S:
516-17 material senses can take no cognizance of 8'
no evil iu
/ 207- 1 for there is no evil in S-.
b 335- 2 There is no evil in 6'-, because God is Spirit,
no sensuality In
»p 71-25 There is no sensuality in 8-.
not the reflection of
g 524-23 Matter Is not the reflection of 5-,
not the vestibule of
o 356- 8 Matter is not the vestibule of S'.
offspring of
m 63- 5 man is the oCTspring of S:
g 540- 2 Ctirist is the offspring of 5*,
gl 583- 6 oflEspring of 8-, who, having wrestled with
ofUfe
/24+-U "Thelawof the^of life — /fam.8.-2.
of the Lord
/ 227-18 •* Where the S- of the Lord is. — 77 Cor. 3 .- 17.
r 481- 4 " Where the 6- of the Lord is, — 77 Cor. 3 : 17.
omnipotence of
sp 78-24 How can the . . . omnipotence of 5* be lost?
g 522- 1 would set aside the omnipotence of 5* ;
omnipotent
ph td4- 1 omnipotent S- shares not its strength with
/ 202-30 as if . . . matter had more power than omni-
potent S\
omnipresent
8j} 73-18 omnipresent S' would be destroyed.
/ 223- 8 God is infinite omnipresent S-.
one
sp 70- 7 There is but one S:
79-19 Jesus did his own work by the one S-,
84-10 controlled not by demons, . . . but by the
one S-.
94- 1 Jesus taught but one God, one S\
b 275-30 superior or contrary to the onb 5*.
276- 7 allhave one 5-, God,
280-14 it seeks to divide the one S- into persons
333-30 The one S- includes all identities.
334-31 but one S-, for there can be but one infinite
gl 591- 3 as the opposite of the one S\ or intelligenoe,
operation of
g 545-25 the nature and operation of S-.
opposed to
b 338-21 stood opposed to S'.
g 534-17 called energy and opposed to S\
opposite of
(Aee opposite)
or Deity
gl 588-23 if used with reference to 5-, or Deity.
Digitized by
Google
Spirit
497
Spirit
SplHt
or CkMl
sp 78-15 U S'tor Qodf commoned with mortals
r 4«a-ll Soul ... the synonym of S\ or God;
or matter
b 324-11 whether it be Tnith or error, ... 5- or mat-
ter.
o 3ao-17 Either S' or matter is your model.
or Soul
b dOa-25 Impossible for infinite S' or Soul to be in
330-11 the only Life, substance, S't or Soul,
r 478- 5 never beheld S- or Soul leaving a body
gl 698-16 for never did he give up S; or Soul.
OTorcome by
p 410-16 the material condition to be overcome by /$*,
perfection In
e 264- 3 and their perfection in S' appear.
pemuutency of
b 293-28 the strength and permanency of S;
permeated by
«p 72- 6 If a material body . . . were permeated by 3',
pertain to
o 350- 3 and of the things which pertain to ^'
pkysiology and
ph 182-10 We cannot obey both physiology and S-^
phyi^qne was not
a 46-13 Master said plainly that physique was not ^*,
place of
g 522-18 In this . . . theory, matter takes the place of S:
plarall^ of
g 61&-18 this plurality of S' does not imply more than
one
positive
ph 173-15 For positive S' to pass through a
possibilities of
b 316-31 the possibilities of S- and its correlative truth.
power of
{tee power)
prerogative of
a 123- 8 the power and prerogative of S-,
proceeds from
r 480-14 Harmonious action proceeds from ^*, God.
parlflcatlon by
gl 581-23 Baptism. Purification by S' ;
quench not the
r 480-19 '' Quench not the S; — I These. 6 : 19.
radiance of
/ 246-16 the radiance of S' should dawn upon the
radiation of
g 666- 6 radiation of S- destroys forever all belief in
realities of
b 325- 6 ushered into the undying realities of S\
recognition of
»p 76-32 The recognition of S' and of infinity comes
90-28 The understanding and recognition of 5* must
b 287-30 to the recognition of S- and of the
rectifled by
t 460-18 tiU such thought is rectified by S-,
reflection of
b 803- 7 Multiplication ... is the reflection of S\
r 477-20 Identity is the reflection of S\
g 606- 4 matter, not being the reflection of S;
523-13 myth, instead of the reflection of 8:
reign of
/ 208-22 and prepare for the reign of S-,
gl 587-25 Heavek. Harmony; tiie reign of S-;
renewal of
/ 241-14 transformation of the body by the renewal of S' .
representing
b 294-20 oetween immortal man, representing S; and
reveals
gl 60e-14 C. S. reveals 5% not matter, as the
rhythm of
g 510- 4 To discern the rhjrtlmi of S' and to be holy,
robes of
c 267-26 robes of 5* are " white and — Zuito 9 : 29.
sanctuary of
iw 16- 4 closet typifies the sanctuary of S\
Science of
a 31-29 which would attend the Science of 8\
b 270-21 and maintain the Science of S-.
Science reveals
r 467-17 Science reveals <9*, Soul, as not in
scribe of
ap 671-23 the Revelator, immortal scribe of S-
seedof
g 536- 3 yea, the seed of S- and the seed of matter,
seek to unite
g 665-19 error would seek to unite S' with matter,
senses of
b 274-12 The senses of S- abide in Love,
Soul and
b 336-16 Soul and S- being one,
Sonlls
/ 223-11 Soul is S', and Spirit is greater than body.
p 396-88 Soul is S; outside of matter,
Spirit
Sonlor
r 466-20 Soul or S- signifies Deity and nothing else.
466-22 Soul or S' means only one Mind,
straight line of
g 602- 6 the straight line of S- over the
strength of
p 393-12 Rise in the strength of S- to resist
snbmeivenee in
gl 681-24 Baptism. . . . submergence in S;
582-22 BuBiAL. . . . Submergence in S-;
snbnrdtting to
/ 239-20 matter is then submitting to S-.
snhstance of *
b 301-19 the substance of 8'^ not matter.
r 468-24 reflecting the divine substance of 5*.
480- 1 When the substance of 8- appears
substance, or
b 801-11 reflects the eternal substance, or 8%
substantiality of
b 318- 2 to conceive of the substantiality of 8'
supposition that
ph 173- 6 supposition, that 8- is witliln what it
g 660-29 supposition that 8'. . . can originate the
supremacy of
{see supremacy)
sustained by
p 417- 1 their being is sustained by 8-^
— - ~ hichisr ' ' ' '
sword of
g 656- 2 That which is real, is sustained by 8\
a 37- 8 error falls only before the sword of 8-.
symbolises
ap 561-25 The Revelator symbolizes 8' by the sun.
synonym of
r 482-11 Soul is properly the synonym of 5',
sjmonymons with
ap 71- 7 Soul is synonymous with 5*,
testimony of
a 128-26 destroys with the higher testimony of 8-
/ 252-16 contrasts strikingly with the testimony of 8\
the only
ap ra-U God is the only 8:
gl 691-16 the only 5", Soul, divine Principle,
things of
a 21-12 looks towards the imperishable things of ^•.
o 349-24 Speaking of the things of 8-
trihntary to
ap nei- 8 reveals the universe as . . . tributary to 5-,
triumph of
a 139- 5 accounts of the triumph of 8-^ Mind,
true sense of
a 106-29 thereby shutting out the true sense of 8\
unction of
pr 10-10 the unction of 8- in demonstration of power
understand
6 283- 1 As mortals beffin to understand S-,
r 481- 8 sense never helps mortals to understand 8-,
understanding of
a 46-17 rose even higher in the understanding of 8\
ph 186- 6 through the understanding of 8\
b 309- 8 the understanding of 8- and of spiritual power.
gl 581-10 the imderstanding of 8-^ destroying belief
unity of
a 148-24 to produce the concord and unity of 8-
universe of
c 264-32 The universe of 8- is peopled with
g 507-15 The universe of 8' reflects the creative power
unknown to
r 469- 2 What is termed matter is unknown to 5*,
unlike
b 306-22 The inverted images ... are all unlike 8',
307-11 shall change sides and be unlike 8;
r 475-11 likeness of Spirit cannot be so unlike 8\
unlikeness of
b 277-24 The unlikeness of 8- is matter,
validity of
g 526- 4 not the validity of 8-
verities of
a 109-32 The three great verities of 8-.,
warreth against
ph 200-22 the flesh that warreth against 8',
warring against
gl 584-12 The flesh, warring against 8- ;
wars against
b 274-22 and the flesh wars against 8\
g 531-28 since flesh wars against 8'
w^ill form
p 425-25 and 8' will form you anew,
will ultimately
m 64-30 8' will ultimately claim its own,
world of
pre/ viil-32 in the newly discovered world of S:
worship
o 351-30 They thought to worship 8- from a material
would be finite
/ 223-12 If ... 5- would be finite.
Digitized by
Google
Spirit
498
m
sp
Spirit
"W^ xl- 7
'^ pr 14-11
a 20- 5
26-10
27-13
28-6
3a-21
62- 3
63-9
n- 1
71-6
71-30
72-18
74- 3
78-17
78-21
83-18
83-20
84-28
89-20
92-16
98-22
98-27
94-2
an 102- 9
8 110- 1
113-18
115-14
119-8
146-19
ph 167-20
170-6
171-18
172-10
173-13
the workings, not of S; bat of tbe fleshly mind
goyemed by divine Lore, — by S't not by
as he was moved, not by spirits bat by S-.
The Christ was the S- which Jesas implied
I [-S] wUl raise it up." — Jo^n 2; 19.
determination to hold S- in the grasp of
Let not the flesh, but the S\ be represented
His master was S- ; their master was matter.
S' is his primitive and ultimate source
nothing is 5% — but God and His idea,
but S-f or the divine Principle of all,
Spiritualism therefore presupposes i^*, ... to
.S^ is not made manif eet^hrough matter,
To be on communicable terms with ^'s
If S- prevades all space, it needs no
^- is not materially tangible,
belief . . . that occasionally S- sets aside these
gives to matter the precedence over S:
All we correctly know of 6** comes from God,
S; God, is heard when the senses are silent,
from matter, or evil, instead of from S:
S; as a proper noun, is the name of the
He is not God, S-.
image and likeness of Himself, —of 5-,
but one real attraction, that ofS-.
S' possessing all power, fllling all space,
God, S', being all, nothing is matter.
Life, Truth, Love, Soul, S-, Bfind.
they assume that matter is the product of S\
ana clothes S- with supremacy.
" flesh lusteth against the S-r — Gal. 5 . 17.
faith in matter instead of in S-.
believes that S- is sifted through matter,
S- can form no real link in this
nor the manifesUtion of S- is obtainable
through
173-13 dispositive.
173-14 Spirit's contrary, tbe absence of S;
181- 5 "Who art thou that repliest to 5* ?
183- 1 Truth, makes all things possible to S- ;
183- 2 so-called laws of matter would render ^■
192- 9 S' cannot believe in God. Sphrit U God.
200- 6 advanced ... to the worship of God in S-
f 20&-31 into the scale, not of S, . . . but of matter.
206-17 S-, not matter, being the source of supply.
207- 1 but these evils are not S\
208- 2 which affords no proof of God, 5*,
208-15 absurd to suppose that . . . iS* produces disease
209-22 translation of man and the universe back into
S:
211-28 for their hnmortality is not in S- ;
213-12 and is a tendency towards God, S-.
215- 4 If S-f Soul, coulcf sin or be lost,
223- 2 " Walk in the S\ and ye shall not — Gal. 5 ; 16.
223- 6 in matter instead of in S'.
223- 7 Matter does not express S-.
223-12 If S- were once within the body,
223-13 and therefore could not be S-.
232-10 all good is possible to 5*:
234- 3 If we trust matter, we distrust S\
246- 8 endeavoring to reach S-
249-22 The I is 5*.
262-12 man created by and of <9*,
252-31. 32 S-, bearing opposite testimony, saith : I am S-.
253-30 the Uiw of. . . 5- instead of the flesh.
c 265- • have the Jirst/ruits qf the S', — Rom. 8 ; 23.
257- 4 If matter, so-called, is substance, then 5*,
267- 6 The theory that S- is not the only substance
259-23 God, S\ works spiritually, not materially.
260-32 If we look to the body ... for S\ we find
265-11 forsaking matter for 5-, by no means suggests
267- 3 They are in and of S'y divine Mind,
h 274- 6 the offspring of sense, not of Soul, 8\
275- 4 shows that matter did not originate in God, 5*,
275- 7 5', is AU-in-all, and that there is no other might
275-12 S\ Life, Truth, Love, combine as one,
277- 8 As God Himself is good and is S;
TTl-Vi Error . . . asserts that S' produces matter
277-24 The realm of the real is 8-,
278- 1 Is 5* the source or creator of matter ?
278- 2 nothing in 8' out of which to create matter.
278- A 8- \b the only substance and consciousness
278- 7 In 8' there is no matter,
278-10 5-, God, is infinite, all.
278-11 8' can have no opposite.
278-18 another admission, — namely, that 8- is not
281-12 the image and likeness of perfect Mind, 8-^
282-16 matter has no place in 5*,
28^16 and 8' has no place in matter.
284-17 which receive no direct evidence of £^,
284-22 They can neither see 8- through the eye nor
2M-23 nor can they feel, taste, or smell 8-.
286-28 since God, 8-, is the only cause, they lack a
286-25 The temporal . . . are not then creations of 8-.
288-19 people of God ** (of 8'). — Heb, 4 .- 9.
Spirit
294-4
300-94
302-28
307-13
307-28
310-21
310-26
310-27
311^7
313-31
817-26
31&-4
831-15
334- 7
334-31
385-3
835- 7
335-8
336-9
336-12
336-19
335-22
339- 8
840-18
0344-32
347- 1
347- 1
349^32
361-29
366-24
357-31
p 411-10
420-4
425-19
427-27
435-1
437-15
441-19
r 465-10
467- 4
467-22
467-26
467-27
468-21
468-26
477- 7
477-25
477-30
479-8
479-22
480-5
481-2
485-16
487-27
497-22
^508-28
504-31
606-10
506-18
607- 6
609- 2
617-8
618-^
518-29
521-9
524-29
624-31
631-27
684-22
639-4
538-8
539-14
544-2
546-4
560- 9
650-9
ap 575-25
gl 583-20
586-17
587-. 7
687-19
688-9
694-19
SPIRIT
8- is not, and cannot be, materialised;
Then 8- will have overcome the flesh.
8- and all things spiritual are the real
Man is not the offspring of flesh, but of 5-,
human belief, ... a unison of matter with 5*.
If 8' were in matter,
not in any bodily . . . likeness to S-.
as much as God, S\ who is the only Life.**
material laws which 8- never made;
If Soul could sin, 8\ Soal, woald be flesh
the annihilation of 8- would be inevitable.
if 8' should lose Life as God, good, then ^,
Soal is immortal becaose it is 8\
To show that the substance of himself was ^
looking ... in matter instead of in iS*
Mind and immortality, in which 8- reigns
8- is divine Principle.
Therefore in ^* all is harmony,
not that the Father was greater than 5*,
8' being God, there is but one Spirit,
The theory, that ^ is distinct from matter but
8, God, has created aU in and of Himself.
8" never created matter.
nothing in 8' oat of which matter ooald be
8' is the only substance.
Nothing but 8\ Sool, can evolve Life,
Soal must be incorporeal to be 8%
God, 8\ alone created all,
It inculcates the tri-anity of God, S; Mind;
the word 8' is so commonly applied to Deity,
flesh lusteth against the 8\— Gal. 5.- 17.
and the 8- agidnst the flesh.** — GaL 5.17.
In C. S., substance is understood to be S-,
To them . . . 8- was shadow.
Does God create a material man ootof Himself,
8?
Can matter drive Life, 8-, hence,
U 8' . . . bear witness to the truth,
8- not matter, governs man.
since 8', God, fi All-fai-all.
8' is his test resort, but it should have
8' which is God Himself
8' not allowed a hearing;
8- decides in favor of Man
8\ Soul, Principle, Life, Truth, Love.
This me is 8:
8., Soul, is not confined in man,
when we conclude that matter is the effect of ^- ;
We cannot interpret S\ Mind, through matter.
8\ the synonym of Mind, Soul, or God,
Life is dirine Principle, Mind, Soul, 8-.
Soul, being 8-, is seen in nothing imperfect
can never reflect anything inferior to S-.
8' would be a nonentity;
neither self-existent nor a product of S-.
the only facts are 8- and its
the opposite of the something of 8:
Man is tributary to God, 5-,
come naturally into 8' through better health
The understanding that Life is God, S^,
even the allness of Soul, S-,
God, 8', dwellhig in taifinite licht and
nothing but a supposition of the absence of 8:
8', God, unites understanding to
8', God, gathers unformed thoughts into their
8' names and blesses all.
when 8' is discerned to be the Life of all.
The Ufe-giving quality of Mind is 8-^
divine Principle, or 8; comprehends and
Nothing is new to 8:
in the ueping of 8\ not matter,
8- as supposedly cooperating with matter
Could s- evolve its opposite, matter,
Is 8', God, injected into dust.
Does 8' enter dust, and lose therefai the
Is Life sustained by matter or by 5* ?
not in the flesh, but in the 8-, — Rom. 8 : 9.
begins fay reckoning life as separate from ^,
What can be the standard of good, of S\
Has 8- resigned to matter the government
8- had no participation in it.
8\ God, never germinates,
8' cannot become matter,
nor can 8- be developed throogh its opposite.
It is indeed a city of the 5-,
Crkatob. 8-; Mind: intelligence;
between 8- and so-called matter.
Principle; Mind; Soul; 8-;
Good. Godj 8- ; omnipotence : omniscience
I, or Eoo. Dirtne Principle; 8- ; Soul ;
definition of
spirit
nnd in life
a 39-22
to experience that salvation in r and in Ufe.
Digitized by
Google
SPIRIT
499
SPIRITUAL
spirit
and in 1
I tmth
a 31-27 the Father in # - and in tnxth." — John 4 ; 28.
M> 93- 7 the Father in a- and in truth.'* — John 4 ; 23.
8 140-21 the Father in a- and in truth." — John 4 ; 23.
and power
a 66-25 with the «• and power of Christian healing.
bear witness
b 330- 0 and the letter and the a- bear witness,
belief that
ap 73-22 the belief that »• is confined in a
chlUs the
0 256-26 it chills the a' of Christianity.
p 386- 2 **Thondumbanddeaf«',Icharge— ifarJir9:26.
departed
ap 88-32 belief that a departeds- is speaking,
finite
sp 99-28 Finite «• would be mortal,
no other
6 340-19 shall have no other r or mind but Ood,
of Christ
t 462- 4 and imbibes the s- of Christ,
offspring of
/ 229^11 calls both the offspring of «*,
of God
r 480- 3 Where the r of God is,
a 503- 8 And the r of Ood moved— (Ten. 1 ; 2.
634-22 if so be that the a- of God— Aom. 8 ; 9.
of Life
p 433-31 Ah! but Christ, Truth, the^- of Life
of Selenee
f 146- 4 So . . . imbuedwerethey with the s* of Science,
of the Christ
f 131-23 As aforetime, the a- of the Christ,
of Truth
p 391- 1 in the conscious strength of the «• of Tmth
418-24 and especially by the a- of Truth and Love
427- 3 law of Soul, even the law of the s- of Truth,
t 466- 1 into accord with the a- of Truth and Love,
reqolres'the
ap 671- 8 It requires the «• of our blessed Master
revealed the
r 4S3-21 God certainly revealed the a- of C. S.,
rich in
g 518-16 The rich in «• help the poor
so-called
«p 73-12 Any other control or attraction of so-called r
sonlnor
r 466-21 There is no finite soul nor a:
soul or
ph 200-21 the so-called human soul or «*,
sappoaition that
gl 687- 2 a supposition that a- is finite.
anity of
m 68- 3 Unity of s* gives new pinions to joy,
was not
o 352- 6 declared that his material body was not a\
without the
a 146- 6 and that letter, without the a-, would have
t 451- 9 and think to succeed without the j*,
-worshipped In
spirit
ap 574-11 carried John away in a\
gl 596- 2 word for icind (jmettma) is used also for a-,
spirit-communications
ap 80-10 repeats weekly the assertion that a' are
spiritism
ap 77-28 S' consighs the so^alled dead to a state
78-25 where «* makes many gods.
Spirit-rule
o 361-23 they cannot work out the S' of Christian
Spirit's
pre/ viii-11
»p 71- 6
ph 173-14
178-16
/ 214-32
b 287-27
302-31
y 526-4
a2 580-18
spirits iaee alao spirits*)
alleged
ap 81-14 Nor is the case improved when alleged J- teach
and electricity
8p 80-29 believes that . . . emanates from s* and elec-
tricity.
and matter is S' opposite.
is not in S' formations.
Matter is S' contrary,
would be S- destruction.
S' senses are without pain,
the objective supposition of S' opposite.
reproduction by S- individual ideas
not the validity of Spirit or S' creations.
the usurper of S- creation.
departed
sp 88-31
eril
ap 70-11
79-17
said to be . . . from the impulsion of departed a:
supposition . . . that there are good and evil s*,
Jesus cast out evil «■, or false beliefs.
There are evil beliefs, often called evil <* ;
307-10 It says: . . . God makes evil minds and evil a\
ap
lipped in
576-14 He must be worshipped in s* and in love.
pr^ xii-23 In the r of Christ's charity,
a 46-25 Even his disciples at first called him a «*,
45-28 reappearing of Jesus was not the return of a «*.
jp 73- 6 but another, . . . it terms as*.
7a- 8 The belief that one man, as «*, can control
78-24 belief that . . . s* retains the sensations
76- 2 assumption that man . . . comes to life as a;
80- 8 as follows: "There never was, ... an im-
mortal «•.'*
93-26 The modifying derivatives of the word a*
s lis- 5 but its 0' comes only in small degrees.
186-19 believed that Jesus was . . . controlled by the
«• of
137-20 the s* of God, of Truth, Life, and Love,
/ 203-12 the only true «• is Godlike.
289-21 The objects we pursue and the a- we manifest
b 283-16 They speak of both . . . good and evil as s*.
• 296-32 Thus error theorizes that a' is bom of matter
800-26 The theory that soul, «*,... inhabits matter
807-12 It says : . . . I will put a- into what I call
817- 6 insisted on . . . the insignificance of s*,
320-12 Ify «• shall not always strive — Oen. 6 : 3.
820-16 My «* shall not forever rule [or be humbled]
'341-* Bvtifthe8rofmm — R<nn.%:\l.
341- • by mar that dweUeth^ Horn. 8: 11,
366-16 ** It is the a' that qnickeneth ; — John 6 .• 68.
p 308- 4 s* [error] cried, and rent him — Mark 9 ; 96.
t 466- 4 contrary to its a- or rules^
r 478- 7 the theory of indwelling 7,
496-28 Study ... the letter and imbibe the r.
g 546- 1 false belief that s* is now submerged in
op 673-11 what the human mind terms matter and s*
ap 70- • them that have familiar «•, — laa. 8 ; 19.
minlsterlne
o 360-26^ in His ministering a-^—aeeJob 4; 18.
not by
''* ' moved, not by a- but by Spirit.
20-5
so-called
sp 72-9
unseen
/ 212-22
a
sp
24^26
70-10
71-28
77-22
So-called a* are but corporeal communicators.
mortals believe that unseen a* produce the
as a proof that s* can return to earth ?
supposition that corporeal beings are s*»
Its 8' are so many corporealities.
Even if communications from # ■ to
93-28
98-10
6335-1
r 466- 7
466-19
^2 594-22
Spiritual
a 127-9
spiritual
actnallty
gS02-lZ
adherence
m
84-10 controlled not by demons. a\ or demigods,
84-26 material personalities called a-,
88-17 and at another are called a:
If man were Spirit, then men would be a\
the healing influence of Spirit (not ar)
There are neither s* many nor gods many.
Question.— WtaX are <* and souls?
The term aoula or «* is as improper as the
definition of
The terms Divine Science, S' Science,
and the s* actuality of man,
find . . . peace in a more a' adherence.
advancement
p 429-10 in the line of s- advancement.
affection
p 366-17 Not having this r affection,
agreement
b 333- 1 s' agreement, between Gk>d and man in His
apprehension
o 340-28 is educated up to «* apprehension.
g 506-12 calm and exalted thought or s- apprehension
ascendency
m 67-20
ascension
g 500-26 The periods of s* ascension are the
atmosphere
g 612-11 abound in the s* atmosphere of Mind,
attainments
pr 10-16 S* attainments open the door to a
remember that through a- ascendency
baptism
/242-1
barrenness
t>366- 7
basis
8 124- 7
160-6
ph 160-2
6322-4
y 656-23
beauty
6304-4
Through s* baptism and regeneration,
while his own a- barrenness debars him from
Having neither moral might, «* basis, nor
forsake the material for Uie s- basis
change of belief from a material to a s* basis.
idpoin
Creation rests on a r basis.
standpoints .
from a material to a r basis,
a r basis.
which hide r beauty and goodneft.
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUAL
500
SPXRITUAL
spiritual
a 8a-8
33-13
m 76-12
Tpk 187-26
e 264-29
6 325-13
y 644-23
^2 586-21
belnff i«
ap 76-26
belnM
C264-32
birth
t 463-11
blessinss
a 53-17
g 512-15
bllM
{^2 582-15
bodies
ap 73-20
bre»kfaflt
a 34-^
bulldine
/ 241-26
c»pa«lty
ph Its- 8
causation
pA 170-22
170-23
It was the great tmth of s* being,
For this truth of «* being,
0* being and the anderstanding of God,
but one way . . . which leads to «* being.
and recognize man's «* being,
When «• oeing is understooo in all its
the rery antipodes of immortal and 5* being.
Science ; j- being understood ;
indestructible man, whose being is «■.
universe of Spirit is peopled with «* beings,
in the travail of «* birth.
«• blessings which might flow from
«• blessings, thus typmed, are the
a sense of Soul, which has a* bliss
belief that . . . rise up as «* bodies
his last 9r breakfast with his disciples
the comer-stone of all r building is purity.
the <* capacity to apprehend thought
S' causation Is the one question to be
s- causation relates to human progress.
s 111-28 rather than to a final s* cause,
b 268- 4 to the r cause of those lower things
313-25 and found the y cause,
class
6 290-13 To the «• class, relates the Scripture :
elear-sfghtedness
h 31&-14 9' clear-sightedness and the blindness of
command
ph 168-19 God's s- conunand relating to perfection,
communion
a 35-25 Our Eucharist is #• communion with the
compensation
gl 681-15 Hope and faith; s* compensation;
conceptions
0 340-16
conclusions
6300-2
condition
« 460-27
to the expression of »* conceptions
when it attempts to draw correct a- conclusions
from her own s* condition,
consciousness
pr 16-21 heaven-bom aspiration and s* consciousneas,
c 261r-28 you will rise to the s* consciousness of being,
b 260-17 real and tangible to «* consciousness,
ap 574- 1 This v consciousness is therefore a
577- 9 In this divinely united v consciousness,
creation
m 56- 8 Until the s- creation is discemed intact,
/ 208- 2 which affords no proof ... of the s* creation.
b 287-31 recognition of Spirit and of the s* creation.
882- 5 His Sender relationship to His r creation.
g Bffl- 5 as it appears in the line of r creation,
511- 6 magnitude, and infinitude of 8- creation.
519- 4 since the «* creation was the outgrowth,
521- 7 this brief, glorious history of «• creation
534- 2 Hence she & first ... to discern s* creation.
gl 500-22 the record of r creation.
culture
/ 235-13 a moral and «■ culture, which lifts one higher.
death
and 8- death is oblivion.
6 310-24
demand
p386- 7
demands
r483-9
The a* demand, quelling the material.
must not be ignorant of the moral and r de-
mands
development
m 66-11 5* development germinates not from
g 547-27 not in material history but in 8- development.
devoutness
8 140-17 S' devoutness is the soul of Christianity.
•discernment
gl 586- 3 Eves. S- discernment.
discovery
p 380-22
distance
a 47-20
draughts
/^234- 1
dulness
a 34-22
energies
p387-
Many years ago the author made a r discovery,
this 8' distance inflamed Judas* envy.
S' draughts heal,
to raise themselves and others from s* dul-
ness
9 <* energies can neither wear out nor
spiritual
era
m 65-16 struggling against the advancing r era.
man has never lost his r estate
a 25- 3 The r essence of blood is sacrifice,
estate
^548-7
evangel
6 308-24 Then said the r evangel :
evidence
His senses drank in the s* evidence of
s" evidence, contradicting the testimony off
f ■ evidence opposed to material sense;
a 83- 6
6 297-21
02 585-9
evidences
6 280^17
evolution
< 135-9
exaltation
6 314-2
existence
Sp 72- 1
/222- 2
destroys with the s- evidences of Life;
S- evolution alone is worthy of the
(his further s* exaltation).
There is but one s* existence,
as we better apprehend our «* existence
c 266- 3 Han understands 8- existence in pn^Kkrtkm as
6 273-20 which reveals the laws of r existence.
315-13 They could not discem his # * existence,
o 356- 5 affords no evidence of «• existence
r 492- 4 fact before the thought, namely, r existeaea.
g 540- 2 8' existence shows that Spirit
gl 580-10 the great reality of «- existence and creatkw;
603-10 higher idea of immortality, or r existence;
tmict
a 20-26 to acknowledge what the r fact implies.
8 121-30 thus brought nearer the s* fact,
129- 7 If you wish to know the «• fact,
/ 207-28 The 8- fact, repeated in the action of man
209-21 they all must give place to the a- fact
6 289-25 The a- fact and the material belief
320-18 declares plainly the a- fact of being,
o 356- 3 before the a- fact is attained.
p 428-22 The great a- fact must be brought out
gl 585-11 C. S., with which can be discemed the r fact
factor
ph 185-20 excludes the human mind as a s* factor
facts
ap 91-23 that the a- facts may be better apprehended.
a 130-17 beliefs which war against s* facts;
147-22 enables you to grasp the s* facts of being
ph 173-27 to the recognition of s* facts,
/ 207-30 S' facts are not inverted:
213- 8 Immortal and a- facts exist apart from
264- 9 before the «• facts of existence are gained
6 312- 3 is reversed by the a- facts of being
p 370-18 The moral and a- facts of health,
402-12 material beliefs will not interfere with # • facta.
428-10 that the a- facts of being may appear,
g 546-24 The great a- facts of being.
ap 674-12 till he became conscious of the s* facts of betar
gl 584-16 for it contradicts the a- facts of being.
C02-18 the s* facts and harmony of tlie universe ;
forces
6 293-14 counterfeits of the a- forces of divine Mind,
forms
reflecting Him in countless a- forms.
maintained his mission on a a' foundation
Rock. 5- foundation; Trath.
ZiON. 8' foundation and superstructure;
eternally glorified in man's r freedom,
and thus attain the a- freedom which
richly recompensing human want and woe with
s* gain.
more than they do a s* God.
for the advancement of s* good,
the Science and demonstration of a- good
g 505-20 Spiritual sense is the discernment or s* good,
government
gl 507-28 the movements of God's a- government, .
gravitation
g 536-11 If man's a- gravitation and attraction to
groundwork
a 147-19 will plant you firmly on the a- groundwork
growth
pr 2-21 an error which impedes 8- growth.
5- 1 hinders man's a* growth
7-13 reaction unfavorable to «• growtli,
ap 91- 8 great point of departure for all true a- grow^
94-30 indicates a- growth and union with the
/ 243-15 arisen . . . from lack of «* growth.
c 260-28 this education is at the expense of «* growth.
p 368-24 disappears in the ratio of one's 5* growth.
t 461-31 Systematic teaching and the Student's 9' growth
r 485-17 and as the result ofs- growth.
{^603-17
foundation
5 136-2
(^603-18
500-6
freedom
a 118-12
p 366- 5
gain
g 601-10
God
^^^^'
m 66-6
/243- 2
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUAL
501
SPIRITUAL
spiritual
ffoldes
/236-20
6 290-16
happlneiw is
m 67-18
hmnaonj
6 288-14
^608-9
521- 3
heaUnfT
p 367- 1
heavens
ap 66^17
history
They should be wise v guides
g^Tuig earnest heed to these v guides
Happiness is s*, bom of Truth and Love.
glorious freedom of 8* harmony.
will cease, and «• harmony reign.
divine Principle and idea constitutes* harmony,
conscious «* harmony and eternal being.
must not hide the talent of 5- healing
They are the lamps in the s* heavens of the age,
that material history is as real . . . as <* his-
tory;
g 6S1- 7 In r history, matter is not the
and woman perceived this v idea,
Hence he could give a more «- idea of life
the Christ, the »' idea of divine Love,
possible at-one-ment with the s* idea of man
the healing Christ and s* idea of being.
When a new «* idea is borne to earth,
Man : God's «• idea.
The Pharisees of old thrust the 8* idea
a
39-2
88-26
45-20
56-8
J 109-24
115-16
132-14
132-21
«A 194-4
/ 233-21
C267- 1
6 315-15
316-13
316-16
316-24
831-30
334-4
339-21
O 361-4
t 463-12
r 496-15
g 518-19
534-28
634r^
542-4
546-17
ap 561- 9
661-14
561-21
661-28
661-26
662-1
662-6
662-11
662-18
662-24
663-21
664m3
664-20
664-30
665-12
666-14
665-24
666-6
667-22
570-22
67»-28
675-3
576-22
577-15
pi 582-19
684-1
590-9
505-26
Ideal
m 67-29
6 337-18
ap 561-11
ap \
unconscious of the reappearing of the s* idea,
coincidence of the s* idea of man with the
and by understanding the «* idea
the 8' idea, whose substance is in Mind,
God's «• idea as presented by Christ Jesus.
Hence the warfare between this «• idea and
conclusion that the s- idea could be killed
The «• idea of God, as presented by Jesus,
Christ the » idea of sonship ;
the Christ, as the »* idea, — the reflection
the «* idea, Christ, dwelt forever in the
has vielded to a more 8* idea of Deity,
Christ, as the true «* idea, is the ideal of God
A sr idea has not a single element of
it is the B' idea, the Holy Ghost and Christ,
Love giveth to the least s* idea might,
will struggle to destroy the «• idea of Love:
r idea has given the understanding a foothold
Material beliefs would slay the »• idea
can take no cognizance of Spirit or the «* idea.
The Revekiktor beheld the «• idea
the correlation of divine Principle and «* idea,
and the «* ideaiB understood.
generic man, the sr idea of God;
The » idea is clad with the radiance of
John saw in those days the » idea
•' idea of God's motherhood.
The tr idea is crowned with twelve stars.
which show the workings of the s* idea
the r idea is typified by a woman
seemingly impede the offspring of the s* idea,
evil stiu charges the s* idea with
r idea was arraigned before the tribunal of
pursues with hatred the s* idea.
the masculine representative of the «■ idea,
The impersonation of the s* idea
the material lie made war upon the s* idea;
so shall the «- idea guide all right desires
cast out by Christ, Truth, the «• idea,
the s' idea will be understood.
which involve the »- idea and consciousness
Love wedded to its own s* idea."
and the r idea reveals it.
second, the Christ, the 9- idea of God;
creates man as His own «• idea,
light, the A- idea of Truth and Love.
Lamb of God. The «• idea of Love;
the divine Principle and its 8' idea.
S resents the true likeness or 8' ideal,
emonst rates Life in Christ, Life's 8* IdeaL
saw also the «* ideal as a woman
o a';9-30 One says: " I have »• ideals,
as
8 123-15 replaces the objects of . . . sense with «• ideas,
c 257-16 would translate «* ideas into material beliefs,
b 296- 6 The universe is filled with «• ideas,
298-20 8' ideas, like numbers and notes,
298-22 S' ideas lead up to their divine origin, God,
320- 5 and names are often expressive of «* ideas.
339-22 so will our material theories yield to «* ideas,
o 349-18 in dealing with 8- ideas.
361-22 S' ideas unfold as we advance.
t 460-26 she had to impart, . . . the hue of «• ideas
g 503- 1 consists of the unfolding of s- ideas
604-11 but it is the revelation of Truth and of a* ideas.
510- 2 seek to apprehend the «* ideas of God,
spiritual
Ideas
g 536- 5 heaven and earth stand for s* ideas,
gl 583-17 to the apprehension of s' ideas
IdenUty
a 61-8
6 287- 8
287-22
his 8' identity in the likeness of the divine;
Divine Science . . . maintains man's s* identity,
it is illusion, without s- identity
333-28 this unity of his s* identity
ignorance
/ 243- 1 We may hide s- ignorance from the world,
image
7 ^^00-25 the s* image and likeness of God
g 519-16 until they . . . reach the 8- imaee and likeness.
gl 591- 5 the er image and likeness of God ;
Inamensi^
c 263-^ thrown into the face of # * immensity,
import
6 271-30 The v import of the Word imparts this power,
r 471-27 gave the r import, expressed through
g 601- 3 chiefly because the 5* import of the Word,
IndirldnaUty
c 258-20 the infinite idea and 8- individualitv,
b 317-18 The understanding of his s* indiviauality
336- 7 is reflected in all s- individuality
lose sight of «• individuality.
Man's 8' individuality is never wrong,
this compounded s* individuality reflects
337-4
r 491- 9
ap 5TI- 7
Inspiration
gl 696-17 they show the 8- inspiration of Love and Truth
Intelligence
/ 240- 5 Mind, the 8- intelligence they reflect.
Intent
p 365-23 the result will correspond with the s* intent.
Interpretation
- 47- 1 even to the «• interpretation and discernment of
and its 8' interpretation,
*' The 8' interpretation of Scripture
each text is followed by its # ■ interpretation
8 118-3
6320-9
g 502-19
Intaitions
ph 174-11
the angels of His presence — the s* intuitions.
gl 581- 4 8' intuitions, pure and perfect;
Jesus
6 314-24 the s* Jesus was imperceptible to them.
Joy
c 265-24 has not gained stronger desires for «• joy ?
law
a 43-25 he was acting under 8- law
43-26 and that s* law sustained him.
m 62- 5 form habits of obedience to the moral and r law,
ph 182-20 prevents full obedience to s* law,
183-27 casts out all evils . . . with the actual s* law,
197-13 and the more . . . about moral and «• law,
/ 208-11 of immortal Mind, of Truth, and of 8- law.
240- 1 Nature voices natural, «* law
6 273-21 never ordained a material law to annul the s*
law.
319- 7 would infringe upon s* law
328-21 Understanding r law . . . Jesus said :
o 349- 9 should subordinate material law to s* law.
p 381-12 except a moral or s* law.
417-14 causation is Mind, acting through s* law.
t 463-28 and it is a s* law instead of material,
r 471- 3 but holds the divine order or a* law,
485-22 by fulfilling the 5* law of being,
496-22 the 8- law which says to the grave,
g 530- 8 s* law of Truth is made manifest
lawgivers
ph 184-14 and they are s* lawgivers,
laws
8 118-14 which include s* laws emanating from the
118-17 may import that these s* laws, perverted
leaven
8 118-2
less
a 25-17
lAte
pr 14-17
a 51-17
/ 241-29
6 306- 6
318-21
p 410-2
(/ 530-23
650-19
ap 561-28
life
the »* leaven signifies the Science of Christ
any man whose origin was less s*.
controlled by s- Life, Truth, and Love.
could no more be separated from his s* Life
see God and are approaching 8' Life
how death was to be overcome by s* Life,
yields to the reality of s* Life.
shall not be ready for 8- Life hereafter.
saying, . . . more pleasant to the eyes than r Life,
hides the true and «■ Life,
The light portrayed is ... r Life,
a 51-14 his 8' life, indestructible and eternal,
sp 72- 8 the gain of «• life.
74- 1 a* life which is not subiect to death.
82- 9 If 8- life has been won by the departed,
{232-31 and the resurrection to a* life.
284-18 testimony as to a- life, truth, and love?
806- 4 would . . . resort to death to reproduce a- life.
p 430- 1 That statement is not confined to a- life,
g 556^26 Because mortal mind must waken to a* life
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUAL
502
SPIRITUAL
spiritual
Xife-laws
p398-9
llffht
6324-^
t44e-26
link
r 491-15
0 264-24
love
the popular ignorance of r Life-laws.
bat r lieht soon enabled him to follow the
reflect tne s- light and might which heal
and find the Indissolnble r link
S' living and bleesedncM are the only
a 38-22 This is the new understanding of a- Love,
e 266-11 8- Love will force yon to accept what best
6 264-27
t 462-29
ap 70- 7
/ 250-11
« 268-25
268-6
b 281-17
800-80
801-10
802-21
803-28
814- 7
887-^
Sr 667-12
mine
$ 117-U
188-32
5 819-24
0 860-10
866- 1
comes from an all-absorbing «• love,
onselflshness, philanthropy, s- love.
8' man, made in 6od*s likeness, reflects CKmL
S' man is the likeness of this Ego.
a very imperfect sense of the s- man
Immortal a* man alone represents the
in indlvidoal <* man and things.
the spiritual universe and r man,
immortal, r man is really substantial.
Mind, of the «* man is God,
8* man is the image or idea of Ood,
God and His reflection or s* man.
the invisible universe and «* man.
as the line of creation rises towards r man,
the <* meaning of which is attained through
his theology . . . and the r meaning of this
misapprehension of the 8- meaning of
enables them to interpret his r meaning,
they should gain the j* meaning of
ph 181-13 when you resort to any except «* means.
meeting
a 35-10 This «* meeting with oor Lord
might
ph 192-17 Moral and «• might belong to Spirit,
but now the Blaster gave him a «* naoM
Their j- nature is discerned only through the
rescued from seeming «* oblivion,
The efficacy of Jesus* «* offering is
man is God*s «• offspring.
and their true harmony is in r oneness.
Through discernment of the r opposite
Jesus* a* origin and his demonstration of
Jesus* s* origin and understanding
The time cometh when the r origm of man,
must have a material, not a r or%in.
demonstrating its •* origin.
which reveals the «* origin of man.
the intropuction of a more «* origin ;
the translation of the r original into the
the 8- outpouring of bliss and glory,
Japhst (Koah*s son). A type of r peace,
S' perception brings out the possibilities of
r perception, aided by Science, reaches Truth,
exchanging it for «• perception.
It is this 8- perception of Scripture,
Jesus said, referring to 8" perception.
8 187-28
nature
^512-24
oblivion
p 882-24
offerlni
a 26- 4
offspring
5 83(^31
oneness -
m 57-10
opposite
ph 171- 4
origin
6 812-81
815-21
825-27
r479-2
y 519-14
584- 7
y2 682-10
original
/210-8
outpouring
ap 574-14
peace
y2 589-8
perception
/ 208-13
p 406-12
ff 581-12
547-81
Sr2 685-8
perfection
/ 254-12
y2 695-21
phenomen*
8p 88-24
power
a 38-17
63-31
m 67-25
8p 76-22
8 116-8
11»- 1
134-80
146-10
r 286-26
!>300- 9
313-27
313-29
0355- 8
p 865-29
382-14
grasp the ultimate of 8- perfection slowly;
mortal disappears and «* perfection appears.
nor are they a* phenomena.
It expresses s' power;
his final demonstration of r power.
The lack of s- power in the
Jesus' 8' power to reproduce the presence of
«*power, love, health, holiness.
When we endow matter with vague r power,
believing in the superiority of «* power
barren of the vitality of /r power,
Christ Jesus, the true idea of «* power.
the understanding of Spirit and of s* power.
to immature ideas of «* power,
the body, which by «* power he raised
prayers which evince no r power to heal.
patient's «• power to resuscitate himself.
receptive of r power and of faith in one God,
spiritual
power
p 407-15
< 468-16
454-29
r470-4
470- 7
preeenoe
r 470- 8
proof
^605-24
proepeets
s 130- 3
purgation
0 864-21
qnaUflcaUpna
even into r power and good-will to man.
Honesty is «*jpower.
The superiority of «* power over sensuous
unity of Principle and s* power
error assumed tne Ices of s- power.
< 448-21
tlonaUty
-a
Itles
/ 228-1
reallt
the r presence of Life as infinite Truth
giving the r proof of the universe
discouraged over its slight r prospects,
small reward in return for the «• purgatloa
IS
r qualifications requisite for heaUng,
S- rationality and free thought accompany
Sr 513-27
JItv
/207-27
228-18
r 488-21
reallt
His thoughts are 8- realities.
581-12 r realities of all things are cseated by Him
The r reality is the scientific fact
will recognise harmony as the 8- reality
senses can take no oognisattce of «* reality
a 84-25 would rise again in the r realm of reality,
b 837-26 as they exist in the r realm of the reaL
tempense
sp w- 1 the r reoompense of the persecuted
g 521-14 turn our gaae to the r reoofd of ereatton.
' 805-21 as opposed to the Science of r reflection,
r 480- 5 If there is no r reflection, then there remaina
rolea
• 112-18 r rules, laws, and their demonstratloa.
8 155-25 and more weight into the a- scale.
0l 608- 4 Prophet. A r seer;
6 834-17 while the s* self , or Christ,
selfhood
a 88-24 his r selfhood, never suffered.
sense
pr^vUi-6
pr 7-18
1(^24
a 29-20
41- 7
56-12
72-15
75-8
86-24
96-31
J 122-25
128-21
ph 191-12
/206-7
260-31
210-6
214-14
247-16
e268-81
6272-3
27»-9
290-9
294-18
298-15
298- 9
298-13
298-28
803-31
806-24
809- 5
314-4
815-17
818-13
828- 1
o 349-19
360-32
351-12
351-13
380-16
f 462-22
461-U
r 4n-17
481-8
48^8
490-26
^606-20
64fr-4
548-17
must yield to the harmony of «* i
If r sense always guided men,
the 8r sense of the Lord*8 Prayer:
The illumlnatiett of Mary*s r sense
from material sense into the r sense of
and its 8r sense was revealed from heaven,
and immortal Truth (the r sense)
would transfer men from the r sense of
but mortals need r sense.
8r sense lifts human conscionsneas into
to 8- sense and in Science, lif^ goes on
through a f sense of the Scriptures
the 8' sense of being and of wnat I^e includes.
the province of 8- sense to govern man.
S- sense is a conscious, constant capacity to
are discerned by r sense.
When it is learned that the r sense.
Immortal men and women are modelsof r senae.
Through s* sense you can disoem the
The r sense of truth must be gained
The •• sense of the Scriptures brings out tht
instead of through a r sense of life,
destroyed by Truth through s* sense
8- sense, and the actuality of being.
r sense can bear witness only to Truth.
S' sense, contradicting the material senses,
and to the a* sense of being.
before the material senses yielded to r sense,
s' sense, which cognises Life as permanent.
gave him the «* sense of being
8r sense had quenched all earthly yeaminga.
which beclouds the »* sense of Truth ;
silence this lie . . . with the truth of 8- sense.
yielded to a r sense, which is always ri^t.
the grandeur and bliss of a •* sense.
The elucidation of C. S. lies In its r sense,
and the «* sense was scarcely perceived.
when the a- sense of the creea was discerned
this s* sense was a pretent heip.
Soul, is palpable only tor sense.
the r sense of Truth unfolds its narmonles.
Only by the illumination of the a* sense,
is fully sustained by «• sense.
Through r sense onIy« man oomprehends
gain spiritual understanding and 8- sense
ushers in the «* sense of beii^,
5* sense is the disoemment of spiritual good.
r sense of life, substance, and intelligenoe.
the true ideas of God, the r sense of Being.
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUAL
503
SPIRITUAL
spiritual
tense
op 573-21 and In place of this . . . was the «* sense,
678- 3 the incorporeal or a* sense of Deity :
578- 8 restoreth my soul [a- sense] : — Paul. 23 : 3.
gl 579- 6 «* sense, which is also their oris^inal meaning.
585- 7 to «• sense, it is a compound ictoa.
yield to the a- sense of Life and LoTe.
wtien the r sense of God and of infinity is
nor can be recognized by the «* sense;
That which r sense alone comprehends,
r sense unfolds the great facts of existence.
589-7
590-24
592- 9
596- 1
597-18
■entes
6288-4
r 486-23
^512-23
significance
a 118-13 In their a- significance, Science, Theology,
signiflontlon
a 32-24 in its 5* signification. It was natural
/ 241-14 Take away the«- signification of Scripture, and
g 545-27 which is so glorious in its a- signification.
•onrce
a 152-26
6 329-27
spheres
^513-7
between the eyidence of the s* senses and
all the r senses of man,
is discerned only through the a- senses.
diTinely driren to a s* source for health
If men understood their real s* source
lead on to r spheres and exalted beings..
Having sought man's a- state,
and earnestly seek the a- status of man,
his province is in a- statutes.
Advancing a' steps in the teeming universe
s' strength in this Peniel of divine Science.
Michaers characteristic is r strength.
«* strength wrestles and prevails
With h& a- strength, he has opened wide the
inspiration ; s* strength.
^esus possessed more a- susceptibility than
form neither a moral nor a s* system.
5* teaching must always be by symbols,
can fit us for the office of s* teaching.
the r teachings which dulness and
and set his whole affections on s* things,
Things r and eternal are substantial.
/ 215-30
status
r 476-21
statntes
6 307-29
steps
^513-6
strength
6ll08-22
ap 566-31
667- 5
671-28
^2 609- 7
•asoepUbiUty
ap 86-10 J4
nrsiem
ph 170- 4
teaching
ap 57^13
^/ 696-16
teachings
6 27^15
things
6 326-10
386-13
Uiooghts
0 259-29 and demands a- thoughts, divine concepts,
gl 682-28 The «■ thoughts and representatives of
698-10 to unfold a' thoughts.
tongne
a 116-11 back into the original s* tongue.
transflgoratlon
ap 576-29 through s* transfiguration.
Tmth
96-20 ail discord will be swallowed up in s* Truth.
273- 4 can take no cognizance of Ood and a* Truth,
how a- Truth destroys material error,
in a material age to apprehend «• Truth.
Idea is clad with the radiance of «• Truth,
Bblieviito. . . . the perception of •• Tmth.
609- 8 the opposite of r Truth ana understanding.
593- 6 before the conscious facts of 5* Truth.
troth
ph 166-14 theories took the place of «• truth.
6 277-18 This points to the a- truth
while a- truth is Mind,
loss or absence of soul, «* truth.
^1
316-23
o 360-17
ap 561-27
gl5SZ-2
293-20
311-16
type
g 641-11
9^582-12
ultimate
r 486-16
the lamb was a more s* type of
a f* type; that which comforts, consoles,
Think not to thwart the «* ultimate of
onderstanding
pr 1- 3 a s* understanding of Him, an unselfed love.
4-27 can never do the works of ^ understanding,
10- 5 must grow to the «* understanding of prayer.
14-26 Life divine, revealing a- understanding
16- 2 must precede this advanced r understanding.
n 23-18 Faith, advanced to a- understanding,
23-30 which includes a- understanding and
m ■ 64-24 a- understanding and perpetual peace.
ap 77-10 until the s* understanding of Life is
83-27 through ar understanding, by which man
86- 3 It is the illumination of the »* understanding
96- 1 advances slowly . . . into «* understanding;
96-24 but «* understanding is changeless.
96-28 and «• understanding increases,
a 116- 2 SpntrruAL. Wisdom, purity, a- understanding.
ph 178-26
183-30
194-16
/ 202-14
226-19
251-25
6 271-14
274-14
276-20
276-25
286-7
spiritual
understanding
a 128-12 imbued with this # * understandine:,
in proportion to our «■ understanding of
C. S. . . . honors «■ understanding;
man, who is immortal in 8' understanding,
lights the torch of a' understanding.
21 1-12 matter does not appear in the a- understanding
213-19 senses of Soul — through «• understanding,
fetter faith and s* understanding.
f»rocess of higher s* understanding
he result of their cultivated a- understanding
are based on <* understanding,
metaphysics, as revealed to a- understanding,
beliefs and a- understanding never mingle.
g' understanding is better tnan all burnt
297-29 and faith becomes «* understanding.
298- 4 and glow full-orbed in s* understanding.
312-26 limits faith and hinders a- understanding,
o 346-30 expelled to make room for a- understancung.
356-28 demonstration and a- understanding are
p 402-28 better instructed by s* understanding.
408-21 Christian state is one of ... s* understanding,
425-25 Correct material belief by 5* understanding,
442-21 then belief melts into s* understanding,
t 446-11 dwarfing the ar understanding
447-19 impart . . . the truth and a- understanding,
462- 7 his store of s* understanding, potency,
r 466^ 8 much labor and increased s* understanding,
486- 8 must gain ar understanding and spiritual sense
497-10 r understanding that casts out evil
g 505- 7 S' understanding, ... is the firmament.
606-22 S' understanding unfolds Mind,
609- 1 letting in the light of a- understanding.
609-17 The light of s* understanding gives gleams of
612-46 states of faith and a- understanding.
gl 679-14 the life-preserving power of # * understanding.
682-17 Bridegroom. S- understanding;
684- 6 in the illumination of s* understanding,
686- 2 Ears. . . . s« understanding.
686-16 Firmament. S^ understanding;
589-24 the ar understanding of God and man
693-11 material belief yieloing to r understanding.
598-23 the s* understanding of Life and Love,
uufoldment
p 371-26 our need of its a' unf oldment.
unity
m 61-31
universe
a 127-6
e 267-10
6 286-19
800-30
r 468-23
views
a 32-27
vision
/ 216-11
ap 661- 7
wickedness
t 463-20
ap 663-80
pr
a
m
n>
The scientific morale of marriage is s* unity.
creator of the s* universe, including man,
man and the a- universe coexist
the s* universe is good, and reflects God
God IS seen only in the s* universe
s* universe, including individual man,
refresh his heart with brighter, with a- views.
S' vision is not subordinate to
Because of his more a- vision.
Hidden sin is's* wickedness in high places.
*' a- wickedness in high places.*' — Eph. 6; 12.
14-13 Life and intelligence are purely «*,
34-19 they became more «* and understood better
35-17 his a' and final ascension above matter,
61- 6 and the s* over the animal,
65- 6 s* and eternal existence may be discerned.
67-27 S\ . , . consciousness is needed.
69- 3 evolved from Spirit, and so are «*,
73-31 cannot be made the mouthpiece of the s*,
74-27 the s*, or incorporeal, and the physical,
78-10 If . . . they are not r, but must still be mortal,
83-22 to suppose that life is . . . organically ar.
84- 4 foresight from a »*, Incorporeal standpoint,
85-26 seeking the material more than the a-,
88-14 Ideas are »-, harmonious, and eternal.
99-13 Then being will be recocoiized as 8*,
91-18 man*8 s* and eternal individuality,
93-26 Man is a-.
99- 2 not material but scientifically s*.
99-24 of divine Spirit and to God's «*, perfect man.
a 114-28 the universe, including man, is s*,
116- 2 definition of
117- 7 the language of Spirit must be, and is, a-.
118-29 portray law as phvsical, not s*.
119-18 this nature is a- and is not expressed in matter.
126-18 as being both natural and «* ?
127-28 It has a «*. and not a material origin.
131-11 the superiority of a- over physical power.
148-26 to rule man by material law, instead of a-.
157-32 better for this a- and profound pathology.
ph 170-14 The demands of Trutn are s*,
170-29 The description of man as . . . material and «*,
171-21 The intellectual, the moral, the »*,
171-29 intelligence and life are «•, never material.
Digitized by
Google
J
SPIRITUAL
504
SPIRITUALITY
gpiritual
ph 173-13
17a-30
181-18
190-19
191-9
192- 7
/214-4
231-14
260-27
204-22
026<^4
963-8
264-6
266-6
266-30
b 274-20
27^-26
284-29
288-25
288-24
290-26
290-^
291-32
292-29
291^9
297-20
298-27
290-^
301-14
301-21
302-4
306-2
300-19
311-10
811-31
316-27
317-17
318-20
320-7
320-26
820-11
326-27
381-«
382-12
882-27
888-9
384-18
836-27
886-14
836-18
887-28
838-6
O 344-31
347-14
861-22
861-28
862-10
366- 1
860-14
fl> 368-23
396-28
407-23
409-21
410-2
410-19
42&-18
427-26
428-21
442- 3
. 461-17
453-13
468-5
460-9
r 467- 7
468-16
476-11
475-12
477-7
479- 7
o 503-21
504-7
510- 5
516-3
517-22
634-24
eternal chain as uninterrapted and wholly «* ;
Man if «% indiridoal, and eternal ;
are not sofliclently «* to depend on Spirit.
immortal man, «- and eternal, is found
the r and divine Principle of man dawns
Homan opinions are not »*.
If the medium of hearing is wholly «*,
no antagonistic powers nor laws, «• or
But the «% real man is immortal.
Man, whose senses are s-.
and to work out the s* which determines
rises from the material sense to the «*,
blends his thoughts of existence with the r
alpf
their affections and alms grow «*,
mental picture
ff?
and eternal.
and that Joy is
Bfan is deathless, r.
affirm that . . . are material, instead of »*.
The true understanding of Ood is «-.
the only real senses of man are r,
counterfeits of the a* and eternal.
the s- real man has no birth,
6od*8 universe is «* and immortal.
but the a* is true, and therefore
Spirit and all things s* are the real and
To be wholly s*, man must be sinless,
no more s- for believing that his body died
As for s" error there is none.
8' real man's indissoluble connection with
Mortal mind would transform the a- into the
material,
man is the r, eternal reflection of God.
Faith is higher and more 5* than belief,
flying on «*, not material, pinions.
Truth is a\ eternal substance, which cannot
the r man's substantiality transcends
is not «* and breaks the First Commandment,
presupposes . . . man to be material instead of s*.
the real man is r and eternal,
thought that they could raise the «* from
not in elements which are not r,
All sin is of the flesh. It cannot be «*.
But the 0*, eternal man is not touched by
more 5* than all other earthly personalities,
is no less tangible because it is r
invalids grow more r, as the error
Scriptures have both a «* and literal meaning,
important interpretation of Scripture is the 8\
or trusting in it more than in the r .
and his life became more r.
they would struggle for recourse to the $•
Hence all is Spirit and «*.
The Christ is incorporeal, r,
Mary's conception of him was «*,
Christ expresses God's r, eternal nature,
the unseen and the seen, the r and material,
Reality is «*, harmonious, inunutable,
The •* man's consciousness and
never was material, but always s'
the opposite of the real or the r and etemaL
both good and evil, both «* and material
are more fashionable and lees r ?
Christ, as the s- or true idea of Gtod,
such starting-points are neither s* nor scientiflc,
in their attempted worship of the a*,
to the rabbis the a- was the Intangible
The true idea of being is «• and immortal,
in support of s* and eternal truths,
which ... the material or the a- ?
Neither evil, disease, nor death can be «*,
man is «*, not material ;
In Science, all being is eternal, a\ perfect,
real man is a- and immortal,
C. S., which is a- and eternal,
less of material conditions and more of s*.
mankind will be more a'
physical realm, so-called, as well as in the s*.
to replace them with the life which is s*.
Our statute is «*,
If our hopes and affections are r,
as from the use of s*.
one «', the other material,
and its medicine is intellectual and «■,
no truth, no love, but that which is a;
man is not material; he is s*.
Man Ls a" and perfect;
and because he is ^ and perfect,
he is himself a-.
it must be immortal and a\
thirds in «* and immortal forms
as to the divine creation being both «* and
to be holy, thought must be purely a\
so you. being «*, are the reflection of God.
This iaeal is God's own image, a- and infinite,
opposition to the «*, scientific meaning
spiritual
g 637-12 Creation is there represented as a-, entire,
688- 9 distance . . . between the material and r,
544- 1 reoord of a material creation which followed
ther,
644- 8 the material senaeof things, not from tbe a*,
641-31 declares . . . that matter becomes r.
647-29 and adopts the r and immortaL
662-11 whereas the s* scientiflc facts
ap 666- 8 from a material sense of existence to the r ,
673- 1 terrestrial or celestial, material or a*?
673- 8 the heavens and earth to one . . . are a-,
676-21 This d^ is whoUy «*, as its four sides indicate.
677-12 This r, holy habiutkm has no boundary
gl 679- 2 substitution of the r for tbe material
662-28 and of the immortaUty of all that is r.
spiritaalism
^llefof
destroys the belief of #* at its very tneeption.
$p 84-24
8' has no basis upon which to build,
would outgrow their beliefs in material r.
S' relies upon human beliefs and hypothes<
fp 84-26
material
fp 77-27
relies upon
ap 7^11
stmetnre of
8p 71-27 basis and structure of r are alike material and
vrillbefoand
S 71-21 a* will be found mainly ernmeoos,
d transfer
fp 75- 8 5' would transfer men from the
a 24-23 Does f* find Jesus* death necessary only for the
fp 71-26 I never could believe in f*.
71-29 S- therefore presupposes Spirit, which Is
73- 3 5' calls one person, living in this world, mo-
teHalf
78-16 S* . . . would destroy the supremacy of Spirit.
80-14 It is mysticism whicn gives a- its force.
81- 7 on its own theories, a- can only
99-13 Those individuals, who adopt theosophy, a-,
f HI- 1 agnosticism, pantheism, theosophy, r,
129-17 hypnotism, r, theosophy, agnosticism,
ph 178-30 may attempt to unite with it hypnotism, r,
r 484- 8 hypnotism, theosophy, or f?
Spiritualists
ap 77-26 and S' would outgrow their beliefs
80-48 humanity and philanthropy of many S;
81-6 If 5* understood the Science of being.
spiritnalitY
alludes to the
His f* separate him from sensnonsnees.
His quick apprehension . . . Illustrated his a-,
a diet of bread and water to increase his r .
but It was indigenous to his r,
on the basis of nis s *.
6 833-11 alhides to the r which Is taught,
eoneomitant of
r 484-28 Is materiality the concomitant of r,
•sseneeof
b 296-18 counterfeits the true essence of r
genuine
ap 96-15 depends upon his genuine r.
glvtnif more
p 422-17 giving more r to eonseloiisaen
goodness and
b 277- 8 goodness and a- must be immortaL
377-10 u goodness and s* are real,
hamper
/ 234- 2 even as ritualism and creed hamper f*.
his
a 61-28
fp 88- 8
/220-23
b270^
0866-10
his patient's
p 376-19 increasing his patient's f * while restoring
In proportion to onr
fp 116- 7 approach God, or Life, in proportion to our f*,
lays open slesw
/ 216- 9 s- lays open siege to materialism.
Master taoght
f 117-16 Our Master taught a- by similitudes
meekness and
o 843-22 meekness and f * are the conditions of
no resemblance to
/ 207-31 which bears no resemblance to a*,
of the universe
r 471-19 the r of the universe is the only fact of
opposition to
b 329-31 the more intense the opposition to r,
price of
a 36-15 The earthly price of f in a material age
reception of that
A 115- 1 obstacle to the reception of that a*,
Rubicon of
ph 172-10 and death is the Rubicon of r ?
this
a 51-30 this f* which enabled Jesus to heal the sick.
Digitized by
Google
SPIRITUALITY
505
SPURN
spirituality
to saIh
e 206-16 in order to gain a;
tme
«p 99-18 mie calm, Strong currents Of true «%
apS^ 8 inflamed with war against «■,
wars asalnft
/2VS-19 which wars against J*
yield to
/201>10 hatred, all sensuality, yield to r,
s 111-25 meets a yearning of the human race for a\
b 313-27 8- was possessed only in a limited degree
o 362- 9 but •*. was the reality of man*s existence,
a/p 672-11 materiality is the inverted image of s*.
gl 687-26 «■ ; bliss; the atmosphere of Soul.
gpiritualization
M> 96- 4 «• will follow, for Ixwe is Spirit.
96-10 until the flnal r of all things.
8 168-24 Bvidences of progress and of «* greet us
{211-29 through dematerialization and v of thought
272-19 It is the s* of thought and Christianization of
p 382- 6 and to the 8' of thought,
407-26 This s' of thought lets in the light,
gl 598- 9 RESuaaECTiON. S- of thought;
spiritualized
8 141-19 Its only priest is the a* man.
o 366- 2 the material thought must become s*
spiritualizes
o 854-11 heals the sick and 8* humanity.
p 370- 6 thesameregimen which s* the thought;
spiritualizing^
6 316-28 r materialistic beliefs,
spiritually
a 21- 9 If the disciple is advancing a*,
25-18 he demonstrated more r than all others
82-20 The true sense is r lost,
88-18 otherwise the healing could not have been done
«•.
m 68-32 the unbroken links . . . will be «* discerned ;
60-13 5' to understand that there is but one creator,
69-18 educate their own offspring «*,
69^18 they can educate others s*
sp 96-6 " To be «• minded is life.*' — Rom. 8 : 6.
96-11 which can only be 8' discerned.
8 110-27 and must again be «* discerned, taught,
110-31 and r understand Truth.
114- 6 s* unscientific definition of mind is based on
136- 8 divine power to save men both bodily and s*.
137- 4 was not 8- discerned, even by them, until
138- 9 On this 8- scientific basis Jesus explained his
140- 7 Not materially but «* we know Him
140-16 We worship <*, only as we
148-10 as created corporeally instead of s*
149-28 Whatever guides thought s* benefits
s 151-13 to benefit uie race physically and «*,
ph 200-12 the idea of God, not forroed materially but «*,
/ 207- 3 proportionately as we advance s*.
813- 5 as a man s* unaeraiandeih, so is he in truth.
286-^ They should so raise their hearers s-,
e 266- 6 All things are created «-.
269-24 God, Spirit, works s*, not materially.
b 276-81 Truth, 8' discerned, is . . . understood.
200- 5 they will rise no higher r
303-11 is s* conceived and Drought forth ;
808-13 both s* and materially,
806-30 God*s man, s* created, is not material and
310-19 which sins and is 8- lost,
311-8 Is man lost r? No,
819- 8 8' understanding God, sustains man
825-21 demands of Truth upon mortals physically and
»•»
o 354-24 r to hear and to speak the new tongue.
369-14 must at length know yourself 8-
p 370- 1 must be better s- as well as physically.
442-25 and man is clothed and fed 5*.
t 456-25 it is one who is 8- near Himself.
461- 9 morally advanced and «• endowed,
462-20 Anatomy, when conceived of a-, is
r 406-31 better physically, morally, and «*.
475-v22 reflects s* all that belongs to his Maker.
487- 7 more Christianity in seeing and bearing 8' than
g 602- 9 S- followed, the Dook of Genesis is the
604-19 «• clearer views of Him,
610-11 reflected a- by all who walk in the light
511-24 S' interpreted, rocks and mountains stand for
623-24 the 8' scientific account of creation,
537-27 but doing so materially, not «*,
628-20 Beginning . . . materially rather than 8\
637-25 Inspired writers interpret the Word «*,
646- 9 liy thought tending «• upward
547-24 Our aim must be to have them understood s*.
648-13 little light or joy . . . before Life is 8- learned.
spiritually
gl 686-26 materially instead of 5-,
592-14 without . . . there is something s* lacking,
598-27 would bridge over with life discerned s*
Spiritual Senses
p 437-11 and before its jurors, the S- S\
442- 5 The Jury of S' S- agreed at once upon a verdict,
Spiritward
b 307-24 and so weighs against our course S-.
spite
8 150-20 and that, too, in s* of the individual's protest
splendor
/ 224-15 and array His vicegerent with pomp and «■ ;
spoil
p 399-30 and 8' his goods, except he first — Matt. 12 .- 29.
spoke
8 147-32 Jesus never s* of disease as dangerous
6 314-12 When Jesus 8- of reproducing his body,
o 356-12 he 8- of fiesh and Spirit as the two opposites,
360-29 for the truth he «* and demonstrated,
p 367-18 of which Jesus s* to his disciples,
389-32 One instant she 8- despairingly of herself,
r 496- 9 when he s* of the sick,
ap 576-16 as when Jesus «* of his material body as the
spoken
pr 4-25 goodness will " be evil »• of,** — Bom. 14 ; 16.
8- 8 such externals are «* of by Jesus as
a 46- 9 has 8- through the inspired Word
8 117-10 God's essential language is 8* of
117-14 Ear hath not heard, nor hath lip «•, the
ph 180-10 bearing fruit after its kind, 8' of in Genesis.
/ 254-29 Your ^>od will be evil »• of.
c 261-17 sat aching in his chair till his cue was s*,
b 325-30 When first s* in any age, Truth, like the
o 346- 2 When man is r of as made in God's image,
p 411- 7 replies more readily when his name is s* ;
ap 560-25 Persecution of all who have «* something new
563-29 Its sting is 8- of by Paul, when he
Hpontaneity
gl 597-16 S- at thought and idea;
spontaneous
8 161- 9 might produce 8- combustion.
spontaneously
c 262-24 from a higher standpoint, one rises s*,
sport
/ 250-82 nor . . . admit that happiness is ever the 8- of
spot
m 58-21 Home is the dearest s* on earth,
p 439- 9 At this request Death repaired to the s*
439-32 but on visiting the s*, they learn
sprain
p 385-19 If you r the muscles or wound the flesh,
sprane
e JK5- 7 r from cultured scholars in Rome
6 338-28 and from this ground, or matter. 8' Adam,
o 351- 1 which 8* from half-hidden Israelitish history
'«»'?iri
ph, 191-22 not a # • tmds within the vale,
snread
/ 214-24 would 8- their table with cannibal tidbits
p 438-20 a garment of foul fur was 8- over him
sprinsT
m 57-14 seasons of renewal like the returning 8-.
{220-10 violet lifts her blue eye to greet the early «*.
277- 1 and therefore cannot s* from intelligence.
284- 7 would seem to «• from a limited body ;
p 380^16 Gazing at a chained lion, crouched for a s*,
g 551- 9 argues that mortals «* from eggs
gl 597- 9 which was ready to s* into action
springring
ph 188-K 8' from mortal ignorance or fear.
190-15 are as the grass r from the soil
p 399-24 material beliefs, 8- from illusion.
springrs
ph 191-21 By its own volition, not a blade of grass 8- up,
/ 244-19 or 8- from matter into being,
o 271- 1 seed of Truth «* up and bears much fruit.
r 485-20 belief . . . that man 8- from dust
g 530-30 supposes that something «* from nothing,
531- 3 belief that everything a- from dust
643-28 thus it is seen that man s* solely from Mind.
sprout
8p 74- S the acorn, already absorbed into a s*
sprouted
/ 237-14 the good seed before it has s*.
sprung:
ph 185-12 systems of so-called mind-cure, which have s*
up,
spurn
p 363- 8 Did Jesus a- the woman?
Digitized by
Google
SPURNED
506
STARS
spumed
/ 215-29 his philosophy «• physical timidity.
square
ap 575-26 a city of the Spirit, fair, royal, and <•.
squire
5 144- 6 Naught is the 8\ when the king is nigh ;
Stab
t 450- 8 they neyer fail to 8- their benefactor
Stability
m 57- 2 Without it there is no «• in society,
64-29 the r of the marriage corenant.
staff
m 66- 6 teach mortals not to lean on a material ^,
b 321-15 this proof was a ir upon which to lean.
a 615-10 changeth the serpent into a «*.
ap 57S-12 [LOVE'S] rod and [love's] r — Psal. 23 : 4.
stag^e
advMiced
«p 77-24 less with every advanced J- of existence.
eaeh saccesslv^ , , ,^
m 66-15 Each successive «• of experience unfolds new
g 606-14 forming each successive g- of progress.
last
8 153-11 sinking in the last «* of typhoid fever.
of existence
/ 244-15 If man were dust in his earliest r of existence,
250-28 Upon this <* of existence goes on the
of fear
p 375-31 a «* of fear so excessive that it amounts to
one
a 37- 9 human links which connect one s* with another
8 125-12 As human thought changes from one <■ to
(7 508-28 The third «• in the order of C. 8.
transitional
m 65-24 An unsettled, transitional s- is never
ap 572-24 had not yet passed the transitional a-
e 261-13 to go upon the r and sustain his
sta&res
an 104-10 scientific truth goes through three r.
/ 261- 7 Fright is so great at oertam «• of
p 390-29 Meet the incipient r of disease with
301- 8 the incipient or advanced 8' of disease,
406- 9 Choke these errors in their early r,
a 550-19 decay, and dissolution as its component s*
ap 573-11 indicate states and 8- of consciousness.
stagnation
f 159-28 pain or pleasure, action or»*,
a 37-7 to slay Truth with the steel or the «*,
stammeringrly ^^ ^ ,^
pre/ Ix- 7 r attempts to convey his feeling.
stamp
p 413-29 and often «• them there, ^
stand
pr 3-4 Who would *• before a blackboard, and pray the
8 113-15 has not a foot to 8- upon which is not
127-13 These synonjrmous terms «• for
/ 204-19 They can never a- the test of Science.
229-26 all that He makes is good and will s- forever.
252- 3 that kingdom cannot «-.'* — Mark 3 .- 24.
6 268- • Here 1 8'. I can do no otheruHse;
320-32 8- in celestial perfection before Elohim,
p 392-24 5" porter at the door of thought.
431-25 Another witness takes the «• and te^t iflos :
432-20 Another witness takes the r and testifies :
r 493- 3 appears to rise and set, and the earth to 8- still ;
g 611-24 rocks and mountains s* for solid . . . ideas.
636- 6 heaven and earth «* for spiritual ideas,
637-17 since ground and dust 8- for nothingness.
ap 663- 7 why should we r aghast at nothingness ?
gl 581-18 divided against itself, which cannot 8- ;
Standard
His own ^.
r 470-19 Has God taken down His own r,
in Christian Science ^ . « «
r 483-12 and hinders its approach to the s* in €. S.
intellectual
ph 195-29 lowering the intellectual r to accommodate the
moral
r 492- 9 will uplift the physical and moral a- of mortals,
of Christian Science . . ^ -« ^ ^. ^
ph 168- 2 worldly, who think the r of C. 8. too high
of irood
gSao-S Whatcanbethe«*ofgood, of Spirit,
of man
g 563- 9 become the s* of man.
of perfection ...... ^
f 470-18 The r of perfection was originally God and
man.
g 666-23 We lose our «• of perfection . . . when we
standard
of Truth
a 31- 2 are unfit to bear the r of Trutli,
/ 235-29 should uplift the r of Truth.
r 472-22 Thus we should continue to lose the «* of Trattu
of truth
ph 196-31 Incorrect views lower the «• of truth.
g 660-20 and causes our r to trail in the dust,
raises the
/ 227-21 C. S. raises the «• Of Uberty
raise the
p 426-24 would raise the r of health and morals
/ 225-13 but there is a rallying to truth's s*.
ph 197-13 the higher will be the «• of Uving
p 373-32 circulation Is changed, and returns to that r
standards
/ 247-13 form the transient r of mortals.
standincr . ^
8 10^20 r already within the shadow of the
p 416-31 leavlzig the pain «• forth as distinctly as a
440-26 «• at the bar of Truth,
t 466- 8 the high «* which most of them hold
ap 661- 8 an " angel *• in the sun." — Bev. 19 .- 17.
standpoint
hlsrher
e 362-24 Starting from a higher r,
^ pr 13- 6 beyond the honest r of fervent desire,
human . , *_
g 820- 1 sweetest rest, even from a human r, is hi
Ineorporeal ....
sp ]»4- 4 from a spiritual, faicorporeal a;
material . .
o 861-31 to worship Spirit from a material «-,
t 468- 8 from both a mental and a material s*.
a 646-^ cannot ... be interpreted from a material r.
561-M From a material r. *' Canst thou — J<>6 11 : 7.
new
g 566-^ existence will be on a new r.
*^M5-a4 From that »• of error, they could not apprehend
our
{289-31 reveal our r. and show what we
281-32 the inspiration, which is to change our «-,
* V35u26 from a supposed *' outside the
^^" 412- 2 that God lovingly governs all, .
is your r.
t 461-10 from the a- oi the human senses.
standpoints
8p 77-31 and they return to their old 8- of matter.
83-30 are distinctly opposite »•,
ph 174- 9 rising above material 5*,
182-12 It is finpossible to work f rom two f.
b 322- 3 changes the r of life and intelligence
stands
so 98-17 a- a revealed and practical Science.
7 224-24 practical Christiafci^, . . . s- at the door of this
b 330-28 manifested by mankind it a- for a Ue,
338-22 it f * for obstruction, error,
a 626U18 8' for the idea of Truth,
626-20 '• tree of knowledge " a- for the — Gen. 2 .• 9.
626-30 In this text Eden a- for the mortal, . . . body.
629-30 Adam, . . . «• for a belief of material mind.
ap 663-10 This dragon a- for the sum total of human erruc;
663-27 The serpentine form a- for subtlety,
star
pref vii- 4 So shone the pale r to the prophet-shepherds;
vii-10 and shine the guiding a- of being.
ap 70-13 from a blade of grass to a r,
96-23 Led by a solitary a- amid the darkness.
a 121-16 is as the wandering comet or the desolate r
144_ 7 Withdraws the «*, when dawns the
ap 664- 9 into a night without a a-.
676-28 eastward, to the a- seen by the Wtsemen
stared
a 121- 1 and starvation a- him in the face;
/2I7-27 blazons the night with «• gems,
stars .
moon and . ^ .
g 547-13 the gathering clouds, the moon ana •-,
the rooming a- sang together." — Job 38 .• 7.
00*60^24 the third part of the r of heaven,— iter. 12 .-4.
twelve « -A •
an 660- 9 .a crown of twelve 8\ — Rev. 12 .• L
662-11 The spiritual idea is crowned with twtHre r.
morning
gm-22
Digitized by
Google
STARS
507
STATEMENT
sp 9^1 read the a- or caJculate an eclipse.
8 121- 7 The Chaldean Wisemen read in the s-
125-28 astronomer will no longer look up to the s;
/ 240- 8 The g- make night beautiful,
g 610-15 He made the s* also. — Oen. 1 ; 16.
ap 582-16 These are the s* in the crown of rejoicing.
666-23 After the «* sang together
jstart
a Sl-13 If honest, he will be in earnest from the s-,
ph 189-20 mortal mind, . . . makes all things 8- from the
e 267- 2 offspring of Ood «* not from matter
b 296-21 Spiritual ideas, . . . r from Principle,
t 461- 8 Students of C. 8., who 8' with its letter
started
prtif xi-26 «* by the author with only one student
o 326-17 This point won, you have «* as you should.
ffl 585-27 the belief . . . that man «* first from dust,
startinfiT
c 2S-24 S- from a higher standpoint, one rises
b 279-30 Pantheism, 8* from a material sense of
g 536-17 8' from matter instead of from God,
546-44 represents error as r from an idea of good
Starting-point
b 27S- 6 «* of dirine Science is that Ood, Spirit, is
284- 8 Mind can have no «*, .
g 549-18 the simple ovum as the germ, the «-,
560-20 If life has any «* whatsoever.
Starting-points
o 35i-2b and while we make . . . our «*,
351-22 such 8' are neither spiritual nor scientific,
startle
/ 223-25 Peals that should 8- the slumbering thought
p 386- 7 Never 8- with a discouraging remark
420-28 If it becomes necessary to «* mortal mind
421- 7 Should you thus «* mortal mind
Startled
• 130-26 If thought is «* at the strong claim of Science
b 822-21 as the r dreamer who wakens from an incubus
startling
a 60-15 This was a r question.
Starts
ph 191-23 not a flower «* from its cloistered cell.
/ 211'-14 When a tear r , does not this so-called mind
t 460-21 it a* a petty crossfire over every cripple and
g 601- 2 8' with the beginning of the Old Testament,
531p- 5 error, — that mortal man 8- materially,
562-13 mortal life, which 8" from an egg,
starvation
8 120-32 and 8- stared him in the face ;
143-16 On this basis it saves from 8- by theft,
/ 221-11 in hunger and weakness, almost in 8\
State
Cbrlstimn
p 408-21 The most Christian 8- is one of rectitude
obrysalls
b 297-21 It is a chrysalis 8- of human thought,
exdtMl
Uet£,]
415- 1 an excited s* of mortals which is not normal.
thy
p 414-12 truth and love will establish a healthy «■,
bopelesa
p 376- 1 presents to mortal thought a hopeless s*,
liypnotio
( 446-28 exercise of will brinn on a hypnotic 5*,
g 528-16 inducing a sleep or hypnotic 8' in Adam
Improved
gl 682-10 an improved r of mortal mind ;
m*rrla|re
m 65-l(
m 65-10 some fundamental error in the marriage a-.
mAterlal
ap 77-19 to prolong the material j*
p 411-24 The mental state is called a material 8\
mental
a 161- 9 while an opposite mental a- might produce
ph 196-29 it is a mental s-, which is afterwards outlined
/ 245-10 In this mental a- she remained young.
245-26 for the mental a- governed the physical.
p 375- 7 Change the mental «*, and the
375^30 This mental «* is not understood,
377-17 the mental «* should be continually watched
411-24 The mental «- is called a material state.
422-32 This mental «■ invites defeat.
t 465- 3 A mental r of self-condenmation and guilt
ob|««tive
b 283-17 is but the objective 8' of material sense,
p 374-12 is in fact the objective a* of mortal mind,
oioming
r 476-14 They never had a perfect r of being,
of ooBscioamesa
tp 82-21 their «• of consciousness must be different from
of error
b 811-17 This a- of error is the mortal dream of life
State
of existence
^ 74- 9 a new form and a- of existence.
76-26 This 8' of existence is scientific and intact,
76-29 Death can never hasten this a- of existence,
82-19 if ... in as conscious a a- of existence as
ap 673-26 possible to men in this present «* of existence,
of her blood
p 379-^ not dying on account of the «• of her blood,
of man
a 159-23 medical schools would learn the «* of man from
/ 227-16 Slavery is not the legitimate r of man.
of Mind
b 291-14 not a locality, but a divine a- of Mind
of mind
* 159-16 considered the woman's «• of mind,
ph 188-14 to be whollv a « of mind.
p 374-21 Such a a- of mind induces sickness.
375-28 This 8' of mind seems anomalous
of mortal thought
gl 686-21 a a- of mortal thought, the only error of which
of perspiration
p 384-16 If exposure . . . while in a s* of perspiration
of self-de<«ptlon
p 408-15 mortal existence is a # • of self-deception
of things
g 5^15 this 8' of things is declared to be temporary
perfect
r 484- 1 to hold man forever intact in his perfect a;
progressive
a 46-24 a probationary and progressive fl*
resembling
ap TI-3S a # • resembling that of blighted buds,
resisting
o 3^ 6 Stolidity, which is a resisting a- of
spiritnal
/ 215-31 Having sought man*s spiritual «*,
subjective
a 108-27 a subjective s* of mortal mind
114-30 subjective s* of what is termed by the
ap 573-21 the subjective s* by which he could see the
their
ap 82-22 We are not in their 5*, nor are they in the
tl&is
b 297- 1 nothing can change this s', until the
worse
m 64-28 a worse J* of society than now exists.
pr^ ix-14 but they are feeble attempts to «* the
5 161-19 The oppressive a- statutes touching medicine
/ 224-20 opposition from church, j* laws, and the press,
p 431-11 arrested Mortal Man in behalf of the s*
State Commissioner
p 432- 2 I am Nerve, the S- O for
stated
an 101-12 Their report a- the results as follows :
a 112-24 which departs from what has already been r
129- 3 the reasoning of an accurately a- syllogism
b 283-27 unless its Sconce be accurately a:
o 347- 9 Had he «• his syllogism correctly,
/> 402-24 illustrates the fact just 8\
g 521- 8 Ogts r in the first chapter of Genesis)
546-27 The proof that the system a- in this nook
547- 5 not one departs from the s* system and
stately
8 156-29 Metaphysics, ... is the next a- step beyond
t 464- 7 to establish the s* operations of C. ».,
ap 566- 9 S- Science pauses not, but moves before them.
Statement
abstract
r 470-11 Divine Science explains the abstract j*
agree in
a 113-12 found to agree in 5* and proof,
any
g 554- 8 Any a- of life, following from a
change this
/240-12 Change this s*, suppose Mind to be
common
gl 598-14 is equivalent to our common s*,
contains a
g 621-27 contains a a- of this material view
contradicts tlUs
r 485- 6 Whatever contradicts this s* is the false sense,
correlated
b 288- 2 the correlated «•, that erroTt ... is unreal,
demonstrate ids
t 447-32 to know it, he must demonstrate his r.
doubt the
p 429-26 This is why you doubt the r
error of
/ 207- 6 Error of r leads to error in action.
o 277-26 Matter is an error of s*.
Evangelist's
/^31-31 planted on the Evangelist's r that
Digitized by
Google
STATEMENT
In eTerv«* into which it enters.
ahide fttrictly hy its rules, heed erery 8%
a lie, — false in every 8\
This is an exact r,
the nearer matter approaches its ^al j-.
The first a* abont evil,
the first •* of mythology and idolatry;
a mystical a- of the eternity of the Christ,
Science
contains the foil a- of C. S.,
first book known, containing a ... 5* of C
A simple «* of C. 8., if demonstrated
theory, in which one S' contradicts anothe
Then let her learn the opposite s-
in strict accordance with his scientific s' :
Christian and scientific «* of personality
every scientific s- in Christianity has its pi
So far as the scientific d- as to man
cnlmination of scientific a- and proof.
What is the scientific s* of being?
That a- is not confined to spiritoal life.
This «* is based on fact, not fable.
On this «* rests the Science of being,
this «• that life issues from matter.
This last r contains the
Statement
eveiT
6 277-28
e 462-14
Sr 527-20
«ZftCt
a 161- 4
flnftl
p409-5
first
y 644-17
^Z594-3
mystical
. 6 334-28
of Christian
2466-29
466-31
^647-1
one
162-13
p 379-18
■elentiflc
a 27-12
ap 94- 7
/207-6
6300-9
p 380-27
r468- 8
that
P429-32
this
b 302-18
r 492-26
y52fr.6
this last
r 466-16
two
b 287-32 The a- that Truth ia reaZ
308-12 but the a' that man is conceiTed and
o 866-20 The a' that the teachings of C. S.
r 492-13 a a- proTed to be good
g 521-28 a s* which is the exact opposite of
Statements
following
b 270- 2 One only of the following a' can be true :
general
g 548-19 ** It is very possible that many general a-
his own
a 26-11 which Jesus implied in his own a' :
metaphysical
s 116- 4 material tenns for metaphysical a\
•dentiflo
gl 500-26 when the true scientific S' of tlie
»a0
r 472-12 Jesus fumislied proofs of these a'.
o
o 868- 6 If two a- directly contradict each other
o 846-16 in this volume . . . there are no contradicto
p 38fr-22 Materialists contradict their own a-.
r 466- 6 Absolute C. S. pervades its «•,
g 647- 4 If one of the r in this book is true,
States
a 161-13 If her sister S- follow this example
states
eertain
p 386- 9 mortals declare that certain s* of the
different
sp 82-11 different «* of consciousness are involved,
82-12 cannot exist in two different a* ... at
same time,
p 377-12 Through different s* of mind,
■nental
$p 82-25 The mental a- are so unlike,
a 149- 9 the different mental «* of the patient.
t 456- 6 Such mental ar indicate wealcness
objective
r 484-13 the objective a- of mortal mind.
of nalnd
a 161- 6 Holy inspiration has created a' of mind wt
p 377-12 Through different a- of mind,
prior
a 125-10 the prior a- which human belief bad creaU
separate
ap 74-32 for they are in separate a- of existence,
subjective
g 512-16 subjective, s' of faith and
gl 592- 7 idouttry ; the subjective a- of error;
we
a 149^ 9 These a- are not comprehended,
b 283- 9 r of mortal mind which act, react, and the
ap 573-11 indicates «* and stages of consciousness.
Digitized by
Google
step
■top
/2M-10
< 444-11
STEP
fmcts of exifltenoe are sained step by <*,
Step by 8- will thoee who tniBt Him find
509
STONE
tp 84-22 a s' towards the Mind-science by which
Stepped
a 46- 3 and $- forth from his gloomy resting-place,
Stepping-stone
pr^ yli-17 Ignorance of God is no longer the s- to faith,
ae^ll causes mortals to regard death ... as a «*
Death is not a «• to Life,
/ 203-24
steps
/223- 2
h 317- 9
p374.^
tiD9- 9
fir 613- 6
were crude, — the first s* of a child
That was only prophetic of further s*
Besistanoe to Truth will haunt his «%
Sour 8- are less firm because of your fear,
udge not ... by the a- already taken,
, . _ AdTancing spiritual r in the teeming uniTerse
Stereotyped
8 14A-4M to whaterer is not J*.
p 387- 8 gushing theories, 8" borrowed speeches.
Stem
under the r rules of rabbinical law.
In compliance with a s* duty, his Honor,
They carry the baggage of r reeolye,
l>3e2-8
483- 7
g 614-17
Sterner
S121-1
Sternest
8p
Stewards
ap 671-13
Stick
m 87-16
p418-6
Stiff
8 180-31
Still
pr^
but 8- still would have been his fate, if
86-28 He never spared hypocrisy the 8" condemnation.
and designate those as unfaithful s*
Hoping and working, one should «* to the wreck,
8' to tne truth of being
Is a a- joint or a contracted muscle as much a
ix-9
ix-13
ix-17
7-2
Toioes the . . . thought, though r imperfectly.
8- in circulation among her first pupils;
8- finds herself a willing disciple at the
8' stronger evidence that Jesus* reproof was
41-28 «* went about doing good deeds,
42-30 to test his 8' uncomprehended saying,
83-16 5*, it is a marvel why usage should accord
74-16 and the belief of s* living in an
76- 4 to thoee «* in the existence cognised by the
78-10 they are not spiritual, but must s* be mortal,
yet we s* read his thought in his verse.
And the sound of a voice that is s*.
The portrayal is s* graphically accurate,
but sterner <• would have been his fate, if
so-called senses a* make mortal mind tributary
truth is 5* opposed with sword and spear,
are «* needed to purge the temples
says to disease, *^ Peace, be «'.'^ — Mark 4; 38.
the old schools a* oppose it.
the human mind «* nolds in belief a body,
we S' believe that there is solar light and heat
Kaspar was a* a mental infant,
there would •* be dyspeptics.
When . . . the pain r remains, it proves
they are «* the error, not the truth of being,
when, 8' the slave of matter, she thought
8' the harbingers of truth's full-orbed
are «* in bonoEige to material sense,
voice of (3od . . . was a- echoing in our land,
Believing that she was s* living in the
and 8" maintain his vigor, freshness, and
to s* the desires, to satisfy the
one is s* a curve and the other a
Truth, overcame and «• overcomes death
r seeking happiness through a
They . . . shall be unrighteous «*,
Science, 8- enthroned, is unfolding to mortals
insists «* upon the opposite of Truth,
Evil 8- afiirms itself to be mind,
the voice of Truth «* calls :
The matter is «* there.
8' clad in material flesh.
the " «•, small voice " of Truth — / Kings 19 ; 12.
It r holds them more or less,
through a '* »•, small voice," — / KiJiga 19 ; 12.
truth will become «• clearer
to be hopeful is s* better;
while its eflPects 8* remain on the individual,
8' you need the ear of your auditor.
God will s* guide them into the ri^ht use of
Another class, 5* more unfortunate,
and how much time and toil are s* required
8' believe there is another
must error a* be immortal ?
appears to rise and set, and the earth to stand «* ;
pr
a
tn
•P
• 6
88-6
92-18
8 121- 1
122-10
134-3
142-22
144-22
144-26
ph 187-30
189-4
194-24
197-26
/ 212-13
214-13
221-26
224-20
226-29
226-6
246-7
246-23
C 257-26
6282-^
289-14
290-8
290-21
306-26
307-4
307-7
307-32
312-11
o 353-14
p 367-26
36S-8
394-1
404-13
424-21
t444-9
450-5
464-6
r 469-27
474-26
493-4
Still
g 604- 9 8' there is Ught.
614-14 beside the 5* waters." — Paal. 23 ; 2.
631-18 If , . . . why is not this divine order «* maintained
ap 560- 8 The " «•, small voice *' — 7 Kinga 19 ; 12.
563- 6 and a' more astounded at hatred,
664- 3 evil a- charges the spiritual idea with
664- 7 and worse «*, to charge the innocent with
569-17 dwellers «• in the deep darkness of belief.
678- 7 beside the a- waters. — Paal, 28 .• 2.
gl 586-24 love meeting no response, but s* remaining love.
Stilled
a 134-27 a- the tempest, healed the sick.
Stillness
8 121-25 sun is the central «*, so far as our solar system is
stimulate
/ 236- 1 should 8' clerical labor and progress.
Stimulates
p 394- 8 5* the system to act in the direction which
stimulus
ph 186- 2 by emptying his thought of the false s*
p 420-19 It imparU a healthy «• to the body,
420-22 Mind^ls the natural «• of the body,
423-23 the 8' of courage and conscious power.
stin^T
p 426-24 and also of the fear of its «•
r 496-20 "The a- of death is sin; — / Cor. 16;66.
ap 563-29 Its a- is spoken of by Paul,
stings
a 133-12 healed of the poisonous «* of vipers.
Stir
a 38- 1 so little inspiration to a- mankind to
a 162-10 to a- the human mind to a change of base,
p 422- 5 If the reader of this book observes a great s-
stirred
m 67- 4 When the ocean is s- by a storm,
g 540-10 The muddy river-bed muAt be s*
stirrintr
g 540- 7 as S' up the belief in evil to its utmost.
Stirs
ap 550-13 8* their latent forces to utter the
St« John (see alao John)
a 47-29 except St. J-, of whose death we have no
56-27 In the words of 8L J- : *« He shall — John 14 .• li.
o 367-24 the vision of St. J' in the Apocalypse.
ap 668- 1 St. J' writes, in the tenth chapter of
660- 1 the Apocalypse, or Revelation of St. /*,
661- 7 St. J' saw an *' angel standing in — Rev, 19 : 17.
672-26 Through what sense came this vision toSUJ'f
St. John's
g 536- 4 In St. J- vision, heaven and earth stand for
ap 673-19 Because St. J- corporeal sense of the heavens
576- 6 This heavenly city, . . . reached St. J- vision
577-29 St. J' Revelation as recorded by the great
Stock
m 61-26 culture of your garden or the raising of ar
Stole
a 139-20 material sense a- into the divine record.
Stolid
m 59-19 more salutary . . . than s* indifference
Stolidity
p 365-26 If hypocrisy, r, inhumanity, or
388- 5 S', which is a resisting state of mortal mind,
Stomach
and bowels
ph 176- 8 left the ar and bowels free to act
consulting the
/ 222-15 consulting the a- less about the
controlH the
/ 220-31 controls the s*, bones, lungs, heart,
food nor the
/ 221-^ neither food nor the «■,... can make one
her
/ 221-23 These truths, . . . relieved her s*,
a 127-20 nerves, brain, s-, lungs, and so forth,
143-19 but you conclude that the «•, blood, nerves,
ph 175-21 The exact amount of food the a' could digest
197-25 and the most digestible food in the 8*,
/ 211- 1 If brain, nerves, a\ are intelligent.
b 294-13 saying : . . . The ar can make a man cross.
308- 9 the head, heart, a\ blood, nerves,
p 413- 7 Mind regulates the condition of the s*.
Stomachs
ph 165-17 distressed r and aching heads.
stone
a 45- 1 and a f^reat «* must be rolled from the
45-17 Christ hath rolled away the a- from the
a 137-31 [the meaning of the Greek word petroa, or s*]
Digitized by
Google
i
STONE 510
stone
8 139-ao
« 447-90
Stoned
a 41-28
stones
ph 176-13
6288-^
9/586-12
stood
a 28-3
n> 75-18
8 137-5
/246-9
b 338-20
ap 663-25
stoops
ap 666-21
Stop
pr 10-18
a 80-31
/264-8
6 28^10
p 388-27
1^652- 2
stopped
J 151-18
ph 193-21
store
p 430- 4 He manufactures for H, keeps a famishing r,
< 462- 6 his r of spiritoal understanoing,
Storehouses
a 54-12 into empty or sin-filled human «•,
storm
m 67- 4 When the ocean is stirred bv a 5*,
67- 8 Can you steer safely amid the r ? **
a 122-19 that little prophet of 8' and sunshine,
One should not tarrv in the a- if the
In shade and s* the frequent night.
a- which the builders rejected *'— J/cUt 21 . 42.
A sinner is afraid to cast the first r.
for which they were maligned and r.
** sermons in r , and good in erery thing.'*
The chief «* in the temple of C. S.
<* in the breast-plate of the high-priest
Eren many of his students a- in his way.
would have a- on the same plane of belief
when their immaculate Teachers- before them,
she a- daily before the window watching
when matter, . . . «• opposed to Spirit,
and the dragon s* before the woman — Bev. 12 : 4.
And oh, when a- on Judah's path
and 8' at the doors to earn a penny
Who will 8' the practice of sin so long as
To <* eating, drinking, or being clothed
which act, react, and then come to a «*.
foolish to 8' eating until we gain perfection
But we cannot s* here.
no 8' of harmonicas action.
Fear never a- being and its action.
The discharge from the sore 5*,
5 329-14
ap 566-22
storms
/264-28
story
s 142-16
you will encounter a-.
In vain do the manger and the cioss tell their
«• to
Jesus rebuked them with a short a' or parable,
the prediction in the a- under consideration.
Sir waiter Scott ... in the s* of Iranhoe,
p 363-16
a 532- 9
op 566-14
St. Paul (aee alao Paul)
a 20-27 St. P' wrote, *• Let us lay aside— Heb. 12 ; 1.
an 106-18 and classify all others as did 5e. P-
161-26 must be put off, as St. P* declares.
fy 288-18 St. P- says : ** There remaineth — Heb. 4 : 9.
300-12 the real man, or the new man (as St. P- has ii
p 442-26 St. P- says " work out your — Phil. 2 : 12.
r 478-27 St. P' said. •' But when it pleased — Gal. 1 ; 16.
op 660-22 Abuse of the motives and religion of St. P*
straifirht
a 126-80 *• the «• and narrow way " — aee Matt. 7 ; 14.
161-28 The V and narrow way is to see and
6 282-6 a circle or sphere and a 0' line.
282- 7 the a- line represents the finite,
282-10 the «* line represents evil,
282-14 A 8' line finds no abiding-place in a curve,
282-15 a curve finds no adiustment to a r line.
and the other a a- line.
by calling a curve a «* line
or a «* line a sphere.
The way is a- and narrow, which leads
t^^
283-31
324-13
e 464-29
r 472-5
tread firmly in the a- and narrow wav.
The way which leads to C. S. is r and narrow.
g 602- 6 the r line of Spirit over the mortal deviations
straightforward
ph 168- 1 fair seeming for a- character,
straightway
<p 90-7 he a- adds : *' for it is God which — PhU. 2
a 133-11 and a- believed that they were healed
he a- answered; and then his name was ch;
man was changed and a- became whole.
Strains
ap 88-26
ph 190-22
/ 213-26
stransre
/21ft- 6
p 362- 6
y 524-7
strangely
ol66-32
stranger
«142-13
146-20
pA 174-15
/254-32
Strangers
^507-10
Strangle
ap 569-15
Strangled
/23»-3
Strata
6298-7
293-U
stratum
a 158-26
ph 185-29
196- 1
r 477-15
Strays
6 311-15
stream
/
STRENGTH
Eloquence re-echoes the r of Truth and Love.
thus swept his lyre with saddening s-
Mental melodiee and a- of sweetest mosic
What has touched Life. God, to snch s- tssocs ?
A**»- woman'* camein. — /Vov. 23.-27.
constantly went after ** a- gods.** —Jer. 5 .• IS.
S' enoogh, we ask for material tbeories
the poor and the ar from the_gate,
the ** a- that is within thy — JTxod. 20.- Hi
a pilgrim and r, markink out the path for
«*, thoa art the gaest of God.
r in a tangled wildemesB.
and fail to «• the serpent of sia
but never be r there.
are but different f of human belief,
both «-, mortal mind and mortal body,
BO letting in matter's higher r , mortal mind,
the material ar of the human mind«
for the higher ar of mortal mind has
though interwoven with matter's higbest r,
belief s- into a sense of temporary loss
opposite soarces never mingle in foant or ar.
246- 8 llie «• rises no higher than Its source,
p 379-11 only a «* of warm water was trickling over
" the metaphors about the foant and tf-,
in order to purify the «*.
to carry a praying-machine through the r,
turning him loose in the crowded r of a city.
38(^17
y 540-11
streams
a 133- 9 In the wilderness, r ffowed from the rode,
streets
pr 10-18
f 459^19
strength
^ af fecBon, and
ph 183-22 man's entire obedience, affection, and «*.
and freedom
t 454-20 s* and freedom to speech and action.
"^aad influence
pA 188- 6 has grown terrible in «* and influence,
and permanenoe
m 58-10 true happiness, r, and permanence.
. V». 8 Aecordlng to «. P-. it was ' the gtft of - Eph.^ t '^^^^'^^ir and p«m>u>ency of Spirit
Rise in the conscious r of the spirit of Tnitk
feminine mind gains courage and r
l|.^p«coarmg«^and ^
"67-8
^divine
p 406-31
giving
p 407-12
giving as
' pr 5-18
normal control is gained through divine r
giving f - to the weakness of mortal mind,
giving us «* according to our day.
^ y helplessuesa io
^■^ o 341- 3 raising up thousands from helplesBnees to r
hoar of
ph 166-90 Instead of . . . waiting for the hoar of r
r instead of weakness,
indicate weakness instead of a\
b3m-2»
p 411-17
Strain
p 366-20
op 568-80
Strained
ap 72-20
straining
m 66^
a 140-14
/202-2
Such so-called Scientists will r out gnats,
Love sends forth her primal and everlasting a-.
not a . . . through which truth can be r.
until we get at last the clear s* of truth,
r out gnats and swallowing camels.
foolish as a- out gnats and swallowing camels.
pA 173-19 measuring human a- by bones and sinews,
In proportion
«p 80- 1 We have a- in proportion to our
Instead of
p 371-29
£455-6
Joy and
P366-31
Joyous in
$^514-6
a&e*sare
r 486-30 as much as
mockery of
ph 192-26 It is a mockery of <*, which erelong betray* its
natrlment and
/ 222- 7 nutriment and a- to the human system,
of Spirit
p 393-12 Rise in the 5- Of Spirit
or weakness
p 377-14 the producer of s- or weakness,
oar
sp 80- 2 our s* is not lessened by giving
power and
p^ 183-24 Obedience to Truth gives man power and r.
not giving to mind or body the Joy and s* of
Mind, Joyous in r, dwells in the realm of Mtnd.
mosdes measure a:
Digitized by
Google
STRENGTH
511
STRUCTURE
X
strengrth
recovered
/ 222-17 she recoTered # • and flesh rapidly.
refaMand
t 444-12 *< God is our refuge and r , — Psal. 46 ; 1.
•alTmtlon, and
^ ap 668-14 Now ig come salvation, and «*, — Rev, 12 ; 10.
shares not its
ph 194- 2 Spirit shares not its s- with matter
shorn of his
a 124- 6 a blind belief, a Samson shorn of his s*.
sound, and
^ r 48<^16 If death restores sight, sound, and s- to man,
tareeof
g 514-31 a source of s- to the ancient worthies.
spiritual
{see splrltnal) ,
Sjm&boliaed bv
g 612- 8 Spirit is symbolized by «*, presence, and
their
p 417- 7 their s* is in proportion to their courage.
to man
m 60-17 a protection to woman, s* to man.
/2»-8
5 806-21
p380-30
407-18
417- 7
r 486-31
488- 8
406-20
Sr{682- 8
ph 166- 7 To measure ... r by the exercise of muscle,
""" « jjQ more can we say . . . that muscles give r,
and smote the sinew, or s*, of his error,
this opposing power with 5* to
s* from the immortal and omnipotent Mind,
^ 417- 7 Never . . . that they have more courage ttian s*.
^^ r 486-31 To say that s- is in matter,
/^ 488- 8 When, on the «* of these instructions,
'^ "^ the r of sin is the law," — / Cor. 16 .-se.
«*, animation, and power to act.
strengrthen
p 430- 6 should enlarge its borders and «• its base
strengrthened
a 47-21 greed for gold «* his ingratitude,
sp 7»-26 says : . . .body is weak, and it must be a:
p 423-17 He regards the ailment as wealcened or a-
strengrthening:
r 487-28 8' our trust in thd deathless reality of Life,
strengrthens
pr 16-17 This reading a* our scientific apprehension
p 404-24 and this knowledge tr his moral courage
and he proportionately s* his patient with
To understand God a* iiopi
£446-21
g 647-10 r the thinker's conclusions as to the
Stress
or 6- 7
ph 181-16
/ 234-20
1)440-14
stretch
p 383-23
398-14
stricken
a 48-32
/ 226-10
Strict
o 27-11
6 327-17
<466-5
strictest
/ 222-18 only by the # * adherence to
Strictly
t 448-26
468-32
462-14
strictures
0 341- 1
strides
/ 286-81 youth makes easy and rapid r towards Truth.
Strife
cm 106-28
/ 254-14
O 323- 3
t 444-26
463-6
Strike
ph 198- 2 lift the hammer and a- the anvil,
strikiiijr
o 360-20 5* the ribs of matter
Strikingly
/ 21E-S9 This was even more a- true of Beethoven,
282-16 contrasts a- with the testimony of Spirit.
hope,
placed under the s* of circumstances.
Dut that you lay no «* on manipulation.
He laid great a- on the action of the
under a- of circumstances, to be Justifiable.
or the electric wire which you «*,
•* S- forth thine hand," — Matt. 12 : 13.
" «•, smitten of God." — faa. 63; 4.
demanding that the fetters . . . be «• from the
in s* accordance with his scientific statement:
the 5* demands of C. S. seem peremptory ;
S' adherence to the divine Principle and rules
If the student adheres r to the teachings of
should understand and adhere r to the
must abide a- by its rules,
r on this volume would condemn to oblivion
wrath, s*, seditions, heresies, — Gal. 6 ; 20.
but to begin aright and to continue the s*
This s* consists m the endeavor to forsake error
" Let there be no a-.— Oen. 18; 8.
will be at 8* in the minds of students,
stringrs
^ / 213-27
strip
pA 186-18
Mortal mind is the harp of many s*.
This falsehood should r evil of all pretensions.
What is there to r off error's disguise ?
Stripes
a 20-16
241-11
Strips
o 343-14
t 454-13
r 472-29
strive
/ 241-26
& 320-13
t 461-11
striving
pr +-20
10-14
13- 7
o 21-9
6 308-13
:i23-3
strong
pr 4-31
6-81
a 23-14
in 57-11
66-8
ap 87-26
98-18
a 130-26
134-16
142-20
158-22
/ 219-16
226-32
235- 3
C 261-11
p 377-13
399L.29
398-31
400-4
40O- 7
423-21
426-10
442- 8
t 448-19
455-28
ap 667- 4
stronger
pr 7- 2
an 101-28
a 144-12
ph 169-15
196-26
190-14
C 265-24
6 327-10
o363- 7
p 387-24
409-18
410-14
410-16
422-30
strongest
a 27-30
/ 236-12
strongly
«116-20
ph 196-30
/ 236-11
p 414-26
423-7
strove
ph 186-16
struck
o 342-2
structural
ph 173-17
6 283-18
309-30
p402- 9
structure
ap n-27
a 162-20
p^ 172-24
173-21
197-11
/228-22
Sr 609-21
ap 676-12
gl 681-22
683-12
and »* with his «•—/«». 63 ; 6.
S' of its coverings,
Jesus a' all disguise from error,
the great truth which a- all disguise from error.
until God a- off their disguise.
We should a- to reach the Horeb height
My spirit shall not always »• — (?en. 6; 3.
They must not only seek, but s*, to enter
a- to assimilate more of the divine character.
It is a' that enables us to enter.
If we are not secretly yearning and openly a'
he is s* to enter in.
through earnest a- followed his demonstration
will not be able . . . without a- for them.
clip the s* pinions of love,
The a- language of our Master confirms this
This preaching receives a a- rebuke
Both sexes should be loving, pure, tender, and s*.
they will be s* and enduring.
The s* impressions produced on mortal mind
The calm, a- currents of true spirituality.
If thought is startled at the a- claim of
They have not waxed a- in times of trouble.
The a- cords of scientific demonstration,
acquires an educated appetite for s* drink,
if we would have it »* ;
trusting Truth, the a* deliverer, to guide me
if virtue and truth build a s* defence.
Under the a- impulse of a desire to
suddenly weak or abnormally s*,
and the desire for«' drink is gone.
enter into a a- man's house — Matt. 12 ; 29.
first bind the a- man ? ** — Matt. 12 ; 29.
Mortal Mind is " the a- man,*' — A/a«. 12; 29.
we can despoil ♦• the /r man **—Matt. 12 ;29.
has rendered himself «*, instead of weak,
The struggle for Truth makes one «*
prisoner rose up regenerated, a-, free.
the 8' impress of divine Science,
This a' point in C. S. is
when a- faith or spiritual strength wrestles
Still a- evidence that Jesus' reproof was
worse than before it was grasped by the s* error.
the 8' are the manifestations of the
should find a- supports and a higher home.
and the «* thoughts rule the wealcer.
his arm becomes a:
gained a- desires for spiritual Joy
until his grasp on good rrows s*.
having the a- evidence or Truth
but grows a- because of it.
the a- never yields to the weaker, except
Every trial of our faith in God makes us a:
the s' should be our faith and the purer our
he believes that something a- than
made their s* attack upon tlfis very point.
A mother is the s* educator,
C. S. a- emnhasizes the thought that
muscles of the blacksmith's arm are s*
should be «• garrisoned with virtue.
Hold these points s* in view,
more a- than the expressed thought.
a- to emulate the wonders wrought by Moses.
The hour has »* when proof and
Anatomy declares man to be a:
such as the 8* life of the tree
Therefore it is never s* nor organic,
forsake its corporeal, s*, and material basis.
The basis and s* of spiritualism are
the s* has been renewad.
Brain, heart, blood, . . . the material r ?
material s* is mortal.
The less that is said of physical s*
bodily conditions, «*, or economy,
no more contingent now on time or material # *
no material a- in which to worship Gk>d,
the more certain is the downfall of its r.
Chubch. The a- of Truth and Love ;
Digitized by
Google
STRUGTURBS
512
STUPID
structures
g 640-19 the most complicated corporeal r,
stranle '
earubJy
a 47-28 desertion of their Master in his last earthly «*
b 268-14 In this final v for supremacy,
forTrnth
» 426-10 0* for Tmth makes one strong
pr 4-12 The habitual «- to be always good
Jacob's
b a09- 7 The result of Jaoob*s s* thus appeared.
mighty
p 407- 8 is conquered only by a mighty •*.
s 146- 8 The r for the recovery of invalids goes on,
b 829-28 they would »• for recourse to the spiritual
p 407- 0 Every hour of delay makes the «- more severe.
481-16 The »' on their part was long.
t 460-16 Few yield without a «*,
g 634-28 will s- to destroy the spiritual idea of Love;
686-28 Through toil, «■, and sorrow,
stragsrled
a 38-18 When the human element in him tr with the
p 373- 8 «* long, and perhaps in vain, to
436-23 His friends s- hard to rescue the prisoner
stragrgrles
a 30- 8 This accounts for his s* in Gethsemane
p 439-22 in his r against liver-complaint
strnsrgrUnj?
a 46-16^ and peace to the «- hearts !
48- 6 waiting and r in voiceless agony,
m 67-28 for Love supports the s* heart
64-11 some noble woman, s* alone with adversity,
66-15 r against the advancing spiritual era.
b 306-16 tr with a mortal sense or life,
p 394-13 To those r with sickness,
ap 669-18 not i' to lift their heads above the
strychnine
pA 178- 3 the «', or whatever the drug used,
stubborn
/ 224-19 Cold disdain. ^ resistance,
287-10 s' beliefs and theories of parents
r 490- 8 Will - blind, s-, and headlong
stubbornness
gl 593-19 Rook. . . . Coldness and s*.
student (see aUo student's)
adheres
t 44ft-^ If the s* adheres strictly to the teachings of
any
t 462- 3 any s*, who adheres to the divine rules of C. 8.
divine
B 117-16 As a divine s- he unfolded God to man,
his
t 449-30 improves the health and the morals of his r
464-15 points out to his s* error as well as truth,
lift a
p 373- 9 to lift a 5* out of a chronic sin.
morals of the
e 446-28 thus disregarding the morals of the s*
one
pr^ xi-26 started by the author with only one s*
show yoar
t 451-31 Show your s' that mental malpractice
signifies
b 271-11 the word rendered disciple signifies r ;
snocess of the
p 372-^2 wiU be a hindrance to the . . . success of the s-.
teacher and
t 467- 5 has done more for teacher and # •,
463- 5 Teacher and $• should also be familiar with
teach yoar
t 463-14 Teach your 8- that he must know himself
will prove
p 384-14 the 8- will prove to himself, by
a 28- 6
p411-4
411-8
e449-M
466-17
469-28
46:^-9
student's
p 367-28
411-3
e 448-19
461-81
students
are advised
e 444-13
If the Master had not taken a r
If the 8- silently called the
because the s- was not perfectly attuned to
if the 8' practises what be is taught,
The 8-, wno receives his knowledge of C. S.,
the theologus (that is, the r
If the «* ^oes away to practise
namely, the s* higher attainments
My first discovery in the r practice
Try to leave on every »• mind
8' spiritual ^owth and experience
S- are advised by the author
Students
do not disnaiss
t 464-26 Do not dismiss s* at the dose of a
EngUsh
p 879- 9 on whom certain Rngllsh r expaimentedp
foor thousand
pr^ xil- 6 over four thousand r were tanght
her
pr^ x-16 she and her r have proved the worth of
p 408- 6 records of the cure, oy herself and her s-
his
a 28- 3 Even many of his s- stood in his way.
43-12 the most profiuble to his r.
4ft-80 His r then received the Holy Ghost.
48- 2 His r slept,
sp 86-16 Jesus, as be once journeyed with his r,
s la^U He appealed to his r:
137- 1 His 8- saw this power of Truth heal
146- 1 first article of faith propounded to his s-
147-26 and taught the genialities ... to his a-;
148- 1 When hli r brought to him a case
b 821-31 Jesus, who showed his s* the power of Mimi
o 342-12 the promise that his s* shoukf cast out evUi
343-26 Paul who was not one of his «*,
t 446- 2 teacher must thoroughly fit his s*
461-24 obligated to oi>en the eyes of his r
466-26 and so do all his r and patients.
r 473-31 Few, however, except bis s- undentood
g 609- 6 Our Master reappeared to his r.
a 46-32 Jesus* r , not sufflciently advanced
o 843-26 those apostles who were Jesus* s*,
maUeioiis
8 110-21 or by careless or malicious r,
minds of
t 463- 7 will be at Strife in the minds of r,
of Christlaa Science
t 461- 8 S' of C. S., who start with its letter
27-2J
a 27-22 Jesus sent forth seventy r at one time,
snooess of the
t 466- 7 has secured the only success of the r of
your
t 464- 4 Teach your s* the omnipotence of Truth,
464-28 until your s* tread fimuy in the
p 420- 6 If s- do not readily heal themselveB,
t 444-31 The teacher must make clear to r tne
460-29 by her manuscript circulated among the r.
studied
pr^ ix-24 before a work on the subject could be profitably
8-.
8 147-17 The book needs to be r,
ph 174- 3 practitioners by their more r methods.
Study
hraneh of
t 462-94 This branch of r is indispensable to the
oarefnl
ph 196-12 A careful s* of this text shows that
claasie
sp 82- 6 What Is classic s*, but discernment of the
medical
t 443- 4 consistency of systematic medical r,
443- 8 While a course of medical s- is
Scriptural
pr^viii-29 give to friends the results of her Scriptural r,
sp 89-16 believes that he cannot be an orator without r
ph 171-10 not needing to s* brainology to learn
176- 4 modem Eves took up the s* of medical works
196-20 Observation, invention, s*, and
/ 202- 6 If men would bring to bear upon the s* of
p 382- 6 given to the s- of CT S. and to the
r 49fr-27 S- thoroughly the letter and imbibe the spirit.
ap 669-21 S- it, ponder it.
studyinfiT
ph 179-26 The sedulous matron — r her Jahr
b 821- 2 as may be seen by r the book of Jobw
stumble
/ 206- 3 8- with lameness, drop with drunkenness,
t 463- 4 and so he may s* and fail in the darkneaa.
stungr
op 669-26 is at lasts* to death by his own malice;
stupefiEiction
p 416-12 They quiet the thought by inducing r
Stupefying
8p 96-28 Lulled by 8- illusions, the world is asleep
stupendous
pre/ ix-31 to the solution of the s- Life-problem;
stupid
m 68-27 not to court vulgar extravagance or s* ease,
8 158-16 cataplasms, and whiskey are r substitutes
Digitized by
Google
STURDY
513
SUBSTANCE
the task of the «• pioneer to hew the tall oak
wUf be meek, its growth a-.
Sturdy
prefvil-33
{46S-16 Itsbeginning
styled
/ 213- 1 moyements of mortal belief,
snbmvides
y 511- 2 r and radiates their borrowed light,
subdue
b 315-19
p 421-13
a 517-27
subdued
pAli»-20
1)406-15
subdues
8 145-12
subduiner
a 142- 2
subject
irremt
pr^ ix-30
pre/ ix-2
of uokneM
ph ied-13
prollflo
/228-7
are 5* the real.
we realize this likeness only when we a- sin
and r the symptoms by remoTing the
replenish tne earth, and «• it; — Gen. 1 .-28.
l^itent mental fears are «* by him.
period, in which mortal sense is r
Truth, r the human belief in disease.
the old systems, derised for s* them,
ignorance of the great s* up to that time,
began to jot down her thoughts on the main r,
by attracting the mind to the s* of sickness.
Heredity is a prolific s* for mortal belief to
have already heard too much on that s-.
what another may say or think on this r,
p 416-30
this
pr 1-5
ph 170-25
6 297-4
o 841-12
356-9
p 373- 4
t 449-17
work on the
pre/ ix-23 before a work on the s* could
The age seems ready to approach this «*,
until the belief on this «* changes.
Proof is essentia] to a due estimate of this s*.
Jesus reasoned on this a- practically,
we must have more faith in God on this a-
requires a higher understanding to teach this s*
a 49-5
m
ap ^
56-13
74- 2
ah 102-23
a 120-16
124-17
150-19
ph 171-22
173-7
200-13
/ 244-14
249-9
6 283-24
297-18
305-28
331-4
337-29
0356-22
361-25
p 372-15
429-12
r 486-22
g 515- 8
534-19
subjected
6305-2
318-28
o 341- 8
341-16
subjection
/227-9
240-29
p 400- 5
0 618- 1
subjective
a 108-27
114-30
ph 189-31
g 512-16
ap 573-21
^/592- 7
subjects
a 65-3
an 101-24
ph 175- 5
p402-26
413-10
t 446-32
^607-8
** Sren the devils are a* unto us — Luke 10 : 17.
the Christ is not a' to material conditions,
r to such moral regulations as will
spiritual life which is not a- to death,
produce the very apathy on the «• which
nor . . . bear reliable testimony on the a-
represented as a' to growth, maturity, and
believe that both . . . are a- to disease,
infinite Mind, — «' to non-intelligence !
supposition, that ... the potter is s* to the
clay,
and not «* to decay and dust.
a' to laws of decay.
Let us rejoice that we are s* to the
Life is not a- to death :
but r to change and dissolution,
not «* to birth, growth, maturity, decay,
it would be »' to their limitations
S' sickness, sin, and death to the rule of
How then is it possible for Him to create man
a- to
must be correct . . . and a' to demonstration.
He can neither . . . be «* to matter, nor
Science declares that man is «* to Blind,
mortal In belief and a- to chance and change,
ideas are s* to the Mind which forms them,
for it is not a- to the law of God,
a' to material sense which is discord.
The governor is not «* to the governed,
appear contradictory when a' to such usage,
according to a divine given rule, and «* to proof.
and in s^ to hopeless slaverjr,
is finally brought into a- to Truth.
which must be held in s* before its influence
His birthright is dominion, not a-.
a s* state of mortal mind which
what is termed matter is but the «• state of
for matter is the «* condition of mortal mind.
externalized, yet s*. states of faith and
the a- state by which he could see the
the «* states of error; material senses;
a- to unchristian comment and usage
upon those who practise it, and upon their # *
and less thought is given to sanitary «•,
The operator would make his a- believe
views of parents and other persons on these s*
oftentimes s* you to its abuse,
objects and s* would be obscure,
subjugate
©AT65-8
sublime
a 45-4
49-11
a 138-15
c 266-17
p 387-27
ap 571-30
subliniest
a 51-4
sublimity
^5094W
511-5
to r intelligence, to make mind mortal,
crowned with the glory of a s* success,
sacrifices, his divine patience,, s* courage,
His r summary points to the religion of Love,
the a- question, what is infinite Mind
history of Christianity furnishes a- proofs
the a' grandeur of divine Science,
the s' influence of his career.
in which beauty, a% purity, and holiness
the S', magnitude, and iniinitude
submerged
g 54^ 2 false belief that spirit is now a- in
submergence
gl 581-23 Purification by Spirit: a- in Spirit.
682-22 S' in Spirit; immortality brought to light.
submission
a 82-13 he bowed In holy s* to the divine decree.
a 157-27 both mind and body worse for this a-.
159- 6 and she was forced into s*.
ph 183-24 S- to error superinduces loss of power.
/ 216-17 his body is in s- to everlasting Life and
p 391- 7 Instead of blind and calm s* to
404- 7 suffering which his «• to such habits brings,
gl 597- 1 in token of reverence and s*
submissive
6 314-30 r to death as being in supposed accord with
submit
p 381- 2 Ignorant of ... we s* to unjust decrees,
406-7 ^n wUl r to C. 8.
435-32 only jurisdiction to which the prisoner can r
r 402-24 must eventually a- to the Science of Mind,
submitted
ap 76-30
a 111-29
147- 7
/ 215-11
0349-9
p 429-14
9 516- 6
518-3
death must be overcome, not a- to,
I s* my metaphysical system of
were s* to the broadest practical test,
submitting
/ 239-20 matter Is then a- to Spirit.
subordinate
a 125-17 When s- to the divine Spirit,
Spiritual vision is not s* to
we should a- material law to spiritual law.
affirms that mind is s* to the body,
when we a- the false testimony
himself a' alone to his Maker.
subordination
/ 206- 5 should be exercised only in r to Truth ;
subscribed
r 471-23 The author «• to an orthodox creed
subscribes
/ 225-10 until it a- to their systems;
subsequent
o 366-30 Does a- follow its antecedent?
g 531- 4 maintained in all the a' forms of belief.
637-22 S' Bible revelation is coordinate with the
subsequently
/ 206-30 does not make mistakes and s* correct them.
r 476-15 which may s* be regained.
g 549-17 from which one or more individualities r
subserve
g 501-14 which a- the end of natural good,
subserving
6 319- 4 error reversed as «* the facts
subside
p 421-20
subsides
p 384-25
substance
all
e259-5
6 275-14
r469- 8
glUSl- 7
and color
6 310- 7
when the fear is destrojred, the inflammation
wills*.
When the fear a- and the conviction
for he represents .
the sum of all s*.
All «•, intelligence, wisdom, beinjE,
Spirit, which includes in itself au s*
Truth; Love; alls-; intelligence.
seen in all form, s-, and color,
and oontlnolty
a 124-25 Spirit is the life, a-, and continuity
and creator
c267- 7
and Life
6 286-21
andUfe
gl 591- 9
nlnd
6 325-32
^/ 580-12
ad n
theory that Spirit is not the only s* and creator
God*s thoughts ... are r and Life.
intelligence, s*, and life
A false sense of life, r, and mind
•', and mind are found to be the
Digitized by
Google
SUBSTANCE
5U
SUBTLE
substance
Any other
6 301-21 Tlie belief that man has any other $-,
are not
IIP 90- 7 The earth*8 orbit and ... are not r.
cannot_prod«ioe
e 267- 6 and shadow cannot produce r.
divliie
b 300-29 onirerse reflects and expresses the diyine r
r 468-24 reflecting the dirine $- of Spirit.
^{694-19 Spuut. Divine «*; Mind;
eternal
b 291^-25 Truth is spiritoalt eternal r,
901-11 and reflects the eternal r, or Spirit,
foreign
p 438-22 the facts . . . show that this for is a foreign r ,
God Is
b 301-17 As Ood is r and man is the ^
intellJ|renoe, nor
9 133-28 no life, intelligence, nor «* outside of God.
r 468- 9 no life, truth, Intelligence, nor «* in matter.
lntelll|renee or
ff 508- 6 The only intelligence or r of a thought,
is In Mind
e 267- 1 the spiritual idea, wliose r is in Bfind,
Life and
b 814-22 presented to her, . . . the true idea of Life and r .
Ufe and
b 311-18 dream of life and r as existent in matter,
life, and InteUlgenoe
sp 91-25 postulate . . . that «% life, and intelligence are
ap 662- 9 reflected light, r, life, and intelligence.
563- 9 belief that «*, life, and intelligence can be
Life, • • . and Intelligence
a 27-14 Life, r, and intelligence of the universe
ph 186-19 God as the only Lift, «*, and intelligence,
9^696-7 the idea of Life, r, and intelligence;
Ufe» . . . and Intelligence
(see Ufe)
life, • . . and mind
^682-5 belief as to life, r, and mind;
life, or
gl 584-28 the absence of s-, life, or intelligence.
material
b 278-17 The admission that there can be material r
801-23 seems to himself to be material s*,
Mind and
b 801-28 presents an inverted image of Mind and r
Mind Is
p 414-24 C. S. declares that Mind is s-,
of all
f 263- 8 the r of all, because I am that I am.
of ul devotion
/ 241-19 s- of all devotion is the reflection and
of an idea
c 257-12 the r of an idea is very far from
of good
b 801-19 and in reality tias, only the r of good,
of Life
sp 91-17 the r Of Life or Mind.
of Spirit
b 301-19 and in reality has, ... the «• of Spirit,
r 468-24 reflecting the divine s- of Spirit.
480- 1 When the r of Spirit appears in C. S.,
of things
b 2^ 4 ** the «• of things hoped for." — Heb. 11 : 1.
r 468-20 «« The s* of things hoped for, — Heb. 11 ; 1.
of thought
p 4^-30 Bones have only the r of thought
or intelligence
p 418- 6 error that life, «■, or intelligence can be in
or nund
o 364- 2 material life, «-, or mind
pulpy
ph 192- 2 The belief that a pulpy s* under the skull
real
r 468-22 Soul, or God, is the only real r.
reaUtyof
b 311-27 have not the reality of a-.
seenied to be
b 314-19 and the body, . . . seemed to be r.
b 312- 6 What to material sense seems s-,
seems to be
b 301- 7 To himself, . . . material man seems to be r,
sense of
b 301- 8 his sense of r involves error
so-ealled
p 428-32 The so-called «• of bone is
Sonland
b 280-14 finite sense of the divisibUity of Soul and r,
sa]>posed
e 267-13 the supposed a* of non-intelligent matter.
the only
b 27B- 4 Spirit is the only «* and consciousness
336-12 Spirit is the only r,
substance
a 88-28 be said in r: Having eyes ye see not,
IIP 90- 9 the thought that there can be r in matter,
an lOO-U through the s* of the nerves.**
s 162-23 whatfecaUedtheloetrof 1
ph 173-42 Neither the r nor the manifi
e 267- 4 If matter, so-called, is r,
b 279- 1 Which ought to be r to us,
312- 6 is found to be r.
313-81 To show that the r of himself was Spirit
330-11 Ood is infinite, the only Life, r, Spuit,
331- 2 no mofe . . . than r Is in its shadow,
o 319-31 In C. S., «* is understood to be Spirit,
360- 1 opponents of C. S. believe r to be matter.
361-29 lb them matter was r,
869-11 the belief that matter is r,
r 467- 6 no s*, no truth, no love, but that which
46»-16 Oues«on. — Whatisr?
468-17 5- is that which is eternal
466-19 Truth, Life, and Love are r ,
472-16 that intelligence, r, Hfe,
477-22 Soul is the r, Ufe, and
483-16 sheafflxed ... the name"* r** to Mind.
If 516- 4 The r. Life, intelligence. Truth, and
gl 568-24 S' ; self-existent and eternal Mind;
501-17 divine Principle, r, Life, Truth, Love;
594-26 definition of
substance-matter
M> 88-16 at one time are supposed to be r
o 278- 9 the notion that there is real s*,
314-4 relinquished the belief of r,
substances
/ 209-16 compounded minerals or aggregated r
209-26 Material s- or mundane formations,
g 509-20 So-called mineral, vegetable, and animal a*
ibstantial
1:
sa
93-1 as «• and able to control the body
268-16 semi-metaphysical systems afford no r aid
276- 6 niatter is neither r, liviiLg, nor
278-12 That matter is r or has liie and
278-31, 32 cannot be «- if Spirit is r
292-16 To mortal mind, matter is s*,
301-11 immortal, spiritual man is really r,
335-14 Things spiritual and eternal are r.
g 531- 1 living, s-, and intelligent.
substantialitv
b 301-16 spiritual man*s s- transcends mortal vision
818- 2 but for him to conceive of the r of Spirit
substantially
6 324-412 said r,«« He that believeth — jMJoJbtU.-Siw
p 436-27 r chaiged the Jury, twelve Mortal Minds,
substitute
/ 218^19 why do you r drugs for the
substitutes
» 146-13 Material medicine r drugs for the
156-16 Drugs, cataplasms, and whiskey are stupid r
/ 247-28 embellishments of the person are poor a*
substituting^
ph 167-32 S' good words for a good life,
t 462-11 ana s- his own views for Truth,
r 482- 7 can always be gained by r tlie word God,
ap 678- 2 by «* for the corporeal sense, the InoorporaJ
substitution
r 481-32 9' of the word aenMe for »<nd
gl 67»- 1 the s- of the spiritual f«>r the material
substratum
corporeal
p 406-28 in the corporeal s* of brain
grosser
b 293- 8 The grosser r is nanied matter
inanimate
/ 243-21 the inanimate «* of mortal mind,
lU
sp 80-94 control of mortal mind over its «*,
uneonsdoas
p 409-11 the unconscious r of mortal mind,
400-17 superior to its unconscious r, matter.
sp 80-26
9 167-13
pA 196-3
p 371- 2
subterfnsre
t 447-31
subtile
6 284-24
subtle
an 102-20
/22^4
p376- 6
£ 451-26
^616-6
mortal mind which convulses its r,
more like the human mind tlian the r of
more power . . . than the s«. matter,
body IB the s* of mortal mind.
He may say, as a r, that evil is unreal,
the more s* and misnamed material elemoits
weavinig webs more complicated and r.
under more r and depraving forms.
It is the most r,
especially any «• degree of evil,
serpent of God*s creating is neither r nor
Digitized by
Google
SUBTLE
515
bUCH
subtle
ap 664-32
subtlety
e 447-12
ap 663-27
664-26
0<693- 7
694-2
subtract
/2ia-7
subverted
pA 200-19
succeed
8 149-12
/243- 2
p 372-21
Now the serpent was more «• — t?e?i. 3 ; 1.
«* more «* than any beast of the — Gen. 3 ; 1.
Ignorance, 8\ or false chari^ does not
The serpentine form stands for «*,
are typified by a serpent, or animal «*.
sensuality; s-; error; animal magnetism.
S-i a lie; the opposite of Truth,
we do not multiply when we should a*,
he is neither inverted nor 8-,
If you fail to 8- in any case,
but we can never a* . . . through ignoranoe
and hope to r with contraries?
411-32 If you 8- in wholly removing the fear, •
419-28 TO IT in healing, you must conquer your
and think to s- without the spirit.
<461-9
succeeded
sp 96-21
p 431-17
succeeding
/ 246-26 Each r year unfolds wisdom,
succeeds
S 149- 7
167-8
/ 262-24
p 372-23
success
crowned with
a 22-10 these efforts are crowned with «*.
enllghtennient, and
1 462- 8 potency, enlightenment, and 8:
happiness* aud
p 406-11 conspirators against health, happiness, and 8'.
In error Is defeat
/ 239-12 8- in error is defeat in Truth.
and we want that day to be «• by C. S.,
8" in getting Mortal Man into
The prescription which 8* in one instance
It 8' where nomoeopathy fails,
says: . . . How sin 8\
Matter «• for a period only by falsely parading
in heallnt
«p 96-1
e 448-28
insure
£449-15
but it is important to »• in healing,
he cannot fail of 5* in healing.
qualities which insure «* in this Science;
of Jesns' mission
a 28- 2 they only hindered the s* of Jesus* mission.
of the student
p 372-32 recovery of the siclc and the s" of the student.
of the students
£466-7
snblinte
a 46- 4
unequalled
8 134-20
successes
« 133-13
successful
« 164-31
p869-8
has secured the only s- of the students
crowned with the glory of a sublime s*,
and unequalled 8' in the first century,
miracles attended the a- of the Hebrews;
The better and more a* method
^ unfitted for the «■ treatment of disease.
successfully
pr 1-8 whatever has been a- done for the
" ""• "^ Drugs and hygiene cannot «* usurp the
ph 167-13
successive
m W-U
^604-16
606-14
64»-14
such
pre/ xii- 2
pr 3-30
6-23
7-4
Bach «* stage of experience
The 8- app^ring of God*s ideas
forming each r stage of progress.
8' generations do not begin with the
for 8' institutions after 1883,
In 8' a case, the only acceptable prayer is to
S' an error would impede true religion.
showing the necessity for 8' forcible utterance,
8- 8 s- externals are spoken of by Jesus
11-31 S' a desire has little need of
12- 6 The beneficial effect of s* prayer for the sick is
13- 9 s* as the heathen use.
13-22 doubts and fears which attend 8- a belief,
16-21 S' prayer is answered, in so far as we
16- 4 S' prayer heals sickness,
a 23-7 5* a theory is man-made.
24-81 could not admit 8' an event to be possible.
26-22 involved «* a sacrifice as makes us admit
31- 3 and God will never place it in s* tiands.
3^ 2 5* indignities as he received,
43-30 errors growine from «• beliefs.
63-18 which might flow from 8- discomfort.
m 66-13 8' moral regulations as will secure increasing
62- 4 education of children should be s- as to
63-14 0. S. furnishes no precedent for r injustice,
66-28 salutary under r circumstances,
67-32 rebuked the suffering from any s- cause
sp 74-14 persons in a- opposite dreams
such
ap 74-19 S' a backward transformation is impossible
74-27 two s* opposite conditions as the
77-23 s* communications would grow beautifully less
79- 8 r a mental method produces permanent
83-10 for a- a l>elief hides Truth
86- 7 iif' intuitions reveal whatever constitutes
87-13 Scotch call a- vision " second sight ",
an 106-16 sanction only a- methods as are
106-24 revellings and a- like : — Oal. 6 : 21.
10&-26 they which do a- things — Oal. 5 : 21.
106-29 against »• there is no Taw. " — Gal. 5 ; 23.
a 112-29 a- a school is erroneous, for it
119- 6 a- theories lead to one of two things.
122-11 a- as brain and nerves,
129^14 tribulation r ks was not since — Matt. 24 : 21.
130-24 8' as they belong to the heavenly kingdom.
132-11 s* effects, coming from divine Mind,
136-23 for how could a- a sinner comprehend
130-32 The moral condition of a- a man demands
141-10 All revelation (a- is the popular thought !)
146- 9 S' systems are barren of the vitality of
152-11 S- errors beset every material theory,
162-19 5' a fact illustrates our theories.
163- 1 is frequently attenuated to «* a degree
164-28 H' a mother runs to her little one,
156-14 s* a belief is governed by the majority.
167-11 a* repetition of thought-attenuations,
169-17 and not have risked a- treatment.
161-29 S' unconscious mistakes would not occur, if
ph 177-31 In 8' cases a few persons believe the
179-16 body then seems to require a- treatment.
181- 8 but mortal belief tias a- a partnership.
186-11 S' theories and r systems of So-called
185-17 S' theories have no relationship to C S.,
196-20 S- books as will rule disease out of
199- 7 producing a- a result on the hammer.
/ 204-18 S- theories are evidently erroneous.
204-32 must unsay it and cease from s* utterances ;
206-18 or as they melt into a- thinness that -
207-17 8' as the amalgamation of Truth and error
208-18 6^' an utterance is " the voice of — Matt. 3 ; 8.
216- 4 What has touched Life, God, to a- strange is-
sues?
217- 3 and the notion of s* a possibility is
220- 4 S' admissions ought to open people's eyes
229-10 the belief which unites a- opposites
243-22 Neither . . . can carry on a- telegraphy;
244- 2 therefore s« deformity is not real,
244-27 S- admissions cast us headlong
246-24 manifested the influence of r a belief.
24^10 S' is the true Science of being.
253-28 for no «• law exists.
e 261- 9 with 8' absorbed interest as to foiget it,
266- 2 S' is the sword of Science,
b 273-22 If there were a' a material law. It would
276-29 8' as matter, disease, sin, and death,
280-11 S' belief can neither apprehend nor
28a-18 8' as the structural life of the tree
290-14 *' On 8' the second death hath no — i?et'. 20 .- &
294-31 The Science of Mind corrects a- mistakes,
309-28 to suppose that there can be s- a reality as
aoo-29 a- so-called life always ends in death.
312- 2 a- so-called knowledge is reversed
314-16 To 8' materialists, the real man seemed a
820-20 however transcendental a' a thought
326- 5 S-a. one abideth in Life,
331-23 r omnipresence and individuality
832-24 in «* a form of humanity as they
o 341- 8 when subjected to a' usage.
343- 1 are taught in a- cases to say. Amen.
343-29 to follow 8' examples !
346- 1 8' criticism confounds man with Adam.
. 348-32 If «• are the present fruits,
361-22 Because s* starting-points are neither
352-27 because there are no a- things.
356-29 proved to be »• by our Master
358- 5 S- doctrines are *• confusion
360- 8 for mine grive me «* personal pleasure,
p 362- 8 debarred from s' a place and s* society,
363- 3 sandal oil perhaps, which is in a- common use
364- 8 tribute to a- ineliable affection,
364-20 Jesus told Simon that a' seekers as he
366- 7 finding utterance in a* words as
366-20 s* commendation as the Magdalen gained
366-32 a- as peace, patience in tribulation,
366-19 S- so-called Scientists will strain out gnats,
374-21 S- a state of mind induces sickness.
378-29 S' a power, ... is inconceivable;
378-30 and if a- a power could be divinely directed,
383-16 It is the native element of a- a mind,
383-25 S' instances only prove the illusive
384-20 s* symptoms are not ant to follow
386- 7 no a- result occurs witnout mind
392-25 Admitting only r conclusions as you
394-13 8' admissions are discouraging.
Digitized by
Google
SUCH
such
p39i-32
398-29
404- 7
413-25
413-30
422-13
424-18
427-27
433-10
436-13
437-24
442- 2
<443- 6
443-18
443-20
446-10
448-8
460-12
463-26
466-6
466-21
460-13
463-30
r 478-1
478-10
487-21
496-12
9 604-26
617- 4
&3&-9
645-13
649-21
664- 4
664-19
ap 673- 2
673-24
suckling
©371-21
sudden
a 47- 8
ph 179-1
/21ft-24
« 377-15
suddenly
pr 14-16
a 36-26
«p 77-1
p 377-13
434-19
438-13
suffer
a 33-14
37- 3
40-17
m 66-3
s 108-11
ph 176-28
181- 7
184-21
189-14
189-14
/ 210-26
212- I
221-31
236-4
237-31
238-21
250-16
b 296-29
296-20
322-15
340-29
o 346-14
346-24
©372-16
376-18
376-26
378- 4
381-4
381-10
387-23
390-20
391-13
392-32
393-21
397-26
403-5
414-10
421- I
43&-25
9 624-29
faith is not the healer in «• cases,
changes a* ills into new and more dilficalt
suffering which his submission to s' habits
directing the mind to «' signs,
Srobable at any time ttiat s- ills may
1 8' be the case, explain to them the
«■ opinions as may alarm or discourage,
when all «- remeoiee hare failed
The jury must regard in s* cases only the
S' acts bear their own Justification,
for s- high-handed illegality,
because there are no »' laws,
those, who make s* a compromise,
give up g- cases, and leave invalids free
8- invalids may learn the value of
has generally completely healed 9- cases.
Uncter s* circumstances, to say that there is no
To teach G. S. to «- as these is no task.
S' a practice does not demonstrate the
for 8- a course increases fear,
S- mental states indicate weakness
one who has grown into «* a fitness for it
till 8- thought is rectified by Spirit.
S- seeming medical effect or action is that of
But there Is, there can be, no s* division,
when no s* persons were ever seen to go into
there is in reality no s* thing as mortal mind,
opens the prison doors to s* as are bound,
vague conjectures emit no r effulgence,
inr a phrase as ** an anthropomorphic God,"
r as evil, matter, error, and death?
S' fundamental errors send falsity into
culminate in s* vague hypotheses
There Ls no s* thing as mortality,
Mind sets at naught r a mistaken belief,
is unable to map ar a view,
r a recognition of being is, . . . possible
nor would I keep the s* a lifelong babe.
The influx of light was «•.
the 5* cures of which it is capable ;
Treat a belief in sickness . . . with «• dismissal.
A 8' joy or grief has caused what Ls termed
you will find yourself 8' well.
8' pardoned and pushed into heaven,
recognition of Spirit and of infinity comes not s*
becomes 8* weak or abnormally strong,
Then C. S. turns «■ to the supreme tribunal,
Turning s* to Personal Sense,
their Master was about to s* violence
They who sin must <r.
Was it just for Jesus to r ?
•• 5- it to be so now : — MaU. 3 ; 15.
for the divine Mind cannot a*.
human mind, ... is supposed to feel, s*, enjoy.
which can neither 8' nor enjoy,
for matter cannot s*.
seem to make good men s*
more than the sinners themselves s*.
matter, being unintelligent, cannot say, '* I s*.
We 8* or enjoy in our dreams,
neither food nor . . . can make one «*,
Better s* a doctor infected with smallpox to
they hug false beliefs and r the delusive
because we «* severely from error.
weary or pained, enjoy or «•, according to
teaches that mortals are created to s* and die.
will r the pangs of destruction,
since God has sentenced sin to s-.
leaves nothing that can sin. «•, be puniihed or
belief that we »• from the sins of others.
how can he »• longer?
He can neither sin, «-, be subject to
it cannot, for that very reason, s* with a fever.
shoMTine that it is impossible for matter to «-,
Unwittingly you sentence yourself to «*.
Be no more willing to 8- the illusion that you
cannot in reality s' from breaking anything
except
will 8' in proportion to your belief and fear,
one cannot s' as the result of any labor of love,
S' no claim of sin or of sickness to grow
It is error to r for aught but your own sins,
then the body cannot r from them.
Your body would «* no more from tension
walk, see, hear, enjoy, or «•
should and does cause the perpetrator to s-,
impossibility that matter, brain, . . . can r
he suffers only as the insane s\
and Mortal Man can ar only for his sin.
Could Spirit . . . give matter ability to sin and <) ?
Digitized by
Google
SUFFERING
517
SUMMONS
Buffering
repentance nnd
a 19-17 Every pang of repenUnce and r,
■In and
a 23-10 and that eventually both sin and r will
/ 210-29 To mortal sense, sin and s' are real,
229- 6 but if sin and «• are realities of being,
p 435- 7 which alone is capable of sin and s:
•In brings
a 37- 2 sin brings «* as much to-day as yesterday
■ouroe of all
/20B-12 the prolific source of all »•
saAclent
a 36- 5 sufficient »-,... to quench the love of sin.
supposed
p 391-15 Truth, will destroy all othei' supposed «•,
421-18 When the supposed 8' is gone from
through
pr 5-21 the destruction of sin through s-.
/ 224- 8 is self-destroyed through 8-.
ap 609-21 eventually expiate their sin through a*.
to cause
pr 6-11 To cause «■ as the result of sin,
weakness and
p 406-26 Inharmony . . . involves weakness and a*,
which awakens
ph 196- 6 Better the «* which awakens mortal mind
without
/ 221-24 and she ate without «•,
p 885-17 can be experienced without 8*.
ff 567- 7 idiere parturition is without «*.
your
p 386-21 you learn that your s- was merely the
pr 14-15 If r from a belief in sickness,
m 68-18 was r from incipient insanity,
9p 76-18 5-, sinning, dying beliefs are unreal.
77-21 or of a sinning, ^ sense,
78-11 must still be mortal, sinning, s\ and dying.
ph 175-10 to say that a rose, . . . can produce 8* !
188-16 thinks that ... the s- is in that body.
193-14 My «* is all gone."
/ 240-25 must sooner or later, either by s* or by Science,
248-16 Is it imperfection, joy, sorrow, sin, s- ?
b 818-19 beliefs, from which comes so much «*,
o 348-22 while complaining of the s- disease brings,
p 365-^1 The poor «* heart needs its
877-31 is of itself powerless to produce «•.
379-21 but is s* from her belief that blood is
889-30 was then r from a complication of symptoms
395- 1 The sick unconsciously argue for «•,
897- 8 i9* is no less a mental condition than
404- 6 0* which his submission to such habits brings,
407- 2 a «* inconceivably terrible to
t 444- 4 9' is oft the divine agent in this elevation.
ff 567-10 has its a* because it is a false belief.
ap 674-28 which your «• sense deems wrathful
gl 588- 2 death; a* and self-destruction;
sufferings
bodily
p 397- 9 You cause bodily a- and increase them by
error and its
/ 237-19 To prevent the experience of error and its a*,
great
a 158-14 and endured great a* upon earth.
his
a 38-22 his a* were the fruits of other people's sins,
lllnsive
p 371-17 before he can get rid of the illusive a*
of JesiM
a 34-11 had really commemorated the a* of Jesus
Mlf.lnfllcted
p 396-20 which reduces self-inflicted a*
your
p 386-25 Your a- are not the penalty for
suffers
m 66-11 The union of the sexes a* fearful discord.
ip 81-3 to show the sick that matter a*
a 134- 8 one who a* for his convictions.
ph 168-16 sick and useless, a* and dies,
184-18 We say man a* from the effects of
184-21 Mortal mind alone a-,
187-26 and a* from the attempt.
/ 202-17 but immortal man, . . . neither sins, a*, nor
229- 5 should hesitate to say that Jehovah sins or a* ;
6 270-30 Hence the fact that the human mind alone a*,
285- 7 the material personality which a*,
294-10 that matter enjoys and a*.
p 388- 6 r less, only because it knows less of
396-21 all teaching that the body r,
400-12 belief, that ... the body, a* and reports dis-
ease
414-26 matter neither feels, a*, nor enjojrs.
419- 8 If your patient from any cause a* a relapse,
420-33 Tell him that he a* only as the insane suffer,
suffers
p 429-12 is cold and decays, but it never a*.
r 493-25 That man is material, and that matter a-,
sufScient
pr 3- 3 is not a* to warrant him in advising God.
4- 9 Outward worship is not of itself a- to
10-14 Seeking is not a*.
a 29^ 1 and not a* moral courage.
36- 5 reveals the necessity of a* suffering,
c 257-25 Who hath found finite life or love a*
266-14 until the lesson is a* to exalt you;
p 363-29 was her grief a* evidence to warrant the
t 454-14 He, who understands in a a- degree the Principle
r 488- 2 result of our teachings is their a- confirmation.
497- 4 the Bible as our a- guide to eternal Life.
suflciently
pr 11-16 if indeed, he has not already suffered a*
a 30-26 If we have triumphed a* over the errors
45^32 Jesus' students, not a* advanced
an 84- 7 When a- advanced in Science
ph 181-18 or are not a* spiritual to depend on Spirit,
o 352- 1 because they did not a* understand God
p 387- 7 we conclude that . . . has been carried a* far;
sugrsrest
b 287-15 how can He be absent or a- the absence of
g 502-12 serves to a* the proper reflection of God
suggested
a 114-18 if a better word or phrase could be a*,
p 364-16 Here is a' a solemn question,
sugsrestion
g 529- 2 a a- of change in the modus operandi,
544-18 the flrst a* at more than the one Mind,
suggestions
p 433- 9 warped by the irrational, unchristian a*
r 496- 2 in Science there is no transfer of evil a*
suggestive
b 296-32 making them human creatures wi th a- feathers ;
g 529- 6 The first system of a* obstetrics has changed.
suggestiveness
ap 560- 1 a special a* in connection with the
suggests
c 256-10 a* polytheism, rather than the one
265-11 by no means a* man's absorption
b 338-16 This a* the thought of something fluids
338-17 It further a* the thought of
suicide
a 43-13 the treason and a- of his betrayer,
/ 203-25 The so-called sinner is a a*.
suit
pre/ x-11 to a- the general drift of thought,
t 460- 2 twist every fact to a- themselves.
suits
p 440-29 forbidden to enter . . . any more a*
441- 6 not permitted to enter any a- at the bar of
Suiphuria
a 156-10 occasional doses of a high attenuation of S-.
sum
8 129- 4 a properly computed a* in arithmetic.
c 259- 4 he represents infinite Mind, the a* of all
p 363-16 one for a large a* and one for a smaller,
422- 1 and that their combined a- is
ap 663-10 dragon stands for the a* total of human error.
574-17 the 8' total of human ndsery,
summarize
p 363-24 Why did he thus a- her debt to
summarized
a 113-10 propositions of divine metaphysics are a' in the
summary
a 138-15 His sublime a* points to the religion of Love.
summed
gl 505-18 limits, in which are a* up all human acts,
summer
ap 96- 8 a* and winter, seedtime and harvest
/ 220-13 procures a a* residence with more ease than
r 492-19 flght it out on this line, if it takes all a'."
summit
p 367-13 from the a* of devout consecration,
g 549-31 He absolutely drops from his a-,
summits
g 515- 5 creeping over lofty a%
sununoned
o 342- 3 are a* to the support of Christianity,
p 431-13 the prisoner a- Pnysiology,
434-13 a* to appear before the bar of Justice
436-15 the prisoner a* two professed friends,
438-26 Court of Truth a* Furred Tongue
t 468-21 as ritualism and creed are a* to give place to
summons
g 532-21 Its a* may be thus paraphrased :
Digitized by
Google
SUMS
518
SUPPLE
sums
8 128-^ The addition of two «* in mathematics
8Un (see alao son's)
app«Ars to rise
r 493- 2 To corporeal sense, the ar appears to rise andset,
If 547-16 germinating specie . . . seemed a small «*.
at rest
8 119-27 the earth is in motion and the r at rest.
central
/ 209- 6 is the central «* of its own systems
clothed with the
ap 660- 7 a woman clothed with the r, — Rev. 12 .- 1.
declining
/ 246-13 un dimmed by a declining r.
following the
a 21-^ After following the «* for six days,
hides the
6 296- 4 As a cloud hides the «■ it cannot extinguish,
melts before the
r 480-31 As vapor melts before the 8-,
obscores the
b 299-28 as the mist obecnres the 8- or the moontaln ;
of Tlrtue
/ 246-11 The radiant s- of rirtue and troth
or sateUlte
ap 5TI-20 has no need of r or satellite,
seenis to niOTe
8 121-18 and the 8' seems to moTe from east to west,
standing in the
ap 561- 8 an ** angel standing in the «*.'* — Rev. 19 .- 17.
8 121-M The r is the central stillness,
121-26 earth revolves about the 8- once a year,
ph 188-29 senses have no immediate evidence of a «*.
188-32 desired information regarding the «*.
189- 3 If the eyes see no «* for a week,
189-12 or doubt that the s- will reappear.
/ 260-13 like a ray of light which comes from the r,
e 266-18 or a flower witnered by the «•
b 296-24 it no longer hides the 8\
300-80 the 8- is seen in the ray of light which
810-12 The a- is not aJTected by the revolution of the
o 361-17 a ray of lifpht one with the r,
g 604-10 This Heht is not from the «*
610-16 The r is a metaphorical representation of
638-11 The «*, giving light and heat to the earth,
ap 668- 5 his face was as ft were the a*. — Rev, 10 ; 1.
658-15 it has for you a light above the «-,
661- 6 Agassiz, . . . saw the «* in an egg
561-26 The Revelator symbolizes Spirit By the r.
gl 696- 1 definition of
sunbeam
/ 210-31 as a r penetrates the cloud.
247-26 glances in the warm 8\
sundered
8p 76-29 the moment when the link ... is being s*.
sunlisrht
8 162- 4 C. S. brings to the body the r of Truth,
ph 189-11 the existence of the 8-
g 516-17 s* glints from the church-dome,
sunny
/240- 3 Arctic regions, r tropics, giant hills,
Sun of Righteousness
ap 576- a lighted by the S- o/ R;
sunrise
8 119-26 In viewing the r, one finds that it
sun's
8 144- 7 when dawns the r brave light.
ph 189- 3 the 8' influence over the earth.
g 548-10 when clouds cover the s* face I
suns
/ 240- 7 8' and planets teach grand lessons.
sunshine
m 66- 8 in the «• of joy and prosperity.
67-16 or r gladdens the troubled sea.
8 121-12 in God's perennial and happy s-,
122-19 that little prophet of storm and «•,
b 299-28 r of Truth, will melt awav the shadow
p 866-18 like dew before the mormng «*.
superabundance
/ 201-11 r of being is on the side of God, good.
superficial
t 460-22 the 8' and cold assertion, '* Nothing ails you.**
461- 9 for it is not s*, nor is it
gl 597-12 the false foundations ... of r religion,
superimposed
ph 176-18 with 8' and conjectural evils.
p 426-10 images of mortal thought «* upon the body ;
superbidueed
8p 89-15 without study or a r condition,
superinduces
ph 183-M Submission to error r loss of power.
superintendence
p 430-81 Althoogh I have the r of human affairs,
superior
m 63- 1
8 144-3
/ 217-16
231-20
231-21
231-26
242-13
6 275-29
o 351-21
366-2
0 868-11
400-17
423-20
t 444-3
r 493-17
^521- 1
snp^ority
sp 92-31 leads to belief in the r of error.
""" • - the r of spiritual over physical power.
r of spiritual power over material resistance.
deprives von of the available er of
even the doctrine of the r of matter over
It shows the r of faith by works
understood the a* and immortality of good«
The 8' of spiritual power over
as always asserting its ar
and the »- law of Soul last.
If Mind is foremost and «*,
That scientific methods are r to others.
To hold yourself «- to sin,
because God made yon r to it
To hold yourself r to sickness and death
and to rue r to the so-called pain and
8' or contranr to the one Spirit.
if not 8- to Him.
Is the woodman's axe, . . . r to omnipotence ?
beliefs . . . that evil is equal ... if not r,
conscious nM>rtal mind is oelieved to be r to
as «■ to error and discord,
all must rise r to materiality.
Mind must be found «• to all the beliefs of tbs
but making him r to the soiL
8 131-11
134-29
143-28
150-29
/ 209-82
215-27
e 454-29
9 530-17
supernal
/248-8
c 261-27
6 319- 2
feeds the body with ar freshness
Fixing your gaae on the realities «*,
has no kinship with the Life r.
supernatural
pr^ xi-15 these mighty works are not r,
" "* Coulditbecalledrfor the God of nature to
but it was not a «* act.
is not «*, since Science is an explication
no more r than is the science of numbers.
Or shall all that ... be called r,
not because this Science is r or preternatural,
was not a r gift to those learners,
teaches belief in a mysterious, r God.
believed that the stcmes . . . hadr Ulumination.
must r the so-called laws of matter,
strains of sweetest music r oonseloas sound,
and they r the so-called laws of matter,
will ultimately «- all other means in heaUng.
this potent belief wiU immediately r the
a
44-23
»p 83-15
8 111- 7
126-20
184-23
6 271-13
e450-3
9^696-13
supersede
ph 182-18
/213-26
6 274-15
r 483- 7
^563-26
superseded
/ 227- 7 must be denied and s*.
supersedes
6 330- 2 understanding of being r mere belief.
j9 434- 6 lawof Christ r our laws; let us follow Christ.**
superstition
or 4-31 Long prayers, r, and creeds
gp 83-23 Between C. 8. and all forms of r
99- 2 Human philosophy, ethics, and r afford no
8 120-31 ignorance and 8- chained the limbs
149-30 (Osmiss «*, and demonstrate tenth
/ 287-12 8% . . . snatches away the good seed
243-27 Mere speculation or r appropriates no part of
b 288- 9 8- and understanding can never combine,
o 3S3-21 not continue to admU the somethhigneas of r.
p 37^-29 If pride, r, or any error prevents
g 553-26 ancient «* about the creation from dust
gl 697-13 tore from bigotry and r their coverings,
superstitious
b 296-31 forms of thought, marked with r oatttnes,
superstructure
ph 177-12 so-called mind builds its own r,
gl 596- 8 8- of Truth; the shrine of Love;
606- 9 a material r , where mortals congregate
899-6 ZI019. Spiritual foundation ands*;
superstructures
gl 697-12 false foundations and r of
supper
a 32-30 a sad r taken at the close of day,
83- 1 and this 8- closed forever Jesus' ritualism
34-29 contrast between our Lord's last s* and
ph 193-17 I told him to rise, dress himself, and take «•
supplant
/ 223-23 and sr unscientific means and laws,
r 496-22 understanding will s- error with Truth,
supple
8 160-32 the r and elastic condition of the healthy limb,
163-21 cicatrised joints have been made S-,
Digitized by
Google
SUPPLIED
519
SUPPOSITION
supplied
pr 7-26 and by whom it will be r.
supplies
tn 68-27 because another s' her wants.
/ 222- 6 to l>eUeve that proper food «• nutriment
o 281-lA r all form and comeliness
p a8&- 8 r energy and endurance surpassing all other
r 4M-14 and In every hour, divine Love $• all good.
a 660-26 Embryology 8- no instance of
supplieth
g 618-18 seeth his brother*s need and s- it,
supply
ph 19d-ll by reason of its denuind for and «* of power.
/ 206-18 Spirit, not matter, being the source or a:
216-13 to 8- the truth of immortal sense.
e 268- 7 insufficiency of this belief to 8' the true idea
ap 671-16 Know thyself, and God will 8' the wisdom
supplying
/ 248-9 8' it with beautiful images of thought
support
Imsis and
/ 229- 4 but is their basis and a-.
discords hare no
ph 18^ 6 discords have no 8- from nature or
manifestation and
b 279-10 nor for the manifestation and 8- of Mind.
of bodil/ endnranoe
^ 80- 6 or for the r of bodily endurance.
of Cniistlan Science
o 341-17 so absolute and numerous in «* of C. S.,
of hlsprc»of
/ ^6- 9 in r of his proof by example that the divine
origin nor
g 629-27 and has neither origin nor s* in Truth
amnmoned to tlie
o 342- 4 are summoned to the a* of Christianity,
theories in
o 366-32 material theories in s* of
which their derived
p 386- o explanation lies in the a- which they derived
from
a 20-11 partake of the Eucharist, a- the clergy,
40- 6 The advanced thinker . . . will r them,
fp 73- 1 one does not «* the other.
92r27 This belief tends to 8* two opposite powers,
a 124- 6 When this . . . laclcs organizations to r it,
124-21 and a- the equipoise of that thought-force,
ph 198-26 says nothing to «• his theory.
{204- 3 All forms of error «* the false conclusions
318-10 The material senses originate and s*
o 344-26 Why r the popular systems of
p 389-19 If God has, . . . instituted laws that too^ shall «*
390-24 Tou have no law of His to a- the
417- 4 Always «* their trust in the power of Mind
417-32 an underlying understanding to r them
( 464-27 r all their feeble footsteps, until
466-10 and r your claims by demonstration.
r 481-27 Since Truth cannot a- error.
406-21 Let C. S., . . . «* your understanding
a 643- 1 having no truth to a- it,
supported
a 109- 7 is not, . . . «• by sensible evidence, until
r 471-14 the evidence ... is not «• by evil,
481-26 If sin is «*, God must uphold it,
supporting^
6 325- 6 not of the body Incapable of t* life,
p 382-27 r the power of Mina over the body
387-28 sublime proofs of the r influence and
supports
pr^ x-20 till all physical 6- have failed,
m 67-28 for Love s* the struggling heart
ph 169-16 should iind stronger r and a higher home.
196-17 No law r them.
p 372-22 Its false a- fail one after another.
g 611- 6 The divine Mind a- the sublimity,
616- 1 It 8' Christian healing, and
643-29 The belief that matter r life
gl 582-13 tliat which comforts, consoles, and r.
suppose
pr 6-19 To 8' that God forgives or punishes sin accord-
ing
a 28-24 To IT that persecution for righteousness' sake
36-24 It is useless to a- that the wicked can
ap 73-26 It is a grave mistake to a- that matter is
83-21 It is contrary to G. S. to r that life
87-24 Do not «* that any mental concept is
a 161- 4 more exact than you r ;
ph 183- 4 To «• tliat God constitutes laws of
/ 208-14 it is absurd to a- that matter can
216-19 The great mistake of mortals is to r that man,
230-12 to 8- Him capable of first arranging law and
240-12 8- Mind to be governed by matter
suppose
{260- 2 and r error to be mind, •
289- 9 To 8' that sin. lust, hatred, envy, hypocrisy,
309-27 It is a self-evident error to «* that
328- 4 Mortals a' that they can live without good-
ness,
p 422-22 Let us tf* two parallel cases of bone-disease,
430-17 S' a mental case to be on trial,
r 486- 4 S' one accident happens to the eye,
supposed
pr 6-12 Every a- pleasure in sin
ap 81-32 deceased person, 8* to be the communicator,
88-16 at one time are ^ to be substance-matter
90-17 but the a- inhabitant of that body
a 120-26 deduced from «* sensation in matter
120-26 or from matter's s- consciousness of
126- 1 its a- organic action or a- existence.
152- 4 takes away all its «• sovereignty,
152-18 sick man a- this ceremony was mtended to
158- 4 was «* to have dictated the first prescription.
ph 172-11 Spirit can form no real link in tnis a- chain
176-28 The human mind, not matter, is 5* to feel,
183-16 The a- laws which result in weariness
189-17 brain which is «• to furnish the evidence
190- 4 ignorant of what it is tr to produce.
/ 204-15 Tbe third power, mortal man, is a «* mixture
218- 9 The body is a- to say, " I am ill.**
224-32 What is this «* power, which opposes
237-24 the fallacy of matter and its «* laws.
246-13 and «* her to be a young woman.
253-25 Do not believe in any «• necessity for sin,
c 257-13 the s' substance of non-intelligent matter.
262-19 wlien the «• pain and uleasure of matter
b 269- 3 the a- coexistence of Mind and matter
281-18 The mind r to exist in matter
289-23 So man, tree, and flower are «* to die ;
301-26 a- standpoint outside the focal distance of
307-22 every sin or «• material pain and
311-29 Matter, sin, and mortality lose all t*
314-31 in 8' accord with the inevitable law of life.
338-22 even the a- separation of man from
339-29 is to divest sin of anv s' mind or reality,
o 348-21 defending the a- rights of disease,
348-26 I have never «• the world would immediately
353-26 So long as there are a- limits to Mind,
364-27 Its 8' realism has no divine authority,
p 366- 9 a' necessity for physical thought-taking
370-24 a drug may eventually lose its s« power
376-27 even when they are 0* to be in hopeless danger.
380^32 Every law of matter or the body, a- to govern
381- 8 When infringing some r law,
382- 1 8' laws of matter, opposed to the
382-16 the devotee of 8' hygienic law,
386-^ Any a- information, coming from the body
889-10 Matter does not ... it is «* to do so.
891-16 will destroy all other s- suffering,
391-18 When the body is n- to say,
406-21 a 8' effect on intelligence and
418-19 negation must extend to the a' disease
421-18 When the a' suffering is eone from
430-14 the a- laws of matter andhyglene,
t 458- 7 This theory is «* to favor
r 470- 5 r existence of more than one mind
479-14 constitutes matter's a- selfhood,
484-10 a- laws of matter yield to the law of
484-18 Certain results, 8' to proceed from
g 610-23 indicates a a- formation of matter
628-26 Afterwards he is r to become the basis of
63&-10 s* material foundations of life and intelligence.
636-21 Their s* joys are cheats.
641-23 It is r to say in the first instance,
644-21 The serpent is r to say,
649- 9 are f* to liave, as classes, three different
666- 4 classified, and are a- to possess life and mind.
gl 594-^ evil minds; a- intelligences, or gods;
606-26 fear of death, and the a- reali^ of error.
698-10 In the record of Jesus' a- death, we read :
supposedly
«p 73- 4 and r will return to earth to-morrow,
g 522-26 portrays Spirit as a- cooperating with matter
supposes
b 287- 6 Error a- man to be both mental and material.
r 486-20 yet «* Mind unable to produce tiarmony !
489- 8 hypothesis which «' life to be in matter
g 530-29 a- that something springs from nothing,
530-31 it 8' that mind enters matter,
538-81 8* God to be the author of sin
546-15 8' God and man to be manifested only through
supposing
sp 86- 1 5* this inquiry to be occasioned by
/ 201-20 8' that sin can be forgiven when it
supposition
>r isa
r 472-14 Error is a »> that pleasure and pain.
Digitized by
Google
SUPPOSITION
620
SURE
supposition
false
b 27S- 9 It is a false r, the notion that there is
o 857-21 must hare originated in a false «*,
gl 580-21 the false «* that Life is not eternal,
Inconsistent
p 387-21 inconsistent «* that death comes in obedience to
no
If 60&-11 No r of error enters there.
objective
6 287-27 objectiTe r of Spirit's opposite.
of opposite qualities
& 286-28 (by the a- of opposite qualities)
of really
/ 2UP 3 contradicts this mortal mind r of reality
opposite
If 521-13 We should look away from the opposite r
overthrew the
/ 228-28 The humble Nasarene overthrew the r
^tmamis
ph 171-31 the r that man is a material outgrowth
that Spirit is
ph 173- 6 the 9r, that Spirit is within what it creates
that spirit is
gl 597- 2 a «* that spirit is finite,
vain
pr 6-8 the vain r that we haye nothing to do but
The r that corporeal beings are spirits.
The r that life, substance, and intelligence
The r that we can correct insanity by
a «* of the absence of Spirit.
a quality which separates C. S. from r
this r was a dream, a myth.
The r that life germinates in eggs
not so hideous and absurd as the r that Spirit
a r that life, substance, and intelligence
a s* of sentient physicality ;
suppositional
8p 72-22 evil, the «* opposite of good,
an 103-16 is met by the maximum of r evil,
ph 186-31 material mentality and its ar activities.
200-20 The s- antipode oi divine infinite Spirit,
/ 206- 1 r error, which affords no proof of Ood,
'" the r absence of Life, God,
This «* partnership is already obsolete,
The V warfare between truth and error
the s* antipodes of Spirit,
Truth casts out a- error and heals
analogous to the a- resolving of thoughts
but error has its r day
a r material sense, aU(ia the belief that
suppositions
b 277-22 These ar contradict even the order of
291- 1 «' that sin is pardoned while unforsaken,
p 868-18 no material ar can prevent us from
gl 583- 3 material a- of life, substance, and intelligence,
supposititious
b 278-14 in a s' mortal consciousness.
310- 5 Matter is made up of a' mortal mind-force ;
322-26 belief in the a- \ife of matter,
p 368- 2 a «* opposite of the highest right.
— *' the «• opposite of infinite Mind
$p 70-10
^287-24
p 408-14
^604-W
506-6
686-7
(4»-4
660-29
0rZ 586-18
587-10
215-19
6 274-30
288- 3
r4T2-3
0r 510-26
533-25
gl 691-27
r 460-15
480-24
0r2 587-13
The 6* parent of evil is a lie,
s* minds, or souls, going in and out of mat-
ter,
suppress
ph 197-31 The doctor should «* his fear of disease,
suppressed
p 416- 3 for the inflammation is not r ;
suppurates
/ 251- 4 grows more painful before it r
supremacy
absolute
p 423-26 which ultimately asserts its absolute ar,
IreaU^
/ 205-20 the «* and reality of good,
d^s
g 621-10 God*s «*, omnipotence, and omnipresence.
and reality
^205-20
God^s
Its
b 293-29 C. S. brings to Ught Truth and its r,
of divine Mind
p 400-10 acknowledge the r of divine Mind,
of divine Spirit
g 822-15 opposed to the s* of divine Spirit;
of God
strong claim of Science for the r of God,
a 130-27
of good
5 180-27
of Mind
a 45-30
/ 209-13
582^2
p 401-27
and doubts the s* of good,
glorified the ar of Mind over matter,
lie Science which reveals the «* of Mind,
cast out evils in proof of the «• of Mind,
admits the efficacy and s* of Mind,
supremacy
of Spirit
a 44- 3 and the r of Spirit be demonstrated.
ap 78-17 would destroy the s* of Spirit.
97-28 will disu>pear before the r of Spirit.
a 136-14 The a- or Spirit was the foundation on which
ph 170-26 to ponder somewhat the r of Spirit,
b 273-23 it would oppoee the r of Spirit, God,
324-28 if the idea of the »• of Spim,
p 391- 2 matter, arrayed against the r of Spirit,
r 491-13 It is only by acknowledging the r of Spirit,
ap 572-17 Under toe a- of Spirit, it wW be seen
of the divine Mind
r 484-16 Drugs and . . . oppose the r of the divine Mind,
of Truth
p 406-22 the a- of Truth over error,
ap 669- 8 when we are conscious of the r of Troth,
^669-21 showingtbeimmortality and r of Truth;
Strang for
0 906-14 In this final struggle for r,
$ 146-19 and clothes Spirit with r.
supreme
j»r 17- 3 Enable us to ibiotr, . . . Ood is omnipoteaU^ ar.
a 60- 6 The last a- moment of mockerv, desertJon,
sp 91- 8 by beings under the control of r wisdom ?
97-18 until divine Spirit, «• in its domain,
a 127-14 God, the infinite, r, eternal Mind.
166-81 and Mind takes its ri^tful and r place.
ph 174- 1 in a «■ governing inteliigenoe.
182-11 one or the other must be s*
/ 201- 4 knowing too that one affection would be r
907-11 Bvil is not a- ; good is not helpless;
209- 5 Mind, «* over lul its formaticms
219- 4 Mind should be, and is, r, ahsolnte, and finaL
963- 7 saith: . . . I am rand give all, for lam MincL
6 278-21 and yet we say that Spirit is a-
281- 4 and learn that Spirit is infinite and r .
o 867-26 If ... and God is not r
p 375-25 no power to be lost, for Mind is r.
427-24 acknowledged as r in the physical realm,
426- 6 Man*s privilege at this a- moment
434-20 Then C. S. turns suddenly to the r tribunal,
437-33 read from the ar statute4xx»k, the Bible,
440- 6 whom Truth arraigns before the r bar of
r 466- 9 God is incorporeal, divine, «*,
496-10 the life that approaches the r good ?
497- 5 one a- and infinite God.
ap 678-14 the declaration from heaven, ar harmony,
gl 690- 3 atmosphere of Spirit, where Soul is «*.
668-21 understood and deuHmstrated as r overall;
Supreme Being
93-23 Spirit, as a proper noun, is the name of the 5- B-,
a 117- 8 the S' B' or His manifestation;
127-18 as divine Principle, S- B\ Mind,
/ 202-21 Our beliefs about a S- B- contradict
b 285-22 the S' i^, or divine Principle, and idea.
0r 628-18 the i^i?- is therein caUed£k>him.
624- 7 Thev called the S- B- by the national name of
627-29 -Is the S' B' retrograding.
Supreme Bench
p 440-20 cannot trample upon the decree of the 8' /^.
441-26 S' B' decides in favor of intelligence.
Supreme Court
p 436-11 The law of our ^* O decrees that whosoever
486- 7 Your 8' C- must find the prisoner on the night
of
437-10 the Judge of our higher tribunal, the ^ O
437-18 I ask that the S- O of Spirit reverse this
437-28 Judge Justice of the 8- O of Spirit
440-34 the Chief Justice of the .S- e.
Supreme Judgre
p 435-24 If mortals sin, our 8- J* in equity decides
Supreme Lawgriver
p 440-25 In the presence of the 8- L\
supremely
prff xi-16 not supernatural, but ar natural.
a 149-27 divine Mind, governs all, not partially but r,
ph 167-19 you must love God «•.
b 326- 9 cannot love God r . . . while loving the material
Supreme Ruler
/ 206-17 prone to believe either in more than one 8' J^
^690-19 Its higher signification is 5- J{*.
sure
pr^ ix- 5 He is as s* of the worid*s existence as he is
a 90-96 Itcommandss* entrance into the realm of Lore.
ff» 67-10 dauntless seaman is not r of his safetv;
ap 93-11 otherwise, we may be r that either our logic is
a 151- 1 To be r, they sometimes treat the sick as If
/ 208- 4 assigns r rewards to rishteousness,
p 364-90 your Mind-remedy is sue and «*.
419-15 therefore be a- that you move it off.
b 469-26 the results are r if the Science is understood.
Digitized by
Google
SURE
521
sure
6460-2
o 563-22
sarely
<128-2
162-26
ph 197-10
6 277-8
odM-14
r 481-19
4a&-8
^527-10
S3&-14
632-9
660-4
ap 673-30
678-16
tFi 580-20
surface
m 66-30
fp 83-7
/ 264-24
0 267-19
6 818-26
p 401-19
418-19
Surflreon
8 163-6
sanreon
a 44-16
8 163-10
ph 172-26
p 401-30
402-1
422-24
422-26
e 464-16
snrflreons
0l6»-16
mnd rest his demonstration on this «• basis,
that theory is a* to become the signal for the
will r destroy the greater error
as «* as it heaJs what is called functional,
thon Shalt s- die." — Oen. 2: 17.
" Thou Shalt 8- die ; " — Gen. 2 ; 17.
S- it is not enough to cleave to
thou Shalt r die?* — Oen. 2 ; 17.
as r as it did nineteen centuries ago.
thou Shalt 8- die. — Gen. 2 : 17.
Ye shall not 5* die : — Geti. 3 ; 4.
thou Shalt ^ die," — Gen. 2 .- 17.
Matter 8- does not possess Mind.
will 8- appear sometime and in some way.
^'goodness and mercy shall — P8al, 23 .'6.
•• Thou Shalt «• die." — Gen. 2 : 17.
has brought conjugal infidelity to the 8;
elements now coming to the r.
If you venture upon the quiet s* of error
more than is detected upon the »*«
He plunged beneath the material ir
brings sm and sickness to the a*,
without scrubbing the whole s* daily,
when bringing it to the «* and
Dr. James Johnson, S- to William IV,
He did not require the skill of a r
physician, «•, apothecary, man-midwife,
If . . . the 8- destroys manhood,
leave ... to the fingers of a r,
C. S. is always the most skilful a*,
A s* is employed in one case.
The r, holding that matter forms its
the sufferer could call a «*,
Had these unscientific r understood
the claims of medicine, «*, and hygiene.
44-22 It was a method of a- beyond material art.
8 160-11 Is it skilful or scientific 8- to take no heed of
p 401-29 to leave 8- and the adjustment of
402- 2 but 8- is the branch of its healing which
402- 6 the cure, . . . through mental 8- alone,
r was first performed mentally
{^628-28
sarnrical
S 160-2
PM98-18
a 628-17
surging
ap 660-17
to perform a needed 8- operation
perhaps by a blister, . . . or by a «* operation.
in oroer to perform a «* operation on nim
They are in the 8- sea of error,
' p 386- ^ energy and endurance 8- all other aids,
surplus
6 293-17 Electricity is the sharp 8- of materiality
surprised
ap 569-27 do not be 6' nor discontented
surprisingr
8 181- r Truth should not seem so r and
136-23 That a wicked king . . . wasnots*;
surrender
pr 9-19 8' of all merely material sensation,
p 426-30 because matter has no life to s*.
surrendering
ffl 67^ 8 s-lo the creator the early fruits of
surrenders
ff 662-30 and that matter alwasrs 8- its claims
surround
p 424-16 the minde which «* your patient should not
surrounding
8 128-21 its escape into the 8- atmosphere.
p 416-31 will sink from sight along with s* objects,
surroundings
p 383-16 symbolized, and not chafed, by its r ;
t 463-11 cannot injure its useful 8-
survive
p 368-21 when we learn that life and man s* this body.
susceptibility
sp 86-10 possessed more spiritual s* than the disciples.
susceptible
8p 93-16 Good does not create a mind r of
an lOO-lO as follows: . . . Antanal bodies are «* to the
p 410-23 Science of mental practice is 8' of no misuse.
sustain
pr 10- 7 God will a- us under these sorrows.
a 44-21 to s* Jesus in his proof of
60-11 to 8- and bless so faithful a son.
sustain
an 103-26
ph 198- 6
c 261-14
6 274- 2
o 367-6
p 417- 5
SWEET
The truths of immortal Mind a* man.
His fortitude may a- him,
and 8' his appointed task,
and thus invigorate and «• existence.
We 8- Truth, ... by rejecting a lie.
of Mind to a- the body.
the power oi Mina to a- tne body.
t 468-12 or of trying to 5* the human body
r 481-26 It cannot «• itself .
even where the proof requisite to s* this
0r662-9
sustained
a 43-26
M> 90- 8
ph 119-21
/ 221-22
and that spiritual law «* him.
earth's motion and position are a- by Mind
s* by what is termed material law,
in which being is ^ by God,
p 416-32 Teach them that their being is s* by Spirit,
426-16 learns that matter never a- existence
when mentally s* by Truth,
is fully a- by spiritual sense.
In divine Science, man is «* by God,
Is Life a- by matter or by Spirit?
That which is real, is a- by Spirit.
t 447-16
r 471-16
0f 630- 6
631-26
666- 1
sustaining
pr^ vii- 1 To those leaning on the a- infinite,
a 33-10 now this bread was feeding and a- them.
m 68-14 each partner a- the other,
g 638-12 enlightening and r the universe.
sustains
a 166-17 erroneous general belief, which 8' medicino
6 319- 9 8' man under all circumstances;
o 368-10 and a- log[ically and demonstratively
p 389-13 theories first admit that food a- the life of
r 488-16 C. S. r with immortal proof
ap 678- 6 This testimony of Holy Writ a- the fact
gl 680-29 not one who constructs and a- reality
swaddling-clothes
e 266- 2 As mortals drop off their mental a*,
swallow
p 366-20 while they r the camels of bigoted pedantry.
swallowed
ap 96-20 all discord will be a* up in spiritual Truth.
a 164-28 Death is **• up in victory *' — / Cor. 16 ; 64.
ph 177-26 If a dose of poison is 8- through mistake,
177-31 a few persons believe the potion «• by the
/ 209-29 r up in the infinite calculus of Spirit.
216-24 r up in immortality.
r 476-17 Mortality is finally s* up in immortality.
496-27 Death is a- up in victory." — / Cor. 15 ; 64.
ap 670-12 and a- up the fiood — Rev. 12 ; 16.
swallowing
a 140-15 straining out gnats and r camels,
straining out gnats and r camels.
/202- 2
sway
ap 566-12
swayed
ph 190-21
sways
o 357-28
swear
a 32-3
sweat
a 48-10
ph 179-28
b 327-14
1/535-26
sweep
p 428-11
that the man Jesus,
might never hold »*
The Hebrew bard, a- by mortal thoughts.
if another .
cause exists and a- mankind ?
a 55-1
sweeps
/213-29
p 403-20
sweet
iw^viii- 7
m 67-13
68-18
69^18
66-8
69-16
a 109-16
130-14
146- 1
ph 174-28
/ 219-23
6 287-13
304-1
p 413-23
e465-30
r48»-23
g 616-16
ap 559-19
was required to s* allegiance to his general.
the t* of agony which fell in holy benediction
ready to put you into a «*,
to be effaced by the r of agony.
in the r of thy face shalt uiou eat bread,
we shall a- away the false
Truth's immortal idea is a- down the centuries,
as the hand, which a- over it, is human or divine,
s* away the gossamer web of mortal illusion.
and gives r concord to sound.
bringing a- seasons of renewal
the 8" interchange of confidence and love;
should blend in a- confidence and cheer,
8' are the uses of adversity;
brings the «* assurance of no parting.
The search was «*, calm, and buoyant with hope,
good and its r concords have all-power.
whether they caught its r tones, as the
rolling it under the tongue as a s* morsel
We may hear a s* melody, and yet
same place «• water and oitter ? *• — Jas. 3 : 11.
the ar sense and presence of Life and Truth.
in order to keep it r as the new-blown flower.
cannot send forth both «• waters and bitter.
sendeth not forth a- waters and bitter.
The modest arbutus sends her r breath to
shall be in thy mouth a* as honey." — Rev. 10; 9.
Digitized by
Google
SWEET
522
SYNONYM
ap 660-22 $• at its first taste, when it heals you ;
662-25 waiting to be delivered of her a* promise,
669-13 in a r and certain sense that God is Love.
sweeter
m 60-28 and teach us life's s* harmonies.
ap 568-26 8- than has ever before reached high heaven,
sweetest
/ 213-25 Mental melodies and strains of «* music
f520- 1 8- rest, even from a human standpoint,
p 393-19 Have no fear that matter can ache, t-,
sweUiner
8 15^18 through inflammation and ^,
swept
ph 190-22 thus r his lyre with saddening strains
swerved
a 20-20 Yet he «* not, well knowing that to obey
swift
sp 97- 9 and the electric current r,
o 268- 3 With like activity have thought's 8- pinions
p 434- 1 S' on the wings of divine Love,
swlft-wingred
ap 674-20 the very message, or s- thought,
swiinininjgr
r 491- r and that he is «* when he is on dry land.
swine
b 272-18 neithercastyeyourpearlsbeforer.'*— ifa<t.7.-6.
swingingr
a 23-16 pendulum 8- between nothing and something,
/ 246- 2 is not a pendulum, «• between evil and good,
o 360-20 6* between the real and the unreal.
swinish
b 272- 8 8' element in human nature uproots it.
swollen
p 385-21 discolored, painful, «*, and inflamed.
ap 666- 2 the great red dragon, 8- with sin,
sword
»nd spear
8 134- 3 truth is still opposed with a- and spear,
flanging
g 537- 6 Cherubims, and a fln«n»«g r — Gen. 3: 2i,
of Science
c 266- 2 Such is the 8- of Science,
of Spirit
a 37- 8 but error falls only before the s- of Spirit.
of Truth
g 538- 7 the 8- of Truth gleams afar and indicates
put op thy
a 48-A He said : " Put up thy «*.** - John 18 .- 11.
two-edjred
t 468-17 The two-edged «* of Truth must turn
g 688- 4 Truth is a two-edged «*, guarding and
which jruards
g 526-18 the r which guards it is the type of
a 19-16 to material beliefs not peace, but a «*.
9 542-18 *«They that take the s«—Afdtt. 26:62.
642-19 shaU perish with the «•.'* — Matt, 26 : 62.
^ 696- 3 definition of
syUables
b 338-14 Divide the name Adam into two r,
syllogrism
« 128-32 the major and the minor propositions of a a*
129- 3 the reasoning of an accurately stated r
o 347- 9 Had he stated his a- correctly,
symbol
condemning Itn
g 639-17 by condemning its «•, the serpent, to grovel
of Ood
g 517-20 The only proper s* of God as person
iff
of Life
ap 661-10 Purity was the «• of Life and Love.
of Mind
g 610-27 Light is a ^ of Mind, of Life, Truth, and
of Soul
gl 696- 1 Sun. The s* of Soul governing man,
of Truth
0rZ 591-23 Mo&NnfO. Light; s* of Truth;
/ 240-15 Its «• is the sphere.
g 503-28 creates no element nor ar of discord and decay.
536- 6 as a r of tempest-tossed human concepts
gl 584-26 Dove. A 8' of divine Science;
symbolized
p 383-16 «*, and not chafed, by its surroundinn;
g 612- 8 Spirit is a- by strength, presence, andf
615- 4 Patience is a- by the tireless worm,
symbolizes
an 102-10 The pointing of the needle to the pole «* this
symbolizes
b 274- 6 and s* aU that is evil and perishable.
g 507- 3 while toater a- the elements of Mind,
op 661-22
661-25
663-8
symbols
a »1-14
6280- 2
282- 6
9 502-16
ap 575-14
woman in the Apocalypse a- generic
The Revelator «• Spirit by the sun.
The great red dragon «• a lie.
If all who seek . . . through material ar
S' and elements of discord and decay are
are figured by two geometrical »*,
take on higher a- and significations.
Spiritual teaching must always be by ar.
sjrmmetrical
a 160-25 If muscles can ... be deformed or r,
Sjrmpathetically
p 866- 1 a- know the thorns they plant in the
sympathies
m 69-12 their «• should blend in sweet confidence
sympathy
a 21-2^ Being in «• with matter,
m 64-16 the ready aid her s- and charity would affoid.
a 153-32 Neither a- nor society should ever tempt us to
ph 171-23 No more a- exists between the flesh and
/ 211-21 a- with error should disappear.
254-25 and are in r with error,
c 266- 8 solitary, left without «•;
p 366-12 The physician who lacks r for his
symphonies
/ 213-21 rapture of his grandest r was never heard.
sjrmptom
p 413-21 noticing every a- of flatulency,
symptoms
acgmvntlon of
a 156-14 to fear an aggravation of r from
ph 169- 3 Whenever an aggravation of r has occurred
nUevlntes the
p 411-31 It alleviates the «• of every disease,
all Its
a 159-31 beUef produces disease and all its r,
approaehing
p 390-27 approaching a- of chronic or acute disease,
bodily
a 161-24 ordinary practitioner, examining bodily s-,
certain
p 80&- 8 nor draw attention to certain r
complication of
p 389-81 complication of a- connected with this beUeC.
congestive
p 384-18 congestive a- in the lungs, or hints of
disease or Its
p 419-32 disease or its a- cannot change forms,
first
p 380-12 When the first s- of disease appear,
general
a 162-31 the general «*, the characteristic signs,
p 413- 6 to meet the peculiar or general r or the case
mental
a 156-82 HomcDopathy takes mental ar largely into
of disease
a 153-3
p 398-17
of evil
9 540-11
of this dlsei
a 154-12
physical
ph 194-6
p422-7
f 463-11
or changes one of the r of disease,
are known to relieve the r of disease.
when the «* of evil, illusion, are aggravated.
Immediately the a- of this disease appeared,
changes all the physical r,
and certain moral and physical s* seem
morbid moral or physical r
p 422-28 and attended by the same a:
subdue the
p 421-14 subdue the ar by removing the belief that
such
p 384-21 such s* are not apt to follow exposure ;
type and
p 418-20 and to whatever decides Its type and ar.
sp 79- 1 The act of describing disease ~ Its r,
p 370-11 r, which might be produced by
370-13 drug which might cause the s*.
421-28 and sometimes explain the r and their
synagrofiTue
a &&-14 although it is again ruled out of the r.
p 398-10 To the r ruler's daughter, whom they
synagx^pies
-30 " They shall put you out of the r;~«ro^l<.- 1
a 132-16 thrust ... the man who lived It oat of their r,
Sjmonym
b &3- 3 word Chri$t is not property a r f or Jesus,
r 468-21 Spirit, the r of Mind, Soul, or Ood,
482-10 Soul is properly the a- of Spirit,
Digitized by
Google
SYNONYM
523
TAKE
synonym
g 517- 1 word for man is used also as the s- of
629-ao Adam, the s- for error,
synonymous
«p 71- 7 Soul Is r with Spirit, God,
« 127-12 These <* terms stand for
b 333-10 The name is «• with Messiah,
o 316- 1 Spirit and God are often regarded as f terms;
r 46&-11 QueUUm. — Are these terms a- ?
ap 676-27 The term Lord, ... is often «- with Jehovah,
syrups
/ 230-26 They are soothing «* to put children to sleep,
system
aotJon of the
p 378- 0 no inflammatory nor torpid action of the S'.
415- 6 quickens or impedes the action of the «*,
t 447-15 The recuperatiTC action of the r,
and role
Q 547- 5 not one departs from the stated a- and rule.
any
r 483-35 but if any s* honors God,
Christian
8 160- 3 this Christian 8* of healing disease.
developinc In the
p %1- 6 or that some disease is developing in the «*,
discovery of the
pre/ viii-27 led her, ... io the discovery of the a-
entire
p 871-31 Tmth is an alterative in the entire a-,
every
0 279-22 Every 8' of human philosophy, doctrine,
false
sp 99-16 not with the individual, but with the false 8*.
first
g 529- 6 The flrst r of suggestive obstetrics has
Graham
/ 221- 2 adopted the Graham t* to cure dyspepsia.
her
pr^ viii- 1 her r has been fully tested
human
(aee human)
Jesus'
a 132-17 Jesus* a- of healing received no aid nor
material
a 133-22 It was a finite and material a;
metaphysieal
a 111-30 my metaphysical a- of treating disease
no other
b 83B- 1 heals the side and sinning as no other a- can.
of eeremonles
a 136-27 was not a creed, nor a «* of ceremonies.
of hjriene
p/t 185- 6 No r of hygiene bat C. S. is purely mental.
of Hind-healing
t 460- 6 Our «• of Mind-healing rests on the
of religion
a 26-31 Christianity was no form or a- of religion
particular
a 112-10 some particular a- of human opinions.
pathological
t 46^21 In founding a pathological r of Christianity,
redneed to a
a 146-31 Divine metaphysics is now reduced to a a*,
retrulates the
p 420-19 and regulates the «*.
•dentlflc
a 123-17 the scientific a- of divine healing.
t 464-29 a scientific a- of ethics.
•olar
a 119-29 tlie movement of the solar a\
131-25 so far as our solar «• is concerned,
122-30 mistake . . . regarding the solar «*.
r 403- 5 science . . . explains the solar a*
spiritual
ph 170- 4 neither a moral nor a spiritual a:
system
steUar
a 121- 4 Copernicus mapped out the stellar s*,
stimulates the
p 394- 9 stimulates the 5* to act in the direction which
tliis
a 111-31 Since then this s* has gradually gained pround,
147- 1 This 5* enables the learner to aemonstrate
g 54&-28 resides in the good this a- accomplishes,
whole
p 422- 6 a great stir throughout his whole r,
a 129-32 The sinner sees, in the s* taught in this
o 342-18 Shall it be denied that a a- which
g 546-27 The proof that the a- stated in this book
systematic
a 164- 5 *' No a' or theoretical classification of
o 355-18 any «* healing power since the
t 443- 3 consistency of a* medical study,
461-81 S' teaching and the student's spiritual growth
systems
accepted
o 344-20 not included in the commonly accepted r ;
educational
/ 226-28 and from the educational a- of the Pharaohs,
false
g 549-22 false a-, which rely upon physics
human
a 164-12 But all human a- based on
ph 170-12 not only contradicts human «-, but
/ 234-22 present codes of human s* disappoint
man-made
a 112-13 divine Science which eschews man-made «*
ph 168-15 Because man-made a- insist that man
material
b 826-12 forsake the foundation of material a%
p 394-18 fallacy of material «* in general,
medic '
by most of the medical a* ;
f ical
ph 166-29 conceded .
modern
a 126-27 nothing in ancient or in modem s* on which to
of Ideas
/ 209- 6 the central sun of its own «* of ideas,
of medicine
a 146- 5 governed more or less by our «* of medicine.
ph 185-13 as material as the prevailing a' of medicine.
o 344-26 Why support the popular a- of medicine,
of Mind
b 310-16 all things in the a- of Mind.
of physics
a 160- 3 s* of physics act against metaphysics,
of religion
m OT-30 S- of religion and medicine treat of
a 146- 4 Because our a- of religion are
old
a 142- 1 in less time than the old r, . . . have requhred
other
a 129-20 and so are some other a*.
b 269-26 All other tr — systems based wholly or partly on
t 443-19 whatever other a- they fancy will afford relief.
religious
a 132-18 from other sanitary or religious s*,
aeml-metaphyslcal
b 268-15 semi-metaphysical s* afford no substantial
369- 1 semi-metaphysical s* are one and all
such
a 146- 9 Such «* are barren of the vitality of
ph 185-11 Such theories and such s* of so-called mind-cure,
time-honored
pr^ vii-14 independent of doctrines and time-honored r.
their
/ 225-10 until it subscribes to their a- ;
b 260-26 r based wholly or partly on knowledge gained
270-15 higher than the a- of their times ;
tabernacled
ap 576- 6
table
ap 80-20
80-21
a 129-31
135-19
/ 214-24
234-6
p 362-14
ap 578-13
table-salt
a 158-6
while yet he e* with mortals.
not seem mysterious that mind, . . . can move
a<*,
mind-power which moves both t' and hand,
small estimate of the pleasures of the ^.
•* Can God furnish a t- in the — Paal, 78 ; 19.
would spread their ^ with cannibal tidbits
with crumbs of comfort from Christ's (-,
on a couch with his head towards the t-
prepareth a V before me in the — see Paal. 23 : 5.
Natrum muriaticum (common <*)
table-settingr
ap 80-28 table-tipping as certainly as <-,
tablet
/ 227-29 and defaced the t- of your being.
table-tipping
ap 80-& B^rtal mind produces t' as certainly as
tail
ap 663-23 his t- drew the third part of the — Rev. 12 ; 4.
taint
m 66-14 joys of Spirit, which have no <• of earth.
take
pr 1-13 before they ^ form in words
15-19 We must resolve to ^ up the cross,
a 21-23 if U- up their line of travel.
Digitized by
Google
I
TAKE
524
take
a 20-1
32-17
34- 1
34-14
37-21
m 50-32
68-12
fp 72- 2
75-6
an 10&-16
• 129-21
140-20
150-16
166-6
150-6
15»-11
|»fcl66-«
167-22
168- 7
170-16
172-26
179-16
180-12
187-27
191- 1
193-17
/201-6
202-31
212-16
220- 2
220-3
228-20
239-6
241-14
250-25
264-30
c 256-13
6 273- 3
294- 7
328-23
0 356-13
360-6
i)3e2-»
365- 8
876-12
372- 2
378-23
882-11
383- 6
892-9
803-10
3e&-16
426- 6
438-8
e462-23
468-14
469-11
464- 9
r 479-13
479-15
488-20
497- 3
a 502-15
530-8
531-28
637-1
639- 6
542-18
643-10
640-17
648- 2
ap 569-17
659-17
669-20
569-27
672-4M
673-39
taken
pr 9-16
a 28-4
32-30
nt 86-27
ph 177-30
l(K-»-8
/24.-I-22
p 371-16
3^2-30
383-12
302-5
400-13
420-28
436-26
Christians must t- up aims agaiost error
T'y eat; this is my body. — Malt. 26 : 26.
t' his cross, and leaye all
t' up the cross, heal the siclt.
May the Christians of to-day ^ up the more
Separation never should ^ place,
Be not in haste to t' the row
of which corporeal sense can t' no cognixanoe.
material senses could t- no cociiizance of the
concluded . . . man had the r^ht to ^ it away.
When our laws eyentually ^ cc^nizance of
abandon pharmaceutics, and ^ up ontology,
remarlted ... t* as little medicine as poeemle;
to t* away the sins of the world.
t' away the individual confidence in the drug,
compelled by her physicians to ^ it.
Is it siLllful or scienuflc surgery to t- no heed
T- no thought for your life, — MtUt. 6 : 25.
not wise to t* a halting and half-way position
you t' away from Mind,
^* T- no thought for your life, — M<Ut. 6 . 26.
If . . . you t' away a portion of the man when
he will h cold without his blanket,
nor t' the ground that all causation
If yon ^ away this erring mind.
It can t- no cognizance of Mind.
I told him to nse, drees himself, and ^ supper
would be supreme in us and ^ the lead in our
Common opinion admits that a man may ^ cold
t' away this so-called mind instead of a piece of
We hear it said: . . . I £• cold baths, in order to
to overcome a predisposition to t- cold ;
" T- no thought for your life," — MaU. 6 : 26.
T- away wealth, fame, and social
T- away the spiritual signification of Scripture,
7^ away the mortal mind, and matter has no
T' it up and bear it, for through it you win
mortals ^ limited views of all things.
The phvsical senses can ^ no cognizance of God
would t' away some quality andquantity of
they shall ^ up serpents, — Mark 16 .- 18.
true sense of Life and being t- possession
will ^ the same cases, and cures will follow.
they shall t' up serpents : — Ma rk 16 : 18.
•' T' no thought for your life," — J/aW. 6. -25.
never gave life and can never ^ it away,
convince him that matter cannot t' cold,
and ^ the government into its own hands.
'* T- no thought ... for the — Luke 12. 22.
One says : '• I /• good care of my body."
is to ^ antagonistic grounds against all that
will master you. whichever direction they t'.
T' possession of your body, and govern its
but is besought to V the patient to Himself,
t' up the leaaing points included
commanding him to t- part in the homicide.
t' no risks in the policy of error,
the divine Mind is ready to ^ the case,
for failing to t the first step,
could not t' her place, even if willing so to do.
T- away so-called mortal mind, wnicb consti-
tutes
matter can <• no cognizance of matter.
The corporeal senses can /■ no cognizance of
As adherents of Truth, we ^ the inspired
the crude forms of human thought r
" T' no thought for your life, — MeUt. 6 • 25.
corporeal senses can ^ no cognizance of Spirit,
lest he put forth his hand, and /• — Gen. 3 . 22.
as if . . . matter can both give and t- away.
'• They that t' the sword — Matt. 26 . 52.
corporeal senses cannot ^ cognizance of Spirit,
material senses can t- no cognizance of Spirit
let him t- the water of life freely." — Itev. 22 . 17.
" Go and ^ the little book. — ffer. 10.- 8.
T- it, and eat it up; — Rev. 10 9.
r- divine Science.
but how many periods of torture it may t'
are inadequate to t* in so wonderful a scene.
7* heart, aear sufferer, for this reality
There is a cross to be ^- up before we
If the Biaster had not ^ a student
a sad supper ^ at the close of day,
can all be ^ from pictorial thought and
as if the poison had been intentionally ^.
he asked to be f ■ back to his dungeon,
she had t' no cognizance of passmg time
adult must be ^ out of his darkness,
the medicines I had t- only abandoned me to
A hint may be ^ from the emigrant,
broke^ moral law should be (-into account
before it has t' tangible shape in
erroneous belief, f • at its best, is not
compelled to let him be t into custody,
taken
t 459-10
r 470-19
g 528-13
529-4
533-17
536-27
537-4
537-26
5«^15
ap 676-16
takes
8p 83-13
8 122-26
143-15
147-29
148-15
162-4
156-31
156-32
ph 170-32
e260-l
262- 6
6 323-26
0 347-23
360-6
p 383- 8
424- 3
429- 7
431-26
432-20
t 463-17
r. 492-19
498-22
a 622-18
641- 1
640-3
667-22
ap 571-31
574-3
0l 001-14
taketh
a 23-12
8 131-23
taking
m 62-13
s 156-24
156-24
ph 176- 1
170- 7
179- 3
/ 206-20
222-14
246- 8
6 296-29
334-18
p377- 1
413-13
g 604-17
611-27
ffl 586-18
talent
6 323-18
p366-32
talents
pr 6-6
talk
ph 175-20
/ 211- 1
217-32
p 391-20
399-14
t 448-«)
talked
a 46-13
tn 62- 9
6 308-15
ap 674- 7
talker
ap 567-25
talkinsr
/218- 1
» 396- 5
f 452-25
(y 629-21
520-25
ap 564^1
talks
sp 89- 8
b 308-15
taU
pre/ vil-24
sp 87-21
TALL
Judge not ... by the steps already f,
Has God t- down His own standard,
and the rib, . . . f • from man, — Oen. 2 .-22.
not woman again t- from man.
According to this belief, the rib t* from
for oat of it wast thou t- : — Gen. 3 : 19.
the ground from whence he was ^. — Oeit.3.-nL
LitenOly t; the text Is made to
vengeance shall be t- on him — Oen. 4.- 16.
Z^ in its allegorical sense,
here Science ^ issue with popular reUcicms.
To ... sense, the severance of the jagufio' vein ^
t' the less to relieve the greater.
A pure affection t' form In goodness.
Anatomy t- up man at all points materially.
Mind t' away all its supposed sovereignty.
Mind t its nghtful and supreme place.
Homoeopathy t mental symptoms largely into
which t' divuie power into its own bands
Progress ^ off human shackles.
C. & t' naught from the perfectk>n of
I* away all sin and the deiuskm that
If C. S. t' away the popular gods,
C. S. t' exactly the opposite view.
t- the best care of his body when be
t- possession of itself and its own tboai^its
The fln&l demonstration t' time
Another witness ^ the stand and testifles :•
Another witness t- the stand and testilles:
When this new birth t place,
if it t- all summer.**
t' away this physical sense of discord.
In this erroneous theory, matter t- the
Abel t' his offering from the firstlings of tlie
V place apart from sexual conditions.
Popular theology ^ up the history of man
He t' away mitre ana sceptre.
The ReveLator also t' in another view,
that of which immortal Mind t- no oognizanoe;
** He that f ■ one doctrine, firm in faith,
which /• away the ceremonies and doctrines
T- less " thought for your life, —Ifotf. 6.- 25.
was relieved by t- them.
f* the unraedicated pellets,
prevent the images of disease from t- form
primitive custom of t- no thought about food
this can be done only by f - up the croea
and then ^ it away by death?
T' less thought about what she should eat
^ no note ofyears,
and aids in t' the next step
/- away the sins of the world.
If your patient believes in t cold,
t' a fish out of water every day
f * place on so many evenings and morning^
t' form in masculine, feminine, or
metaphysics t' the place of physics;
but the one unused t- decays and is lost,
we must not hide the t of spiritual healing
The V He gives we must improve.
coddling, and sickly after-dinner t*.
if they £• to us, tell us their condition.
Do the muscles ^, or do you t for them ?
Since matter cannot t\ it must be mortal mind
Nerves are unable to f *,
To V the right and live the wrong is foolish
Three days after his bodily burial he V with
fed, rocked, tossed, or t' to,
heard the voice of Truth, and V with God
V with me, saying. Come hither, — Rev. 21 .• 9.
and therefore, in his pretence of being a ^,
Mortal mind does the false f •,
Avoid t' illness to the patient,
by right t and wrong acting.
mce comes a <*, lying serpent
the species described, ~ a ^ serpent,
this allegorical, t- serpent typifies
believini
asconsci
that ... she f* freely,
ily as man t with ma
task of the sturdy pioneer to hew the V
of the ^ ships that float on its bosom.
Digitized by
Google
TANGIBLE
525
TEACHER
tangrible
sp 75- 6
78-21
6 260-17
279-11
317-16
p 400-18
tangled
ph 196-28
^607-10
tares
tfp 72-16
/ 207-19
6 800-17
300-20
9535-4
ffl 685-6
tarry
& 299-16
329-14
tarsal
p 406-22
406-24
Tarsus
6 326-23
task
appointed
c 261-14
dllllcalt
/ 225-26
would need to be <* aod material.
Spirit is not materially ^.
Tnese ideas are perfectly real and t'
Ideas are ^ and real to
is no less ^ because it is spiritual
before it has taken ^ shape in
It is the t- barbarisms of learning which
strangers in a C* wilderness.
T- had been employed,
the t' and the wheat, which are not united
separates the t- and wheat in time of harvest.
These opposite qualities are the t* and wheat,
Science separates the wheat from the ^,
the wheat and t- which time will separate,
definition of
they t- with us, and we entertain
One should not t- in the storm if the body is
A dislocation of the t' joint would produce
mortal mind thinks that the t- joint is
Saul of 7* beheld the way — the Christ,
go upon the stage and sustain his appointed ^,
abolition of mental slavery is a more difficult t.
b 318- 1 For him to believe In matter was no ^,
t 460-12 To teach C. S. to such as these is no t\
not a dllllcalt
p 396-16 is not a difficult t' in view of the conceded
onr
pr 3-7 and it is our V to work out the solution.
plensnrable
g 606-28 Upon Adam devolved the pleasurable ^ of
qnlet
ap 667- 1 Qabriel has the more quiet ^ of
this
/ 254-20 This t- God demands us to accept lovingly
p 400-15 This ^ becomes easy, if you understancTthat
i 462-16 There is nothing difficult nor toilsome in this t\
pre/ vii-23
s 163-30
<452-2
fir 506- 1
tasks
6 323- 9
taste
6 284-23
r 479-11
9 526-10
ap 569-22
tasted
e 263-10
tastes
m 60- 4
ph 19&-27
^691-16
tasteth
9 116-9
tatters
/ 201-16
tattling:
8 1^-30
taugrht
pr*/xi\^l
pr 16-7
a 18-8
20-17
25-13
26-28
26-30
28-6
30-14
30-32
31-12
34-20
88-81
41-20
41-28
43-17
46-23
46-4
It is the t of the sturdy pioneer to hew the
is indeed a ^ as impracticable as to arrange
a t- not difficult, when one understands
apportion to themselves a ^ impossible
Beholding the infinite ^ of truth,
nor can they feel, t\ or smell Spirit.
Matter cannot see, feel, hear, t\
material hearing, sight, touch, ^, and smell.
It will be indeed sweet at its first f-,
and cling to earth because he has not V heaven.
Kindred f *, motives, and aspirations are
fill our young readers with wrong t- and
feels, hears, r, and smells only in belief.
as the mouth /• meat." — Jo6 34 .-3.
we shall not hug our t' close about us.
and we shall avoid loquacious t-
were ^ by the author in this College.
Our Blaster t- his disciples one brief prayer,
Jesus of Nazareth t and demonstrated man's
he V mortals the opposite of themselves,
Jesus t' the way or Life by demonstration,
Our Master V no mere theory, doctrine,
the divine Principle of all real being which he ^
and t- the unseen verities of God,
Rabbi and priest t* the Mosaic law,
must work out our salvation in the way Jesus ^.
he t' his followers the healincr power
understood better what the Master had t-.
He t- that the material senses shut out Truth
ever t' or demonstrated the divine healing
The truth t- by Jesus, the elders scoffed at.
Jesus had t his disciples the Science of this
final demonstration of the truth which Je^us t\
The Science Jesus e* and lived must triumph
and beheld the final proof of all that he had ^,
the truthfulness of aJl that he had i\
taught
a 61-21
m frt- 3
sp 94- 1
8 107- •
iia-18
110-28
117-15
129l«
133-26
135-26
136- 2
147-25
156-28
ph 180- 3
186-29
195-2
/227-6
232-19
237-16
6 294-16
300-27
306-5
310-18
319-21
'321-32
329-3
333-11
0343-1
369- 1
p 379-19
440-6
f 449-30
455-26
461-8
463-6
r 47^28
477-4
ap 660-30
675-16
tea
gp 80-3
p 406-29
teach
pr<sr viii- 9
a 28- 1
m 60-27
66-6
69-23
$p 81-15
8 139-12
/ 235-24
236-23
240- 7
6 271-21
283-29
p 382-16
382-26
416-32
t 443- •
445- 9
445-10
445-13
449-13
449-16
450-11
453-14
454- 4
455-8
J7 5*0-23
Teacher
faith In the
a 25-27
irreat
a 20-20
25-23
33-19
m 56- 1
8p 85-30
p 441-31
linroacnlate
5 137-5
new
t 136-28
teacher
and student
t 457- 5
463-5
human
t 455-18
Inspired
6 319-27
of Christian
« 449-28
the works which he did and V others to do.
in the direction f by the Apostle James,
Jesus t' but one (jou, one Spirit,
neither was 1 1- it,— Gal. 1 ; 12.
No human pen nor tongue t' me the Science
spiritually discerned, f-, and demonstrated
Our Master t- spirituality by similitudes
The sinner sees, in the system t- In this book,
who t' as he was Inspired by the Father
Christianity as Jesus t- it was not a creed.
He ^ his followers that his religion
and t' the generalities of its divine Principle
Metaphysics, as <• in C. S., Is the next
it should be t' to do the body no harm
as t' and demonstrated by Cnrist Jesus.
After the babbling boy had been t- to speak
and mortals are ^ their right to freedom,
Jesus never t- that drugs,
Children should be ^ the Truth-cure.
<*, as they are by physiology and pathology,
is ^ by tne schools.
Jesus t' them how death was to be overcome
We are commonly t' that there is a
t' in the original language of the Bible
t' them how to handle serpents unharmed,
they will be sought and f *,
which is <*, illustrated, and demonstrated
The people are t* in such cases to say. Amen.
whom they have seen and have been t- to love
the opposite statement of Life as t* in C. S.,
is t' how to make sleep befool reason
if the student practises what he is ^,
if he is t' of God to discern it.
C. S. can be t- only by those who are
familiar with the obstetrics t- by this Science.
He proved what he t-.
Jesus t' that the kinedom of Ood is intact,
was to be Ignorant of the divine idea he t-.
Did not Jesus illustrate the truths he t-
A cup of coffee or t' is not the equal of truth,
alcoholic drinks, tobacco, t; coffee, opium.
Theology and physics t' that both Spirit and
The Pharisees claimed to know and to t- the
and t- us life's sweeter harmonies.
Trials t mortals not to lean on a material
the child may ask. " Do you f * that
when alleged spirits t' immortality.
will ^ men patiently and wisely to stem the
physicians should he able to V It.
Parents should t- their children at the earliest
Suns and planets t- grand lessons.
shall t- you all things." — John 14 ; 26.
than we can t' and illustrate geometry by
than is the devotee . . . who comes to t' the
but for the glorious Principle you <•,
T' them that their beine: is sustained by Spirit,
t' a Just man. and he iHll— Prov. 9:9.
T' the great possibilities of man endued with
T- the dangerous possibility of
T' the meekness and might of life
registers his healing ability and fitness to ^.
to t' this subject properly and correctly
To t' C. S. to such as these is no task.
T- your student that he must know himself
T' your students the omnipotence of Truth,
in order to V this Science of healing.
is to ^ mortals never to believe a lie.
faith in the T- and all the emotional love
the scoui^ and the cross awaited the great 7^.
the great T' by no means relieved others from
our great T- said : " Not my will, — Lnke 22 ; 42.
When our great T- came to him for baptism.
The great T- knew both cause and effect.
Our great T- of mental jurisprudence
when their immaculate 7* stood before them,
No wonder Herod desired to see the new T'.
this book has done more for t and student,
r* and student should also be familiar with
student, who receives . . . from a human Vt
wrote down what an inspired t' had said.
Science
A proper ^ of C. S. improves the health and
Digitized by
Google
J
TEACHER
526
TELLING
teacher
•oto
vr^ Tiil-30 for the Bible was her sole t- ;
tnoaflfhts of the
/ 236-14 The pure and upUf ting thoughts of the i\
$ 162-31 the famous Philadelphia t- of medical practice.
t 444-31 The t' must make clear to students the
44S- 2 ^ must thoroughly fit his students
440-31 the ^ is a Scientist only in name.
461-19 eyery conscientious t- of the Science of
462-18 The <* must know the truth himself .
teachers
/ 227-10 some public <■ permit an ignorance of
88(^ 7 The e* of schools and the
teaches
pr 10-22 Experience t us that we do not always
10-18 C. 8. i- us that •* the eril one,*'
a 26-20 demonstrates the beauty of the music he ^
29- 7 Christian experience t- faith in the right
m 67- 3 and learn the lessons He V ?
sp 79-29 Blind-science V that mortals
s 127-19 It t' that matter is the falsity,
ph 160-29 Whatever (• man to have other laws ,
/ 241-13 Bible t transformation of the body by the
0 266-15 Thus He V mortals to lay down their
6 296-28 Brainology t' that mortals are created to suffer
286-30 It further t* that when man is dead,
309-23 led to deny material sense, ... as the goepeW*.
826- 8 All nature ^ Ood's love to man,
337-16 pure in heart can see God, as the gospel t.
o 846- 6 It is sometimes said that C. S. t-
346- 7 and then t- how this nothingness is to be
864- 8 it t' precisely this thought
867-17 History /• that the popular and
t 440-11 Whoever practises the Science the author (•,
460- 8 Their creed t- belief in a mysterious,
462-26 The anatomy of C. S. t- when and how to probe
462-28 It t- the control of mad ambition,
r 472- 1 This Science /* man that God is the only Life,
ff 642-23 t' mortals not to remove the waymarks of God.
teaching:
and demonstration
b 270-18 nature of the t' and demonstration of God,
and prmctioe
a 26-21 Jesus* ^ and practice of Truth involved
r 473-19 Jesus introduced the t' and practice of
beeune clearer
t 460-31 the ^ became clearer, until finally
oontimdlcts the
g 626- 7 contradicts the t- of the first chapter,
easier than
p 873-12 Healing is easier than ^, if the
healing and
oSio- 6 ask concerning our healing and t\
t 464-18 the true incentive in both nealing and t',
466-82 in the Science of mental healing and <■,
466-29 through living as well as healii^ and ^,
his
a 19-14 although his e* set househcHds at variance,
64- 8 Who is ready to follow his f
IniU
8 112- 6 can, therefore, be but one method in its ^.
involveii
r 483-14 full answer to the above question involves t\
or practising
o 342-29 If Christian Scientists were e* or practising
t 466- 3 T' or practising in the name of Truth,
spiritual
ap 676-18 Spiritual t' must always be by symbols.
ffl 596-16 alone can fit us for the office of spiritual t\
^steniailc
t 461-81 Systematic t- and the students spiritual
this
a 88- 4 This t' is even more pernicious
ph 192-18 this t' accords with Science and liarmony.
p 371-24 because this t' Is in advance of the age,
410-13 mankind objects to making this t- practical,
r 488- 5 the cure shows that you understand this t*,
pr 6-26 He came ^ and showing men how to
9 114-16 as the phrase is used in t- C. S.,
137- 1 t- and demonstrating the tmth of being.
ph 172-30 /• us by his very deprivations, that
o 343- 2 for t- Truth as the Frinciple of healing,
348-30 this I do aver, that, as a result of t- C. S.,
p 873-12 if the ^ is faithfully done.
396-20 all ^ that the bo<iy suffers,
teachikisrs
and praetlee
a 19-25 of the t* and praetloe of our Master
Christie
tp 98-27 Mystery does not enshroud Christ's t*.
/286-9 individuals, who reiterate Christ's ^
her
x-17 haveprovedthe worth of her t*.
o 348-14 when his t' are fully understood,
r 47S-32 his t- and their glorions proofs,
Jesas'
a 19^ 8 tlie divine Principle of Jesus' <*,
47- 2 discernment of Jesus' ^ and demonstratioaa.
47-16 the people were in doubt concerning Jesos* t:
60-22 Even what they did say, — that Jesus' <- were
of Christian Selenee
o 866-20 The statement that the ^ of C. 8.
t 444-23 medical schools turn a deaf ear to the ^ of
C. S.
448-26 adheres stricUy to the <• of C.S.
a 502-19 according to the t- of C. S.
of divine 8el«nee
o 849-13 in conveying the t- of divine Science
of JTesas
b 269-23 plant myself unreservedlv on the i- of Jeans,
324-28 to follow the example ana <- of Jesus,
of natural science
r 478- 4 Even according to tlie ^ of natural sdenee.
of the Contforter
, 8 123-22 and through the t- of the Comforter,
of the schools
I p 429-29 not included in the r of the schools,
I resQlt of onr
r 488- 2 result of our t is their sufficient confirmatina.
spiritual
6 272-15 the spiritual ^ which dulness and
I Troth's
I t 462- 9 goes away to practise Truth's t only in part,
tear
i / 211-14 When a ^ Starts, does not this so-called mind
211-16 Without mortal mind, the ^ could not appear;
tears (noun)
p 363-27 She bathed his feet with her f
, 367-15 with t' of repentance and with
I ap 573-31 no more pain, and all t- will be wiped away.
tears (verb)
b 273-11 thus t' away the foundatkms of error.
teaspoonful
8 163- 9 and a t' of the water administered as
tedious
t 460-20 it becomes a t mischief-maker.
teemhig
ff 6iS- 6 in the t' universe of Mind
teeth
/ 211-20 children's t< are set on edge." — KMek. 18 : 2.
247- 4 two of tlie elements it had lost, sight and t-.
247- 6 Anotlter woman at ninety had new <-,
247- 8 his full set of upper and lower t*
telegraphy
/ 243-22 Neitlier . . . can carry on such ^ :
p 399-13 both the service and message of this ^.
teU
pr 13-15 God knows our need before we ^ Him
a 27-3 ^ John what things ye have seen— Ltdte 7. 22.
27- 7 7^ John what tlie demonstration of divine
sp 78-28 cannot ** <* whence it ccmietitL " — John 3 .■ 8.
89- 1 who can t- what the unaided medium
an 106-24 of the which 1 1- you before, — Gal. 6 .• 21 .
8 142-15 In vain do the manger and the cross t- their
ph 174-12 the spiritual intuittons that t- us when
t 446-27 danger in t- Mind-healing indiscriminately,
446- 1 ^ his slight knowledge of Mind-power,
460-25 while e- Its grand facts.
teachings
and dennonstratlons
8 126-27 except the t- and demonstratlont of
' / 211- 2 if they talk to us, e- us their condition,
b 306-32 *• T' me, I pray thee, thy name; "— Otn, 32. 1
o 841- • And because It- yati the truth, — John 8 .• 46.
862-32 not irrational to f* the truth about gliosts.
p 89i-23 Will you t' the sick that their condition is
416-10 will ^ you that the troublesome material cawe
416-27 t- them only what is best for them to know.
417- 6 Never t- the sick that they have more courage
417-7
420-24
420-29
420-32
424-31
<448-9
463-^
461-17
ap 671- 6
671-7
671-8
telling
#161-25
T- them rather, that their strength is
T- the sick that they can meet disease
vehemently t' your patient that he must awake,
r- him tliat he suffers only as the insane suffer.
The patient may t- you that he has a humor in
When needed t' tlie truth concerning
you must not ^ the patient that he is sick
you should ^ your belief sometimes,
people like you better when you t- them their
tlian when you t* them their vices,
to <■ a man nis faults, and so risk
examining bodily sjrmptoms, ^ the patient that
Digitized by
Google
TELLING
527
TENDS
p^l- 6 by t' ghos^stories in the dark.
ap 571-10 Who is t- mankind of the foe in ambuih ?
tells
ap 91- 1 <* us of ** a new hearen — Jtev. 21 : 1.
p a83-SQ Bometimefl t- you that the weed preserres hit
temperance
€m 106-M goodness, faith, meekness, (• : — Oo/. 5 .* 22, 23.
8 115-27 compassion, hope, faith, meekness, ^.
o 84S-31 ethics and t' have receired an impalse,
p 404-17 The t reform, felt all oTer our land,
temperate ,, ^, „^ , ^
o 822-25 is neither a V man nor a reliable religionist.
temperature
s 152-17 to ascertain the V of the patient's body;
p 413- 8 the (' of children and of men,
temperatures
p 388- 5 Expose the body to certain f*,
tempest ^ ^ , ^
8 134-28 stilled the t; healed the sick.
b 827-16 to clamor with midnight and V.
tempest's
pk 192-14 the deroaring flame, the t- breath.
tempest-tossecl
g 636- 6 as a symbol of V hnnum concepts
temple
ap 576-14 The word ^ also means body,
des&oy this , . ^ ^^
a 27-12 " Destroy this <• — ./oAn 2 r 19.
6 314-14 «* Destroy this /•, — John 2 ; 19.
r 494- 2 ** Destroy this V — John 2 ; 19.
material
b 314-16 their material ^ instead of his body.
no
ap 576-10 And I saw no t- therein : — Rev. 21 : 22.
576-12 There was no ^s — that is, no material
576-20 with '• no V [body] therein " — Rev, 21 .- 22.
of Cliiistlan Science . ^ «
b 288-^ The chief stones in the t* of C. 8.
of the Holy Ghost ...
p 866-28 t of the Holy Ghost, — the patient's spiritoal
or IkkIt
p 4&-13 Thus we may establish in truth the t*, or body,
▼eU of the
gi 597-11 It rent the yeil of the t;
8 142-19 need to be whipped out of the t\
op 576-11 and the Lamb are the <• of it. — JBev. 21: 22.
576-17 spoke of his material body as the t-
gl 595- 7 definition of
temples
8 142-22 to purge the t- of their vain traffic
temporal
a 51-12 Jesus could give his Mlfe into his
8 122-27 T' life is a false sense of existence.
ph 190-17 This mortal seeming is e* :
b 274- 4 knowledge gained ^om the five senses is only t*,
277-30 for maUer ft t' and is therefore a
286-22 Material and ^ thoughts are human,
286-25 The t' and material are not then creations of
287- 3 but belong, with all that is material and ^,
289- 2 the <* (UbrU of error, belief in sin,
300-13 The t' and unreal never touch the
301- 9 involves error and therefore is material, ^.
802- 3 The material body and mind are <-,
885-14 Things material and ^ are insubstantial.
336- 5 never . . . the eternal into the t\
887-26 T' things are the thoughts of mortals
o 860-16 This ideal is either t' or eternal.
p 412-24 and that sickness is a t* dream.
r 468-13 matter is the unreal and t',
g 538-27 This account is ... of sin which int-.
ap 668-25 Scriptures declare that evil is r,
temporarily
8 110-22 and its ideas may be t- abused
p 397-29 the belief that mind is, even «•, compressed
415-15 They only render mortal mind t' less fear-
ful,
r 483- 3 they do not heal, but onlv relieve suffering t,
ap 576-17 the temple to be <- rebuilt
temporary
/ 2ia-15 towards the finite, ^, and discordant.
b 282-11 a belief in a ... ^ material existence.
282-12 Eternal Mind and t' material existence
298- 9 a mortal e* sense of things,
811-16 a sense of t- loss or absence of soul,
318-26 Material methods are f\
p 442-23 Christ, Truth, gives mortals t' food
t 444-10 right use of f • and eternal means.
g 522-16 this state of things is declared to be ^
tempt
8 153-^2 Neither sympathy nor society should ever t-
g 529-21 Whence comes a talking, Isring serpent to ^
temptation
bids OS repeat _
pr 5-7 7' bids us repeat the offence,
deliver as from
a 22-21 Love Is not hasty to deliver us from <*,
may lead as Into
pr 7-27 danger . . . that it may lead us into t'.
not Into
pr 17- 8 And lead us not into <•, — MaU, 6 ; 13.
17-10 And God leadeth U8 Tiot into t-,
resist the
/ 218-26 Resist the ^ to believe in
sinful
p 381- 6 than you are to yield to a sinful (•
tosin
p 420-18 as positively as they can the t- to sin.
a 42-22 <*, sin, sickness, and death had no terror
8 168-19 It Is pitiful to lead men into t-
p 387-31 not only from t\ but from bodily suffering.
441- 8 to keep perpetual silence, and in case of t-,
t 460-22 Sickness to him is no less a t- than is sin,
gl 581-13 The ark indicates t- overcome
698-18 Error; fornication; t-; passion.
tempted ^ ^ ^
p 393-31 false belief is both the tempter and the t-, ^
g 627-13 ** God cannot be t- with evil, —Jas. 1 ; 13.
ap 664-15 Since Jesus must have been t- in all points,
tempter
p 308-30 false belief is both the t- and the tempted,
temptetli , . _
g 527-13 neither (• He any man." — Jae, 1 ; 13.
tempting
g 527-11 represents God, Love, as ^ man,
tempts
r 485-14 When the Illusion of sickness or sin t- you,
Xen
6 280-18 declared as Jehovah's first command of the T- :
ap 663-13 belief that ... the T- Commandments can be
ten
8p 94-20 Of the V lepers whom Jesus healed,
ph 193-13 In about t minutes he opened hto eyes
/ 246-22 would enjoy more than threescore years and t-
p 421-32 of eight multiplied by five, and of seven by <•,
ap 662-31 havtaig seven beads and t- horns, — Rev. 12 . 3.
663-11 The ^ boms of the dragon typify the
tenacious
8 144-12 the more obstinately t its error;
tenaciously
o 348-21 Instead of f defending the supposed
tenacity
8p 77-18 according to the /• of error.
b 296-21 depends upon the t- of error.
p 396-18 on account of the t- of belief in its truth,
tend
ph 196- 8 false pleasures which t- to perpetuate this
p 419- 4 Errors of all sorts t- in this direction.
g 542-11 avoidance of Justice and the denial of truth t- to
tendencies , . .
/ 225-26 despotic ^, inherent in morUl mind
b 272-22 in contrast with the downward t and
tendencv
a 40- 4 devout Christian, perceiving the scope and f- of
m 60-20 isnot Its present f", and why?
ftp 78-15 gathered from Ignorance are pernicious in ^.
8 111-21 an essay calculated to offset the t- of the
112-14 wholly human In their origin and t-
/ 213-12 and is a «• towards God, Spirit.
p 423- 5 the t' towards a favorable result.
ap 570- 4 The present apathy as to the <• of
tender
pr 3-14 is not the image and likeness of the patient, t*,
m 57-11 should be loving, pure, /-, and strong.
59- 3 There should be the most V solicitude for
59-17 r* words and unselfish care in what
b 332- 5 His <• relationship to His spiritual creation,
p 367- 8 The t- word and Christian encouragement of
V 600- • whether the t- grape appear, — Song 7 ; 12.
tenderly ^ ^
g 607- 5 t expressing the fatherhood and
tenderness
p 434-17 regards the prisoner with the utmost t-.
g 614-18 r- accompanies all the might imparted by
tending
g 5&- 9 by thought ^ spiritually upward
tends
pr 2-16 but it t' to bring us into harmony
8p 79- Z t'to frighten into death those who are ignorant
Digitized by
Google
9a-ao This belief t to becloud our apprenension of
p 370-21 pbTslcal diagnosis , . . t- to indaoe disease.
406-2S t' to destroy tbe ability to do right.
430-10 t' to shot oat the true sense of Life
t 44»- 6 ^ to deter those, who make sach a
t-to blast moral sense, health, and
461^1
tenets
r 497-1
Tennyson
sp 88-2
important points, or religions ^, of C. 8. :
the poet T' expressed the hearths desire,
Tennyson's
ph 194-26 and realising T- descripUon:
tenor
p 427-20 The t- of the Word shows that we shall obtain
tension
p 393-22 Tour body would suffer no more from t'
tentative
P'
tentli
ap 66»- 1
^506-22
term
> 422-32 His treatment is therefore ^.
in the e- chapter of his book of Revelation :
TrrHB. Contribution; t' part; homage;
t 454-25
doable
^Z 590-21
for God
6 28^16
Mseric
e2S9u 1
r 475-15
9 516-30
go49
r 466-19
Lord
ap 576-26
fnan
0r525-7
obsolete
0r/ 588-22
recent
p402-23
r 466-19
specific
an 103-19
this
S 114-4
y2 500-15
$ 116-27
U7- 1
123-16
127-15
128-4
b 274-17
278-28
311-3
813- 1
p 401-16
r 406-30
^2 697-25
termed
sp 91-20
92-8
g 114-29
114-30
149-23
ph 173-11
177- 1
177-21
179-22
182- 6
184-25
188- 3
/ 210-25
6290-4
298-8
p 377-16
377-24
382-13
384- 1
400-12
417-12
r469-2
484-11
17 526-10
fi 580-16
at the close of a class t*,
This doable t' is not used in the first chapter
In the Saxon . . . ffood is the <- for Qod.
to comprehend in Science the generic t' man,
the eeneric t' for all that reflects Qod*s
It follows that man is a generic ^.
is as improper as the ^ gods.
The t Lord, as used in our version
some of the equivalents of the ^ man
A t' obsolete in Science if used with
mesmerism — or hypnotism, to use the recent £*
The t' 9oul9 or spirits is as improper as
the specific t- for error, or mortal mind.
meaning by this t- the flesh opposed to Spirit,
this (' is sometimes employed as a title,
If the t' personality, as applied to Ood,
The t' iTidividuaiily is also open to objections,
The ^ C. S. was introduced by tbe author
tbe t' C. S. relates especially to
The (* Science, properly understood,
what we erroneously t' the five physical senses
All that we (• sin, sickness, and death
What we e* mortal mind or
The t' Christ Jesus, or Jesus the Christ
What 1 1' chemicaHzation is the upheaval
if by that V is meant doctrinal beliefs.
the V as applied to Mind or to one of God's
or through what are t* the material senses,
decomposition of mortal bodies in what is t-
death,
what Is t matter is but the subjective state
of what is t' by the author mortal mind.
has cured what is ^ organic disease
What is t' matter manifests nothing but
produces what is ^ organic disease
qualities and effects of what is ^ matter,
sustained by what is t' material law,
what are t- laws of nature, appertain to matter,
what is t' a fatally broken physical law.
What is t' disease does not exist.
What is t' matter, being unintelligent,
before what is t' death overtakes mortals.
What is t' material sense can report only a
caused what is t' instantaneous death,
what are t organic diseases as readily as
He, who is ignorant of what is V hygienic law,
Can matter, or what is <* matter, either feel or
in the form of what is ^ pulmonarv disease,
substratum of mortal mind, t the body,
what is t' matter cannot be sick;
What is t' matter is unknown to Spirit,
What are t- natural science and material laws
material hearing, sight, . . . t* the five
tbe opposer of Iruth, t' error;
the testimony of what is t' material sense;
504- • opposite or spirit, or good, t- matter, or eni:
686-20 continues after, what to t- death, until
terminates
b 338- 7 Mn discord and mortality,
terms
Bible
gi 579- 6 the metaphysical Interpretatloa of Bible tr,
commonlcaMe
sp 74-3 To be on commanlcable t* with ^lirlt,
eoBtr»dlettoii of
0 267-82 its/inite form involves a cootndlctkm of tr.
p 409-10 cannot dictate t to conscloasDe«
dictate Its
/ 228-28 dictate Its ^, and form and control It witik
dlffereat
#161-88 different t* than does the metaphvaiclaB:
frlendlj
p^S^Sl to be on friendly <* with the firm oC
Implied bjr the
sp 9i-5 Includes all that is Implied by tbe ^
Intimate
p437- 2
material
s 115-8
115-10
O 340-17
S4S^6
he was on Intimate ^ with the plaintiff,
the Inadequacy of material ^
when translating material i- btuA into
one is obliged to use material f*
material t- most be gaierally employed.
of forgiveness
pr 11- 2 specified also the t- of forglveneat.
pairs of
r 466-11 bat these contrasting pairs of V
qmonrinoas
s 127-18 These synonymous t- stand for
o 346- S are often regarded as synonymous ^;
r 465-11 i^uestioti. — Are these t- synonymoot ?
your own
p 391-27 Therefore make your own t- with i
sp 78- 5
s 127-9
ap 573-10
terrestrial
s 123-3
ap 572-29
terrible
a 60-26
s 156- 6
but another, ... It ^ a spiriL
The t' Divine Science, Spiritual Science,
what the human mind I*
the greater error as to our ^ bodies.
Were this new heaven and new earth ^ or
The burden of that hour was ^
It was a t- case.
ph 188- 5 belief of sin, which has grown t' in strengtt
b 289-11 To suppose that ... is a £■ mistake,
inconceivably t- to man*s self-respect,
the t' records of your Court of Error,
would place man in a r* situation.
p 407- 2
437-17
r 486-30
terrified
p 366-25
terruy
The sick are f* by their sick beliefs.
p 380-17 Qasing at a chained lion.
terrifyinflr
p37e- 1
terror
a 42-23
0346-21
should not tr a
p 378-16
terrors
6 289-15
test
pr 5-5
9-5
a 42-30
S 147- 8
/ 204-19
O 344-16
r 478-21
483-30
more t- than that of most other diseases.
sin, sickness, and death had no f for Jesus.
If a dream ceases, . . . the t- is over.
t' of ghosts will depart
often causes the beast to retreat in t\
proves the ** king of ^ *' tobebuta— yo6l8.- M.
tbe t- of our sinceriw, — namely, reformation.
The ^ of all prayer lies in the answer to
to ^ his still uncomprehended saying,
submitted to the broadest practical?*.
They can never stand the <• of Science,
until the enemies of C. S. t* its efficacy
and to t' its unerring Science according to his
Who dares to doubt this consummate ^
restament (see also Old and New Testament)
0 313-14 is, in the Greek 7**, character.
tested
prtfr\\i-2
an 101-10
testified
a 52-7
« 134-6
150-3
p388- 7
436-35
437-2
430- 6
testifies
6 831-9
her system has been fully t
which t' during several sessions the
their senses t oppositely,
those who t- for Truth were so often persecoted
her sister t that the deceased protested
Apostle John t- to the divine basis of C. S.,
t' that he was a ruler of Body,
He also <• that he was on intimate terms with
Death t that he was absent from the
falsely f • to a beginning and an
p 430-28 beine called for, a witness t* thus :
431-25 AAOtaer witness takes the stand and t' ;
The next witness t- :
Another witness takes the stand and t :
432-1
432-20
testify
8 120-19
b 287-28
impossible for aught but Mind to t' truly
five material senses t- to truth and error
▼aUd
p 434-27 The only valid e* in the case shows
sp 70-2 t' ot the corporeal senses cannot inform us
8 106- 2 a conviction antagonistic to the V of
120-16 nor can the material senses bear reliable t'
b 268-21 t' of the material senses is neither
Digitized by
Google
an lOi-14 and rereais the I- which indicates
tlieogony
l>A170-8 Truth i8 not tbe basil of ^.
theologians
b 2M>- 6 The most distinguished t- in Europe
theologrical
a M-16 the ordinary I* riews of atonement
' Indicates the distance between the t- and
8 141- 1
theoloQUB
< 460-28
TheolOj
the ^ (that is, the student
oioflry
8 118-13
Science, T-, and Medicine are means of
131-12 chapter sub-tiUe
theology
anatomy and
8 148-13 anatomy and t' define man as
148-17 Anatomy and I- reject the dirine Principle
anatomy nor ^ ^ .. ^
a 148- 7 Neither anatomy nor I- has erer described
and hea^ins
8 138-18 precedent for all Christianity, ^, and healing.
and physics
fire/vln- 9 T- and physics teach that both
vine
/ 234-23 the weary searcher after a divine l\
r 468-39 is as pernicious to dirine (• as are
erudite
a 24-20 Does erudite ^ regard the cmciflxlon of
goldanoe of a
8 148-81 leaves them to the guidance of a t which
his
8 lassi It is his t* fai this book and the
Jewish
a 42- 3 The Jewish ^ gave no hint of the
r 466-24 Heathen mythology and Jewish t- have
of Christian Science
8 URSl The t' of C. S. includes healine
/ 252- 6 regarding the pathology and r of C. 8.
j> 404-21 most important points in the t- of C. S.
of J^ftUS
a 138-30 It was this ^ of Jesus which healed
p 360- 8 and comprehends the t* of Jesus
oar Master's
8 139^ 8 It was our Master's ^ which the impious
popular
8 126-16 C. S. on the one hand and popular ^ on the
ff 057-22 Popular t' takes up the history of man
problem in
a 23- 8 The atonement is a bard problem in r,
scholastic
a 41-19 philosophy, materia medical or scholastic t
8 141-32 now occupied by scholastic t- and physiology,
/ 226-18 scholastic t\ material medicine
h 315- 4 the scholastic (• of the rabbis.
tries to explain
8 148-21 Then t' tries to explain how to make this
8 138-32 spiritual meaning of this f *,
theoretical
Sf) 96-27 and they are not t- and fnurmentary,
a 164- 5 ** No systematic or t' clssslllcation of
ph 191- 8 As a material, t- life-basis is found to be a
6 295-26 The t' mind is matter, named brain, or
o 341- 4 from a ^ to a practical Christianity.
theoretically
pr 3-18 we admit t- that God is good, . . . and then
o 357-13 but if we t* endow mortals with the
theories
are sometimes pemlcloas
p 394-18 that their t* are sometimes pernicious,
ite
/ 216- 6 Here t cease, and Science unveils the mystery
o 342-30 according to the common ^,
conllictlnjr
o 365-14 the relative value of the two conflicting V
contradiotory
r 402-15 These two contradictory <• . . . will dispute
cruder
ph 189- 6 raises the human thought above the cruder ^
dietetle
p 389-13 Our dietetic t- first admit that food
doomnes and
6 310-15 The varied doctrines and t which
false
8 151-15 false t\ from which multitudes would gladly
r 484-26 involved in all false t' and practices.
fossils of
8 147-21 perishing fossils of t' already antiquated,
gushing
p 367- 6 better than hecatombs of gushing ^,
higher
g 540- 7 give place to higher t' and demonstrations.
human
(seehomaa)
Its own
8p 81- 7 At the very best and on its own <*, spiritualism
many
/ 292- 3 Many t- relative to God and man
mlilerlal
(see nkaterlal)
■sedldU
o 348- 8 Medical ^ virtually admit the nothhignesa
of
p 382-20 A patient thoroughly booked in medical t-
mortal
ff 652-10 Mortal t- make friends of sin,
most
g 547-17 is more consistent than moat I*.
a 2<^ 4 to forms of doctrine or to t* of man,
of parents
/ 237-10 The more stubborn beliefs and (• of parents
ordinary
8 156-12 Believing then somewhat in the ordinary (•
or thoughts
/2Sn-n discussing or entertaining I* or thougha
oar
8 119- 2 tliat is, wlien we do so in our f-,
122-29 Our <■ make the same mistake regarding
152-20 Such a fact illustrates our t-.
b 312-23 Our t' are based on finite premlsea,
physical
8 123-13 Divine Science, rising above physical t\
prevalent
{233-1 1 but our prevalent t' practically deny this,
283-13 But what say prevalent <• ?
p 389-18 If God has, as prevalent t- maintain,
relinquish all
/ 249- 1 Let us accept Science, relinquish all ^
self assertive
/ 204-23 False and self-assertive t- have given
special
8 133-22 carried out in special (* concerning God,
speculative
/ 209-27 the paraphernalia of speculative t-,
such
8 110- 5 such t' lead to one of two things.
ph 186-11 Such ^ and such systems of soHuiUed mind-care,
185-17 Such t' have no relationship to C. S.,
/ 204-18 Such t' are evidently erroneous.
7 prol iflc subject for mortal belief to pin t- upon ;
» TheM< *
/ 233-12 These ^ must be untrue,
two
r 404-25 Which of these two t- concerning
various
b 880-32 Our various ^ will never lose their imaginary
gl 687-12 the various ^ that hold mhid to be a
if 269-29 The t- 1 combat sre these :
g 526- 9 Belief involves t- of material hearing,
theorizes
b 296-31 error t- that spirit is bom of matter
theoriziner
ph 172- 3^ T' about man*s development from
theory
accepted
g 653- 5 was once an accepted ^.
any other
/ 249-10 Any other ^ of Life, or God, is dehisive
eonnrmsmy
p 370-14 This confirms my l< that faith in the drug
conservative
r 402-29 The conservative £•, long believed. Is
contranr to Christian Science
8p 71-31 a t- contrary to C. S.
Darwin *s
g 547-15 Darwin*s f * of evolution from a material basis
547-17 Darwin*s T, — that Mind produces its opposite,
doctrinal
8 132-24 on any but a material and a doctrinal t-.
erroneous
ph 177-16 erroneous t- of life and intelligence in matter,
g 622-18 In this erroneous f *, matter tsikes the place
eve»T
ph 194-13 Every t' opposed to this fact
false
8 123- 1 false ^ as to the relations of the celestia]
first
b 260-32 The first ^, that matter Is everything,
Incorrect in
prrf z- 5 incorrect in ^ and filled with phiglarisma
material
8 162-12 Such errors beset every material i;
material
c 257-23 the material t of mind in matter
g 545-16 Error tills the whole ground in this material t-,
a 26-28 Our Master taught no mere fs doctrine, or
Meamer's
an 100-13 to investigate Mesmer's t- and to report
mistaken In
/ 229-19 mistaken in t and in practice.
mortal •
a 647-29 sensual, and mortal t- of the universe,
mytAoloclo
g 531-29 The mytbologic V of material life
no other
r 483-28 does honor God as no other t- honors H im,
of Christian Sdenoe
8 112-23 Any i' of C. S., which departs from
1)372-6
opposed to 1
y 546-12
scientillo
g 647-11
speeulattve
ph 196-24
saeha
a 23-7
sapport his
nA196.^
this
6300-27
e4S8-7
r 492-31
true
^547-25
whatever
g 553-20
your
t 456-16
One t' about this mortal mind is,
;he
opposed to the t of man as evolved from
oonclusions as to the scientific t of creation.
the speculative t\ the nauseous fiction.
Such a e* is man-made.
though the doctor says nothing to support his t*.
This t' is unscientific.
This i' is supposed to favor practice from
This t* would, keep truth and error always at
war.
The true t- of the universe, including man,
Whatever t- may be adopted by
Any dishonesty in your ^ and practice
c 256- 9 The t' of three persons in one Ood
267- 6 The V that Spirit is not the only substance
b 300-26 The t- that soul, spirit, intelligence,
335- 2 The t\ that Spirit is distinct from matter
•r 478- 7 What basis is there for the t- of
g 653-22 that V is sure to become the signal for
tlieosopliy
8h 99-13 Those individuals, who adopt t\
8 111- 1 hypotheses of agnosticism, pantheism, £-,
129-17 spiritualism, <•,... are antagonistic to
139-28 t', and agnosticism are opposed to C. S.,
r 484- 8 mesmerum, hypnotism, e-, or spiritualism?
tberapeutic
s 164- 6 "No ... classification of diseases or of t
agents,
p 369-23 The prophylactic and t' . . . arts
therapeutical
an 101-16 physiological and ^ questions,
therapeutics
an 101-18 nothing in common with either physiology or
8 149-27 predicting disease does not dignify ^.
thereafter
an 104-26 This greater error h occupies the groundt
t she partook of but one meal in
/221- 6
thereat
t 451-14
thereby
8 1&-28
119-14
/ 234-15
h 299-28
902-7
906-22
p397- 6
e 467-26
g 688-17
(7^683-18
therefore
pr !-•
8-11
16-9
a 19ul
81-11
36-32
37-28
39-16
42-27
51-16
iH 56-*
67-19
many there be which go in t'.**—Matt, 7: 18.
t' shutting out the true sense of Spirit.
^ making Him guilty of maintaining
t* robbing both themselves and others.
The murderer, . . . does not /- forsake sin.
is t' discerned and remains unchanged,
and Truth, being f • understood,
t actually inluring those whom we
intending t- to initiate the cure which they
and t' create woman,
t' casting out devils, or error,
7^ / say unto you, — Mark 11 .* 24.
and t' insincere, what must be the comment
** After this manner t' pray ye," — Matt. 6 ; 9.
It was t* Christ's purpose to reconcile man to
the only creator, and t- as the Father of all.
Can God t' overlook the law
*' Be ye ^ perfect, even as — Matt, 6 .* 48.
To him, t*, death was not the threshold
and is e* not a mortal but an immortal,
e* he could no more be separated from
What t' Ood hath Joined — Matt 10 . 6.
It is unselfish ; f * it cannot exist alone.
60-10 T' maternal affection lives on
m 69-25 t- matter is out of the question
8p 71-30 Spiritualism t presupposes Spirit, ... to be
76-11 Spirit never entered matter and was t-
99-15 T- my contest is not with the individual,
an 103- 1 virtue in families and f- in the connnunity.
8 112- 4 can, t, be but one method in its teaching.
114-2 t', to be understood, the author
114-15 implies something untrue and t- unreal ;
116-18 t' that matter is nothing beyond an image in
117-6 t' the language of Spirit must be.
118-29 T" they contradict the divine decrees
120-19 T" the divine Principle of Science, ivversing
122-31 and mind t- tributarv to matter.
125- 9 t' more harmonious m his manifestations
127- 2 she will not t- lose faith in Christianity,
127-24 T- truth is not human, and is not a law of
matter,
130- 6 and e* they cannot accept.
141-22 e* they cannot demonstrate Qod*B healing
ph 164-10 t* they are more scientific than are
166- ♦ T- 7 8av itJito you, — Ma^L 6 ; 25.
191-31 t' Truth is able to cast out the ills of the
/ 904-14 It cannot t* be mind, though so called.
207-20 T- there can be no effect from any other cause,
210-31 t- it is without a destructive element.
223-13 and t- could not be Spirit.
281-17 7^ we accept the conclusion that
244- 2 t- such deformity is not real,
263-82 «• Be ye <• perfect," — MaU. 6 : 48.
e 260-19 *« Be ye t- perfect, — Matt. 6 .• 48.
267-26 Even in this world, <*,
b 289-22 1 1- plant myself unreservedly on the
275- 5 7^ matter is neither substantial, living, nor
276- 8 and t He is divine Principle.
277- 1 and ^ cannot spring from intelligence.
277-21 and t- that good is the origin of
277-30 for matter is temporal and is t* a
279- 8 and is ^ not eternal.
286-19 T- the spiritual universe is good,
288-18 " There remaineth t- a rest — Heb. 4 ; 9.
289-26 and V the material must be untrue.
289-28 T- it cannot be said to pass out of matter.
301-8 involves error and t' is material,
292-28 T' man would be annihilated,
300-23 t' Soul is not in matter. '
300-29 t' God is seen only in the spiritual
302-^ He is t the divine, infinite Principle,
304-18 Man's happiness is not, £*, at the aisposal of
309-30 ST* it is never structural nor organic,
313- 7 T- God, even thy God, — Neb. f : 9.
318-24 as though disease were real, t' right,
324-1 1 r- '♦ acquaint now thyself wi th — Job 22:21.
328- 9 and must t' cling to mortals until,
330-23 t- there is in reanty one Mind only,
331-15 T- in Spirit all is harmony, and there can be
334-2 and ^ antedated Abraham;
334-32 and t' one God.
337- 1 7^ man, reflecting God, cannot lose his
839- 9 T* evil, being contrary to good,
340-12 T' all that really exists is in and of God,
p 362-15 It was t' easy for the Magdalen to
368-28 tbat mortality (and t' disease) has a
372-16 T" he will be as the angels in heaven.
376-21 T- the eflicient remedy is to destroy the
391-21 t' meet the intimation with a protest.
391-26 T* make your own terms with sickness,
399- 1 and ^ good is infinite, is All.
409- 3 and t' the disease is thoroughly cured.
415- 2 t' disease is not a cause nor an effect.
417-12 Spirit is God, and t' cannot be sick ;
419-15 ^ be sure that you move it off.
422-31 His treatment Is t- tentative.
431-10 T' I arrested Mortal Man in behalf of
t 446-29 This must t- be watched and guarded against.
447- 9 T" the rule is, heal the sick when called upon
450-10 and are t' open to the approach and
460-17 It is <• to be dealt with through
464-10 She ^ remains unseen at her post,
r 467- 5 T- the command means this:
468-14 T' man is not material ; he is spiritual.
471-18 God is infinite, t- ever present,
472-26 T' the only reality of sin, sickness, or death
475-18 refiection of God, or Mind, and t is eternal;
488- 5 e* you receive the blessing of Truth.
488-25 T- mental endowments are not at the mercy
of
g 606- 3 T- matter, not being the refiection of Spirit,
518-28 and all must t- be as perfect as the
530-27 /' the dreamer and dream are one,
637- 2 I' the Lord God [Jehovah] sent — Gen. 8 .• 28.
642-15 7^ whosoever slayeth Cain, — Gen. 4 ; 16.
644-25 T- man, in this allegorv, is neither a
649-17 we must t- look upon the simple ovum as
Of) 667-25 and t*, in his pretence of being a talker,
668-19 7^ rejoice, ye heavens, — Hev. 12 .• 19.
ap 574- 3 This spiritual consciousness is C- a
M B02- 8 and t- the opposite of God, or good ;
562- 6 belief that life has a beginning and f
OM- 9 ** Whom t' ye ignorantly worship, — Acts 17 8S.
therein
8 110-38 the Science and truth t- will forever remain
p 882-23 shall in no wise enter t-.** — L^ike 18 : 17.
a 623-18 the Supreme Being is ^ called Elohim.
523-19 Deity f is always called Jehovah,
524-31 Does Spirit enter dust, and lose t- the
ap 558- • those things which are written t- : — Rev. 1 . 8.
576-10 And I saw no temple t- : — Rev. 21 : 22.
576-20 with " no temple fbody] t**— Rev. 21 22.
thereof
$p 95-18 one of the special characteristics e*.
ph 190-28 place t- shall know it no more. — Peal. 108 18.
197-10 •* In the day that thou eatest t — Gen. 2 : 17.
/ 246-28 find this out, and begin the demonstration t:
r 476-28 place t- shall Imow it no more." — PeaL 108- 16.
481-19 f* In the day that thou eatest t- — Oen. 2 ; 17.
g 513-31 God, who is the divinely creative Principle t;
527-10 in the day that thou eatest t — Oen. 2 .- 17.
837-36 that was the name t-. — Oen. 2 . 19.
538-12 closed up the flesh instead t- ; — Oen. 2 . 21.
580-15 in the day ye eat t\ — Oen. 3 ; 6.
632- 8 ** In the day that thou eatest t- — Oen. 2 17.
533-^ and multiplies until the end t-.
540-37 his flock, and of the fat t: — Oen. 4 : 4.
ap 558-16 for God •' is the light « ." — Rev. 21 23.
gl 592-13 a type of moral law and the demonstration t- ;
thereto
a 33-22 faith and the words corresponding t-
p 436-10 the divine law, and in obedience t-.
thereunto
o 354-17 who t- have set their seals.
thereupon
p 411-16 T- Jesus cast out the evil,
486-26 T- Judge Medicine sat in judgment on the case,
thermometer
8 152-16 introducing a t- into the patient*s mouth.
Thibet
pr 10-17 One of the forms of worship in T*
thief
b 2H-29 t' believes that he gains something by stealing,
thieveH
/ 234-11 against the approach of t- and murderers.
p 866-28 convert into a den of t- the temple
thin
/ 221- 7 only a /• slice of bread without water.
b 396-33 like a cloud melting into t- vapor.
Thine
pr 17-13 For 7^ is the kingdom, and the — MaU. 6 - 18.
a 88-30 •* Not my will, but r-, be done ! " — Luke 22: 48.
/ 201- • T enemies have reproached, — Psal. 89 51.
301- • the/ootsUps of T- anointed — Psal. 89 ; 51.
thing
creeping ^ _
r 475-38 and over every creeping ^ — Oen. 1 . 28.
g 513-15 cattle, and creeping /•, — Oen. 1 . 24.
516-16 and over every creeping t — Oen. 1 .• 26.
deadly
b 328-24 and if they drink any deadly ^, — Mark 16 . 18.
p 382- • and if they drink any deadly t\ — Mark 16 : 18.
every living
g 517-28 and over every living t- — Oen. 1 • 28.
nposslble
I 371-22 No impossible t- do I ask when urging the
b 330-27 Evil is nothing, no t\ mind, nor power.
g 554- 8 Error is always error. It in no ^.
no impossible
nor at
b 287-26 Matter is neither a t- nor a person,
no sach
r 487-21 there is in reality no such t' as mortal mind.
g 554- 4 There is no such V as mortality,
of life
/ 247-21 Beauty is a t- of life, which dwells forever
place, nor
sp 71- 3 It is neither person, place, nor t\
pleasantest
m 59- 1 and this is the pleasantest t- to do.
same
p 404-27 are one and the same Mn C. S.
whole
ph 166- 1 your remedy lies in forgetting the whole f* ;
sp 70-15 Does life or soul exist in the ^ formed?
/ 252-23 says: . . . What a nice V is sin !
o 350- 2 as something and almost the only ^,
p 411- 1 " The /• which I greatly feared — JobZ: 25.
all
pr^ xii-M *■■ hopeth all ^, endoreUi aU t-," —J Ctpr. U.- 7.
pr 1-2 faith that all ^ are possible to God,
13-24 Love, to whom all <• are possible.
15- 8 bat He knows all t-
9p 83-29 the divine Principle and explanation ot all e*.
85-18 toldmeaU^ thateverldid: — Jo*a4:38.
96- 2 unwillingness to learn all f ■ rightly,
96-11 until the final spiritoalizaUon of all ^.
8 124-26 life, substance, and continuity of all e*.
ph 168-21 He can do all t- for us in sickness
178-16 divine Mind, to which all t- are potdblt,
180-26 ever-present Mind who understands all tr,
180-27 man knows that with God all V are possible.
183- 1 makes all t* possible to Spirit;
189-20 makes all V start from the lowest instead of
200-15 hast put all V under his feet.** — PsaL 8 .* 6
/ 201- 9 and *" all V are become new.** — 77 Cor. 5 - 17.
207-27 spiritual reality is the scientific fact in all ^.
208-3 Material sense defines alW' materially,
312-80 its normal action, and the origin of all <*
216- 2 Nothing can hide from them the hannony of
alW-
331-31 '* all ^ were made by Him —John 1 .- 3.
332- 9 " with God all t- are possible.** - Mark 10 . *7.
3S0- 8 which never dreams, but unoerstands all ^ ;
e 285-14 mortals take limited views of all ^.
266- 6 All t' are created spiritoally.
267- 2 If Mind is within and without aU ^,
6 271-21 shall teach you all <-.** — John 14 . 26.
280- 6 A\\t' beautiful and harmless are ideas of Mind.
380-10 Finite belief limits all t\ and would compress
280-80 Spirit and all/- spiritual are the real
305-10 so man, like all t real, reflects God,
307-26 and gives man dcmiinion over all ^.
310-16 around which circle harmonioosly all l-
318-12 and doom all V to decay,
o 358-18 All /• will continue to disappear, until
p 387-26 which causes all t- discordant.
t 444- 5 "All V work together for good — Rom. 8 : 28.
464-19 •* prove alW- ; - / These, 5 ; 21.
r 480-26 ''All t' were made by Wm—John 1 .3.
486-15 Think not to thwart the splritnal ultimate of
alU-,
48S- 8 to the immonal truth of all ^.
g 601- • All t' were made by Him , —John 1 ■ X
606-27 it is the reality of all e-
618- 9 God fashions all f-, after His own likeneas.
619- 2 eternal Mind, the author of all ^,
536-17 all t' were made through the Word of God,
gl 581-12 the spiritual realities of all t- are
585-13 shallnrKtcomeandrestorealH*.**~Jlfa</. 17 11.
607-29 spiritual government, enoompessing all l-.
animated
an 100- 9 the celestial bodies, the earth, and animated t.
belief of
b 280-26 The spiritual fact and the material belief of tr
eternal
b 837-25 Eternal ^ (verities) are God*s thooghtt
evldeneeof
r 468-21 the evidence of t- not seen.** — Heb. 11 .- 1.
false sense of
/ 213-31 dipped to its depths into a false sense of ^,
few
b 823-17 •• faithful over a few <•,'* — Malt. 25 :3l.
ap 569- 7 faithful over a few ^, — MaU. 25 . 28.
finite sense of
s 124-12 This is a mortal, finite sense of f *,
forgetting those
o 353-5l •* forgetting those t- which — Phil. 3 . IS.
former
g 556- 9 for the former t- will have passed away.
good
8 155-31 If drugs are good t\ is it safe to say
great
g 528-22 and declaring what great t- error has done.
immortal
b 276-22 towards the contemplation of /• immortal
imperishable
a 21-11 looks towards the imperishable t- of Spirit,
invisible
r 479-30 *» For the invisible t- of Him, — Rom, 1 .• 20.
lower
h 268- 5 to the spiritual cause of those lower t-
man and
b 281-17 reflects reality and divinity in . . . man and ^.
material
{see material)
material sense of
b 304- 4 ba»ed on a material sense of <*,
r 489-29 Outside the material sense of t% all is hannony.
g 544- 8 arise from the material sense of t\
gl 597-18 in which a material sense of f* disappears.
men and
s 118-21 as the natural status of men and t\
mortal sense of
p 370- 3 we must forsake the mortal sense of £■,
no sach
o 802-27
of God
6 276-11
of Spirit
0349-34
old
/201-8
persons and
c 268-28 mortal sense of persons and t- is not creation.
persons or
~ "" " could not . . . recreate persons or <*
because there are no such t*.
is cognizant only of the t' of God.
Speaking of the ^ of Spirit
a new creature, in whom old t pass away
9 614- 3
phases of
r488- 1
present
b 304-6
resolTes
8 123-14
6 260-lS
spiritual
b 326-10
336-13
state of
17 522-16
enduring and harmonious phases of t.
nor t present, nor things to come, — Horn, 8 -38.
excludes matter, resolyes ۥ into thoughUt
Metaphysics resolyes t' into thoughts,
and set his whole affections on spiritual t\
T- spiritual and eternal are substantial.
this sute of t- is declared to be temporary
substance of
b 279- 4 •• the atibstance of t- hoped for.** — Neb. 11 ; 1.
r 468-20 »* The substance of t- hoped for, — Heb. 11 ; 1.
snch
an 106-26 they which do such t- — OaL 5 . 21.
sorfaoeof
b 313-26 He plunged beneath the material surface of V,
temporal
b 337-26 Temporal ^ are the thoughts of mortals
temporary sense of
h 298- 9 a mortal temporary sense of <*,
the«e
pr 7-11 Looking deeply into these t\ we find
a 31-32 and these V will they do unto you, — John 16 .- 8.
8 131-20 hast hid these t- from the wise — Litke 10 ; 21.
ph 169-16 The faith reposed in these t' should
b 329-11 Be thankful that Jesus, ... did these t\
** None of these t- move me." — j4ct8 20 ; 24.
The8e t- aaith He that i8 holy, — Rev. 3 • 7.
I the Lord do all these ^ ; " — /sa. 46 - 7.
The8e t- saith He that U holy, — Rev. 3 : 7.
o 343-10
Ac 499- •
^640- 6
^^679- •
those
pr 1- •
sl3^6
t 459-2
ap668- •
to come
6304-7
8haH believe that thoee f which — Mark 11 ; 23.
those t- which ye do hear and see : — MaM. 11 ; 4.
Man then appropriates those t- which
keep tho8e t- which are written— Rev. 1 .-3.
nor things present, nor V tooome, — Roim, 8 ;88.
true sense of
c 264- 8 if they would gain the true sense of V.
unpleasant
p 416- 8 when it contemplates unpleasant t\
uttered
b 317- 1 Jesus uttered t- which had been
which pertain
o 350- 2 and of the t which pertain to Spirit
pr 1- • What t' eoever ye dtMre — Mark 11 .• 24.
1- • knoweth what v ye have need of* — MaiX. 6: 8.
a 20-1 the ^ which are Caesar's ; — Matt. 22 .■ 21.
20-3 the t* that are God's.** — Matt. 22 ; 21.
27- 3 what V ye have seen and heard ; — Lxike 7 : 22.
an 100- • the V which deJUe a man. — Matt. 16 : 20.
#119-6 snch theories lead to one of two t*.
129-24 accepting only the outward sense of ^.
ph 189-18 eyidence of all mortal thought or t-.
b 806-18 for what t- soeyer He doetb, — John 6 ; 19.
r 479-32 by the t- that are made/' — Rom. 1 ; 20.
g 640-17 the ^ which are Ciesar's ; — Matt. 22:21.
640-18 the t- that are God's." — Matt. 22 ; 21.
544- 9 consisteth not of the /• which a man eateth.
ap 660-21 As it is with t\, so is it with persons.
think
pr 1-6 Regardless of what another may say or t-
a 31-31 whosoever killeth you will t- -John 16-2.
42-24 Let men t- they had killed the body !
48-13 and t', or even wish, to escape the
m 63- 1 You would never ^ that flannel was better for
sp 82- 2 We t' of an absent friend as easily as we
87-25 because you do not f* of it.
8 130-30 no longer t- it natural to love sin and
155- 1 You 're not hurt, so don't t- you are."
ph 168- 2 who ^ the sUndard of C. S. too high for them.
{230-27 We t' that we are healed when a disease
270-24 Mortals t* wickedly; consequently they
270-26 They V sickly thoughts, and so become sick.
297- 1 and they f' they are so;
o 346-26 if a man ^ himself to be something, — Gal. 6 . 3.
uninK
o 360- 1
363-8
p 379-16
381-20
386-27
386-18
388-31
389- 6
392-17
397-13
412-8
416-29
419-18
429-18
t 443-15
449- 9
461- 9
458-11
r 478-14
478-22
485-14
^..
^640-12
553-30
574-26
:er
a 40-3
8 122-22
128-18
thinker's
g 547-10
thinkers
pre/ vii-13
p 387-13
t450- 1
450-9
thinketh
89-13
,.. 166- 3
/213- 4
p 383-28
thinkingr
a 22- I
M> 92-29
/ 220-20
225-16
245- 1
p 410-27
42i-23
r 483-26
9 548-20
^2 686-6
thinks
8 164-28
ph 188-16
6294-9
294-13
322-17
p 408-24
thinness
/ 206-18
third
ep 91-29
8 116- 1
116-4
166-23
/204-9
204-15
p 422-16
t 450-8
457- 4
9 503-21
506-27
508-28
509- 6
ap 663-23
677-16
Ql 585-28
598- 2
thirstetli
pr 13-4
thirsty
/234-8
p366- 8
376-26
385-29
431- 4
thirty
a 47-12
8 139-18
They t of matter as something
How can a Christian, . . . t- or the latter as real
t- of the experiment of those Oxford boys,
T- less of the enactments of mortal mind.
You say or t\ because you have partaken of
You t' that your anguish is occasioned by your
loss.
If mortals 0 that food disturbs the
The less we know or t' about hygiene.
If you ^ that consumption is hereditary
When an accident happens, you t'
concerning the truth which you t- or spe^k,
tbev t' too much about their ailments,
T' less of material conditions
unseen by those who t* that they bury the body,
and t' they can be benefited by
T- it *' easier for a camel — Matt. 19 .■ 24.
and t' to succeed without the spirit,
to ^ of aidinff the divine Principle of healing
Queetioti. — Does brain t\ and do nerves feel,
and brain-lobes cannot t-
T" not to thwart the spiritual ultimate
will t' that he is freezing when he is warm,
we may t' in our ignorance that the
before they ^ or know aught of their origin.
T' of this, dear reader, for it will lift the
The advanced t- and devout Christian,
which every t- can recall for himself.
It raises the t- into his native air of insight
strengthens the ^ conclusions
The time for t- has come.
Our t' do not die early because they
There is a large class of t' whose bigotry
A third class off* build with solid masonr}-,
" As he t' In his heart, — Prov. 28 ; 7.
As a roan f •, so is he.
•• As he t' in his heart, — Prov. 23 .- 7.
" As he t' in his heart, — Prov. 23 .• 7.
f' ... to And and follow the right road.
The mistake of t* that error can be reaU
and ^ it sees another kitten.
proportionate to its embodiment of rieht ^.
The error of t- that we are growing ola,
to promote right t and doing,
while others are V about your patients
it ought to receive aid, . . . from all t- persons.
May not Darwin be right in t- that
Jesus said, t- of the outward vision,
who t- she has hurt her face by falling on the
the dreamer t- that his body is material
The belief that matter t; sees, or feels
sayinff: . . . Nerves feel. Brain V and sins.
The cminkard ^ he enjoys drunkenness,
were it not that mortal mind t* that the
or as they melt into such V that we
The f * erroneous postulate is,
T- Degree : Understanding.
In the ^ degree mortal mkid disappears,
but on the r day she again suffered.
Spirit and matter, — resulting in a t person
Tne t- power, mortal man, is
meet and bring out a ^ ouality,
A l- class of thinkers build with solid masonry.
T-: Because this book has done more for
t\ in spiritual and immortal forms of beauty
and the morning were the /• day. — Gen. 1 : 13.
The ^ stage in the order of C. S.
he rose from the grave. — on the f- day of his
And his tail drew tlie t- part — -/fei'. 12 .• 4.
f -, Christianity, which is the outcome of the
second from a rib. and t- from an egg.
John's Gospel, the /- chapter, where we read:
♦• Ho, every one that <•, — fsa. 56 .- 1.
and giving living waters to the ^.
debars him from giving drink to the f*
to feel pain or heat, to be t- or sick,
must be f *, and you are (- accordingly.
When the sick mortal was r,
The traitor's price was ^ pieces of silver
the ^ thousand different readings in the
Digitized by
Google
b 276-31 not . . . icrapes from thoma nor figs from V.
g 535-24 thorns also and t- 8]iaU it ~ Gen. 3 .- 18.
tliitberward
a 21-26 and will be attracted r.
Thomas
a 24-32 unbelieying 7^ was forced to aclcnowledge
46-18 To conyince 7^ of this, Jesus caused him to
b 317-24 To tbe materialistic T-^ loolcing for
318- 1 Nothing but . . . could make existence real to T\
tliorns
a 44- 1 before tbe ^ can be laid aside for
50-29 was a million times sharper than the t
b 276-81 Diyine Science does not nther grapes from ^
p 365- 1 the t they plant in the jptilow of the sick
g 536-23 t also and thisUee shaOfit — Qen, 3 : 18.
536-23 and hedge aboat their achievements with ^.
63d-24 ** Do men gather grapes of t* ? " — Matt, 7 ; 16.
tliorouffh
t 446- 6 A ^ perusal of the author's publicatloiis
466-31 containing a ^ statement of C. S.
461-32 requisite for a V comprehension of C. S.
thorousrhly
8p 84-30 If this Science has been ^ learned
/ 280-28 we are never t- healed nntil
p 382-19 A patient t- booked in medical theories «
400- 3 and therefore the disease is V cured.
412- 7 be ^ persuaded in your own mind
t 446- 2 teacher must t- fit bis students
r 467- 9 It should be V understood that
496-27 Study i- the letter and imbibe the spirit.
thoroujrhnesH
ph 186- 6 and the (* of this work determines health.
Tliou
pr 16-31 Thy kingdom is come ; T- art ever-present.
a 60- 8 why hast 7^ forsaken me? '* — Mark 16 - 34.
s 126-24 **As a vesture Shalt r- change — PmU. 102:26.
131-20 T- hast hid these things from the — Luke 10 : 21.
134-26 *' I knew that T- hearest me — John 11 .- 42.
ph 200-13 ** T- madest him to have dominion — PeeU. 8.6.
200-16 T- hast put all things under his — PaoL 8 ; 6.
c 266- • r- art from everlamng. — P$al, 93 : 2.
256-23 or say unto Him, What doest 7^ ? " — Dan, 4 ; 36.
p 410- 9 Jesus Christ, whom T- hast sent.'* — John 17 .- 3.
g 533- 8 The woman whom T- gavest — Oen, 8 .* 12.
533-16 woman, whom T- gavest me, is responsible.**
ap 566-23 Be 7^, longsnffering, slow to wrath,
thoug^llt ieee aJso thought's)
accepts
g 520-14 and t- accepts the divine infinite calcnlos.
action of
p 384-13 Through tbis action of t- and its results
aid in brinjging
t 466- 1 auxiliaries to aid in bringing t- into accord
and action
e 266-13 a wider sphere of t- and action,
and deed
a 19-18 every effort for reform, every good t and deed,
gl 596-16 purification of t- and deed,
and demonstration
e 260-14 as the basis of t- and demonstration.
appeal to
ph 182- 5 The demands of God appeal to t- only;
apprehend
ph 179- 9 the spiritual capacity to apprehend t*
array
c 260-29 If we array t in mortal vestures,
artist's
b 310- 2 picture is the artist's O objectified.
ascending
g 609- 7 on the third day of his ascending ^.
assumed
b 326-26 7^ assumed a nobler outlook,
atmoiiphere of
8 128-17 It extends the atmosphere of t\
awaken
g 553- 3 should awaken t- to a higher and purer
benign
p 366- 7 The benign t- of Jesus,
body and
r 492- 2 leaves mortal man intact in body and t*,
boundless
b 323-11 until boundless ^ walks enraptured,
channel of
gl 593-14 River. Channel of t-.
chiseling
/ 248-15 moulding and chiseling t-
Christian
pre/ x-26 unbiased Christian ^ is soonest touched by
Christian Science
b 340- 5 conveys the C. S. t;
con scions
p 379-29 The images, held in
scious t'.
. mind, frighten con-
coBSoioas
p 400-14 before it has taken tangible shape in con-
scious t',
consecration of
pr 3-16 absolute consecration of ^, energy, and
eoBi^tiienta of
m 58- 9 these constituents of t, mingling,
convey
/ 212-27 in order to convey «•,
creating
g 520-28 but the immortal creating t- is from above,
deliaite
pr^ ix- 9 the tongue voices the more definite ^,
deUneatea
b 310- 3 belief fancies that it delhseates ^ on matter,
depressing
p 384- 3 relieve our minds from the depressing ^
If
p 429-1 f The corpse, deserted by t\ is cold
diseem the
sp 96- 9 are able to diBcem the I* of the sick and tlie
diveet
p 428- 9 To divest t- of false tmstt
ivine
di
$ 118-14 Theology, and Medicine are means of dtvine ^,
9 514-16 transmiseion f
I from the divine I* to the
door of
p 392-34 Stand porter at the door of ^.
drinof
pr^ x-lS to suit the general drift of ^,
eraMe f rona
p 996- 3 efface from I* all forms and
elevatloB to
pr 7- 9 momentary solemnity and elevation to ^.
embodi4 '
that man can enter liis own embod-
died
p 372-11 belief . .
ied^,
embryonic
ph 188- 7 an embryonk; e* withoat motive;
emphasiaea the
8 116-20 C. S. strongly emphaslMe the ^ that
emptying his
ph 186- 2 by emptying his ^ of the false stimolns
encompass
^561-26
errin
Darkness and doubt encompass t*,
ing
c »S0- 7 The conceptions of mortal, erring t-
g 503-24 God creates neither erring t\ mortal life,
erroneous
g 643-23 to be the creations of erroneous <-,
error of
g 560-16 Error of t' is reflected in error of action,
exalted
p 373-17 through the exalted t- of John,
g 506-12 exalted i- or spiritual apprehension
expands
e 2S&- 2 V expands into expreasioo.
expressed
p 423- 7 more strongly than the expressed ^.
expressed In
pr 11-32 It is best expressed in <* and in life.
expresses the
r 468-28 Eternity, not time, expresses the t of lifie,
externalised
o 360-13 which mind-picture or extemaliaed V
father to the
/ 219^-22 ** is ever father to the ^.*'
feeds
/ 222- 9 and feeds t with the bread of Life.
food for
ph 195-16 furnishes food for e*.
footsteps of
ph 174- 9 The footsteps of f*, rising above
fonnation of
ap 71-13 a formation of t- rather than of matter.
f onus of
8 118-20 In all mortal forms of <*, dust Is dignified
ph 187- 7 material sense creates its own forms of t-,
b 298-31 confers upon angels its own forms of ^,
/ 223-21 Spiritual rationality and free tr accompany
gently whispers
ap 574-4X> Then ^ gently whispers: ** Come hither !
gives action to
^Z 586- 8 that which gives action to (*.
guides
« 149-28 Whatever gnides ^ spiritually benefitt
her
8 152-22 and experiments had prepared her ^
ph 186- 1 but her t of it had
t 460-30 beUef s were gradually expelled from bar ^.
his
sp 82- 6 we still read his t in his vetse.
ph 196-10 outlines his t- relative to disease,
c 268-26 and of the infinite range of his e*.
Digitized by
Google
310-6
324- 1
380^
382-14
396-27
400-21
412-13
414-19
41&-7
419-18
422-16
f 446-18
r 486-24
492-4
9 610- 6
546-9
662-19
tllOUffllt
ph 197- 2 which mirror images of disease distinctly in ^.
199-21 The derotion of £* to an honest
c 200- 6 while holdlnir in f* the cliaracter of Jndas.
b 268- 1 In the material world, t* has broaght to light
276-21 t* Is turned into new and healthy channels,
ST* passes from God to man,
7^ will Anally be understood and seen
renders t' receptiye of the advanced idea.
o 848-27 as t* is educated up to spiritual apprehension.
p 377- 2 and that £• governs this liability.
~^ *" Suffer no claim ... to grow upon the t-,
t' should be held fast to this ideal.
Keep distinctly in ۥ that man is the
t' alone creates the suffering,
you are liable ... to impress it upon the t,
by troubling and perplexing their t:
t' moves quickly or slowly,
lest aught unfit for development enter t*.
changes the material base of e*,
or limit in any direction of t*
If i- yields its dominion to other powers,
should be but one fact before the ^,
to be boly, t- must be purely spiritual,
by t' tending spiritually upward
t', loosened from a material basis
tllOUfirht(verb)
m 68-3 for fear of being ^ ridiculous,
those wbo have ^ they died,
and the more that is £• and said about
might be t- true that hammering would
she t' of the flesb-pots of Egypt,
Sin and disease must be t' before they
nor t' of herself as growing old.
Pharisees t* that they could raise the spiritual
they t' that he meant their material temple
Th€^ t' to worship Spirit from a
I never t' of and anew nothing about,
t- that they could kill the body with matter,
What would be t- of the declaration that
thought-attenuations
s 167-12 with such repetition of ^,
thousrht-force
8 124-22 support the equipoise of that ^,
thousrht-forces
ph 199-27 His belief . . . gave his ^, called muscles,
thought-germs
8 164-16 mental microbes of sin and all diseased t-
thought-models
c 280- 9 higher than their poor t' would allow,
thought's
b 268- 8 With Uke activity have t- swift pinions
thoughts
about alokness
/ 237-17 entertaining theories or t' about sickness.
^
75-23
187-12
199- 3
/ 221-26
234-25
246-22
6306-1
314-15
O 361-30
374-8
388-10
r 478-8
aU
/208-32
g 613-18
blends his
e26S-7
baddlni'
»4I3-29
You should banish all t' of disease and sin
classifies, and individualizes all ^,
blends his ^ of existence with the
mental images to children's budding e-,
p4I2
centred their
o 361-27 The Israelites centred their ^ on the
depicts the
ap 571-26 depicts the t- which he beholds in mortal mind.
direct those
9p 94-26 better enabled him to direct those t- aright;
diseased
/ 237-20 keep out . . . either sinful or diseased ^.
disease in the
ph 180-17 Should not implant disease in the t-
dissection of
t 462-21 and consists in the dissection of t-
distant
$p 82-1 it is as easy to read distant t' as near.
ever recorrtng
c 260-25 by the t- ever recurring to one's self.
evil
an 100- •
/234-26
234-31
234-32
exalted
&288- 7
finite
/ 214-18
God's
f) 286^1
337-25
02 681-4
683-2
her
prt^ ix- 1
out of the heart proceed evil t\ — Matt. 15 ; 19.
must control evil t- in the first instance,
Evil t- and alms reach no farther
Evil (*, lusts, and malicious purposes
My angels are exalted t*, appearing at the
and entertain tlnite t- of God
God's V are perfect and eternal,
Eternal things (verities) are God's t-
Anoels. God's t' passing to man ;
whose better originals are God's £*,
She also began to Jot down her t*
Digitized by
Google
/ 211-22 transfer of the ^
tnuifitonr
96-27
would serre only to
b 286-27 TranBitory t' are the antipodes of
true
an 104- 1 scientific thoughts are true t-^
torn their
p 416-81 Turn their (• away from their bodies
unronned
0 506-18 Ood, gathers unformed t- into their
nnhealthir
p 882-30 and shut out these unhealthy t'
unspoken
pr 1-10 7^ unspoken are not unknown to the
p 424-19 unspoken t' resting on your patient.
aplirtlnjr
/ 235-14 The pure and uplifting t' ot the teacher,
yielding one's
p 418- 3 The act of yielding one's <* to the
your
261- 7 proportionably to their occupancy of your t:
407-86 Let the perfect model be present m your t'
pr 18-14 sooner by words than by t'?
$p 86-16 only because it is unusual to see <*,
88-11 T\ proceeding from the brain
8 107-13 ^ acquaint themselves intelligently with God.
c 259-10 t' which presented man as fauen,
p 415-28 Before the t- are fully at rest,
t 462-23 Are t divine or human ?
gl 595-18 ^, beliefs, opinions, knowledge; matter;
tlioasrht-taking
p 366-10 supposed necessity for physical t'
thousand
pr^ xii- 6 During seyen years orer four t students
s 138-18 thirty ^ different readings in the Old
138-19 and the three hundred t- in the New,
g 604-22 is with the Lord as a <• years." — II Pet. 8 ; 8.
604-26 whereas a t' years of human doctrines,
614-16 •• the cattle upon a t- bills." — Psal. 60 : 10.
024- 5 and in a ^ other so-called deities.
646-81 a t different examples of one rule,
ap 560- 3 typical of six t* years since Adam,
gl 586-21 is with the Lord as a £• years.*' — 77 Pet 3 : 8.
thoasands
pmf x-15 By e* of well-authenticated cases of healing,
jjp 79-6 7^ of instances could be cited of health restored
87-81 which are t' of miles away
o 841- 2 raising up ^ from helplessness to strength
threatened
ph 193-26 t' with incarceration in an insane asylum
three
a 27-13 in^daysI[Spirit]wiUraise— JbAn2;19.
27-24 credits nim with two or t- hundred other
41-18 about t- centuries after the cruciflxion.
44-7 His (' days' work in the sepulchre
4(^13 T days after his bodily burial he talked with
an 104-10 scientific truth goes through t* stages.
B 107- • and hid in t mecunres of rmeaX^ — Matt, 13 ; 83.
106-16, 16 the product of t' multiplied by t\
106-16, 17 tr times ^ duodecUlions must be
100-11 For t' years after my disoovery, I sought
108-33 The ^ great Teritiee of Spirit,
117-32 and hid in t measures of meal, — MaU. 13 ; 33.
118-19 presented as t- measures of meal.
118-19 that is, t* modes of mortal thought.
138-19 and the t* hundred thousand in the New,
153-10 administered at intervals of t- hours,
161- 7 the t' young Hebrew captives, oast into the
ph 198-15 It was between t* and four o'clock
/ 221- 9 until t hours after eating.
c 256- 9 The theory of V persons m one God
h 314-15 in t' days I will raise it up," — John 2 ; 19.
331-28 a trini^ in unity, t in one,
331-32 These t' express in divine Science
p 438-15 on ^ distinct charges of crime, to wit:
r 494- 3 and in V days I [Mind] will — John 2 ; 19.
g 615-19 nor does it Imply f* persons in one.
523-22 and in V verses of tne second,
549-10 t' different methods of reproduction
threefold
b 381-32 the t\ essential nature of the infinite.
threescore
/ 246-22 would enjoy more than t* years and ten
threshold
a 38-16 To him, therefore, death was not the ^
threw
c 260- 8 t' upon mortals the truer reflection of God
thrive
p 413-16 in order to make it t- more vigorously
throat
/ 221- 9 that she should not wet her parched ^
c 256- * Thy t- is establiahed qfold: — PscU. 93 .• 2.
b 317- 8 the f of the creative divine Principle,
ap 565- 8 caught up unto God, and to His t. — Eev. 12 : 5.
throng
^ 86- 3 ** The multitude t' thee." — Luke 8 ; 46.
p 371-18 the illusive sufferings which t' the gloaming.
throughout
pre/ xli-21 she had never read this book t-
a 30-22 t' the whole earthly career of Jesus,
55-23 reappearing of the divine healing is t* all time:
sp 98-18 It is imperious t- all ages
s 146-29 and extends t* all space.
b 277-17 t* the entire round of nature.
319-13 T- the infinite cycles of eternal existence,
324-25 t' Asia Minor, Greece, and even in
333-19 T- all generations both before and after the
o 356-17 as is recorded ^ the Scriptures.
p 408- 7 e* the entire round of the material senses,
422- 6 a great stir t his whole system.
442- 6 t' the vast audience-chamber of Spirit
g 507-26 expresses Science and art t- His creation,
623-22 T' the first chapter of Genesis
626-26 This second . . . is a picture of error ^. -
throw
m 65-30 will assuredly t off this evil,
an 101-15 to t' light on physiological and
ph 192-22 the weight you f into the right scale.
p 397- 5 We ^ the mental influence on the
g 519-16 until they t- off the old man and reach the
thrown
c 263-29 t' into the face of spiritual immensity,
b 301- 2 as the human likeness t' upon the mirror,
o 360-19 Like a pendulum . . . you will be t- back and
t 461-12 light of understanding be ^ upon this Science,
throws
/ 206-30 t' our weight into the scale, ... of matter.
249-28 It t- off some material fetters.
ap 578- 1 the light which C. S. t- on the Scriptures
thrust
8 132-14 The Pharisees of old t- the spiritual idea
150-28 and that he is then t- out of
thrusting
tn 62-% by t' in the laws of erring, human concepts.
ph 166-18 Instead of t' Him aside in times of
b 304-31 t' aside his divine Principle as
thrusts
8p 86-27 His t' at materialism Mrere sharp, but needed.
t 458-20 Sin makes deadly t- at the Christian Scientist
Thummin
gl 586-11 definition of
586-13 The Urim and 7^, which were
thunder
ph 174-17 The e* of Sinai and the Sermon on the Mount
thunderbolts
b 288-16 lightnings and ^ of error may burst and flash
thunders
ap 660-13 It arouses the " seven t* *' of evil,
thwart
r 486-16 Think not to t the spiritual ultimate
thiiirarted
t 468-22 distrusted and Mn its incipiency.
Thy
pr 16-28 HallowedbeT^name— ^ote. 6:9.
16-30 T- kingdom come. — MaU, 6 : 10.
16-31 T' kir^om is come ;
17- 1 T- will be done in earth, — Matt. 6 : la
8 131-22 so it seemed good in T- sight." — Luke 10 .■ 21.
ph 190-28 As for me, I will behold T- face — P»aL 17 ; 16.
190-29 when I awake, with T- likeness. — Psal. 17 . 16.
190-31 In T- light shall we see light. — Psal. 36 ; 9.
200-14 over the works of T- bands. — Psal. 8 .- 6.
/ 201- • the reproach of T- servants ; — Psal. 88 : 60.
c 255- • T- throne is estaUUhed — Psal. 93 ; 2.
g 532-16 I heard T' voice in the garden, — Oen. 8 .* 10.
tidbito
/ 214-25 would spread their table with cannibal ^
tide
8 125-22 with changes of time and t\ cold and heat,
139-13 wisely to stem the t' of sectarian bitterness,
tides
ap 606- 2 the dark ebbing and flowing ^ of human fear,
tidings
p 442-16 as of one <' that bringeth good f •." — Isa. 62 ; 7.
ties
a 31- 4 Jesus acknowledged no t' of the flesh.
m 57-27 but this severance of fleshly t
tiger
p 378-11 By looking a t- fearlessly in the eye,
tui
pA 183-12
a 51^ 1
520-22
520-31
537- 4
5i4-6
545- 7
tills
(^537-16
545-15
time
aoeepted
a 39-18
$p 93-8
all
a 38-14
the condemnation of man to t' tbe ground,
Man to not made to t- tbe soil.
was not a man to t' the ground. — Gen. 2 : 5.
never causing man to t' the ground.
to I' the ground from whence he — Gen. 3 .■ 23.
'* not a man to I' the ground." — Gen. 2 .* 5.
The condemnation ofmortals to t' the ground
Error t- its own barren soil
Error ^ the whole ground in this material
•• Now,** ..." to the accepted t'; — Il Cor. 6. 2.
now to the accepted t'\ — il Cor. 6 : 2.
in all ^ to come.
52-26 not for their day only but for alU- :
65-23 dirine healing to throughout all V ;
b 317-14 not only in aIT^, but in cUl ways
all mocoant of
/ 245- 6 she became insane and lost all account of t\
Mid enenri^s
s 109-14 and deroted t- and energies to discovering a
and eternity
b 285- 5 the great fact of being for ^ and eternity.
and medication
p 396-26 belief in the healing effects of ^ and medication,
and tide
s 125-21 will come and go with changes of t- and tide,
andtoU
i 464- 6 and how much ^ and toil are still required
anothor
another ^ Jesus prayed, not for tbe twel ve only,
a 38-18
another's
m 58-14
any
oa50-20
p 413-30
approaches
p 402- 8
at one
. tt 27-22
sp 88-16.
r 489-19
491-18
at the
a 53-27
p 431-13
barriers of
c 2()6-30
before the
B 129-16
calendar of
g 520-11
Cometh
a 31-31
m 64-18
b 325-26
the selfish exaction of aU another's t and
lest at any t thev should see — Matt. 13 .- 15.
making it probable at any V that such ilto
Tbe ^ approaches when mortal mind will
Jesus sent forth seventy students at one /*.
at one t' are supposed to be substance-matter
at one t the medium for
that matter to awake at one V and
but at tbe t when Jesus felt our infirmities.
At the t' of tbe arrest the prisoner
He does not cross the barriers of ^
to torment us before the /• ? " — Matt. 8 • 29.
according to the calendar of ^.
yea, tbe ^ cometh, thtx — John 16 2.
the t' cometh of which Jesus spake.
The t' cometh when the spiritual origin of man,
oxtendK through
b 328-31 hto great life-work extends through t-
first
b 326-31 He beheld for the first t* the true idea
for thinkers
pr^ vii-13 The V for thinkers has come.
/ature
6 806-15
^546-2
rlides on
/ 240-18
has come
6 286-17
help in
a 148-29
his
a 47-14
at some uncertain future V
at some future e- to be emancipated from it.
Mortals move onward ... as r glides on.
The t has come for a finite ... to give place
to render help in t* of physical need.
He chose his ^, when the people were in doubt
illiuninatlng
g 502-17 illuminating f • with the glory of eternity.
improve oor
«p 90-29 may as well improve our t* in solving tbe
indefinite
o 318-429 believed for an indefinite ^ ;
i» at hand
ap 558- ♦ for the t- is at hand. — Hev. 1 : 3.
is finite
r 468-30 7^ to finite; eternity is forever
is not distant
a 24-15 Tbe t- is not dtotant when the
is Abort
ap 569-24 for the devil knoweth hto ^ is short.
Jexas*
pre/ xi-10 results now, as in Jesus* /•,
8 142-18 As in Jesus* t-, so to-day, tyranny and prido
8 142- 1
ph 176-19
little
t 464-4
march of
/225-7
in less ^ than tbe old systems.
Then people had lees t' for selfishness.
Could her friends Icnow bow little t- the antibor
march of t- bears onward f reedom*s
of
gt 506-19 Yeab. a solar measurement of ^;
gl 584- 6 measures t- according to tbe good that Is
moves on
b 329- 1 As <* moves on, tlie healing elements of
matations of
c 261-25 Breaking away from the muutions of ^
no
/ 238-28 no t' for gossip about false law or testimoaj.
objects of
gl 584- 4 Tbe objects of t- and sense disappear
of harvest
/ 207-19 separates tbe tares and wheat hi r of banrest.
of Jesus
pr 6-30 a certain magtotrate, who lived in tbe t- of
Jesus,
of need
/ 218-22 turning in t- of need to Qod, divine Love,
oiden ^
8 131-27 explained tbe so-called miracles of olden ^
or accident
b 304-M if t' or accident robbed them of
organisation and
/ 249-19 Organization and t- have notlUng to do with
oar
ph 197-27 the effeminate constitutions of our (*
Ming
/ -ii5-22 slie had taken no cognisance of pssslng ^
as I have also told yon in t- past, ~(7ai. 6.SL
or for a limited period of ^•
It to only a question of ^ when
At the right t explain to the sick tbe
and that at tbe same t- we are
different states of consciousness at the suae ^.
thev at the same t- shut tbe door on
ana at tlie same t- admits that Spirit to
cannot serve both God and mammon at ths
same/*;
One cannot scatter his fire, and at tbe
an 106-25
period of
r 494-13
question of
/242-4
right
P
fp 78- 8
82-13
8 142-14
/ 229-12
o 346-31
/ 4r>7-22
shore of
a '30- 7 Discerning Christ. . . . anew on tbe sbors of f-.
/ 203-29 should disappear on the shore of ^;
short
be bath but a short t-. — i?er. 12 .- 12.
o/i 568-23
solar
'/ 304-19
takes
p 429- 7
their
a 41-31
this
pre/ xli-U
ri 40- 6
;/ 431- 5
43a 13
will come
words which indicate, in tbe absence of solar ^,
Tbe final demonstration takes f-
but that beltef, from their f* to oars,
and (for a portion of thto ^) sole editor
"<;o thy way for thto t'; — AcU2i:2&.
During all thto t- the prisoner attended to his
Personal Sense, by this t- silent,
the t' will come when you will be solitary,
will prove
p 368- 6 Divine Science insisU that t- will prove all this,
will separate
535- 4 tbe wheat and tares which t- will separate.
work of
/238-30
place the fact above the falsehood, to tbe work
off.
pre/ ix-30 ignorance of tbe mat subject up to that ^,
a 39-21 now to tbe Mn wnich to experience that
38-23 Now is the t' for so-called
44- 8 set the seal of eternity on ^.
47-21 and for a t- quieted bn remorse.
55-22 Tbe ^ for the reappearing of tbe
tp 92-32 Do you say tbe t- has not yet come
8 IGO-U now, as in tbe t- of its earlier demoi
ph 185-26 may seem for a f ' to benefit tbe sick,
{245-11 Having no consciousness of f *.
296-25 foundations which ^ to wearing away.
388-32 The ideal man was revealed in due t;
o 363-14 T' has not yet reached eternity,
p 377- 8 Then is the t- to cure them through C 8^
t 447-13 evil will in t- disclose and punish itself,
r 468-28 Stemity, not r, expresses tbe thonglit of lifs.
r 468-29 and <* is no part of eternity.
470-27 and consequently a t- wlien Deity was
g 60^-21 are no more contingent now on {• or
510-21 ontU t- has been already divided into
513-11 t' is not yet measured by soiar rerolutions,
gl 595-17 definition of
606-30 ST- is a mortal thought,
time-honored
pr^ vii-14 independent of doctrines and ^ systems,
6 326-13 the n>undation of material systems, however I-
times
s 160-22
5273-30
ap 571-15
« million
a 50-29
different
8 163-24
Unless muscles are self-acting at all t;
beliefs emit the elTects of error at all f *,
At all t- and under all circumstances,
a million f sharper than the thorns
hypotheses obtruded upon us at different t:
of persecution
a 29^ 9 work the more earnestiv in ^ of persecution,
/ 288-12 To fall away from Tnitn in t of persecution,
of tronble
8 134-15 They liave not waxed strong in t- of trouble.
old
ph 175- 6 In old ^ who ever heard of dyspepsia,
dens of th«
8p 85-22 discern the signs of the ^ ? *' — MaU. 16 : 3.
ff 510- 1 discern the signs of the t* ? *' — MaU, 16 ; 3.
•igns of tliese
sp 96- 6 in the mental horizon the signs of these t*,
b 270-15 higher than the systems of their (* ;
8 106-16 tliree t* three duodecillions must be
ph 106-18 Instead of thrusting Him aside in t- of
p 861-14 mortal mind cannot legislate the t-, periods,
e 443- 8 at i' severely condemned by some Scientists,
time-tables
a 21-17 We have separate t- to consult,
/ 246-18 7^ of birth and death are
timid
ph 167-29 On this fundamental point, <* conservatism is
/ 238-29 To reconstruct t* Justice and place the fact
timidity
/ 215-30 his philosophy spumed physical t:
o 352-22 thus watering the very roots of childish ^,
r 483-31 One must fuml one's mission without t-
timorously
p 413-32 or any other malady, t' held in the beliefs
tints
r 480- 7 and not a trace of heavenly ^.
g 568-26 The blending t* of leaf ana flower
tips
Selfishness t the beam of human existence
/90&-28
tired
s 154-26
/ 217-30
217-31
6 322-26
r494-4
tireless
^515-4
546-22
tissae
ph 172-28
tithe
^2 596-22
title
ph 184-U
6333-9
9^500-16
toad
says . . . •• You look sick," " You look «•,"
which is t- and so speaks ?
Without mind, could the muscles be /• ?
turn us like t- children to the arms of
and he did this for t' humanity's reassurance.
Patience is symbolized by the t' worm.
Had the naturalist, through his t* researches.
But the loss of a limb or injury to a t*
definition of
never honoring erroneous belief with the ^ of
not a name so much as the divine t- of
this term is sometimes employed as a e*.
m 06
tobacco
p 383-24
404- 3
4 Which, like the ^, ugly and venomous.
Does his assertion prove the use of V to be
-mrv- o If a man is an inebriate, a slave to ^,
406-28 depraved appetite for alcoholic drinks, e*,
407- 3 Puffing the obnoxious fumes of f *.
e 454- 2 the use of t' or intoxicating drinks
tobaeoo-user
p 888-21 The t*, eating or smoking poison
to-day
ftUvo
/ 216- 3 Who shall say that man is alive ^, but may
and f or«Ter
pr 2-82 yesterday, and <•, and forever ;" — Heb. 13 .- 8.
8 112-20 yesterday, and ^, and forever;" ~ Neb. 13 . 8.
/ 249-18 yesterday, and e-, and forever." — Heb. 13 ; 8.
8p
pre/ vU- 1
ix-16
a 37-2
52-17
54-30
56- 3
73- 4
95-5
8 113-4
132-20
134- 1
135-17
138-25
142-18
143-2
144-80
149-31
150-4
/ 224-17
and forever
b 283- 7 *♦ yesterday, and i\ and forever." — Heb. 13 ;8.
g 546- 5 yesterday, and t% and forever." — Heb. 13 .-8.
ap 577-18 wliich t- and forever interprets UUs great
ChrlsUanity
a 28-26 and that Christianity t- is at peace with
Christians of
a 37-21 May the Christians of t- take up the
conspicuous
m 65-13 broadcast powers of evil so conspicuous t-
grace for
pr 17- 5 Give us grace far V ;
prophet of
8p 98- 4 The prophet of t beholds in the mental horizon
repeated
/ 243-14 are not more commonly repeated ^,
r 474- 5 reception accorded to Truth . . . is repeated t-,
wise man of
$p 95-25 Is the wise man of t- believed, when he
To those . . . £• is big with blessings.
T-, though rejoicing m some progress,
sin brings suffering as much v as yesterday
7^, as oi old, error and evil again make
florifled man were physically on earth t*,
subjects to unchristian comment
but another, who lias died ^
as they would be <• if Jesus were
plentifully reaches humanity t\
7^, as of yore, unconscious of the reappearing
T- the cry of bygone ages is repeated.
There is r danger of repeating
The Christian can prove this c* as readily as
As in Jesus' time, so ^, tyranny and pride
t\ as yesterday, Christ casts out evils
It is a question t\ whether the ancient
T' there is lutrdly a city, village, or hamlet, in
7^ the healing power of Truth is widely
cross was trutb^s central sign, and it is t.
the Pharaohs, who f-, as of yore,
demands us to accept lovingly £-,
illusion of life tliat is here t- and gone to-
morrow,
foreshadowed the . . . hypnotism of t\
while /-, Jew and Christian can unite in
we are not journeying t\
What ther^are God hath joined t\ — MaU. 19 : 6.
** Two eat no more V than they eat separately."
put asunder what she hath not joined t-.
mistake to suppose that . . . can commune t\
so-called dead and living cannot commune f *,
can commune ^, and that is the moment
classes both evil and good ^ as mind;
t' with all the faculties of Mind;
travaileth in pain t- rnitU now. — Rom. 8; 22.
to be brought ^ again
" All things work t' for good^Rom. 8:28.
neither dwell t- nor assimilate.
for light and darkness cannot dwell ^.
be gathered ^ unto one plaoe, — Gen. 1 ; 9.
the gathering t at the waters — Gen. 1 .- 10.
*' the morning stars sang t'.**—Job 38.- 7.
young lion, and the fatling t i—Isa. 11.-6.
tlie gathering <• of the waters — Gen. 1 .- 10.
After the stars sang ^
the fruitlessness of their tr in the dark
t't sacrifice, croHS-bearing, multiplied trials.
Wealth may obviate the necessity for t-
the next ^ will fatigue you less.
You say, ** T- fatigues me."
Constant t; deprivations, exposure?,
and how much time and t' are still required
Through t% struggle, and sorrow,
his f ', privations, sacrifices, his divine patience.
There is nothing difficult or ^ in this task,
who could withhold a clear t' of his presence
in (• of reverence and submission
t' me all things that ever I did : — John 4 ; 29.
as I have also t' you in time past, — Gal. 5 : 21.
and t' the patient so;
I ^ him to rise, dress himself,
^ that the simple food our forefathers ate
children should be t- not to believe in ghosts,
Jesus t' Simon that such seekers as he
should be t that blood never gave life
I was t- that I must remain silent until
Whot* thee that thou wast naked?— Gen. 3.- 11.
254-21
6305-23
322-17
0360-30
together
a 21-16
m 56- •
58-25
60-15
8p 73-29
74-31
75-26
8 114- 1
/215-5
C265- •
b 306-15
t 444- 5
r 466-12
474-32
g 506-16
506-23
509-23
514-24
535-30
sp 565-23
toU
a 35- 3
m 58-28
/ 217-20
217-29
p 385-15
t 464-6
^536-26
toils
a 49-10
toilsome
t 402-16
token
a 50-11
9/596-29
told
ap 85-13
an 10&-25
8 156-15
ph 193-17
197-21
0 352-26
p 364-20
376-11
430-32
^533-5
Digitized by
Google
9 iXU- O
tomb
a 44-6
44-30
/24a-ii
to-morrow
/216-4
6 306-M
tone
m 67-6
4 126-18
148-17
tones
pr^vili- 7
m 58- 5
ap 81-21
8 145- 1
145-2
{217- 4
304-22
ap 659-14
Tongue
p 431-21
toneue
Mid palie
8 159-26
eoated
p 379-26
crows mate
8p 89-16
new
8 114-19
117-11
6 272-11
o 364-26
nor pen
8 110-19
pen nor
8 110-17
the e* gare Jesus a retnge from his foes,
demoDstrating within the narrow t- the
which each day brings to a nearer t'.
supposedly will return to earth t\
alive to-day, but may be dead t- ?
illusion of life that is here to-day and gone r,
The masculine mind reaches a higher t-
tbe human mind never produced a real t*
It loses Spirit, drops the true t\ and
even as the science of music corrects false t-
T of the human mind may be different,
silence the v of music, . . . and yet the
or whether they caught its sweet ^,
musician catches the t' of harmony,
to conclude that individual musical V
The science of music governs ^.
to utter the full dlapa8<Mi of secret t-.
The next witness is caUed: — I am Coated T:
They examine the lungs, ^, and pulse
coated t*, febrile heat, dry skin,
the t- grows mute which before was eloquent.
in expressing the new ^ we must sometimes
the new t-, the spiritual meaning of which
and is the new t* referred to in Uie
to hear and to speak the new t*.
neither t nor pen can overthrow it.
No human pen nor t- taught me the Science
possesses her
«p 89- 7 believing that somebody else possesses her t-
spliitnal
8 115-11 back into the original spiritual ^.
under the
ph 174-28 rolling it under the ^ as a sweet morsel
vofees
pr^ ix- 8 the tr voices the more definite thought,
p 370-32
tongues
/210-2
b 286-16
0 349-23
p362-»
tonic
p 420-21
took
a 32-16
32-17
44-13
s 107-*
117-32
ph 166-14
176-8
19&-16
6 272-14
826-30
0362- 7
p 431-23
9 526-26
628-11
tooth
/212-2
o 346-27
tootb-]
torch
/ 202-14
tore
gl 597-13
torment
8 129-16
b 327-12
ap 574-21
torn
a 44-16
torpid
8 160-12
p 378- 9
Fhjrsicians examine the pulse, ^, lungs,
expressed only in *• new «• : " — Mark 16 ; 17.
In the Saxon and twenty other V
•• They shall speak with new r." ^ Mark 16 ; 17.
they Mall speak with new t; — Mark 16 ; 17.
better than any drug, alterative, or ^.
Jesus t- bread, and blessed it — Matt, 26 .■ 26.
he t' the cup, and gave thanks, ~ Matt. 26.- 27.
He t' no drugs to allay inflammation.
leaven^ which a woman t*, — Matt. 13 .- 38.
" leaven, which a woman t\ — Matt. 13 ; 33.
t' the place of spiritual truth.
Eves t' up the study of medical works
in the afternoon when this ^ place,
shows the care our Master t-
and in humility he t- the new name of Paul,
the Jews ^ a diametrically opposite view,
hypnotized the prisoner and /• control of
t' the man, and put him Into the ~ Gen. 2 - 15.
t' one of his ribs, and closed up — Oen. 2 .- 21.
A ^ which has been extracted
the t't the operation, and the forceps
Do you feel the pain of ^, when you
lights the ^ of spiritual understanding.
t- from bigotry and superstition their coverings,
to t- us before the time ? " — Matt. 8 : 29.
and it becomes his I'.
which poured forth hatred and t\
to heal the t- palms and bind up the
the heart becomes as ^ as the hand.
Without . . . there can be no inflammatory nor ^
torture
a 50-6
ap 569-27
tortured
p 438-26
487-16
tossed
m 62- 9
total
ap 563-10
574-17
totters
x> 389-26
toucn
sp 71-11
86- 5
86- 4
ph 170-28
/ 262-26
c 268-16
6 282-21
300-13
300-14
300-16
< 460-15
(7 526-10
529-20
touched
pre/ x-26
8p 86- 1
^216-4
"b 311-81
r 493-12
touches
8p 83-82
88- 7
ap 669-11
touching
9 161-19
toward
8 150- 8
/ 226-17
towards
pr 6-8
a 21-11
47-11
sp 84-22
90-27
« 146-27
ph 169-22
/ 206-26
206-28.29
213-11
213-12
213-13
213-14
226-2
236-31
240-9
240-18
242-6
242-7
261- 1
6268-4
276-22
299-13
322-12
323- 7
323-21
O 348-14
p 362-14
364- 4
365- 5
423- 5
430-9
t 444-14
461-15
463-23
0r 641-26
657-12
557-12
ap 677-24
9^580-22
town
o 342-14
toy
sp 80-22
trace
r 480- 6
^538-10
moment of mockery, desertion, f',
but how many periods of t' it may take
sentenced to be C* until he is dead,
the helpless innocent body t',
fed, rocked, t\ or talked to,
dragon stands for the sum t- of human error,
that the sum t- of human misery.
This belief ^ to its falling
that you I' and smell it.
mortal mind, whose t- called for aid.
the t' of a vanished hand,
and at least to t- the hem of Truth *s garment.
says: . . . But a <-, an accid^it, the law of God,
His " t' turns hope to dust.
Even though they seem to <-,
temporal and unreal never t- the eternal and
mutable and imperfect never t- the immutable
inharmonious and self-destructive never f* tte
Some people yield slowly to the t- of Truth.
material hearing, sight, ^, taste, and smell,
neither shall ye t' it, lest ye die, — Gen. 3 .• 8.
unbiased Christian thought is soonest ^
Jesus once asked, »• Who (• me ? " — Luke 8 .• 4Sl
What has t- Life, God, to such strange issues?
But the spiritual, eternal man is not t-
is t' upon in a previous chapter
investigates and t' only human beliefs.
when no viand t- the palate
He that t the hem of Oirist's robe
The oppressive state statutes ^ mediciiie
peace, good-will t men."— Luke 2 .- 14.
peace, good-will t- men."— Ltike 2 .- 14.
one step t' reform and the very easiest Ktep^
looks t' the imperishable things of Spirit.
The world's innatitude and hatred t-
is a step t' the Mind-science by which
and opens it wide ^ immortality.
t' other forms of matter or error,
or any other means t* which
hinders man's normal drift t tbe one Mind«
t' the side of error, not t' Truth.
Every step t- goodness is a departure from
and is a tendency t God, Spirit.
this attraction t infinite and eternal good
by an opposite attraction t- the finite,
further steps P the banishment of a
youth makes easy and rapid strides ^ Tnttli.
snd the leaflet turns naturally t* the light.
Mortals move onward t good or evil
^ the Joys of Spirit,
t* human freedom and the final
as it hastens t- self-destruction.
rising t' the realm of the real,
^ the contemplation of things immortal
never lead t' self, sin, or materiality,
turn our thoughts t- divine Principle,
helped onward in the march t- rignteonsnceB,
gravitates t' Soul and away from
Are we irreverent t' sin, or
with his head /• the table
and it was manifested ^ one who was
would do much more t' healing the sick
diminishes the tendenc>' t- a favorable result.
he will advance more rapidly t* God,
not only t- diifering forms of religion and
walks in the direction t- which he looks,
is the first step t- destroying error.
even the human duty of man t- his brother.
as the line of creation rises ^ spiritual man,
t- enlarged understanding and intelligence;
Its gates open f - light ana glory
spiritual being understood; basted harmony.
heal the sick in any t' where they should
Even planchette— the French t- which
and not a t- of heavenly tints,
an attempt to t- all human errors
g 62a-29 after which the distinction is not definitely t.
traced
ph 18^21 are V upon mortals by unmistakable signs.
tracin&T
ph 1^-23 in ^ them* we constantly ascend
tractable
/ 236-25 ChUdren are more t- than adults,
tradition
a 27-23 T- credits him with two or three hundred
2&-12 There is a t* that Publins Lentulus wrote
traditional
o 362-24 V beliefs, erroneous and man-made.
traditions
o 364-16 derived from the t- of the elders
traduced
«p 95- 3 His holy motives and aims were t by
traffic
s 142-23 to purge the temples of their vain /*
tragedy
b 317-23 whom they had loved before the t- on Calvary.
p 434-23 His trial was a t , and is morally iUegal.
trail
m 58- 4 or else Joy*s drooping wings t' in dust.
g 560-20 and causes our standard to t* in the dust.
train
g 626-12 slokneee, and death, follow in the V of this error
trained
ph 196- 9 those venr senses, t- in an opposite direction.
197-19 hardier than our t- physiologists,
traitor
a 47-26 fell to the ground, and the f fell with it.
t 460-14 nor play the V for place and power.
traitor's
a 47-12 The t- price was thirty pieces of silver
traits
m 6t-19 the grosser t* of their ancestors.
trample
/ 234-14 pearls before those who i- them
p 440-19 You cannot t upon the decree of the
trampled
/ 229-22 false law should be t* under foot
tramplinflT
p 436-16 If liver-complaint was committed by ^ on
transcend
/ 247-18 which t' all material sense.
transcendent
ph 182-28 from ignorance of C. S. and its t power.
. transcendental
b 801-14 This reflection seems to mortal sense t\
320-20 (however t' such a thought appears),
o 360- 9 replies : . . . they are not so shockingly t*.
transcends
b 301-16 the spiritual man's substantiaUtv t
r48^7 Mind«f" '"
transfer
' 48^ 7 Mind £' all other power,
/ 211-22 llie t' of the thoughts of one erring mind
r 496- 2 there is no i' of evil suggestions
9p^ ^75-^ Spiritualism would e* men from the
th<*
transference
an 103-30 and consequently no V of
transferred
sp 87- 6 or for the person holding the t- picture
transfifiruration
ap 676-29 to deific apprehension through spiritual t,
transform
b 296-- 8 Mortal mind would V the spiritual
p 371-20 I would not V the infant at once into a man,
401-10 truth of being must tr the error
transformation
sp 74-20 Such a backward t- is impossible in Science.
/ 241-13 t- of the body by the renewal of Spirit.
transformed
a 49-20 V by the renewing of the infinite Spirit.
W) 74-17 The caterpillar, t Into a beautiful insect,
ph 191-14 Thus the whole earth will be t by Truth
b 291-21 has been t into the popular proverb,
808-28 until his nature was f-.
p 440-10 Good deeds are ^ into crimes,
442-24 until the material, t- with the ideal,
transia*ess
p 482-17 t' the laws, and merit punishment,
trans^rressed
p;iT84-22 not because a law of matter has been f-,
p ^4- 4 the depressing thought that we have t' a
and their fatal effects when t*.
p 442- 2 aojudged Innocent of V physical laws,
transgression
/229-26 If the f' of God's law produces
229-29 It is the V of a belief of mortal mfaid,
transirressions
p^l-32 for t' of the physical laws of health ;
transient
/ 214-26 How ^ a sense is mortal sight, when a
246-14 As the . . . material, the V sense of beauty fades,
247-13 form the ^ standards of mortals.
b 307-16 but only a f ', false sense of an existence
transition
8p 76-27 and that is the moment previous to the t*,
0 290- 8 but will remain as material as before the t*,
transitional
m 65-24 V stage is never desirable on its own account.
ap 572-23 The Kevelator had not yet passed the V
traiLsitions
sp 90-10 t' now possible for mortal mind
transitory
b 286-27 T' thoughts are the antipodes of
translate
0 267-16 would t' spiritual ideas into material beliefs,
translated
r 48&- 7 Hebrew and Greek words often t- belief
gl 598-12 It might be t- vrtnd or air,
translates
g 623-21 as our common version t* it.
translating
s 116-10 when t- material terms back hito the
translation
a 36- 3 simply through f • into another sphere.
/ 200-22 by the t- of man and the universe back into
210- 2 tne t' of the spiritual original into the
b 313- 3 (to give the full and proper t of the
313-20 is made even clearer in the t of the
o 360-22 as given in the excellent t- of the
g 026-12 The following ^ is from the Icelandic:
translations
gl 698- 6 yet it has received different e-,
translator
g 606-26 seem confused by the e*,
translators
g 645-21 t- of this record of scientific creation
transmission
9p 78-18 needs no material method for the t- of
/ 228- 3 The t' of disease or of
p 424-30 belief ... in the possibility of their t-.
g 614-14 In the figurative t' from the divine thought
transmit
p 413- 1 cannot t- good or evil inteUigence
g 661-23 How can matter originate or ^ mind ?
transmits
8 117-27 dimly reflects and feebly ^ Jesus' works
c 260-22 Mortal thought t' its own images,
transmitted
m 61-28 Nothing unworthv . . . should be t* to childron.
sp 87- 9 to be dtecemed, described, and t\
c 259-27 t- by the divine Mind through divine Science.
g 617-18 His personality can only be reflected, not (*.
561-18 t through these bodies called eggs,
transparency
b 296-22 in order to become a better t- for Truth.
transparent
^646-21 To the author, they are t',
transplant
c 266-32 and t- the affections from sense to Soul,
ti*a v&i I
t 463-11 in the ^ of spiritual birth.
ap 562-24 the spiritual idea is typified by a woman in f *,
662-28 for great is the idea, and the v portentous.
travaileth
r 256- • <• in pain together until now. — Bom. 8.* 22.
traTailinir
ap 562-22 she being with child cried, t- — Hev. 12 ; 2.
travel
a 21-23 or, if I take up their line of «*,
ap 90-21 hashish eaters mentally t- far and
traveller
a 21-27 He is like a t- going westward for a
ph 174-10 and portend a long night to the t* ;
travellers ^
/ 246-12 Some American t' saw her when she was
traversed
2^e/ vii- 6 yet it t- the night, and came where,
traversing
a 20-27 t' anew the path from sin to holiness.
Digitized by
Google
pr 9-29
4 124-26
129-27
e 404-28
treadingr
a 26- 2
treason
a 43-13
p 438-16
treasure
pre/ X- 1
ph 18U29
c262-^
t 451-15
treasures
a 64-11
«p 70-4
/ 241- 5
Since yoa do not oftre to v In tne footsteps or
We t- on forces.
alone the path which Science must t- in its
antiryour students t- tlnnly in the straight and
0 alone his loring pathway up to the throne
the ^ and suicide of his betrajrer,
perjury, t*, and conspiracy against the rights
may f * the memorials of a child's growth,
" where your <• is, there will — Matt, 6: 21.
»♦ where your t is, there will — McUt, 6 : 21.
where his Ms, there will his heart be also.
That he might liberally pour his dear-bought t
revelations of C. 8. unlock the V of Truth.
Sensual t* are laid up ** where moth — iVd^t.
6:19.
hate. reTCnge, steal away the t' of Truth,
as his t' of Truth and Lore are enlarged.
PiTBSE. Laying up t- in matter; error.
241-10
e26&-4
gl 69^ B
treat
prtff x-14
m 67-30
#151-1
159-12
ph 174-25
/218-«4
o 315-32
84&'19
1)397-27
412-6
419-31
421-11
1453-24
464-15
treated
sp 79-26
ph 176-21
/235-6
p 425- 6
425-12
432-14
t 466-22
463-24 Our Master t' error through Mind.
treatinsT
« 111-30
161-25
/219-3
O 844-19
844-26
848- 4
» 424-27
treatise
r 465- 4 she rerised that t- for this volume in 1875.
treatises
ph 179-21
p 382-29
treatment
begin year
p 411-27 Always begin your t- by allaying the fear
his
f> 422-31 His t' is therefore tentative.
hygienic
p 370-26 Hygienic t- also loses its efficacy.
medical
1 443-17 certain ordinary physical methods of medical ^
mental
p 410-22 chapter sub-title
metaphysical
ph 18fP- 3 My metaphysical t' changed the action of
oeeurs In year
» 421-11 If a crisis occurs in your <•, you must
or V in full detail so infinite a theme.
Systems of religion and medicine t' of
To be sure, they sometimes t- the sick as if
and to t' the patient as if she were
if an individual is sick, why t- the body alone
7^ a belief in sickness as yon would sin,
or t- it for disease,**
We t' error through the understanding of
can never ^ mortal mind and matter separately,
symptoms of the case you t\
If it is found necessary to t- against relapee,
yon must t' the patient less for the
You should t' sickness mentally Just as you
so violent that he could not t' himself
says: . . . and must be (* for it.*'
Should all cases of organic disease be ^ by a
than to be f ' mentally oy one who does not obey
If the case to be mentally ^ is consumption,
t' as error and put out of thought.
t' as a criminal and punished with death.
cannot be efficaciously t- by the
" " • h
my metaphysical system of ^ disease
t' the case according to his physical diagnosis.
My method of t- fatigue applies to
There are various methods of t disease,
to investigate this method of t- disease?
even while ^ them as disease;
well to be alone . . . when t- disease.
T" on anatomy, physiology, and health,
wrote . . . The t- 1 had read
ofdia
prt^ym-l
9 126-23
157-22
p369-4
of Insanity
p414-4
the f ' of disease as well as of sin,
and its application to the t- of disease
and recommend them for the t* of disease?
unfitted for the successful t of disease.
b 318-23 Medical science t- disease as though
t 409-30 ^ disease with more certain remits than
tree (see al»o tree*s)
hat is pleasant to the — C«n. 2 :9.
very t- of the garden— Oen, 2.- 16.
62»-16 Ye shall noteatorevery^ — <7en. 8.1.
t' of insanity is especially interesting.
of inoral ailments
$ 140- 3 effectual in the t of moral ailments.
p«thologloal
p 373-10 Under all modes of pathological e*,
proper
£463-21
•noh
«i5a-i7
ph 179-15
their
o 34^-32
To decide quickly as to the proper t of error
and not have risked such t-.
the body then seems to require such V
even if their t- resulted in the death of
a 25- 8 shed upon** the accursed ev*— see Gat 3. 13.
and flower
b 289-22 So man, ^, and flower are supposed to die ;
mM herb
g 507-19 The t- and herb do not yield fruit because of
and Ita fmlt
p 389-17 the fount and stream, the i- and its fruit,
every
p 404-18 cuts down every V that brings not forth
0P518-7 and every r, in the which i8the—&tfn. 1:29.
825-31 every t that
62f - 7 Of every t
DshaUE
falleth
6 291-19 "« In the place where the ^ falleth,— feel. 11.' 3L
fmitlesa
pr 6-28 Hesaldof thefroltleasf*,
fruit of the
0r 529-18 bat of the fruit of the I* which to— 6en.S.X
Is known
6 299-22 **theMsknownbyhisfruit** — Afott. 12.33w
Is typical
p 406- 4 The t- is typical of man*s divise Principle,
leavea of the
p 406- 2 leavesof the ^ were for the— it0v. 22:2.
Ufeof the
6 283-18 such as the structural life of the C*
of death
g 527-18 the t' of death to His own creation ?
of knowledge
(see knowledge)
ofUfe
(see Ufe)
tmnkof a
p 398-22 the trunk of a ^ which you gash
yieldlnjr fmlt
g 507-12 the fruit t- yielding fruit — Gen. 1 .- U.
508-10 the t' yielding fnm, whose seed — Gen. 1 • 12.
yielding seed
0P518-7 thefruitof a <• yielding seed; — Oen. 1:29.
pr 6-19 flourish '* like a green bay r ; '* — Psal. 37 : 36.
tp 76-15 any more'than a t* can return to its seed.
89-25 The ^ is not the author of itself.
/ 220-28 ** the V of the knowledge of — Gen, 2: 17.
250-27 no more sense as a mortal man than it has as
a<-.
6 291-21 «* As the t' falls, so it must lie.**
299-19 figuratively represented in Scripture as a f -,
t 469-26 The t must be good, which produces good fmlt.
r 481-16 this ** t' of the knowledge of — Gen. S .- 17.
g 527- 8 the t' of the knowledge of — Gen. 2 ; 17.
633- 6 Hast thou eaten of the f%— &en. 3. IL
533- 9 she gave me of the <*, —Gen. 3: 12.
585-21 and bast eaten of the t' — Gen. 3 .- 17.
tree's
o 368- 1 which destrojrs a t so-called life,
trees
6 300- 6 The mirage, which makes t- and dtles seem
^629-18 thefruitof the f' of the garden: — (Ten. 3/2.
tree-tops
8 lxS-16 sky and ^ apparently join hands,
tremble
8 107-17 we may well e- in the prospect of
135- 6 T-, thou earth, at the presence — Pml. 114 .- 7.
t 445-80 ** I ^, when I remember that God Is just,**
trembler
6 298-20 joy Is no longer a t\ nor Is hope a cheat.
tremblers
/ 235-21 To the t on the brink of death,
trembles
t 445-81 the author t whenever she
tremblinic
a 23-26 withfearand<-.**-P*tL2:12.
«p 99-6 withfearandf-,**- iPAi/.2:12.
p 442-26 with fear and <•:** — PhU. 2 12.
tremor
p 432- 9 wiU become the physician, allaying the V
tremulous
8 142-12 making dome and spire t with beauty,
trespass
p 387-10 nor . . . ^ upon God-given powers and re-
sources,
/ 4^3-32 He does not t- on the rights of mind
trespasser
CI n loc-13 the menUl f* incurs the divine penalty
a 33-24 raises the dead from t' and sins,
6 316-29 those dead in t* and sins,
t^respassing
t 447- 1 The hearenly law is broken by t- upon
tariad
8 133- 6 facts of Life, . . . defeat this t* of errors,
o 364^-22 How then . . . subject to this t' of errors,
367-11 on account of this malevolent ^,
a 662-12 include no member of this dolorous and fatal t*.
trial
l»roiiKlit to
« 160- 7 The case was brought to t\
p 430-20 The patient feels ill, . . . and the t- commences.
liampers the
c 200-17 often hampers the t- of one*s wings
In the Coart
j> 434- 9 permission is obtained for a t in the Court of
Spirit.
•f our faith
p 410-14 Every f - of our faith in God makes us stronger.
p 430-17 Suppose a mental case to be on ^,
431- 1 must remain silent until called for at this t,
484-23 His <* was a tragedy, and is morally illegal.
43^ 6 to reappear however at the t-
totals
a 23-29 The £• encountered by prophet, disciple,
36-28 toil, sacrifice, croes-bearinr, multiplied t-,
89- 8 We must have t- and self-denials,
«» 66- 6 r- teach mortals not to lean on a
60-10 7^ are proofs of God*s care.
p 441-38 We have no t' for sickness before the
tribal
9 133-21 limited form of a national or t- religion.
140-23 The Jewish t' Jehovah was a man-projected
God,
ff 524-11 God becomes ...at* god to be worshipped,
ffl 684-22 self-made or created by a t- god
tribe
g 614-10 *• the lion of the t- of Juda,*' — Rev. 6 . 5.
tribes
ap 562-12 The twelve t- of Israel with all mortals,
tribalation
m 66-10 Through great ^ we enter the kingdom.
8 129-13 there wilfbe •• great ^ — Matt. 24 . 21.
b 309-21 to be brought back through great ^,
p 366- 1 such as peace, patience in /*,
ap 562-14 will through much ^ yield to the
tribunal
p 434-20 C. S. turns suddenly to the supreme <*,
437-10 before the Judge of our higher t*,
441-33 before the t- of divine Spirit.
ap 564-21 before the t- of so-called mortal mind,
tribunals
an 106- 6 To say that these t- have no jurisdiction
tributary
8 119-31 and makes body t to Mind.
122-10 make mortal mind ^ to mortal body,
122-31 They insist . . . mind therefore t to matter.
/ 209- 8 and man is t- to divine Mind.
r 481- 2 Man is <■ to God, Spirit, and to nothing else.
ap 562- 8 reveals the universe as secondary and r to
tribute
p 364- 8 Which was the higher t-
g 541- 6 instead of making his own gift a higher (*
triclcllng
p 379-12 only a stream of warm water was V over his arm.
tricksters
86-19 either involve feats by t\ or
trie?
a 22-21 Love means that we shall be e* and purified.
43-16 persecutors had mocked and ^ to slay.
ph 175-17 had V to tyrannize over our forefathers,
/ 232-23 and never t' to make of none effect the
p 430-17 as cases are i- in court.
436-26 taken Into custody, t\ and condemned.
440-29 to be £• at the Court of Material Error,
r 471-24 and V to adhere to it until she
ap 668- 3 evil hast* to slay the Lamb;
tries
a 56-17 My weary hope V to realise that happy day,
8 148-22 Then theology ^ to explain how to make
ph 180- 5 The patient siffferer t* to be satisfied
ph 187-24 The human mind ^ to elaaiify action as
t 443- 4 she V to show them that under ordinary
trieth
8 116- 8 Job says : *' The ear V words, —Job 34 : 3.
Trinity
0 256-10 (that is, a personal 7* or Tri-nnity)
iruiiiy
b 331-28 They represent a t in unity,
trip-hammer
ph 199- 4 The V is not increased in size by exercise.
'^na
331-27 that is, Vttt V divine Principle, Love.
triumph
final
a 42-16 his final e* over body and matter,
hope and
p 434-18 solemn eyes, kindling with hope and tr^
last
a 39- 4 until Christianity's last t*.
Master**
a 46- 1 fully to understand their Master's i*.
of Spirit
8 139- 6 are full of accounts of the V of Spirit,
of tmth
/ 223-31 and foreshadows the t- of truth.
over the body
/242-7 and the final e* over the body.
saf fering, and
a 21- 7 another's goodness, suffering, and t\
nltlniate
t 446-31 and the ultimate i- of any cause.
a 24-30
2»-14
43-28
43-^
49-24
54-16
/232-2
243-7
r 484-24
triumphal
a 40-23
42-12
it enabled their Master to V over the grave,
are enabled to heal the sick and to V over sin.
must V over all material beliefs
Love must V over hate.
to t' over sin, sickness, death,
and t over death through Mind, not matter.
can t' over sin, sickness, and death.
and t' over sin and death.
Science must t- over material sense,
through the V arch of Truth and Love,
his brief ^ entry into Jerusalem
triumphant
8 117-22 and V exit from the flesh,
r 493- 2 speedily shows Truth to be t\
triumphantly
ap 566- 1 were guided t- through the Red Sea,
triumphed
a 24-15 in which Jesus suffered and V,
30-26 If we have i- sufficiently over the errors
triumphing
/ 232-18 Dy healing the sick and t* over death.
triumphs
a 25-15
31-21
39-30
41-4
6 272-25
triune
6 331-26
casts out error, and t over death.
the divine Principle which ^ over death.
attended with doubts and defeats as weU as ^.
the joys and i" of the righteous
The t' of C. S. are recorded in the destruction of
Life, Truth, and Love constitute the «• Person
r 469-10 quality of infinite Mind, of the V Principle,
Trl-unity
c 256-10 (that is, a personal Trinity or T-)
tri-unity
b 340-17
troches
It inculcates the t* of God, Spirit, Mind;
515-20 It relates to the ... e* of Life, Truth, and Love.
ph 176-31 tubercles and e*, lungs and losenges.
troa
a 52-17
/242-31
c 263-17
6 313-24
p364- 2
trope
ap 571-22 Through ^ and metaphor, the Revelator,
tropical
"' " like /' flowers bom amid Alpine snows.
Invalids flee to ^ climates
the best man that ever V the globe.
show the way our Master £*,
the dust we all have C-."
most scientific man that ever ^ the globe.
the best man that ever t* this planet.
m 61-16
1)377-6
[>ici
tropics
/24<X-3
an 575-30
trouble
iw 13-1
8 134-15
Arctic regions, sunny f *, giant hills,
southward, to the genial ?-,
•• a very present help in e-." — P8al. 46: 1.
They have not waxed strong in times of t.
ph 166-19 thrusting Him aside in times of bodily ^,
184- 8 remedy consists in probing the tr to the bottom,
» »* a very present help in t- ; " — Pso/. 46.- 1.
/202-28
j:> 383-18
e 444-12
9 536-21
562-16
troubled
m 67-17
which do not V the gross,
a very present help In V, — P8aX. 46; 1.
" of lew days, and full of <•." —Job 14.* 1.
of few days, and full of f *." —J<ih 14 : 1.
or sunshine gladdens the tr sea.
m
*P
^ M2- 8 that it might be rid of V Truth.
troublingr
p 414-18 by t' and perplexing their thought.
true
jyr 3-14 llkenese of the patient, tender, and ^,
5-28 Such an error would impede V relig^n.
a 26-10 His t' flesh and blood were hia life:
81r-26 the <* worshippers shall ^John 4 : 28.
40-12 If the saying fs t-, •' While there 's life there *8
40-13 its opposite Is also t*, While there *s sin there 's
42-26 in C. s. the t man is goremed by Qod
48-31 and of what the t- knowledge of^God can do
63- 2 The latter accusation was t*, but not in
67-10 their t- harmony is in spiritual oneness.
67-13 perpetual only as it is pure and tt
68-10 t* happiness, strength, and permanence.
60-26 not discerning the t- happiness of being,
67-29 presents the t* likeness or spiritual ideal.
68- 2 understanding . . . will be the basirof ^ religion.
87-25 The t' concept is nerer lost.
91- 7 point of departure for all t' spiritual growth.
99- 6 when the t- worshippers shall — John 4 .- 23.
99-18 The calm, strong currents of ^ spirituality,
an 104- 1 for scientific thoughts are t- thoughts,
$ 112-24 has already been stated and proved to be <*,
113-22 Which of the denials in proposition four is ^ ?
113-23 Both are not, cannot be, t:
113-24 According to the Scripture, I find that God is t-,
116- 7 to make tnis Scriptural testimony t- in our
117-26 and because of opacity to the (• hght,
126- 9 never projected the least portion of ^ being
129-18 are antagonistic to t- being and fatal to itt
133^1 giren place to the i- knowledge of Qod.
134-21 The 0 Logos is demonstrably <C. S.,
138- 4 behind Peter's confession of the V Messiah.
140-20 rituals are but types and shadows of ^ worship.
140-20 * * The t' worshippers shall worship ~ John 4 .- la.
140-28 mournfully V tnat the older Scripture
148-17 It loses Spirit, drops the t- tone,
164- 6 ** No . . . classification of diseases . . . is ^,
ph 192- 5 quit our reliance upon . . . and grasp the t\
192-29 Christianity is the basis of ^ heaJlng.
196- 3 but he has not yet found it t- that knowledge
199- 3 it might be thought t' that hammering would
/ 202-20 for the t' way leads to Life instead ofto death,
203-11 to the Christian the only t- spirit is Godlike.
203-24 but thUJs not ^.
211-11 Is it not equally t' that matter does not
211-24 If it is <* that nerves have sensation,
313-28 This was even more strikingly t* of Beethoven,
213-32 discard the one Bfind and t' source of being,
280- 1 if e*, it is a part of Truth.
281-21 To hold yourself superior to sin, ... is t* wisdom.
232-18 theories must be untrue, for the Scripture is t'.
237-29 the only living and t' God can do.
249-10 Such is the t- Science of being.
282-13 recognized as the ^ likeness of his Maker,
e 268-17 as the t' divine image and likeness,
269- 6 In divine Science, man is the t- image of God.
268-18 t' likeness cannot be lost in divine reflection.
261- 5 the enduring, the good, and the t\
264-26 by which we can recognise e* existence
266-19 but this is t' only of a mortal, not of a man.
b 270- 3 One only of the following statements can be ^ :
275-18 no truth is t\ . . . but the divine;
275-26 t' understanding of God is spirituaL
276-13 into human view in their t- light,
281-21 When we put off the false sense for the ^,
283- 2 belief that there is any e* existence apart from
286-12 claim that a morui is the t- image of
error must also say, " I am t-.**
but the spiritual is e*,
counterfeits the ^ essence of spirituality
294-26 recognizable only in what is good and ^. •
300- 3 Finite sense has no ^ appreciation of
300-10 will bring to light the ^ reflection of God
802-26 Man's t* consc^usnees is in the mental,
303-16 can never make both these contraries ^.
312- 1 How t' it is that whatever is learned through
314-20 This materialism lost sight of the ^ Jesus;
321- 2 which is lust the opposite of the /*,
323-^ the t' understanding of Life and Love,
326-20 Working and praying with t' motives,
328-10 they gam the r understanding of God
329-10 Jesus, who was the t* demonstrator of
337- 7 For <• happiness, nuin must harmonize with
337-32 this Science is demonstrably t-, for it heals
338- 3 brings to light the only living and t- God
o 349-29 this is equity t- of all learning,
353- 9 How can a Christian, ... think of the latter as
real or f*,
368- 7 If . . . one is f*, the other must be false.
368-21 a t knowledge of the great import
in their (* light and loveliness.
It is t' that materiality renders ttaeae
Christ, as the t- spiritual idn, Is the ideal of
audibly arguing tlie ^ facta
We shall perceive this to be ^ when we
rise to the t- consciousness of Life as Love,
not because the testimony of sin or disease ia <*,
but this is not t-.
Arouse the sinner to this new and t view of sin,
all that is unlike the t- likeness
and seek the t- model.
might know Thee, the only ^ God, — John 17.- &
Your t' course is to destroy the foe,
a word which conveys the V definition of
If it is e* that man lives, this fact can never
sweep away the false and give place to the ^.
n>ortal mind's aflirmation is not V.
T', Bfateria Medica was a misguided
but the reverse of error is t\
When sin or sickness . . . seems tr to w*«^y*^i
and plants the feet in the ^ path.
Love for God and man is the t- incentive
error is not t\ hence ft is unreaL
all-scienoe or V knowledge, aU-presenee.
the V brotherhood of man will be
Spirit gives the t- mental idea.
"Let God be «-, but every — Rom. 3 : 4.
If error were t , its truth would be error.
They are not t% because they are not of God.
Truth spares all that is (*.
No, not if God is t and mortal man a Uar.
when you have learned falsehood's t- natore.
teatinKmy of which cannot be ^ either of man or
the t origin and facts of being.
If sickness is t- or the idea of Truth,
overiying, and encompassing all V betnc.
HethatU holy. He that Ut;^ Rev. 3.^,
distinguishing between the false and the ^.
Mortal mind mverts the t- likeness.
Then note how t\ according to C. S.,
we shall see this t likeness and reflection
false history in contradistinction to the t-.
If one is ^, the other is false,
which God erects between the t- and false.
It is t' that a knowledge of evil would
But is it t' that God, good.
It cannot be t- that man was ordered to
dreamer and dream are one, for neither is C*
If one of the statements in this book is t%
every one must be £*,
The r theory of the universe, including man,
may entertain angels, the (• ideas of God,
hides the t' and spiritual Life, and causes onr
flrst the t- method of creation is set forth
first exhibits the t- warfare and then the false,
immortal scribe of Spirit and of a t idealism.
He that U holy. He thai U t\—Rev. Z: 7,
t' sclentlflc sutements of the Scriptures
(see aUo eonoeptlon, Idea, sense)
truer
O 19- 7
19-8
C259-8
860-6
861-4
n 376-23
887- 1
891-30
896-18
402-17
4M-23
406-16
409-26
410-8
419^4
421- 6
427^ 1
428-12
42»-16
43^11
442-18
t 447-17
464- 7
464-17
461-25
r466-4
467-12
467-27
471-21
472-20
472-30
474-426
478-16
48fr-3
488-19
491-U
486-6
49(^19
I; 489-*
^606- 2
612-26
616-1
616- 8
62^2
622-4
628-10
627-14
027-17
628- 6
630-29
647-4
647-6
647-25
648-16
660-19
ap 668-10
568-12
671-23
ffl 579- •
600-26
by
truest
8 132-29
truism
8 108-9
p 417- 9
truly
a
sp
26-10
27-27
34- 1
44-21
81-23
94-6
$ 112-12
120-19
130-24
135-21
^ man a t' SMise of Love,
thisl- sense of Love redeems
threw upon mortals the t- reflection of God
with the ^ conception of the Christ ?
the f ■ that the only sufferer is mortal mind,
make the sick realise this great ^,
and they ^ eat his flesh and drink his blood,
never ^ understood their Master's instruction,
willing ^ to drink his cup,
in his proof of man's ^ derived power
in the case of man as ^ as in the case of
The t' Christian and scientiflc statement of
borrowed from that ^ divine Science which
impossible for aught but Mind to testify t-
and understood how ^ such as they belong to
MM^^M. It has been said, and t\ that Christianity
140- 4 That God is a corporeal being, nobody can t-
ph 189-15 it is as <* mortal mind, according to its degree,
b 268- • and t- our f^Uoumhip is with — f John 1 .-8.
327-22 Fear of punishment never made man t- honest.
gl 585-13 '' EUas V shall first come — MaU. 17 .• IL
trum
mp
/223-27
6 291-7
but the last t' has not sounded, or this would
when the last V shall sound;
292- 2 than the final V wUl sound which will end the
trumpet-word
p 427-32 to catch this t- of Truth^
trunk
p 38S-22 the t- of a tree which you gash
Digitized by
Google
a lS-16 Christ Is 7^, which retches
Christ, or
p 3ei-14 Christ, or 7^, will destroy all other
claim of
6 329-26 maintains the claim of r- by quenching error.
elalms of _
sp 92-28 instead of urging the claims of sr> alone.
b 290-12 Hence T* comes to destroy this error
eonditlon of
/ 230- 3 to destroy a quality or condition of 7^ ?
consciousness of
/ 218- 7 The consciousness of T' rests us
contradiction of
r 472-17 Error is the contradiction of T:
controls error
8 146-17 this adrantage . . . that in it r* controls error.
counterfeits of
e 267-21 since . . . beliefs must be counterfeitt of T-.
course of _
gl 698-16 unobstructed, it typifies the course of T- ;
coward before
p 868- 6 Error is a coward before T-,
creations of
b 287- 4 which simulates the creations of T-.
creative _
g 640-29 Spirit as the diTine origin of creatiTe T-,
currents of
a 24- 9 the buoys and healing currents of T-
decapitates error
c 266- 3 Science, with which T- decapiutes error,
defeat in
/ 230-13 success in error is defeat in T-.
demands of
ph 170-14 The demands of T' are spiritual,
b 326-20 Paul had a clear sense of the demands of 7^
t 460-13 They do not . . . whine over the demands of 7^,
denoion strable
r 487-20 founded on Science or demonstrable 7^,
demonstrable in
an 106-17 such methods as are demonstrable in T-
demonstrated
b 289- 1 T' demonstrated is eternal life.
denoionst rates
b 291-31 for 7^ demonstrates the falsity of error.
demonstration of
pr 2-17 Goodness attains the demonstration of 7^.
$ 136-31 in demonstration of r*, as must be the case
t 446-12 understanding and demonstration of 7^
denial of
p 372-27 In C. S., a denial of r- is fatal,
o 36- 7 the sad effects on the sick of denjring T-.
deprired of
r 490-14 mortals are more or less depriTed of T-.
destroyed by
b 294-18 destroyed by T- through spiritual sense
338- 8 the error which must be destroyed by 7^.
destroys
a 23-10 an error of sinful sense which T- destroys,
sp 72-12 T' destroys mortality,
8 143- 1 and r* destroys onlv wbat is untrue.
/ 243-31 They are inharmonies which T- destrosrs.
) 289-16 a mortal belief, or error, which 7'* destroys
p 420- 1 nor ffo from one part to another, for T- destroys
*-* ~* r-dee^ - - -
>yserre_
b 339- 2 T" destroys error, and Love destroys bate.
r 474-31
destroys error
destroys falsity and error.
o 360-30 Soul rebukes sense, and T- destroys error.
discernment of
o 346-16 and leads to the discernment of T-.
dispensation of
b 270-16 the new dispensation of T-.
divine
{see divine)
divine energies of
ph 186- 4 and filling it with the divine energies of T.
does not distribute
p 408-20 T- does not distribute drugs through the blood,
does the work
t 456-22 T- does the work, and you must both
drawn from
o 360- 2 real and eternal because drawn from 7*, *
easier to desire
b 322-32 It is easier to desire T' than to
effects of
8 126-26 the effects of T- on the health, longevity,
p 386-14 corresponding effects of T- on the body,
enerapies of
/ 262- 6 and of the recuperative energies of T
error and
o 366-13 as the two opposites, — as error and T-,
366-18 nor an eternal copartnership between error
and T-,
g 628-16 error, credits 7**, God, with inducing a
error, not
r 474-37 error, not 7^, is the author of the unreal,
eternal
sp 96-32 lifts human consciousness into eternal 7^.
ph 170-13 points to the self-sustaining and eternal T".
178-21 must finally yield to the eternal T-y
c 256- 1 Eternal 7^ is changing the universe.
b 288-31 The eternal T- destroys what mortals seem
p 434-14 the bar of Justice and eternal 7^.
evasion of
t 448-10 Evasion of T- cripples integrity,
everlastlBB
b 286-SS are the antipodes of everlasting T-,
evidence of
o 363- 8 having the stronger evidence of 7^
■tent in
$ 120-22 reveals man as harmoniously existent in 7^,
explanation of
t 463- 9 chemicalisation follows the explanation of 7^,
expositions of
pr^ ix-16 not complete nor satisfactory expositions of 7^.
b 286- 7 gives full faith hi T-,
t 446-21 strengthens hope, enthrones faith in 7^,
find ref nge in
sp 83- 8 Mortals must find refuge in T-
flamesof
ap 558-18 flames of T- were prophetically described
followers of
a 33- 6 the persecuted followers of T:
footsteps of
ph 1^-27 We walk in the footsteps of T- and Love
/ 241-21 the footsteps of r-, the way to health
for teaching
o 343- 2 smitten for healing and for teaching 7^
fosters the idea
g 666-32 T- fosters the idea of Truth,
from error to
p 870-31 from error to 7^, from matter to Spirit.
Godto
b 312-19 yet God is T-.
i, or
s 130-27 the supremacy of God, or 7^,
golden with
8 121-12 happy sunshine, golden with 7*-.
Grace and
m 67-23 Grace and 7^ are potent beyond aU other
harmonions
o 361-26 the all-inclusiveness of harmonious 7*-.
has come
a 84- 6 instead of showing, . . . that T- has come to
the
has no beginning
b 307-% T' has no beginning.
hatred of
b 380- 6 and the human hatred of 7^,
8 136-12 when T- heals the sick, it casts out evils,
o 344-11 Were it more fully understood that 7^ heals
ils with
6 318-^ Science of Mhid . . . heals with T-,
higher sense of
gl 689-19 higher sense of T- rebuking mortal belief.
ideal
r 473-10 Christ is the ideal 7-, that comes to heal
ideal of
a 30-19 As the individual ideal of 7^, Christ Jesua
/ 207-29 is harmonious and is the ideal of T-.
idea of
(see idea)
ideas of
g 643-26 Ideas of 7^ alone are reflected in the
imnaortal
a 46-16 had failed to hide immortal 7*- and Lnve in a
sp 72-14 and immortal r> (the spiritual sense)
/ 204- 7 conclusively mental as immortal 7^ ;
o 367-22 in a false supposition, not in immortal 7^,
p 401-17 when immortal T- is destroying erroneous
415-26 instruct mortal mind with immortal T-.
r 468-12 Spirit is immortal T- :
g 548-16 and so aids the apprehension of immortal 7^.
impressions from
/ 214- 1 impressions from T- were as distinct as sound,
incarnation of
g 601-10 The incarnation of 7^, that amplification of
inilnite
•p 94- 3 Man reflects inilnite 7^, Life, and Love.
o 361-26 A germ of infinite 7^, ... is the
p 367-24 The infinite T- of the Christ^nue has come
r 470- 8 spiritual presence of Life as infinite T-
g 604-23 The rays of infinite P, when gathered into
infinitude of
c 258-16 all that existt in the infinitude of 7^.
Lrucu
tnfloenoe of
s 146-26 through the holy influence of 7*
r 474-24 Despne the hallowing influence of T-
iiiiioeeii«e and
ap 668- 1 Innocence and 7^ overcome guilt and error.
inaeimrable In
p 404-28 Both cures ... are inseparable in T-.
instmeted bj
p 426- 3 mortal mind, when instructed by T-^ yields
InteUiMnoe, and to
0 617- 9 corresponds to creation, to intelligence, and to
is Able
ph 191-31 T- is able to cast out the ills of the flesh.
is AttroiatlTe
p 418-20 7^ is affirmative, and confers harmony.
is wan alterative
p 371-30 7^ is an alterative in the entire system,
is a revelation
B 117-27 7^ is a revelation.
la demonstrable
6 328-16 We must recollect that T- is demonstrable
is divine
b 287-10 In Science, T' is divine,
is ever troth fol
8 129- 6 T- is ever truthful, and can tolerate no error
is God*s remedj
8 142-81 T- is God*s remedy for error o& every kind,
is immortal
r 466-13 7^ is immortal ; error is mortal.
468- 4 If 7^ is immortal, error must be mortal,
is infinite
p 367-30 Because T- is infinite, error should be known
as
isintelUsent
r 466-14 T- Is intelligent;
ia UmiUess
t 466-13 T- is limitless; error is limited.
is made manifest
b 316- 9 to show that 7** is made manifest by its effects
is omnipotent
p 367-31 Because T- is omnipotent in goodness,
is overoomins:
a 21-1 Lt T" is overcoming error in your daily walk
is real
b 288- 1 The statement that T' U real
p 368- 4 7^ is real and error is unreal.
r 466-15 7^ is real, and error is unreaL
ia the intelliirence
b 282-26 7^ is the intelligence of immortal Mind.
la their remedj
t 461-24 and T- is their remedy.
la the light
b Va-Si but r* is the light which dispels error.
Is the rock
p 380- 6 T- is the rock of ages, the headstone of the
Its opposite
b 282-32 infers from error its opposite, T ;
Judgment of
p 381- 5 delivered to the judgment of 7^,
Idngdom of
b 281- 3 into the Idngdom of 7^ on earth
Imowledge of *
8 128-22 So it is with our Icnowledge of 7^.
law of
r 482-28 C. S. is the law of T-, which heals the sick
g 530- 3 spiritual law of 7^ is made manifest
leaven of
8 118-10 but this leaven of 7^ is ever at work.
Ufeand
8 117-18 illustrating and demonstrating Life and T-
{216-18 is in subrofosion to everlasting Life and 7^
279-20 demonstration of eternal Life and T*
304- 2 sweet sense and presence of Life and 7^.
IJfe, and Love
pr 15- 6 but lets in r-. Life, and Love.
. a 18- 2 whereby man reflects divine 7^, Life, and Love.
26-14 r-. Life, and Love gave Jesus authority
41-14 proofs of 7*', Life, and Love, which Jesus gave
49-23 able, through 7^, Life, and Love, to triumph
sp 94- 3 Man reflects infinite T*, Life, ana Love.
8 137-20 7*', Life, and Love, which heals mentally.
ph 160-27 Only the action of T\ Life, and Love can
184-12 T Life, and Love are the only legitimate
/ 243-27 r-, Life, and Love are a law of annihilation
to
p 436-32 jurisdiction ... of 7^, Life, and Love.
, r 468-18 T>, Life, and Love are substance,
497-17 7*', Life, and Love as demonstrated
g 604-13 since r-, Life, and Love fill immensi^
gl 606- 1 symbol of Soul ... of r-, Life, and Love.
lilfe, . . . and Iiove
(SM Life)
lilf e. Love
sp 81-16 Life, Love, 7^, is the only proof of
Life or
a 42- 6 It cannot make Life or T- apparent
ph 196-16 are not concomitants of Life or T-.
Life, or Love
/ 207-26 presuppose the absence of 7"*, Life, or Love.
Life that is
sp 97-30 demonstrating the Life that is 7'-,
Life which is
a 35-23 as we reach the Life which is T
lifts her voice
8p 97-23 for the higher 7^ lifts her voice,
light of
p 418-32 wbich flee Itefore the light of T*.
g 567-20 rolls back the clouds or error with the light of
7'-.
lispings of
pr^ IX- 3 were only infantile lispings of T*.
Love and
a 19- 3 Love and T* are not at war with God*8 image
/ 227-19 Love and T- make free,
r 470- 3 brotherhood of man would consist of Love and
gl 596-17 the spiritual inspiration of Love and T-
majesty of
ap 564-19 Until the majesty of T- should be demonstrated
may annihilate
g 540-15 that T- may annihilate all sense of evil
Messiahship of
sp 95-25 Magi of old foretold the Messiahship of T-.
mignt of
pr€f vii-27 author's discovery of the might of T-
ministry of
ap 574-10 This ministry of r-, this message from
murmur not over
ap 560-23 but murmur not over 7^, if you find
ne of
t 456- 3 Teaching or practising in the name of 7^,
never mingles
•1-29 in
no pain in
ph 191-:
C. 8., T- never mingles with error.
a 113-28 There is no pain in T-, and no truth in pain;
no reaction in
p 419-10 knowing that there can be no reaction in Tv
not resist
a 1*28-24 he should not resist r-, which banishes
not the result of
r 486-12 Death is not the result of T-
not towards
/ 206-29 towards the side of error, not towards T-.
obedience to
ph 183-23 Obedience to T- gives man power
obliterated by
r 485-10 views of error ought to be obliterated by T\
omnipotence of
t 454- 4 Teach your students the omnipotence of 7^,
omnipotent
c 267-29 inexhaustible Love, eternal Life, omnipotent
o 353-11 omnipotent T- certainly does destroy error.
opposer of
gl 580-15 the opposer of 7^, termed error;
opposite of
{see opposite)
or error
/ 211- 5 and who shall say whether T' or error
6 324-10 whether it be T- or error,
or Life
8p 91-14 is by no means the destruction of T- or Life,
or Love
/ 234- 4 Whatsoever inspires with wisdom, 7'-, or Love
or Mind
r 483- 5 which nothing but T- or Mind can heal,
overcome by
/ 231- 4 rightly met and fairly overcome by r*,
overcomes
p 420-17 T' overcomes both disease and sin
pathway of
r 487- 5 gained by walking in the pathway of T"
permanence of
/ 215- 3 and the might and permanence of T',
pierces the error
/ 210-20 and T' pierces the error of mortality
places
g 538- 5 T' places the cherub wisdom at the gate
potency is
b 293-15 whose potency is T, whose attraction is Love,
power of
a 20-19 and when error felt the power of T-.
40-19 show us the way and the power of t\
8 111-13 utilization of the power of T- over error;
137- 2 His students saw this power of 7^
146-26 This healing power of T- must
150- 2 monuments to the virtue and power of 7^,
150- 4 To-day the bealing power of 7^ Is
p 378-17 represents the power of T' over error.
Digitized by
Google
Truth
power off
p 380-20 Nothing but the po
412-16 the power of T-, . .
r 495-11 in the Hfe-giving p*
op S60-15 Then is the power o
practical
a 31-16 It is the Uring Chrj
praeticeof
a 26-22 Jesus* teaching anc
p 410-26 does not appear in
practised
/ 201- 1 best sermon ever pi
proceeds ffrom
» 419-21 If the action proce
proanced by
p 421-23 the alterative effec
protests off
pr 12-14 deep and consdent
ireallty and
gl 680-30 not one who ... si
recornition off
T 460-11 open to the appnuu
reflection, of
gl 681- 8 Ark. Safety; the
regard for
p 364-26 do they show their
regenerates
/ 222- 8 whereas r* regener
relation to
8 113-14 showing . . . their
reliance on
ph 167-31 Only through radic
remedy off
8 140- 1 demands the remed
resistance to
b 317- 9 Resistance to T- wi
rest in
p 387-11 we are able to rest i
r 486- 2 If error is necessar;
rerealed
t 467^ 1 and registered the i
rcTealed bv
gl 683-23 Skal. The signet •
rerelation off
a 29-23 brought forth hei
of r-.
sp 98-19 Christ's reyelation
8 109-22 The revelation of 7
g 604-11 it is the revelation
role off
p 418-22 simple mle of 7^, v
sanetoary off
/ 232-26 In the sacred sancti
seed off
6 271- 1 seed of T- springs i
g 636- 1 The seed of T- and
/ 264-11 When we wait patl
h 286- 2 To seek 7^ through
p 364-18 Do Christian Scient
seelcer off
pr^ x-23 personal experienc<
seekers ffor
pr^ xii-26 commits these pag<
ap 670-16 simple seekers for
seeking
p 2»7-10 This is what is mea
sends a report
ph IM- 9 T- sends a report o
separated ffrom
g 606- 8 material sense, is »
BOfnethingnesB named
b 276-28 Harmony is the sot
Spirit and
ph 177-24 nor can a lie ... a
b 278-16 as we approach Spi
spirit off
p 391- 1 in the conscious sti
427- 4 even the law of the
spiritual
{see spiritnal)
spiritual sense off
b 316-18 which beclouds th<
t 462-22 When the spiritual
standard off
a 31- 2 are unfit to bear th
f 236-79 should uplift the 81
r 472-22 should continue to
strength off
p 366-31 not giving . . < the
struggle ffor
p 426-10 The Struggle for T
subjection to
/ 240-29 is finally brought ii
Digitized by
Google
ytoldsto
b 32&-31 opposition to spiritoality, till error yields to T".
g Ma- 3 lUserror, . . . jrieldstor-andretamstodust;
yield to
4 152- 2 and must by its own consent Weld to 7^.
jiK 176-30 are quite as ready to yield to T* as the
b 287-30 Thefl* false eridence will Anally yield to 7-,
pre/ Tii- 7 the human herald of Christ, T*.
Tii-13 T-, . . , knocks at the portal of humanity.
pr 9-25 Are you willing to leave all for Christ, for T-,
11-17 T' bestows no pardon upon error,
12-10 neither Science nor T- which acts through
15- 6 Closed to error, it is open to T\
16- 5 between T* that is sinless and the
17-14 aU U/e^ r-. Love, over all,
lS-18 r-, could conciliate no nature above his own,
a 19- 5 Bven Christ cannot reconcile T- to error,
30-21 between the offspring ... of 7^ and of error.
33-23 It fArw all for Christ, or T\
34- 6 If Christ. T-, has come to us in demonstration,
34-15 preach Christ, or r*. to the poor,
36- 6 Disoeming Christ, r-. anew on the shore of
36-12 They bow before Christ, T*,
35-23 the Life which is Truth and the T- which is Life
36-27 Our bread, . . . from heayen,'* is T'.^John
6:33.
3ft- 7 would be for 7^ to pardon error.
87- 7 Mortals try in vain to slay T'
88-81 He taught that the material senses shut out T-
47-23 the world generally loves a lie better than T- ;
68-21 distance between the Individual and r*.
m 66- 3 May Christ, T*, be present at every bridal altar
sp 83-11 belief hides T' and builds on error.
90- 9 7^ has furnished the key to the kingdom,
an 103-23 This belief has not one quality of 7^.
g 11&-13 God: Divine Principle, Life, T-, Love.
118- 8 second appearing in the flesh of the Christ, T-,
126-31 straight and narrow way" of T>, — ace MaU»
7.14.
129^16 «* Art thou C 7*] come hither to — MaU, 8 ; 29.
130-32 7*' should not seem so surprising ... as error,
134- 9 The new faith in the Christ, T-, so roused the
135-30 not merely in the name of Christ, or T-,
142- 4 Anciently the followers of Christ, or 7**,
142- 9 for Christ, T-. alone can furnish
144-10 afford faint gleams of God, or T-.
144-20 T', and not corporeal will, is the divine power
144-24 even as T- wars with error,
144-28 r* will be the universal panacea.
145-12 T, subdues the human belief in disease.
147-10 T- has lost none of its divine and
149- 1 7^ could save from sickness as well as from
149-14 have not demonstrated the life of Christ, 7*-,
152- 8 T- has a healing effect, even when
162- 7 neutralizing error with T'.
ph 170- 2 T- ia not the basis of theogony.
171-5 through Christ, 7**, man will reopen
173- 8 supposition, ... 7*' is reduced to the level of
174-20 7^ is revealed.
176-81 T- handles the most malignant contagion
181-10 in electricity and magnetism more than in 7^,
181-30 If you have more faith in drugs than in T-,
182- 3 casting out error with 7*-, shows your position
183- 1 7^, mi&es all things possible to Spirit;
183-14 T* never made error necessary,
184- 3 7- makes no laws to regulate sickness,
/ 201- 7 r* makes a new creature,
202-26 T- should '* much more abound.** — Rom. 6 : 20.
206-11 antipode of immortal Mind, of 7"*,
216- 8 T- bruises the head of error
224-28 T- brings the elements of liberty.
226- 3 T' makes man free.
225- 5 You may know when flrst T- leads
228-24 and form and control it with T-.
229-31 The remedy is T-y not matter,
280- 2 if true, it is a part of T\
28t-10 but God, T*, Life, Love, does heal
236-32 makes easy and rapid strides towards 7^.
238-12 To fall away from T- in times of persecution,
238-13 shows that we never understood T:
238-19 r* often remains unsought, until we
942-21 The vesture of Life is T-.
243-25 T- has no consciousness of error.
251-11 T' works out the nothingness of error
251-13 an error that Christ, T-, alone can destroy.
263- 5 saith : . . . I give immortality to man, for I
am T',
e 260-32 If we look to the body ... for 7^, we find error;
b 271- 9 in 7^, casting out all inharmony.
271-27 to cast them on the right side for 7^,
272- 4 must be gained before T- can be understood.
276-12 Spirit, Life, T*, Love, combine as one,
275-31 T", spiritually discerned, is scientifically
278- 8 even as in T* there is no error.
295-20
296-10
299-94
299-94
299-26
300-32
304-19
306- 1
307-6
307-11
307-17
306-22
312-18
816-7
816-19
822-7
324-27
326-7
326-18
826-30
826- 3
b 279-14 no more . . . than T* can create error, or
280- 9 Finite belief can never do justice to 7**
282-17 T' has no home in error.
282-18 and error has no foothold in T:
285-31 Christ, T*, as the healing and saving power.
286-11 Christ, Life, T-, Love:
287- 9 We call the absence of 7^, error.
287-11 Did God, T-, create error?
287-32 T' cannot be contaminated by error.
289-12 Life and Life's idea, T and Truth's idea,
289-14 The fact that the Christ, or 7**, overcame
290^421 Christ, 7**, removes all ignorance and sin.
292- 7 T- will be to us " the resurrection — John 11 .• 25.
C. S. brings to light T- and its supremacy,
through which T* appea^ most vividly
spiritual sense can bear witness only to T\
T- never destroys God's idea.
T- is spiritual, eternal substance,
error, mav seem to hide T',
in that which reflects Life, 7-, Love,
T- is not contaminated by error,
who believed error to be as immortal as T-.
as real and eternal as 7^.
It says: ... 7^ shall change sides
Error charges its lie to 7^
T; being thereby understood, gave him
Mortals try to believe without understanding
T-;
Christ, 7-, was demonstrated through
thus proved that T- was the roaster of death.
Christianity, or 7^, in its divine Principle.
" If Christ [7^] be not risen, — / Cor. iE: 14.
T-f unfolding its own immortal idea,
with T- in divine Love,
When first spoken in any age, 7^,
If we wish to follow Christ, 7*-,
Saul . . . beheld the way — the Christ, or 7^
380- 1 as mortals give up error for T-
330-20 Scriptures declare Him to be, — Life, T-, lx>ve.
332-14 the Way, the 7^, and the Life.
to all prepared to receive Christ, 7^.
and 7^ will not be forever hidden
because T- is error's antidote.
it is Christ, r-, who destroys these evils,
presence of Christ, 7^, which healed the sick.
while error seems as potent and real to us as T>,
to enable them to leave all for Christ, T* ?
and with the dawn T' will waken men
We sustain T-, . . . 1)y rejecting a lie.
T- creates neither a lie, a capacity to lie,
fatal beliefs that error is as real as 7*-,
turn from the lie of false belief to 7^,
Through inmiortal Mind, or 7*-,
T' is always the victor.
Error, not 7^, produces all the suffering
T' will at length compel us all
T- can destroy its seeming reality,
deprived of its imaginary powers by T%
and spiritual perception, . . . reaches T'.
showing that 7^ is the actual life of man;
Slead the case scientifically for T-.
isease, and death have no foundations in T%
T' not error. Love not hate,
the tremor which T' often brings to error
Ah! but Christ, T-, the spirit ofLife
Christ, T', gives mortals temporarj- foo<l and
does wonders for mortals, so omnipotent is 7^,
errors of belief, which 7^ can and will destroy,
the errors which T- must and will annihilate
or a faltering and doubting trust in T*
and substituting his own views for T\
T' is here and has fulfilled itsperfect work.
Spirit, Soul, Principle, Life, T\ Love,
evil — is not Mind, is not T-,
T*, God, is not the father of error.
The reception accorded to T- in the
T' spares all that is true.
If evil is real, T- must make it so;
To T' there is no error, — all is Truth,
impossible, since T' cannot support error,
ana 7^ over error,
the mortal error which Christ, or T\ destroys
C. S. speedily shows 7"* to be triumphant,
this understanding will supplant error with 7*,
g 606- 7 and makes T* final.
516-10 Life is reflected in existence, T- in truthfulness),
624-22 How could . . . error be the enunciator of r-?
530-24 saying, . . . more to be desired than T\
533-26 7-, cross-questioning man as to his
635-17 T' is indeed " the way." — John 14 ; 6.
537-16 T- guards the gateway to harmony.
538- 3 T" should, and does, drive error out of
538- 4 7^ is a two-edged sword,
539- 9 the standard of good, of Spirit, of Life, or of T-,
542- 3 that it might be rid of troublesome T-.
o 848-12
846-20
347-24
351-14
351-18
364- 7
364-24
367- 6
357- 8
p 368-10
870-4
374-15
380- 4
386-25
890-9
394-2
403-19
406-12
410-12
412-5
415- 5
420-3
422-10
433-31
442-22
«449-5
460^-26
451- 1
455-4
462-12
463-19
r 465-10
469-17
473-4
474-4
474-25
474-26
475- 2
481-27
484-25
485-21
493-2
Digitized by
Google
g 542- 7 7^, through her eternal laws, unveils error.
542- 8 T- causes sin to betray itself,
542-19 Let 7^ uncover and destroy error in
546-27 T* has but one reply to all error,
545-31 even so in Christ I T] — / Cor. 15 . 22.
665-27 or that !r confers the ability to
ap 6e7>22 cast out by Christ, T\ the spiritual idea*
668-<)l by which we lay down all for T\ or Christ,
569- 2 as r-, represented by the Son ;
572-16 open the seven seals of error with T-^
ffl 587- 7 Mind; Soul; Spirit; Life; T; Love:
691-17 divine Principle, substance, Life, T-, Love;
593^18 Book. Spiritual foundation ; T-.
truth
about f^hoats
o 352-32 not irrational to tell the t- about ghosts.
absence of
81* 92-30
ph 186-11
action of
J3 414- 7
aU
5 127-23
127-29
b 271-22
332-22
g 505-17
ftnd error
6 287-28
when it is merely the absence of ^,
because it is the absence of ^.
yields ... to the salutary action of <*,
all t' proceeds from the divine Miqd.
the Comforter which leadeth into all t\
it will lead you into all t\
and leading into all ^.
the understanding which . . . leads into all t.
five material senses testify to /* and error
288- 3 suppositional warfare between ^ and error
288-11 the conflict between f * and error.
p 368- 6 Both t- and error have come nearer than
t 453- 6 t- and error, will l>e at strife
r 466- 9 life and death, t- and error,
492-31 would keep t- and error always at war.
and harmony
p 423-20 regarding the t- and harmony of being
and love
a 50-4
/ 215-21
p 414-11
Who shall decide what /* and love are ?
phantoms of error before /* and love.
l' and love will establish a healthy state,
r 473-20 proof of Christianity's I' and love;
and the life
a 26-11 the way, the ^, and the life ; " — John 14 .- 6.
6 320^ 3 the way, the t-, and the life." — John 14 6.
o 353-11 " the way, the ^, and the life," — John 14 ; 6.
apprehension of the
ap 80-2 in proportion to our apprehension of the t',
approaohes
sp 97-14 The nearer a false belief approaches t-
arbiter of
p 405-12 the arbiter of /- against error.
arguments of
p 411- 9 and needed the arguments of t- for remind-
ers.
assimilate
t 462- 2 Some individuals assimilate ^ more readily
attenuation of
B 153-21 a high attenuation of r,
beauty, as well as
/ 247-10 Beauty, as well as /•, is eternal ;
belief in ito
p 396-19 on account of the tenacity of belief in its ^,
bites the heel of
/ 216- 7 Error bites the heel of t\
bite the heel of
ap 563-30 that he may bite the heel of t-
conunanicates Itself
ap 85-31 t* communicatee itself but never imparts error.
conoeming the
p 412- 8 persuaded in your own mind concerning the t-
eonvictlon of
p 418- 7 Plead with an honest conviction of t-
correlative
b 316-32 the possibilities of Spirit and its correlative ^.
demonstrate
a 148-31 dismiss superstition, and demonstrate /*
denial of
g 542-11 avoidance of justice and the denial of ^
deny imr the
a &-23 instead of denjring the t
destroyed bj
ph 168-29 if the error . . . was met and destroyed by t.
b 297-12 Erroneous belief is destroyed by /•.
diseemlng the
pre/ x-» or discerning the ^, come not to the light
effect of
/ 224- 2 world feels the alterative elfect of t-
effects of
/ 233-28 tests I have made of the effects of t-
enables
p 392- 8 enables t- to outweigh error.
erroneous
r 472-21 absurdity —namely, erroneoi« t-.
error atnamlates
sp 97- 5 the more closely error simnlatet f*
estabUshin
p 428-13 Thus we may establish in t- the temple,
eternal
b 3Qft-14 statement . . . contradicts this eternal t.
explanations of
g 555- 7 said . . . '' I like your explanations of f-,
exponents of
a 52-18 common cause against tlie exponmts of t-.
first appeared
b 324-20 When the V lirst appeared to him in Science,
fonnidable in
b 317-19 makes man . . . more fonnidable in i\
giving ntteranoe to
sp 80- 3 is not lessened by giving utterance to ^.
great
a 33- 7 It was the great ^ of spiritual being,
ph 200-16 The great v in the Science of being.
/ 454-13 the great £* which stripe all disguise from error.
r 469-14 exterminator of error is tlie great t- that
health, and harmony
«p 72-31 the communicator of t, health, and harmony
ignorant of tlie
p 380-19 a so-called mind ignorant of the t
immortal
r 403- 8 to the immortal ^ of all things.
infinite taslcs of
6 323-10 Beholding the infinite tasks of ^,
in his sentinftent
ph 176- 1 and there is t- in his sentiment.
intellicenoe and
p 437-12 to be destitute of intelligence and t
interfere with
/ 234- 2 material lotions interfere with /-,
invincible
t 453- 8 until victory rests on the j^ide of invincible f*.
Is greater
/ 223- 9 Remember that t- is greater than onor,
Is not hnnoan
a 127-24 Therefore ^ is not human,
Icnow the
sp 84-32
t 452-18
leadings of
a 151-30 and follow the lea<iings of ^.
life and
c 262-12 reverse . . . our efforts to find life and t in
life, . . . and love
b 284-18 testimony as to spiritual life, t\ and love ?
we can know the t more accurately than the
teacher must know the t- himself.
tnorale of
t 456-19
mutable
^509-25
no
a 113-29
b 275-18
292-24
r 467-7
^543- 1
not tlie
p 425-11
One must abide .in the mcrtile of t-
mortal life, mutable t\ nor variable love.
no pain In Truth, and no ۥ in pain;
no V is true, . . . but the divine:
because there i8no^ in him. — JbAn 8.-44.
no t\ no love, but that which is spirituaL
liaving no t- to support it.
6 326-22
of being
m ®- 1
• 8
that they are not the V of man;
not tlM equal of
sp 80- 4 A cup of colTee or tea is not the equal of f *,
obcnr tlie
• that ye should not obey the £• ? " — Gal. 5.- 7.
t' of being will be the basis of
. as man finds the t- of being.
tp 84-8 to be in harmony with the t- of being.
a 137- 1 teaching and demonstrating the /• of being.
ph 184-20 This is human belief, not the <• of being.
/ 214-14 still the error, not the t- of being.
218-32 When we wake to the ^ of being,
c 265-20 The V of being is perennial,
b 273-19 importance of understanding Ae t of being.
311- 1 clouds . . . which hide the ^ of being.
337-11 The t' of being makes man harmonious
p 368-15 to have more faith in the t of being
374- 3 the t' of being, whispered into the ear of
401- 7 If faith in the t- of being, . . . causes
401-10 V of being must transform the error
403-16 mortal existence is . . . not the t- ot being.
404- 5 destroy these errors with the t' of being,
416- 5 removed by recognising the ^ of being.
418- 5 Stick to the ^ ofl)^ng
423-10 mental causation, the t' of being,
427- 9 since the t- of being is deathlees.
t 460-18 right apprehension of the /* of being,
r 479-22 in the Science and t- of lieing,
g 538-20 Until that which contradicts the t- of being
668- 7 obtain a better basis, get nearer the ^ of be-
ing.
of Christian Science
a 110-16 afterwards the <• of C. S. was demonstrated.
of creation
9p 93-16 and not the t- of creation.
e 263" 6 spiritual man alone represents the t of creation.
of spliitoal tense
b 318-13 silence this lie . . . with the t- of spiritual sense.
of that report
ph 193-& I cannot attest the t- of that report,
of Truth
b 320- 2 we can speak of the t- of Truth
of joor plea
p 418-10 half equal to the t* of your plea,
opposite
ph 171-28 The opposite t*, . . . destroys sin, sickness, and
or error
p 408-^ in proportion to the V or error which
or Science
s 127- 6 entitled to a classification as t\ or Science,
pioneer of
a 28-31 await, in some form, every pioneer of ^.
ponr in
/ 201-18 pour in t- through flood-tides of Lore.
preached by
$ 141- 2 and the t- preached by Jesus.
proirress of
sp 94-17 The progress of P conflrms its claims,
proves the
b 329- 6 proves the t- of all that I say of it.
records of
g 625-26 as to the records of ^,
regarding error
t 461-^ t- regarding error is, that error ia not true.
Science and
$ 110-23 the Science and ^ therein will
g 521-23 The Science and ^ of the divine creation
•dentiflc
an 104- 9 scientific t goes ttirough three stages.
g 621-29 the exact opposite of scientific V
search for
$ 152-24 in her search for ^ ;
•honld emanate
/ 236- 2 T* Should emanate from the pulpit,
simple
•p 75- 1 This simple ^ lays bare the
•peak the
p 418-29 Speak the ^ to every form of error.
spirit and in
a 31-28 in spirit and in ^." — JbAn 4:23.
«p 93- 7 in spirit and in ^.'* — John 4 ; 23.
8 140-22 in spirit and in tr — John 4 ; 23.
aplritnal
ph 166-15 theories took the place of spiritual (*.
b 277-18 This points to the spiritual V
293-20 while spirituaU- is Mind.
311-17 loss or absence of soul, sphitual t:
•plrltnall^ or
b 283-18 the true essence of spirituality or t*,
■piritnal sense of
b 273- 3 spiritual sense of t must be gained
standard of
ph 195-32 Incorrect views lower the standard of t.
•tattng
8 126-
•vippiy ^^^
2 Error will be no longer used in stating t*.
216-14 to supply the t of immortal sense.
that disease
/ 229-31 the t- that disease is unrettL
to utter
8p 97-23 It requires courage to utter e*;
triumph of
/ 223-31 and foreshadows the triumph of f*.
vnderstanding and
g 544-29 belief reverses understanding and t.
vnderstanding nor
b 287-17 Neither understanding nor f- accompanies
vtterance of
/ 233-30 utterance of t- is designed to rebuke
virtue and
/ 235- 3 if virtue and t- build a strong defence.
246-11 The radiant sun of virtue and t-
waters of
/ 254-28 the ever-agiuted but healthful waters of t;
which heals
8 158-11 t' which heals both mind and body.
whole
a 19-12 The Master forbore not to speak the whole t-,
would be error
r 472-20 If error were true, its ^ would be error,
a 20-25 The ^ is the centre of all religion.
24-29 The /' had been lived among men ;
33-13 For this t- of spiritual being,
41-28 t- taught by Jesus, the elders scoffed at.
43-17 demonstration of the t which Jesus taught,
53-20 the shock so often produced by the ^,
m 65-22 until we get at last the clear straining of «-,
8p 72-20 not a . . . sieve through which ^ can be strained. *
72-28 nor the medium through which f - passes to
77- 3 accomplish the change from error to t'
8 130-19 to make place for t'.
131- 2 error should not seem so real as ^.
134- 2 t'is still opposed with sword and spear.
146-18 t' divests material drugs of their
164- 7 true, or anything like Uie t\
164-21 rather does it evidence the ^ of
ph 176-23 and the Christian Scientist try ^ only in
/ 203-16 the image of his Maker in deed and in t-.
213- 5 as a man . . . understandeth, so is he in t,
216- 8 Error . . . cannot kill t:
22a-29 as t' urges upon mortals its
225- 9 command their sentinels not to let t- pass
231-12 if t' results in error,
233-23 To reveal this t- was our Master's
233-31 Why should t- not be eflicient
251-22 acts upon the human mind through f*,
c 259-29 which corrects error with t-
b 269-11 The first is error ; the latter is t\
273- 3 There is no material t\
292-24 and abode not in the t- . — John 8 : 44.
315-25 conception of Jesus pointed to this t'
o 341- • And because I tell you the t\ — John 8 : 46.
341- • And if I say the /•, — John 8 . 46.
341- 2 the ^, wbicn is raising up thousands
342-17 It ... t- becomes an accident.
343-21 It would sometimes seem as if t were.
360-29 put to death . . . for the ^ he spoke
p 368- 8 and ^ will become still clearer
378- 6 and meet every circumstance with t-.
400-19 and contending persistently for <•,
411-11 If Spirit . . . bear witness to the ^,
414-15 To nx t steadfastly in your
442-17 in which ^ cannot be reversed,
442-28 ThistisC. S.
t 447-19 impart ... the ^ and spiritual understandings
448- 9 tell the ^ concerning the lie.
454-16 points out . . . error as well as f-,
458-10 the same effect as f'.
463-13 this t' removes properly whatever is
r 468- 9 no life, i-., intelligence, nor substance in
479- 3 With what t, then, could the Scriptural
482-16 the ^ casting out all error.
g 623- 7 the lie claims to be t:
524-26 Is it the <•, or is it a lie
630-18 error . . . asserting its superiority over t\
632-23 Is Mind capable of error as well as of ^,
647-25 only by this understanding can t be gained.
548- 3 C. S. separates error from f *,
555-12 as if it were as real and God-created as t -
Truth-cure
/ 237-16 Children should be taught the T-,
truthful
8 129- 6 Truth is ever ^, and can tolerate no error
p 418-23 By the t' arguments you employ,
432- 4 and know him to be I- and upright,
437- 3 testified that he . . . knew personal Sense to
be«-;
truthfulness
a 46- 4 This convinced them of the t- of
& 516-10 Truth hi e*, God in goodness,
-giver
8p 72-12 Soul, or Gk>d, Is the only t- to man.
Truth-power
ph ITO- 9 and to heal by the T-,
185-24 reverse of ethical and pathological T-.
Truth's
a 65-15 T' immortal idea is sweeping down the
ph 170-27 to touch the hem of T- garment.
b 288- 2 error, T" unlikeness, is unreal.
289-12 Life and Life's idea. Truth and T- idea,
p 367-32 T- opposite, has no might.
t 458-15 Semper paratus is T- motto.
462- 9 to'practise T teachings only in part,
r 494-28 eternal and real evidence, bearing T- signet,
an 568-13 When understood, it is T* prism and praise.
truth's
/ 224-16 this was not the manner of ^ appearing.
224-16 Of old the cross was ^ central sign,
224-21 the harbingers of t- full-orbed appearing.
225-12 there is a rallying to V standard.
truths
an 103-25 The V of immortal Mind sustain man,
8 106-21 I learned these t in divine Science :
111-2 and the demonstrable /■ of C. S. ;
1.5.5-16 high and mighty t' of Christian metaphysics.
/ 221-23 These f •, opening her eyes,
236-24 the V of health and holiness,
o 356- 1 in support of spiritual and eternal ^,
r 490- 1 the grand /• of C. S. dispute this error.
ap 575-15 Did not Jesus illustrate the t- be taught
Digitized by
Google
pr 9-i» ana men we t* to gire mrormaaon to tnia
8-16 wise not to t- to deceive onnelres or others,
a 37- 6 Mortals t- in vain to slay Tnitli with the steel
« 143-32 mav t- to make Mind and drugs coalesce,
ph 176-22 and the Christian Scientist V truth only in
180-22 they should V to correct this turbulent element
/ 220-25 never to V dietetics for growth in grace.
223-17 and t' to " give it pause?*
238-17 will rebuke us when we ... f* to reap the
h 812^7 Mortals t to belieye without nndersUnding
32^ 7 must not t' to climb the hill of Science by
o 364- 4 Why then do Christians i- to obey the
350- 3 Let any clergyman t to cure his friends by
360-18 If you t* to hare two models, then you
that he should not t' to rise above his
T" to leave on every student's mind the
and it would be absurd to i\
After t this, she informed me that she could
the very disease he is ^ to cure.
In t* to undo the errors of sense one must
is not this what frail mortals are <■ to do?
or of t* to sustain the human body
of ^ to meet error with error.
p 304-15
e44fr-19
r 496- 7
trying:
« 156-21
161-27
/2i0-27
0346-32
t 468-12
ap 568- 8
trystinff-times
m 50-22 a word or deed may renew the old e*.
tubercles
ph 175-30 t and troches, luncs and losenges.
p 418-30 Tumors, ulcers, <*, Inflanmiation,
426- 9 t*, hemorrhage, and decomposition are beliefs,
426-32 Discard all notions about lungs, f*,
tubes
ph 175-28 never indulged in . . . inflamed bronchial ^.
tumor
ph 180-81 To reduce inflammation, dissolve a <*,
p 386-M erroneous to believe in the real existence of a (*,
tumors
dissolves t*, relaxes rigid muscles,
T", ulcers, tubercles, inflammation.
There Is always some i\
the t dies away in the distance.
to correct this t element of mortal mind
Few invalids will t to God till
If we V away from the poor,
to make him e* from it with loathing.
evil confers no pleasure, they t from it.
live to become parents in their ^,
at every bridal altar to t- the water into wine
Polyoarp said: '* I cannot ^ at once
If the . . . t* the poor and the stranger from
belief ... in e- fills itself with thoughts of
in e*, mortal mind manifests itself in the body
if we t' to the Scriptures, what do we read ?
in their t- lay it upon those who
must first t' our gaze in the right direction^
mortals need only t- from sin ^
to t' our thoughts towards
t' us like tired children to the arms of divine
t- from the lie of false belief to Truth,
T' their thoughts away from their bodies
T* his gaze from the false evidence of the
i' to him the other also.'* — MatL 6 : 39.
If ecclesiastical sects . . . f* a deaf ear to the
sword of Truth must t- in every direction
Christianity causes men to t naturally from
and t- away from a false material sense.
(,' our gaze to the spiritual record of creation.
Sorrow is t- into joy when the body
f away from material things,
would gladly have t* his sacred career into a
t forever away from earth to* heaven,
t* ** aside the riffht of a man — Lam. 3 .• 35.
Hippocrates t from image-gods to vegetable
is b into new and healthy channels,
vrith everything V upside down.
Joy cannot be t- into sorrow,
when the earth has again t upon its axis.
knows will be ^ against himself.
C. S. ^ from the abashed witnesses,
or be t sadly awry.
flaming sword which t every way, — Otn. 3 : 24.
besides t* daily on its own axis.
instead of V in time of need to God,
We are either i' away from this utterance, or
T' suddenly to Personal Sense,
^ him loose in the crowded streeU
Having no other gods, t- to no other but the
a 21-10
21-30
sp 92-21
ph 166-25
/24&.8
2«8-]2
C261- 9
263-16
6 312-28
322-20
He constantly r away from material senae,
he t east on the seventti, satisfied if be
Uncover error, and it t- the lie upon you.
and only as a last resort, ^ to God.
the leaflet t naturally towards the l%ht
The sculptor t' from the marble to hS model
If one t* away from the body with such
His ** touch tr hope to dust,
and so ^ away from the inteUigent
he ^ from his cups, as the startled dreamer
p 376- 2 The patient P involuntarily from the
431-27 dry, hot, and chilled by ^
434-19 Then C&e- suddenly to the supreme tribunaJ,
t 450- 1 as the flower t- from darkness to light.
twelfth
ap 550-32 The ^ chapter of the Apocalypse, . . . has a
568- 6 The t- chapter of the Apocalypse typifies
twelve
a 38-19 not for the ^ only, but for as many
o S4S-13 He bade the seventy disctoles, as weU as the ^•
1>436-^ charged the iury, f- MOTtolMinds,
g 523-29 closely intertwined to the end of cfaapto' P.
664-28 *«Have not I chosen yon f-, — ^oAn 6:70.
op 560- 8 uponberheadacrownof t- stars. — JEer. 12.' 1.
562-11 The spiritual idea is crowned with t stars.
662-12 The ^ tribes of Isn^ with aD mortals,
twenty
/ 246-17 conjectured that she must be under c*.
b 286-16 In uie Saxon and t- other tongues
p 416- J in t' minutes the sufferer is quietly asleep.
g 557- 2 child could remain under water P minutes,
twenly-four
f 221- 6 partook of but one meal in ^ honis.
» 16^8
p 418-29
tumult
/ 225-12
6 288-16
turbulent
ph 180-22
turn
pre/ x-19
pr 8-22
11-16
a 40-1
m 61-18
65-4
sp 77-2
» 142-13
l>/i 190-9
194-20
/ 217-11
230-3
248-25
6 816- 5
322-11
321^-28
1>370> 3
416-30
420-30
f 444-20
444-22
458-18
468-32
g 510-11
621-14
turned
pr 14-17
a 36-4
87-19
48-8
49-30
S 168-8
b 276-21
301-28
804-11
310-12
0 380-14
430-15
t 451-10
^537-7
tuminflT
J 121-27
/ 218-22
632^-80
p 438-13
t 46^18
r 467-14
twili^rht
a 32-31
0 518-9
twinUlnfir
6»l-6
twist
<46<K-2
twisted
9 142-21
two
pr^viil-20
Xiir-16
pr 14-6
a 23-22
27-24
in the P of a ^orioos career
gray in the sombre hues of P ;
" in the e* of an eye,*' — 7 C^r. 16 ; 68.
P ererj fact to suit themselves.
as P and wielded by Jesus,
m 58-24
68-13
63-20
gp 74-27
82-12
deducible tmm P connate facts,
conviction that the next P years of her life
We cannot " serve P masters." — Matt. 6 .• 24.
P definitions, truMtfulneas and tTustworthU%e9M,
P or three hundred other disciples
These were the P cardinal points <tf
'* T- eat no more together utan they
differences between the rights of the P sexea.
property, and parental dslms of the P sexes,
gulf which divides P such opposite conditions
cannot exist in P different states of
belief tends to support P opposite powers,
$ 119- 5 for such theories lead to one of P tnhigs.
123-19 The revelaticm consists of P parts :
128-29 The addition of ^ sums in mathematics
Driven to choose between P diificulties,
but the P will not mingle scientifically,
could get along P days without globules ;
We cannot serve P masters
It is impossible to work from P standpoints,
informed that he went to work in P weeks.
" No man can serve P masters." — Matt, 6 .- 24.
and that there are P separate, antagonistic
antagonistic entities and beings, P powers.
While age is halting between P opbiions
230-28 Those ^ opposite sources never nungle
247- 3 t- of the elements it had lost, sight and teeth.
261- 9 mortalB wake to the knowledge of P f actii :
b 270- 8 not P powers, matter and Mind,
278-20 From this it would follow that there are P
279-27 knowledge that there are not ^ bases of being,
282- 4 are figured by P geometrical symbols,
888-14 Divide the name Adam into P syllables,
o 849-10 T- essential points of C. S. are,
365-14 P conflicting theories regarding Christian
866- 1 when the £* are so antagonistic that
356-13 he spoke of flesh and Spirit as the P opposites,
367-26 If what opposes Ood is real, there must be P
36^ 6 If ^ statements directly contradict each other
A Christian Scientist and an opponent are like P
If you try to have P models, then you
He described P debtors, one for a large sum
He . . . knew that man has not P livecs
and causes the t* to appear conjoined,
represented by P material erroneous bases.
Let us suppose P parallel cases of
the prisoner summoned P professed friends,
which led to a quarrel between P knights
the doctrine that Science has P princ^les
148-14
143-32
156-22
ph 167-11
182-12
193-20
/201- 6
204-7
204-8
236-30
869-29
860-18
p 363-15
360-21
87»- 1
878-20
486-16
t 467-14
468-8
Digitized by
Google
TWO
t 46S-5
r 402-14
493-^
494-26
o 610-13
617-6
523-16
and that these t' may be simultaneoualy
These t contradictory theories
theory, ... is that there are t- factors,
Whicn of these ^ theories concerning man
And God made f* great lights; — Gen. 1 : 16. ^
is derived from ^ Greek words,
clear eridences of P distinct documents
From the fourth verse of chapter £■ to chapter
632- 2 the union of the t- sexes
ap 677- 6 as no longer t- wedded individuals,
677- 6 but as t individual natures in one;
two-edged
t 4bS^1 i* sword of Truth must turn in every direction
g 638- 4 Truth is a ^ sword, guarding and guiding.
type
and symptoms
p 418-20 and to whatever decides its V and symptoms.
Cain Is tlie
^64»-98
onistl
»6«i-5
blghest
lowest
412-18
Cain is the t* of mortal and material man,
animal instinct, of which the dragon is the t*,
And the e* of the ailment.
He expressed the highest ^ of divinity,
o 406- 4 above the lowest ^ of manhood,
» enamcter nor
p 400-17 and has no character nor t*, except
of divine Scienee
g 62&-19 sword which guards it is the t- of divine Science.
of error
gl 603-10 foaming, and dashing, it is a e* of error.
of eternity
gl 686- 6 A sphere ; a e- of eternity and immortality,
of moral law
gl 682-11 t of moral law and the demonstration thereof;
of spiritual peace
gl 680- 8 Japhbt . . . At'ot sphritual peace,
of thejglory
gl 686-17 a f* of the glory which is to come;
■plrltnal
g 641-11 No; but the lamb was a more spiritual t-
fi 562-12 a spiritual t' ; that which comforts.
ph 176-30
^540-30
types
» 140-20
ph 17&-29
/246-32
p 370-25
381-16
396-3
typhoid
8 163-11
typical
p406-4
an 660- 3
typified
^612-16
ap 562-24
664-26
tjrpifies
pr 16-3
9 638-15
ap 664-31
668-6
9^ 693-16
typify
ap 663-11
typifylngr
ap 562- 6
tsrrannical
5 140-13
161-12
tyrannize
ph 175-17
tyranny
9p 94-14
5 142-18
/ 225-27
$r2 587-22
589-14
tyrant
m 64-14
the less distinct t and chronic form of disease
he is not the t- of Truth and Love.
rituals are but t' and shadows of true worship.
Hence decided V of acute disease
Acute and chronic beliefs reproduce their
own t:
Fevers are errors of various t.
cannot legislate the times, . . . and ^ of disease,
efface from thought all forms and t* of
sinking in the last stage of V fever.
The tree is f* of man's divine Principle,
t* of six thousand years since Adam,
spiritual blessings, thus ^, are the
the spiritual idea is t* by a woman
t* by a serpent, or animal subtlety.
The closet ^ the sanctuary of Spirit,
** tree of knowledge *' V unreality. — Oen. 2 : 9.
talking serpent ^ mortal mind,
t the divine method of warfare in Science,
unobstructed, it ^ the course of Truth;
ten horns of the dragon t the belief that
t the spiritual idea of Ood*s motheriiood.
Mankind will no longer be t*
t' law, restricting the practice of
If a random thought, . . . had tried to t over
T-, intolerance, and bloodshed, wherever found,
t' and pride need to be whipped out of the
always germinating in new forms of f*.
Corporeal belief; sensuality; slavery; ^.
sensuality; envy; oppression; t;
sometimes debarred by a covetous domestic t*
U
Qgrliness
/ 246-11 robs youth and gives w to age.
Ugly
m 66- 4 Which, like the toad, u* and venomous,
ulcer
ph 193- 5 had Just probed the w on the hip,
ulcers
p 418-29 Tumors, u*, tubercles, inflammatioD, pain,
ultimate
m 63- 9
sp 97-4
8 137-3
/ 254-12
l»a24-4
p 422-28
e44fr-31
r 486-15
487-8
ultimately
m 00-14 wisdom will w put asunder
64-30 Spirit will u- claim its own.
8 151-14 would u* deliver mankind from the awful
/ 200-28 will w vanish, swallowed up in the
We can, and w shall, so rise as to
Mind, which w asserts its absolute supremacy,
will u* supersede all other means in healing.
Spirit is his primitive and u* source
await the certainty of w perfection,
the w of this wonderful work
Imperfect mortals g^rasp the u* . . . slowly;
helps to precipitate the w harmony,
the u' outcome of the injury,
and the n* triumph of any cause.
Think not to thwart the spiritual u
Life is the origin and u* of man.
malicious form of hypnotism tr in
which w in sickness, sin, and death;
Life's counterfeit, which u* in death;
p 406-20
428-26
r483- 7
iiltimates
an 103-24
C257-8
^Z 680-16
ultimatum
p 411-11 this is the ir, the scientific way,
unable
8 148-28 it ignores the divine Spirit as u* or unwilling
p 399-13 Nerves are u* to talk,
r 486-20 yet supposes Mind w to produce harmony I
ap 573- 2 human sense of space is u- to grasp such a
view.
unacknowledged
p 376- 3 butlhough u', the latent fear and th6 despair
r 474- 2 (the Principle of this w Science)
unacquainted
/ 215- 9 II- with the reality of existence,
245-16 those u- with her history conjectured
unaided
9p 89- 1 what the w medium is incapable of
g 532- 1 Did God at first create one man u*,
unalterable
pr 11-27 Prayer cannot change the w Truth,
unanimous
an 100-19 we have come to the w conclusions that
unattainable
b 291-13 and is u* without them.
unattained
8 147-23 hitherto w and seemingly dim.
unaware
/ 227- 8 or mortals will continue w of
unawares
b 299-17 we entertain " angels u:** — ffeb. 13 ; 2.
ap 574-30 Love can make an angel entertained u\
unbearable
m 59- 8 which might otherwise become w.
unbelief
a 23-27 help thou mine «• I " — Mark 9 : 24.
p 401- 1 " because of their w " in Truth. — Matt. 13 ; 58.
unbelieving
a 24-32 After the resurrection, even the u* Thomas
unbiased
pre/ x-25 The w Christian thought is soonest touched
unblest
m 67-81 Marriage is w or blest, according to the
unborn
ph 174-16 marking out the path for generations yet u*.
unbroken
m 68-31 the w links of eternal, harmonious being
r 494-24 breaks their illusion with the u* reality of
unceasing
pr 4-U struggle to be always good is u* prayer.
uncertain
8 163-16 are in the highest degree w ;
b 306-15 at some w future time
Digitized by
Google
b 326-M only when his u* sense of right yielded
o 862-11 the spiritual was the intan^ble and u\
unchangreable
8 VM- 4 SoaU or Spirit, is God, u* and eternal ;
136- 8 establishing the Science of Qod*s u* law.
uuchanged
a 42-26 Afterwards he would show it to them u\
Jesus' w physical condition after what seemed
Life goes on w and being is eternal,
is thereby discerned ana remains u:
?Toof that he was w by the crucilixion.
he operation, and the forceps are u*.
remained u* in its eternal hutory.
Jesus was able to present himself w
man and woman w f orerer in their
4fr-20
8 122-26
b 302- 8
317-29
O 346-28
r 471- 4
0 566-31
ol 688-12
unchansringr
pr 2-10 since He is u* wisdom and Lore.
a 42- 4 gave no hint of the u* lore of Ood.
/ 248- 1 the u- calm and glorious freedom of
p 418- 8 the M-, unerring, and certain effect of
unchristian
a 56- 3 ti- comment and usage
p 866-30 w practitioner Is not giring to mind or body
433- 9 warped by the irrational, w suggestions
unclasp
p 412-14 adequate to w the hold and to destroy
uncleanliness
p 883-17 impurity and u-, which do not trouble the gross,
ol 600-24 definition of
uncleanness
pr 8-9 sepulchres . . . full ... of all u\** — MtUt. 28: 27.
an 106-21 fornication, u-, lasciTlousness, — Oa/. 6: 19.
uncofflned
p 441-12 " unknelled, u-, and unknown.**
uncomplaining
a 48- 6 held u* guard over a world
uncomprehended
a A-9fi to test his still u* saying,
uncondemned
t 448- 7 but if evil is u*, it is undenied
unconllned
6 323-12 conception w is winged to reach the divine
unconscious
8p 82-16 because both of us are either w or
a 132-20 V of the reappearing of the spiritual idea,
161-29 Such w mistakes would not occur, if
ph 188- 5 is an w error in the beginning,
190- 6 The mortal says that an inanunate w seedling
o 346-26 believe that nitrous-oxide gas has made you w
The w thought in the corporeal substratum
U' mortal mmd — cUiaa matter,
belief, that the w subtratum of mortal mind,
believed to be superior to its u* substratum,
conscious and u* thoughts of mortals.
Drugs and inert matter are u*, mindless,
although the so-called dreamer is w
The mortal is u* of his festal and
that which is never u* nor limited.
p 406-28
409- 9
409-11
400-17
r 484-14
484-17
492-2
^664-13
^Z 588-26
unconsciously
ph 199-18 is produced consciously or u*.
/ 236-14 Her thoughts . . . u* mould it,
p 30&- 1 The sick w argue for suffering,
408- 6 self-mesmerism is induced u*
unconsciousness
/ 218- 8 rests us more than hours of repose in u*.
p 427- 6 can no more die nor disappear in u* than
uncontaminated
t 467- 1 Truth u* by human hypotheses.
uncover
ap 92-21
« 468-18
9 542-19
ap 664-23
672-16
uncovered
pr 6-23
sp 86-9
uncovers
r 491-3
0r 540-14
unction
pr 10-10
ft 161-13
U' error, and it turns the lie upon you.
You w sin, not in order to injure, nut
Let Truth u* and destroy error
might u* its own crime of defying
u- tne myriad illusions of sin, sickness, and
Jesus II* and rebuked sin
misconception of it u* their materiality.
Animal magnetism thus w material sense,
14* so-called sin and its effects,
will never pour into prayer the ir of Spirit
minus the w of divine Science.
undecayinir
t 463-16 Its growth sturdy, and its maturity u:
undefiled
7n CA- 4 •♦ Pure religion and w — Jna. 1 • 27.
ap 571-32 He enthrones pure and w religiuo,
p 376- 9 the most hidden, ti-, and insidious belief^
undenied
t 448- 7 but if evil is uncondemned, it is u-
under
pr^ xi-29 u* the seal of the Commonwealth,
pr 5-7 placed w the stress of circumstances.
10- 7 God will sustain us w these sorrows.
a 30-28 loathe sin and rebuke it u- every mask.
43-25 he was acting w spiri^ial law
m 60-11 affection lives on u* whatever dlfllcultiea.
66-27 considered patience salutary u* such
sp 91- 3 inhabited by beings u- the control of
97-22 for they bring error from w cover.
an 100-14 C- this order a commission was appointed,
101-28 Discomfort u* error is preferable to
8 119-15 w the name of natural law^
138-19 Christians are II- as direct orders now,
147- 9 applied u* circumstances wliere
ph 174-28 rolling it tr the tongue as a
182-22 puts matter ti- the feet of Mind.
185-32 A patient u* the inihienoe of mortal mind
186- 8 u' whatever name or pretence
192- 2 apnlpy substance u* the skull
196- 5 The patient may seem calm u- it, bat
200-15 aUtbingsv his feet.*' — Pso/. 8.6.
/ 226- 4 «• more subtle and depraving forma.
229-22 should be trampled tr foot.
230-21 can man put that law tr his feet
231-15 trample them tr foot,
246-17 conjectured that she must be u- twenty.
e 268-28 man, ir the government of God
261-11 U' the strong impulse of a desire to
264-21 Bfatter disappears ti* the mieroecope oT
b 296-15 must go out tr the blase of Troth,
319- 9 sustains man u* all circumstances:
821-13 The serpent, evil, ti- wisdom's bidding,
p 862- 8 especially u* the stem rules of
867- 1 V* the napkin of its form,
870- 5 The body improves u- the same regimen
870- 7 made manifest u- this regimen,
873- 9 U' all modes of . . . trM^ment,
386-27 «• the influence of the belief of grtef,
389-29 came ti* my observation.
402-81 the person ti* hypnotic control
412-11 you are liable u* some circumstances
424-10 V- divine Providence there can be no
436- 8 for which Mortal Man is u* sentence
486-14 u- the protection of the Most High.
440-14 ti- stress of circumstances,
t 443- 4 ti- ordinary circumstances a reeort to
448- 7 U' such circumstances, to say that
461- 2 Christian Scientists must Uve ti* the
468- 3 tr influences not embraced in his
r 490-81 C^* the mesmeric illusion of b^ief,
ff 506-14 waters which were u* the — Gen. 1 : 7.
606-15 Let the waters n* the — Gen. 1 :9.
528- 2 the Scriptuval account now tr comment.
682- 9 prediction in the story ti* consideration.
644-16 ti* the control of the one Mfaid,
568-12 been formed ti- circumstances which
666- 6 physical organism ti* the yoke of disense.
667- 2 could remain ti* water twenty minutea,
ap 660- 8 the moon ti- her feet. — Bev. u : 1.
661-27 matter is put ti- her feet.
662- 7 The moon is ti- ber feet.
571-16 At all times and ti* all circumstancet,
672-17 £A* the supremacy of Spirit, it will
gl 602-15 justice demands penalttes tr the la
undergo
a 24-17 views of atonement will ir a grsat c__,^
ph 169- 1 the process which mortal mind and body tr
p 386- 4 have been able to ti- without rinking
undenroing
/ 244-13 Man ti* birth, maturity, and decay
underived
r 475-20 hat not a single quality tt* from Deity;
underlies
o 363-17 Perfection ti* reality.
t 460- 4 and it u* all metophysical practice.
underlyingr
b 306-15 constitutes the ?<- reality of reflection.
p 417-32 Give your patients an ti- understanding to
r 477-27 caught some glimpses of the w- reality,
496-18 t/-, overlying, and encompassing all true being.
undermined
s 121- 2 if his discovery had «• the
undermining
m 50-31 fatal mistakes are v* its foundatkms.
understand
pre/ x-28 Only those . . . who do not ti*
pr 3-15 but to II' God is the work of etemi^,
6-15 we must fi- the divine Principle of b^ng.
slaw.
Digitized by
Google
pr 16-24 Here let me gire what I u* to be the
a 19-19 will help xkBtow JesjiB* atonement
22-29 WhosoeTerbelieveth that . . . does not u- God.
25-14 may w how this divine Principle heals
26-26 and u- its diWne Principle.
38-29 lest ye should w and be converted,
40-11 divine pardon, which I u' to mean
42-32 They most w more fully his Life-principle
4»- 2 even as they did w it after his
4a- 5 enabled the disciples to u*
4ft-32 not sufficiently advanced fully to u-
54-25 it enabled them to w the Nsuarene
66-29 This Comforter I u- to be Divine Science,
m 69-11 nor ... be expected to w political economy.
09- 6 Mortals can never w God's creation while
09-13 Sphritnally to u* that there is but one creator,
9p 84-19 To u- that Mind is infinite,
96-20 remains inviolate for every man to u-
» 110-31 and spiritually w Truth.
120- 1 But we shall never w this while we
136-26 what the disciples did not fully w
141- 4 Few w or adhere to Jesus' divme precepts
did not then, and do not now, u* this
We need to u* the affirmations of
141-22
149-29
162-26
ph 167-2
ITO- 7
174-30
and she can now w why,
or should we w the infinite divine Principle
Did Jesus w the economy of man less than
We should w that the cause of disease
180- 8 must w the resuscitating law of Life.
/ 204-20 When will the ages w the Ego,
When we fully w our relation to the Divine,
a conscious, constant capacity to u* God.
205-32
200-31
217-22
224-6
235-22
254-19
and in proportion as you u* the
we shall better u- the Science
286-2
292-20
311-21
311-22
339-18
« 346-16
34fr-20
846-10
386-30
397-18
307-81
388-31
To the tremblers . . . who w not the
not the power to demonstrate what we do not w.
c 264-29 we shall behold and u* God's creation,
267-12 Christian Scientists u- that, . . . they have the
b -271-18 which shall believe on me [w me] — John 17 ; 20.
283- 1 As mortals begin to w Spirit,
It is essential to u-, instead of believe,
is not to u- the infinite.
•• Why do ye not w my speech ? — John 8 ; 43.
So long as ... we can never u- the Science of
»..-•. When numanity does u* this Science.
321- 7 despaired of making the people u* what should
329-12 In Science we can use only what we w.
in such a form of humanity as they could u*
Only those, . . . can fully w the unreality of evil.
none which are apparent to those who u*
evidence that one does u- this Science.
we need to w that error U nothing,
390- 6 To u- all our Master's sayings as recorded
860-21 and should w with their heart, — MaU. 13 .- 16.
862- 2 because they did not suflBcientW u* God
862-18 which can harm them and which they do not w,
p 379-20 will w tliat she is not dying on account of
381-22 You must w your way out of human theories
394- 1 to li* that sickness is not real
w that sickness is formed by the human mind.
Declare that you are not hurt and u* the rea-
son
will u* yourself and your Maker
Then we w the process.
400-16 if you u* that every disease is an error,
403-14 You oommand the situation if you w that
417-25 w the unreality of disease in Science.
424-M ifyonu-C. S.
429-25 Do you u* it? No!
t 444-17 pointing the way throngh Christ, as we u* it,
446-20 To u* God strengthens hope, enthrones faith
406-23 must both w and abide by the divine Principle
469-82 should w and adhere strictly to the rules
460-11 the one most difficult to u* and demonstrate,
they would w why she is so secluded.
it is the most important to u\
cannot feel itself, see itself, nor u* itself.
Material sense never helps mortals to u*
482-13 Is it important to w these explanations
486-29 If . . . the medium through which to w God,
488- 6 the cure shows that you w this teaching,
401-30 even though he does not w C. S*,
487-21 faith to u- eternal Life,
g 623-23 in what we u- to be the spiritually scientific
646-30 demonstrable Principle which all may u-.
ap 669- 2 open for all to read and u*.
660-19 without ... we can never it the divine
understandeth
f 213- 6 as a man spiritually u-, so is he in truth.
understandings (noon)
and affections
pr 6-17 riches of His lore into the 14* and affections,
and belief
b 288-12 between truth and error, w and belief,
-8
r 466-18
479-13
481- 7
U UU«31 9 Uft U tl EllK
and demonstration
b 279-19 through the u* and demonstration of
and expression
r 484-30 to the w and expression of Spirit ?
and heart
g 521-16 should be engraved on the tr and heart
and intelligence
g 567-13^ towards enlarged li* and intelligence;
and recognition
8p 90-^ The w and recognition of Spirit
and truth
g 544-28 belief reverses w and truth.
arrive at the
g 543-12 until mortals arrive at the w that
beatified
b 303-20 beatified u* of the Science of Life.
beUef without
8p 83-10 a blind belief without u-,
r 472-18 Error is a belief without w.
benirhted
pre/ vii- 8 would make plain to benighted w
better
/ 210-16 a better w of Soul and salvation.
b 285-21 to the better w that Science gives of the
315- 6 His better u- of God was a rebuke to them.
r 473-23 a better u* of God as divine Principle,
ChriiTtlike
0 259-11 The Christlike w of scientific being
demonstration and
pr 14- 8 the actual demonstration and w
destroyed by the
p 931-13 laws of mortal belief are destroyed by the u-
destroyad through
b 321-14 was destroyed through w divine Science,
divine
g 686- 8 The divine u* reigns, is cMt
divine strength and
p 406-31 gained through divine strength and u;
dormant
gl 583-16 rousing the dormant w from material beliefs
enlightened
pr 12-24 help should come from the enlightened u*.
enlighten the
g 510- 9 Truth and Love enlighten the w,
eyes of their
a 49- 3 winged their faith, opened the eyes of their u;
faith and
a 107-13 fresh pinions are given to faith and u*,
b 312-27 It divides faith and u- between matter and
p 366-10 mental penury chills his faith and u*.
387-30 gives man faith and u* whereby to
final
sp 76-28 the final ti* of Christ in divine Science.
firm in your
p 383-16 Be firm in your u* that the divine Mind
flowing from the
gl 589- 9 flowing from the u* that God is the
followed the
$ 141-15 followed the w of tlie divine Principle
full
a 31-21 in a full 14- of the divine Principle
fuUer
8 162-27 reouires only a fuller w of the divine FHaci-
ple
gate of
g 688- 6 places the cherub wisdom at the gate of w
growth In the
m 62-19 growth in the w of man's liigher nature.
higher
pr 10-16 to a higher w of the divine Life.
a 38-29 wliich attend a new and higlier w of God?
$p 79-13 through the higher w of God,
/ 251-^ or govern it from the higher w
t 449-16 but it requires a higher n* to teach this
highest
m 67-11 Yet, acting up to his highest u*,
his
b 315- 9 his w of this divine Science
hiunan
pr 12-11 nor is it the human w of the divine
sp 99-11 C. S. has opened the door of the human u*.
Imparts the
'g 506-16 Sph-it imparts the w which uplifts
infinite
/ 268- 1 He reflects the infinite u-,
lnst€$ad of
b 304-29 Controlled by belief, instead of u*,
leads to the
b 324-14 leads to the u- that God is the only Life.
light of
t 461-12 light of tl- be thrown upon this Science,
mntnal
m 69-24 A mutual t(* should exist before this union
necessity of
r 488-13 when they n^an to enforce the necessity of «*.
Digitized by
Google
a 3a-22
new-born
/ 221-29
nor tmth
b 287-17
objM^of
$ 115-18
of belnc
bm- 1
This is the new w of spirttoal Loye.
This new-bom u*, that neither food nor
Neither u* nor tmth accompanies error,
the immediate object of u*.
' of being snpersedes mere belief.
r 495-21 Let C. S., • • • support your u* of being,
of Christian Science
ph 178-28 In proportion to our u* of C. S.,
178-32 Whoever reaches the u* of C. S.
181-20 till you Anally attain the u- of C. S.
b 323- 1 Mortals may seek the tc of C. 8m
829- 5 A little w of C. 8. proves the truth of
r 405-26 How can I progress most rapidly in the w of
C. 8.?
of dlTlne liove
b 288- 7 through faith in and the w of divine Lore.
of dlTlne metaphysics
Sh 192-28 ourllMr
iTlne Science
ph 192-28 our Miftster in the u* of dirine metaphysics.
a 46-82 roused to an enlarged u* of divine Science,
{228-16 through the u* of aivlne Science.
281- 1 yields only to the ir of divine Science, *
of God
(sMGod)
of Ufe
14-8 IT of Life as revealed in C. S.
77-10 until the spiritual u* of Ufe is reached.
328-26 Ood gives the true u* of Life and Love,
p 387- 1 when we grow into the u* of Life,
r 485-18 the u* of Life, makes man immortaL
pr
c 260- 2 the true conception or u* of man,
of Mind-sclenee
8 115- 2 through which tlie w of Mind-scienoe comes,
of Spirit
a 46-17
ph 186- 6
6809-8
^581-9
of Truth
pr 11-28
/ 252-10
6286-6
0 346-19
p 417-15
ap 561- 1
opposite
8 154-21
or belief
6 824-11
rose even higlier in the u- of Spirit,
through the u* of Spirit,
the u* of Spirit and of spiritual power,
the u* of Spirit, destroying belief in matter.
nor can prayer alone give us an w of Truth ;
that u- of Truth which destroys error.
The w of Truth gives full faith in
We treat error through the w of Truth,
the unshaken w of Truth and Love,
The w of Truth and Love,
prevented through the opposite w,
whether it be Truth or error, w or belief,
perception and
ap 561-19 reducing to human perception and w the Life
perfect
6 273-14 impossibility of attaining perfect w till
perfect day of
p 388-29 In that perfect day of u*, we shall
precede an
- clearer consciousness must precede an ?4' of
^563-5
present
p 388-27
rests upon
6KO-12
right
p390-9
Science and
6 274-27
Spirit and
r 486-25
spiritual
(see spiritual)
superstition and
6 288- 9 Superstition and w can never combine.
that Life is God
r 487-27 The w that Life is Ood, Spirit.
foolish to venture beyond our present u*.
It admits of no beliefs, but rests upon n:
the right w of Him restores harmony.
Science and u*, governed by the
reality and immortality are in Spirit and u ,
this
pr 14-28
a 43-7
/203- 8
216-14
This w casts out error and heals
this w is what is meant by the descent of the
this u* would establish health.
This w makes the body tiarmonious;
c 264-17 this u* will expand into self-completeness.
328-14 This «• of man^s power, when he
"" "* Without this u-, no one is capable of
this ii* is the universal and perfect remedy.
this w will quicken into newness of life.
and this w will supplant error with Truth,
This w is not intellectual,
only by this w can truth be gained.
o 3S5-26
P3M- 3
426-19
r 485-22
9 506-26
547-24
through the
/ 217- 2 through the w which Science confers
ATUTU ana
ffl 590- 8 the opposite of spiritual Truth and «r.
Truth In the
8 109-22 Tlie revelation of Truth in the w
underlyluc
p 417-^ Give your patients an underlying w to support
without the
p 381-26 without the u- tliat Mind is not in matter.
wholesonse
p 306-94 Give them divine and wliolesome u\
yield to
ap 96-28 until all errors of belief yield to v.
pr 15-28 Practice not profession, u* not belief,
a 94-14 the u\ in which Jesus suffered and triumphed.
34- 5 showing, . . . that Truth lias come to the u-
44-25 divinity brought to humanity the u- of
m 68- 1 epoch approaches when the ir of the truth
M> 75-14 restored Lasuns by the w that
8 116- 1 Third Degree: U:
125-14 from fear to hope and from faith to tr.
/ 216-11 The V that the^ is Mind,
228-16 the assurance which comes of IT ;
263-9 Into the K' of your divine rights,
6 281- 2 the u- by which we enter into the
288-27 receive the divine Principle in the «*,
289- 5 by the w of what constitutes man
297- 9 into the u* of what ooostltntes health;
296-14 intuition, hope, faith, ir, fmitkm,
315-21 Jesus* spiritual origin and w enabled him
317-18 The u- of hisspiritnal individuality
822- 3 When w ctianges the standpoints of life
p 878- 5 The w of this will enable yon to
426-12 and the w obtained that tnere is no death,
429- 2 by the u* that there is no death,
t 454- 5 T^ w, even in a degree, of the
r 479-24 imaginary oppositee of light, «*, and
488-10 v, trust, constan<nr, firmness.
489-17 channel to man of divine blessings or w
g 60&-21 £/• is the l&ie of demarcation between
506- 5 £/• is a quality of God,
606-10 God, unites u* to eternal harmony.
512- 2 the u* of the incorporeal and divue
523- 9 and not from the firmament, or ir,
526-9 Belief is less than tr.
584-30 The spiritual idea lias given the «• a f ootboM
585- 2 The seed ... of beUefand of ir,
gl 506-17 WntB.' Inspiration; ir.
onderstandingr (ppr.)
a 28-12 by u* more of the divine Principle
/ 233-21 by w the spiritual idea which corrects and
c 259-19 r- this, Jesus said:
6 270- 8 Only by tr that there is but one power,
273- 19 importance of w the truth of bemg,
296-29 and in tr the situation in C. S.
304-5 r- this, Paul said:
304-30 So man, not w the Science of
312-18 Mortals try to believe without w Truth;
319- 8 spiritually w God, sustains man
327- 1 Reform comes by m- that there is no
328- % r- little about the divine Principle
328-90 C' spiritual Uw and knowing that
o 366-11 U- the nothingness of materml thimni,
p 394-29 Not M- C. S., the sick usually
428-8 tr scientlficalty that all is Mind,
t 450-21 will overcome them by w their nothingness
450-23 by u- God's power over them.
462-32 tnrough w mental anatomy,
g 514-26 U' the control which Love held over all,
understamlini^ly
8 140-10 love Htm ti*,
understands
a 23-25 Another kind of faith ir divine Love
ph 180-26 the ever-present Mind who w all things,
/ 2.^0- 8 which never dreams, but w all things;
c 265- 3 Man w spiritual existence in proportion
o 345-17 One who ii* C. S. can heal the sick
t 452- 2 when one ti* that evil has in reality no power.
453- 5 the author w what she is saying.
454-14 He, who II* in a sufficient degree the
r 487-17 Matter cannot believe, and Mifid w.
g 555-10 for it neither w nor can be understood.
566-16 to him who w best the divine Life.
understood
pr^ vii-23 but it cannot make them speedily u*.
a 24- 2 applies to Truth and Love ir ana practised.
24- 8 open the way for C. S. to be «•,
27-27 they never truly w their Master's instruction.
'.>^-16 nor the work of Jesus was generally w.
.'U-io and w better what the Master had taught.
41-23 reception C. S. would have before it was «r,
4 u 7 they had only believed; now they u*.
' '-10 best w the nothinpiess of material life
l^•\% hearers u* neither his words mM- his works.
, warring no more over
m 56- 9 discerned intact, is apprehended and Ut
63- 8 ifyou u- the Science or being.
tp 71-21 When the Science of Mind is u*,
76- 6 When being is w. Life will be recognized as
76-10 will be w that Spirit never entered matter
76-19 When divine Science is uniTersally u*,
81- 5 If Spiritualists u- the Science of being,
88-19 nor w through the physical senses.
91-18 and his genuine beine will be u:
94- 4 The nature of man, thus u\ includes
« 114- 2 therefore, to be u*, the author
122- 4 but the great facts of Life, rightly ti-,
124-15 and then it can be w ;
128- 4 The term Science, properly u*,
130- U Science, when u* and demonstrated,
130-15 C. S., properly u*, would disabuse the
130-24 and w how truly such as they belong to
131-29 demount rations which were not u*.
137- 8 Yearning to be u*, the Master repeated,
141-26 until its divine Principle is scientificallv w.
144-27 When the Science of being is universally tr,
144-31 w the Science of Christian healing,
151- 9 if they w the Science of Mind-healing,
152- 9 has a uealing effect, even when not fully u*.
153-29 When this mental contagion is u*,
190-15 Had these unscientific surgeons w
ph 168-31 a word . . . which will be better w hereafter,
169-16 If we w the control of Mind over body,
196- 5 The power of ... is little w.
f 208- 7 If God were tr instead of being merely
205- 9 When will it be u* that matter has no
212-25 Because all the methods of Mind are not h\
214-16 being will be u* and found to be harmonious.
215-27 Because he w the superiority and
219-14 When this is u*, we snail never
238- 2 are not rightly valued before they are w.
238-13 shovrs that we never u- Truth.
239-12 Let it be w that success in error is defeat
262-13 u* and recognized as the true likeness
e 266-15 nor can He be w aright through
b 272- 4 must be gained before Truth can be w.
275-31 spiritually discerned, is scientifically u*.
276- 5 When the divine precepts are «•,
280-25 Rightly u-, . . . man has a sensationless body;
290- 4 If ... not in the least u-
297-24 Truth, the evei>present, is becoming w.
300- 9 So far as the scientific statement as to man is u*,
904-26 the science of music must be w.
308-22 Truth, being thereby u-, gave him
810- 7 Thought will finally be i<' and seen
819-19 when it becomes fairly w that the
819-23 and needs inspiration to be u*.
323-15 Truth is demonstrable when u\
823-16 and that good is not ti' until demonstrated.
325-13 When spiritual being is w in all its perfection,
325-28 will be t(* and demonstrated.
326-29 Christians, whose religion he had not u\
329-27 If men w their real spiritual source
830- 8 When the following platform is w
884-27 liveth, and was dead [not u*] ; — Rev. 1 ; 18.
838- 1 C. S., rightly u*, leads to
839-28 not merely believed, but it must be ii'.
o 843-15 when his teachings are fully ti*.
344-11 Were it more fully t*- that Truth heals
345- 3 thus they are uniformly used and ti- in C. 8.
348- 8 it is not generally ?t* how
349- 2 when thfi Science is more generally ti*
849-31 In C. S., substance is ti* to be Spirit,
350-18 both of which must be u*.
358- 9 C. S., ti-, coincides with the Scriptures,
361-14 This declaration of Jesus, ti*, conflicts not
361-30 enriches mankind only when it is ti*.
p 369-20 He u- man, whose Life is Qod, to be immortal,
869^26 if psychology, or the Science of Soul, was w.
371- 8 By . . . nothing is really ti* of material
375-16 should be w and so rendered fruitless.
875-30 This mental state is not ti*, simply because
386-24 divine wisdom will then be u*.
886-29 you would not have ti- him,
403- 7 In the first instance it is u* that the
408-31 are not ti* by the patient,
406- 8 power of God is ti* and demonstrated
425-18 When this is u*, mankind vrill be
427-11 before Life can be ti* and harmony obtained.
429-29 not ti* generally by our ethical instructors.
e 449-21 ought to be ti* and guarded against.
457-10 never . . . fears to nave fairly u*.
459-26 the results are sure if the Science is ti-.
r 467- 9 should be . . . ti- that all men have one Mind,
467-80 u* through the idea which expresses it
472- 2 God is to be u*, adored, and aemonstrated;
472-11 His law, rightly u*, destroys them.
473-31 Few, however, except his students u*
475-12 he must be so ti* in C. S.
479-31 being ii* by the things that — Rom. 1 - 20.
r 480-30 If sin, sickness, and death were u* as nothing-
ness,
487-30 This faith relies upon an ti* Principle.
489- 3 If the Science of Life were ti*,
490-12 The Science of Mind needs to be ti*.
490-13 Until it is u*, morUls are more or less
405-4 All of Truth is not ti*;
g 547-24 Our aim must be to have them ti* spiritually*
552-31 perfect and eternal Mind is ti*.
565-11 It neither understands nor can be ti*.
ap 568-13 When ti*, it is Truth's prism and praise.
561-21 and the spiritual idea Is ti*.
570-23 the spiritual idea wUl be ti*.
572-13 this divine Principle, ti* and demonstrated,
gl 586-21 spiritual being ti* ; haste towards harmony.
588- 5 Divine Science ti* and acknowledged.
583-20 Life, Truth, and Love ti* and demonstrated
598-26 when the Science of being is ti*,
undertake
s 145-26 Other methods ti* to oppose error with error,
ph 200- 9 not to u* the explanation of body.
undertakes
ph 198-16 and before the doctor ti- to dispel it
p 441- 8 which u* to punish aught but sin,
undeV'WOTld
8 137-32 [Aades, the ti*, or the grave"]
undigrested
n 389- 8 mortal mind, which reports food as tr.
undimmed
/ 246-12 Manhood is its eternal noon, ti* by a declining
undirected
/ 212-17 Mortals have a modus of their own, ti* and
undisciplined
/ 221-27 w by self-denial and divine Science.
undiscovered
g 602- 9 proof requisite to sustain this assumption is «*•
undisturbed
/ 260-20 To the observer, the body lies listless, ii*,
b 306-25 U' amid the jarring testimony of the
g 514-12 U' it lies in the open field,
undivided
8 142- 8 We must seek the ti* garment,
undo
/ 240-27 In trying to u- the errors of sense
undone
pr 6-8
8p 86-30
undoubted
p 364- 1 a man of u* goodness and purity,
undue
p 413- 8 u- contemplation of physical wants
undulations
/ 212-27 that the ti* of the air convey sound,
undying
6326- 5
334-23
p 427-23
unearth
p 434-26 and we shall ti* this foul conspiracy
uneasiness
p 383-15 To the mind equally gross, dirt gives no ir.
uneducated
8p 89-11 She says, ... I am ti*.**
unequalled
8 134-20 its astonishing and u* success in the first
unerring:
8 145-23 ignorance of the laws of eternal and u* Mind.
/ 243-20 Neither immortal and ti- Mind nor matter,
b 274-27 governed by the w and eternal Mind,
277- 2 To all that is unlike ti- and eternal Mind,
279^ 2 the ti*, immutable, and immortal
p 418- 8 ti*, and certain effect of divine Science.
424- 9 the proper sense of God's ti* direction
r 468- 2 which evolves its own u* idea
473-21 and to test its u* Science according to his rule,
484- 2 on a divine Principle and so founcTto be ti*,
g 606-29 God's ideas reflect the immortal, k*, and
622-31 Does the t<* Principle of divine law change
646-11 is governed by w intelligence?
gl 688-10 incorporeal, w, immorial and eternal Mind.
690- 2 realm of ti-, eternal, and omnipotent Mind ;
unexplained
pr^ xi- 3 which action in some ti* way results in the
s 121-14 the hypotheses of material sense ti* by Science,
unexpressed
b 303-26 would be a nonentity, or Bfind ti*.
306-11 The Ego would be ti*.
work badly done or left ti*,
and not to leave the other ti*.** — Jfo^t. 28:18.
being ushered into the ti* realities of Spirit.
but ti- in the deific Mind.
God, Life, Truth, and Love make man ti*.
Digitized by
Google
r 470-27 consequently a time when Deity was u*
m 63-12 Civil law esublisbes very u* differences
o 84a- 7 This makes it donbly w to impugn and
onfaithAil
o 349- 3 As Paul asked of the w in ancient days,
ap 671-13 w stewards who have seen the danger
unfEdthfUlness
ffl 609- 7 Emptiness; w; desolation.
nnfalleu
ph 171- 8 and will And himself u% upright, pure,
r 476-32 man in God's image is w and eternal.
unfamiliar
b 314-18 seemed a spectre, unseen and u-,
p 422-11 Patients, u* with the cause of this commotion
unfashion
r 488-27 otherwise the very worms could u* man.
unfathomable
g 620- 3 U' Mind is expressed.
unfavorable
pr 7-13 reaction w to spiritual growth,
" "^ nor draw attention to certain symptoms as w,
396-9
led
nnfei
unfit
a 31-1
p 419-17
unfitted
f> 369-3
Her reverence was u*.
Pride and fear are w to bear the standard of
lest aught u* for dCTelopment enter
. Thus he is u* for the successful
unflinchinfiT
_ p 426-27 with u- faith in God, in Life eternal.
unflmchinflcly
Tie I
63- 6
unfold
m 57-39
tp 96-30
&269-6
276-6
0 361-23
t445-S
ffl BOS' 9
unfolded
B 117-17
/ 206-23
9 634-13
^2 684- 6
unfolding
8 108-«
6 306-26
rebuked sinners pointedly and u*,
and begins to w its wings for heaven.
Material sense does not w the facts of existence ;
and u- the unity and the reality of j^ood,
they w the foundation of fellowship.
Spiritual ideas w as we advance.
U' the latent energies and capacities
to employ words ... to u- spiritual thoughts.
As a divine student he w God to man,
law of loving our neighbor as ourselves is u* ;
w the remedy for Adam, or error;
according to'the good that is w.
w to me the demonstrable fact that
Science, still enthroned, is u- to mortals
806-28 is II* Life and the universe,
326- 7 w its own Immortal idea.
836-23 gain the eternal u- of Life
r 497-14 w man's unity with God
ff 603- 1 consists of the u* of spiritual ideas
ffl 684- 7 This ti- is God's day,
unfoldment
68-27 C. S. presents u*, not accretion;
our need of its spiritual u*.
m
p 371-26
unfolds
m 66-16
69-14
5 136- 7
ph 191-22
/ 246-26
6 276- 1
296-2
t 452-22
462-28
^506-22
506-19
608-24
ffl 597-19
unformed
9 506-18
Each successive stage of experience w new
w all creation, confirms the Scriptures,
introduces no disorder, but w the primal order,
not a leaf n* its fair outlines,
Each succeeding year w wisdom,
w the power that heals the sick,
whereas Science w the eternal verity,
When the spiritual sense of Truth ti-
lt u- the hallowed influences of unselfishness.
Spiritual understanding w Mind,
Spirit, . . . u* these thoughts,
w the infinitude of Love,
spiritual sense w the great fstcts of existence.
Spirit, God, gathers w thoughts into their
unfo'rsaken
b 291- 1 suppositions that sin is pardoned while u*,
unfortunate
ph 172-29 the IV cripple may present more nobility than
p 408-10 Those II* people who are committed to
434-11 to appear as counsel for the w prisoner.
439-21 the w Mortal Man who sought your aid
t 460- 6 Another class, still more ti*, are so depraved
ungrodliness
0r; 606-25 definition of
ungrodly
8 146-22 mystery which godlhieas always presents to
the ir.
unharmed
6 322- 1 and taught them how to handle aeipeati «r,
unbealthv
p 382- 9 or to remove ti* exhalations
382-23 If you decide that climate or atmosphere to «r«
392-30 shut out these w thoughts and fean.
unheeded
/ 223-96 Peals that shouldstartle ... are partially «-;
unholiness
/ 201-20 Grafting holiness upon «r,
229-11 sickness and health, holiness and w.
6 303-22 life and death, holiness and ic%
unifies
b 340-» One h&flnite God, good, w men and natioaft;
uniform
m 64- 1 Want of w Justice is a crying evil
uniformly
o 346- 2 thus they are w used and understood in C 8.
unillumined
ap 573- 9 while to another, the u* human mind,
unimpeachable
p 414-29 man's perfection is real and «r,
unimportant
8 136-23 but neither is v* or untma,
r 486- 7 If the ti' and evil appear, only soon to
unimproved
/238-15 C' opportunities will rebuke us when we
uninspired
6 319-26 mbinterpreution of the Word . . . by ir writexs»
ap 673- 6 that which is invisible to the w thought.
uninstructed
p 371- 7 By those u* in C. S., nothing is really
unintelligence
/ 260-4 and suppose . . . ir to act like int^igenee,
unintelligent
8 143-^ You lean on the inert and ti*, never dlsoeniinc
157-23 Matter is not self-creative, for it is u*.
/ 210-26 What is termed matter, being «r, cannot say,
ff 623- 1 Yet one mii^t so judge from an ir perusal of
uninterrupted
ph 172-12 divine Science reveals the eternal chain as w
union
hallowing the
m 59-14 hallowing the ti* of interests and affeotioifts,
of hearts
m 64-17 Marriage should signify a m* of heartSL
solemn
ap 575-83 which binds human society into solemn it* ;
m 57- 4 V' of the masculine and feminine quaUtiea
60-26 should exist before this V* and continue
66-10 The II' of the sexes suiiers fearful discord,
jp 94-31 «• with the infinite capacities of the one Mind.
p 378- 3 are reproduced in ir by human memoiy.
ff 632- 2 the u- of the two sexes In order to
ffl 592-13 the tt* of justice and affection,
unison
b 294- 3 human belief, ... a u* of matter with Spirit.
unit
8 108-18 not a fraction more, not a w less.
unite
a 36-21 We can u* with this church only as we
62-16 in order to u* in putting to shame and death
m 67-27 11- thought more closely to God,
64-23 will w m one person masculine wisdom and
ph 167-21 can no more u- in action, than
178-29 you may attempt to u* with it hypnotism,
b 282-12 never u- in figure or in f^ct.
282-21 At no point can these opposltes mingle or «•.
306-13 If Life or Soul and . . . man, u* for a
o 360-30 Jew and Christian can u- in doctrine
p 424- 7 and w with the one Mind, in order to
ff 566-19 error would seek to u* Spirit with matter,
ap 571-20 will u- all Interests In the one divinity.
united
m 50-12 different demands of their «• spheres,
8p 72-16 which are not w by progress, but separated.
o 287-28 material senses testify to truth and error as ir
r 477-10 man appears to be matter and mind u- ;
492- 5 since Lite cannot be u* to Its unlJkenees,
ap 677- 9 In this divinely u* spiritual consciousness.
United States
pr^ xli--4 which had been established in the V- if-,
/ 226-23 Legally to abolish unpaid servitude in the U' S*
unites
/ 220-10 the belief which u* such oppotltes as
o 361- 8 Thus the Jew u* with the Chrlftian*s doctrine
Digitized by
Google
611-29 TO mortal mind, tbe w Is ilqald, solid, and
615-16 eternal Blohim includes the forever m-.
654- 8 the u', Inclasive of man, is as eternal as God,
ap sea- 9 from which the w borrows iu
University of Pennsylvania
s 163-20 Dr. Chapman, Professor ... in the U- qf P*.
unjust
a 36-19 A seUlsh and limited mind may be u*.
36-31 in the suffering of the just for the u\
o 343-12 will not be forever hidden by w parody
p 881- 2 Ignorant of ... we submit to w decrees,
381-29 man's moral right to annul an w sentence,
437-29 t<- usages were not allowed at the bar of Truth,
440-22 The fuse and w beliefs of your
Unjustly
an 104- 6 w persecuted and belied by wolves in
p 434-22 prisoner at the bar has been w sentenced.
43&-36 the liberty of which he has been w deprived.
unknelled
p 441-12 ** u', uncoflined, and unknown.**
unknowable
gl 606- 4 may define Deity as ** the great w ; "
unknown
pr 1-10 Thoughts unspoken are not w to the
12- 9 a belief in the w casting out a belief in
a 68-12 His words and works were w to the world
ph 184- 4 for these are w to Truth
/ 219- 2 sorrow, sin, death, will be u-,
h 274^30 in a manner and at a period as yet u*.
280- 1 In . . . Mind, matter must be u*.
806-16 and in a manner u*,
880-16 The individuality of Spirit, ... is u-,
p 424- 5 Accidents are w to God,
428-16 not*'totheuGod**— .<lcesl7;23.
441-12 ** unknelled, uncoflined, and u*.**
r 409- 2 What is termed matter is u* to Spirit,
469- 6 Death and flniteness are w to Life.
409-20 if mortals claimed no other ... sin would be u-.
ff 603-11 In the universe of Truth, matter is ti*.
gl 606- 1 definition of
606- 2 and which is u* to the material senses.
606- 7 dedicated '' to the w God.** — Act* 17 ; 23.
698-29 where sin, sickness, and death are u\
unlabored
t 445-20 illustrates the w motion of the divine energy
unlawfully
/ 238-19 to enter u- into the labors of others.
unless
g 166-12 dissent or faith, w it rests on Science,
160-22 U' muscles are self-acting at all times,
^ 231- 3 17* an ill is rightly met and fairly overcome
» 288-26 M* its Science be accurately stated.
288-28 u* we so do, we can no more demonstrate
324- 7 U' the harmony and immortaliw of man are
o 360-13 [/• the works are comprehended
p 879-29 U' the fever-picture, drawn by
892-20 u' Science shows you otherwise.
394-23 w it can be aided by a drug
404-31 14' they make him better mentally,
416- 4 w tbe mental image occasioning the pain
416-18 w the belief which occasions tbe pain has
t 440-31 and w this result follows,
460-17 but w this admission is made,
462-16 Never breathe an immoral atmosphere, w
gl 690-18 w specially coupled with the name God.
unlike
$p 82-26 The mental states are so II',
86-12 and produce u* results.
/ 243-28 a law of annihilation to everything w
240-16 and includes nothing w God.
c 262-23 and conquering all that is w God.
b 277- 2 To all that is u- unerring and eternal Mind,
284-14 or know aught u* the infinite?
287-10 Truth and error are u\
806-22 the deflections of matter ... are all v Spirit,
807-11 shall change sides and be w Spirit.
335-26 and can produce nothing u- the eternal
862- 3 though he was quite w Simon the disciple.
898-12 to resist all that is u- good.
403-26 so-called mind produces all that is u* the
406-16 all that is u* the true likeness disappears,
r 468- 5 because error is w Truth.
475-11 The likeness of Spirit cannot be so u* Spirit.
g 606- 2 Objects utterly u- the original do not
unlikeness
/ 204-14 evil, is the w of good.
c 267- 6 then Spirit, matter's «•, must be
b 277-24 The w of Spirit is matter,
285-10 the u- called sin, sickness, and death.
287-11 the infinite God can have no w.
288- 2 error^ Truth*B m', ia unreal.
is
o 345- 6 God cannot be in His «■
r 470- 9 infinite Truth without an «*,
470-14 «• of God, is unreal.
471- 6 The u* of Truth, — named errcTt
4Sfl- 6 Life cannot be united to its u*,
unlimited
a 86-19 «• and divine Mind is the immortal Imw
sp 76-28 posseesinf u* divine beauty and goodness
b 284- 6 and u- Mind would seem to sprii^ from a
288-28 14* by the mortal senses.
312-22 Qoa is infinite Love, which must be «*.
386- 4 never ... the w into the limited,
unlock
•p 70- 4 revelations of C S. w the treasures of
unloose
a 28-28 if thou art found worthy to «' the sandals of
unloosed
ap 664-22 w in order that tbe false claim
unmake
b 270-27 If sin makes sinners. Truth . . . can w theM.
unmanly
ph 176- 4 and «* Adams attributed their own downfall
unmarried
m 68-17 she was ir, a k»vely character,
unnuisked
/206-9 When will the error ... be «•?
unmedicated
s 166-17 to give her w pellets
166-25 She went on in this way, taking the w pdMa,
unmerited
pr 3-21 We plead for u* pardon
%- 3. The wrong lies in u- censure,
unmistakable
ph 188-21 are traced upon mortals by w signs.
unmistakably
a 46-28 and revealed w a probationary
g 522-12 This second record 14- givee the
ap 578-10 This shows u* that what the human mind
unnatural
a 23- 7 divinely w. Such a theory is man-mada.
sp 78- 3 discords of disease, sin, and death, —are tr.
a 110-23 while evil should be regarded as ir,
130-81 no longer think it ... u* to forsake it,
181- 1 shouldnot seem so surprising and u- as error,
{217-10 u' mental and bodily condittons,
304-21 and discord is ir, unreaL
p 420- 9 cannot produce this 14* reluctance.
g 661- 2 material senses and their reports are tr,
unnecessary
ph 181-^ It is 14* to resort to aught besides Mind
b 274- 8 U' knowledge gained from the
p 896- 5 Make no i4- inquiries relative to feeling*
unobstructed
gl 608-15 Wtien smooth and i4', it typifies the
unpaid
/ 225-23 Legally to abolish w servitude in tbe
unparalleled
8 117-22 his mighty, crowning, i4*, and
unpleasant
p 415- 8 when it contempUtes i4* things,
unprejudiced
ap 670-14 Millions of u- minds — simple seekers
unprepared
t 446- 3 with a community i4' for self-defence.
unpretentious
a 54-22 There adhered to him only a few w friends,
unqualified
o 342- 5 In the result of some w condenmations
unquestionable
/ 282-29 14' signs of the burial of error
283-26 is not more u* than the scientific tests
unreal
and the real
9 538-10 thematerial and spiritual,— the 14* and the reaL
and nntme ....
gl 584- 9 the 14* and untrue ; the opposite of Life,
anther of the ^ ^
r 474-28 error, not Truth, is the author of the tr,
both are
a 39-24 both are 14', because impossible in Science.
eoneept
an 102- 7 it is an 14* concept of the so-called
discord Is
b 276-16 Discord is i4' and mortal.
p 414-23 harmony is universal, and discord is ir.
discord the
ap 563- 2 harmony is the real and discord the ir.
dlseiMeU
/229-^ the truth that disease U ii*.
error is
b 288- 2 correlated statement, that errors , . . isw.
r 472-18 Error is u* because untrue.
eTUls
t 447-31 He may say, as a subterf ug;e, that eTil is u;
g 527-19 Bvil is u* because it is a lie,
forsake the
b 339-18 repent of sin and forsake the u\
in diTine Selenoe
o 353- 2 real to material sense, is u* in divine Science.
Inharmony is
b 276-12 The realization that all Inharmony is u*
nuMter
/ 226-23 years of servitude to an u* master
matter Is the
r 468-13 matter is the u* and temporal.
reftl and
g 505-22 line of demarcation between the real and u*.
real and the
o 360-21 swinging between the real and the u*.
real or
g 524-24 Is this addition to His creation real or u* ?
o 353- 1 scientific real is the sensuous w.
temporal and
b 300-13 temporal and u* never touch the eternal and
Tanishes
r 474-28 the w vanishes, while all that is real is etemaL
Suffering, sinning, dying beliefs are w.
for the latter is u*.
implies something untrue and therefore w ;
It M u\ because it presupposes the
w and imitative movements of mortal belief,
as imaginary, whimsical, and ti' as his
If one IS real, the other must be u*.
evil and materiality are w
this w material mortality disappears
^^7^.^ To material sense, the w is the real
298-18 the boundary of the mortal or the u*.
304-21 and discord is unnatural, w.
Temporal thinn . . . are the u-,
evil, beine contrary to good, is u*,
would make that real which is u*,
and the inharmonious k*.
through which the real reaches the u*,
the intangible and uncertain, if not the u*.
353-30 the ghost, some w belief.
354-26 Sin should become u* to every one.
Truth is real and error is w.
sensation in matter is w.
whereas imperfection is blameworthy, u*,
to cure the patient is to make disease u*
Sickness is neither imaginary nor u*, — that is,
error is not true, hence It is u*.
Moreover, Truth is .real, and error is u*.
then evil, the unlikeness of God, is w.
470-16 seem to be real by giving reality to the u*.
480-13 has its realm apart from Science in the w,
485-13 sin, disease, and death appear more and more w
• 494-27 mortal testimony, changing, dying, u\
497-11 casts out evil as w.
g 629-29 we know that they are worthless and u*.
538-22 and eyil is brought into view only as the u*
551- 2 their reports are unnatural, impossible, and w,
anreAlities
r 472-28 w seem real to human, erring belief,
unreality
awful
8 110- 9 I beheld, as never before, the awful w called
b 339-16 against nis own awakening to the awful u-
deception and
/ 207-10 evil is the awful deception and w of existence.
discord the
o 352- 4 and discord the u\
material
$p 76-18
an 103-11
$ 114-15
ph 186-13
/ 212-31
241- 9
ft 270- 7
277-11
293- 1
298-11
837-27
339-10
.339-14
O 3*7-31
350-29
aw-ii
p 3(i8-4
408-31
414-^
417-24
tiCO-U
461-25
r 466-16
470-14
ofdit
p 417-25
f 461-28
Of evil
/ 205-21
& 339-12
228-19 and discord as the material u:
must understand the w of disease in Science,
the error or w of disease,
the nothingness and u- of evil.
Science demonstrates the u* of eril,
339-19 fully understand the w of evil.
of sin
t 461-26 To prove scientifically the error or w of sin,
prove its
t 447-27 get the victory over sin and so prove its ti*.
relapses Into its own
o 277- 6 The non-intelligent relapses into its own w.
saw Its
6 308-21 till he saw its U-;
typifies
g 538-15 •* tree of knowledge *' typifies w. — Qen. 2 •• X
b 269- 7 the u-, the nothingness, of evil.
285-11 The w of the claim that a mortal
g 502- 4 preuonderance of w in the entire narrative,
602- 5 as if reality did not predominate over u*,
525-22 valueless or baneful, . . . hence its w.
gl 580-10 an u* as opposed to the great reality of
unreasonable
sp 78- 6 How w is the belief that we are
unrecognized
a ^ 1 met the mockery of his w grandeur.
unreliability
b 295- 3 proof of the u* of physical testimony.
unremoved
p 416-11 will tell you that the . . . material cause is u%
unrequited
a 49-11 sublime courage, and u* affection
unreservedly
6 269-22 I therefore plant myself w on the
unrest
gl 696-24 illumine it, destroy the w of mortal thought,
unrestrained
t 459-16 untaught and u* by C. S.,
unrigrhteous
B 139- 2 the u* man his thoughts." — /sa. 55 ; 7.
/ 206-11 for it is the prayer of the w ;
239-15 the n- man his thoughts." — Isa. 56 .• 7.
b 290-20 They who are w shall be u- still,
unsafe
8 169- 1 her physicians insisted that it would be w
unsatisfactory
t 444- 1 If the sick find these material expedients u*.
unsatisfied
c 258- 4 Hence the w human craving for
unsay
/ 201-32 must w it and cease from such utterances ;
unscientific
sp 79-23 The w practitioner says : ** You are ilL
8 114- 6 The spiritually w definition of mind
159-15 Had these w surgeons understood metaphysics,
ph 199-29 the w miffht attribute to a lubricating oil.
/ 223-23 and supplant u* means and laws.
b 800-28 This theory is u\
875-15 All «• mental practice is erroneous
p 369-26 U- methods are finding their dead level.
unscrupulous
/ 2^16 while the debased and w mind,
unsearchable
c 26^ 9 Where . . . but in the'u- realm of Mind?
unsee
t 461-29 you must mentally u* the disease ;
unseen
pr 15- 7 The Father in secret is u* to the physical
a 28- 6 taught the u- verities of God,
ph 189-11 though the cause be u*,
/ 206-24 cannot be lost nor remain forever w.
212-22 mortals believe that w spirits produce the
212-30 origin of all things are u- to mortal sense ;
234-30 action of the human mind, u- to the senses.
b 299- 4 which embodies his conception of an u* quality
314-17 seemed a spectre, w and unfamiliar,
834-13 This dual personality of the w and the seen,
p 377-17 Because a oelief originates t<*,
42&-17 bodies w by those who think that they bury the
body.
t 464-10 She therefore remains u* at her post,
r 481-11 contradictions ... do not change the w Truth,
ap 570- 5 certain active yet w mental agencies
unsel^Bd
pr 1- 4 a spiritual understanding of Him, an u* love.
ph 192-30 thought in line with w love,
unselfish
a 51-28 Jesus was w.
m 57-19 It is w ; therefore it cannot exist alone,
58- 7 £/*' ambition, noble life-motives, and purity,
59^-17 Tender words and u* care in what promotes
b 272- 6 only as we are honest, ti*, loving,
p 365-11 but if the u' affections be lacking,
unselfishly
pr 9-12 we shall regard our neighbor u*.
c 262-22 and attain the bliss of loving w,
r 483-32 to be well done, the work must be done u\
unselfishness
/ 248-29 Let u\ goodness, mercy, justice,
t 46^29 It unfolds the hallowed infiuences of «*,
g 516-12 Love, redolent with u*.
m 66-M
unshaken
p 417-16
unsightly
p431-!»
unsougrht
pr 6-20
/ 238-20
An us traniiuonaJ stage 18 neyer
hold your ground with the u* anderstanding of
lost my healthy hue and become us
according as His mercy is sought or u\
Truth ottsn remains u*, until we
unspeakable
/ 240-31 learning from experience through pangs i
e 264-26 and feel the u- peace which comes from ai
nnspiritual
- '"• '^ Inferior and u* methods of healing
Nothing u* can be real, harmonious, or
8 143-31
& 336-28
unspoken
pr 1-10
2-28
p 963-26
Thoughts w are not unknown to the
The u* desire does brine us nearer the
did his inskdit detect this w moral uprising?
424-19 through u* thoughts resting on your patient.
unspotted
m 64- 6 keep himself w from the world.** —Joi, 1 : 27.
unsubstantial
b 301-30 presupposes soul to be an u* dweller in
unsuitable
t 466- 4 u- conditions for healing the sick.
unsupported
« lOO- 6 U by the faith reposed in it,
unsurpassed
/ 213- 9 u- power and lore.
unsuspected
/ 235- 2 cannot go forth, . . . finding u- lodgment,
unsustained
/ 212-17 modus of their own, undirected and u*
e 264-22 Sin is w by Truth.
untauerlit
t 4B9-16 u- and unrestrained by C. S.,
unthinking^
r 489- 2 ¥rhen the w lobster loses its claw,
until
did not appear in print w 1876,
From 1867 w 1876,
U- June 10, 1907, she had never
n- we awake in His likeness.
u' belief in material life and sin is
U' we are thus divinely qualified
pre/
pr
m
ip
ix-21
U-24
xli-20
4-22
6-13
10- 8
18- •
24-29
2»-4
39-3
39- 9
46-2
46-15
48-16
56- 8
57-28
64-28
66-21
67-16
68-12
77- 6
77-10
77-11
92-21
96-10
96-18
96-19
96-23
97-12
97-18
97-24
99-20
S 109-7
u* the kingdom of Ood^ Luke 22 : 18.
w they saw that it enabled their Kaster to
continue this warfare u* they have
will endure w Christianity's last
u- all error i8 destroyed.
w they saw him after his crucifixion
his body was not changed u* he himself
Truth and Love bestow few palms u- the
U- the spiritual creation is oiscemed
w it ceases to sigh over the world
U- it is learned that God is the Father
u* we get at last the clear straining of
one should stick to the wreck, u*
•* u* death do us part.'*
u- the Science of being is reached.
w the spiritual understanding of life is
Then, and not u* then, will it be
U* the fact concerning error
u' the final spiritualization of
u' their nothingness appears,
will continue u* the end of error,
u* all errora of belief yield to
u' matter reaches its mortal xenith
the more obvious its error, w
the louder will error scream, w
w the beliefs of material existence are
u* its divine Principle is demonstrated
118-28 This continues w the leaven of Spirit
121-19 U* rebuked by clearer views of the
131-24 w the hearts of men are made ready
187- 4 u* after the crucifixion, when their
141-26 w its divine Principle is scientifically
168- 6 u* there was not a single saline property
168-21 w mortal mind acquires an
ph 192- 6 u* we leave all for Christ.
197-27 will never grow robust w
198-20 u* the elastici^ of mortal thought
/ 202-10 u* disciplined oy the prison and the
207- 4 u* it disappears from our lives.
221- 9 should not wet her parched throat u*
223-32 God will overturn, u*
226-10 u- it subscribes to their systems ;
230-29 u- the liability to be ill is removed.
233-14 error continues its delusions w
238-20 u* we seek this remedy for human woe
240-20 will be repeated u- all wrong work is
240-28 w all error is finally brought into
261-26
252-11
264- 7
e26&- •
206-13
&289-3
299-21
290-24
290-30
291-24
296-27
297- 1
297-4
297-28
296-11
300-19
308-6
308-28
300-16
314-2
314-8
322-19
323-11
323-16
327-10
328-10
329-16
830-2
334-16
1 w
O 844-16
363-18
361-28
p374- 9
380-27
888-27
401-27
403-18
406-16
406-16
406-24
410-28
412-26
414-17
431-1
431-18
433-26
442-23
«463-7
464-28
458-13
460-31
r4n-24
472-29
474-14
484-2
486-6
490-12
402-16
494-22
^610-21
613-13
619-16
638-26
638-19
643-12
667- 1
ap 664-19
^2 684-14
606-20
untimely
c 266-16
266-19
untired
/22(M1
uhtirinflT
ap5^19
unto
'^ }::
1- •
2- 7
6-26
8-9
14-21
a 18- •
20- 1
99-2
8^ 1
34- 4
48-3
40- 6
•p TO- •
wui uiminisn v* uiey nnauy aisappear.
improves mortal mind u* error disappears,
w the entire mortal, material error finally
w the battle between Spirit and flesh is
in pain together «r now. — Rom. 8: 22.
w the lesson is sufiSdent to
u- he learns that God is the only
tt in divine Science Christ, Truth,
w the death of these errors.
u* evil is disarmed by good.
w probation and growth shall
u* Science obliterates this false testimony.
and nothing can chance this state, w
u- the belieif on this subject changes.
U' belief becomea faith,
w this sense is corrected
they grow side by side w the harvest;
U- the lesson is learned that
w his nature was transformed.
w- the Messiah should rename them.
no less material w the ascension
u* the mortal or fleshly sense had
w his physical sense of pleasure yields
w boundiess thought walks enraptured,
good is not understood ur demonstrated.
w his grasp on good grows stronger.
must therefore clinglo mortals u*,
U' one is able to prevent bad resuHs,
r* the author of this book learned the
continued u* the Master's ascension,
the finite gives place to the infinite,
we lose our faith in them
the enemies of C. S. test its
w perfection appears and reality is reached.
w God prepares the soil for the seed.
u* it appeared on my body ? **
u* it reaches its culmination of
w ire gain perfection
U' the advancing age admits tlie
u* mortal error is deprived of its
u* the last farthing is paid,
w you have balanced vour account
w we arrive at the fulness of
u* tlie practttioner*s healing ability it
w the body corresponds with the
not w your patients are prepared for
w called for at this trial,
w I should release him.
sentenced to be tortured w he
gives mortals temporary food and clothing v
u- victory rests on the side of
w your students tread firmly in the
trying to sustain the human body w
w finally the shadow of old errors was
and tried to adhere to it u* she
u- God strips off their disguise,
u- the glorious Principle of these marvels it
ffained.
u* Its absolute Science is readied,
u* every corporeal sense is quendted.
U- it is understood, mortals are
w one is acknowledged to be the
u* the Sdence of man's eternal harmony *
w time has been already divided
u* divine Science becomes the
u- tliey throw off the old man and
and multiplies u* tlie end thereof.
U- that which contradicts the truth of •
u* mortals arrive at the understanding
repeated this operation daily, w the
U' tlie majesty of Truth should be
u* every belief of life where Life is not
w the mortal disappears
The senses represent birth as u*
withered by the sun and nipped by u* frosts;
leaves clap their hands as iiature*s u-
devil or evil, holding u* watch,
verily I »ay w you^^Mark 11 : 23.
whoeoever shall say u* — Mark 11 .- 23.
Therefore I say w you, — Mark 11 •• 24.
and it does not return u* us void.
'* Thou art an offence u- me.** — Matt. 16 .- 23,
" like u* whited sepulchres— Jtfoft 23 .- 27.
I go u- my Father,^'— Joftn 14 .• 12.
/ say w you, I will not— Luke 22 .• 18.
" w CsBsar the things whk^h ~ Matt. 22 : 2L
w God the things that — MatL 22 .- 21.
will they do wfoa, —John 16 : 8.
accepuble u- God,**— Jlom. 12 .• 1.
He said w them :
devils are subject w ua—Luke 10; 17.
they shall say w you^ — Isa, 8 .* 19.
«p 70- •
70- •
70- •
70- •
70- •
96-10
8 107- •
106-4
109-26
131-18
131-21
13i- 6
137-23
137-30
141-21
ph 165- •
/242-6
e 256-22
b 268-*
272-17
286- 9
306-16
305-17
p 385-23
398-12
435-20
435-21
438-5
« 446-23
45&-24
r 467- 8
496-13
497-26
jrSOl-*
506-16
517-25
519-19
619-20
627-23
628-13
629-15
529-17
530-13
632-14
634-9
635- 6
635-19
535-20
535-26
536-27
540-17
540-18
640-26
641- 7
641-7
641-19
641-28
642-14
545-29
ap 662-20
565- 8
566-27
667-24
668-19
668-22
660^
574-6
fflS96-9
607- 6
/r60O-«
untouched
S 116-14
b 310-14
untoward
p 885-16
untrue
$ 114-14
136-24
143- 2
/ 232-13
6 289-27
299-22
318-10
r 472-19
^502-10
9^584-10
untutored
»p 89.24
unused
6 323-18
unusual
sp 86-16
86-17
Seek u* them that have — lea. 8 .• 19.
w wizards that peep— fsa. 8 .• 19.
Should not a people seek w—Isa, 8 ; 19.
verUy, I say w you, — John 8 .• 51.
Then said the Jews u- him, — John 8 .• 52.
will continae u- the end,
is like w leaven, — Ma^t. 18 .• 33.
griven «• me by the — Eph. 3 .- 7.
^' U'TXSK child is born, — Isa. 9 ; 6.
" He came «• his own, —John 1 ; 11.
hast revealed them w babes : — Luke 10 .- 21.
so often persecuted u* death,
hath not rerealed it w — Matt. 16 ; 17.
I say also u- thee, — Matt. 16 .• 18.
" kings and priests w God." — Hev. 1 ; 6.
There/ore I say u- you, — Matt. 6 .- 25.
from the least of them w —Jtr. 31 ; 34.
or say w Him, What doest Thou ? " — Dan. 4 .• 35
declare we w you. — I John 1 .-3.
" Gire not that which is holy w — MaU. 7 .• 6.
Cometh w the Father — John 14 .• 6.
and said w them : —John 6 .• 19.
TerUy I say w jrou, — John 5 : 19.
acceptable u- God, — Horn, 12 ; 1.
You are a law w yourself.
I say w thee, arise I " — Mark 5 .• 41.
" u- others as ye would— i?om. 13 : 10.
that they should do w vou," — Rom. 13 .- 10.
I gire w you power— Luke 10 .- 19.
w the end of the world.' » — MatL 28 ; 20.
becoming a law w himself.
The second is like n* it,
** w the perfect day." — Prov. 4 ; 18.
do u- others as we would have them do u* us :
«• Abraham, w Tscuie, and w Jacob —Exod. 6 ; 3.
gathered together w — Gen. 1 ; 9.
and God said w them, — Gen. 1 .• 28.
u- a perfect man, — Eph. 4 .• 13.
w the measure of the — Eph. 4 ; 13.
brought them w Adam — Gen. 2 .• 19.
brought her w the man. — Gen. 2 .• 22.
said u- the woman, — Gen. 3.1.
said «• the serpent, — Gen. 3 .- 2.
said u' the woman, — Gen. 3 .* 4.
called u- Adam, and said w him, — Oen. 3 ; 9
said w the serpent, — Gen. 3 .• 14.
U' the woman He said, — Gen. 3:16.
And w Adam He said, — Oen, 3 .• 17.
w the voice of thy wife, — Gen. 3 •• 17.
return w the ground; — Gen. 3; 19.
w* dust Shalt thou return. — Gen. 3 ; 19.
" u- Cassar the things which — MaU. 22 .• 21.
w God the things that are — MaU. 22 ; 21.
an offering u- the Lord — Gen. 4 .- 3.
had respect w Abel, — Gen. 4 .• 4.
but w Cain, and to his — Gen. 4 .• 6.
Lord . . . said w Cain,- Gen. 4.- 9.
crieth u- Me from the ground. — Gen. 4 ; 10.
Lord . . . said w him, — Gen. 4 ; 16.
w dust . . . Shalt thou — Gen. 3 ; 19.
" w the perfect day " — Prov. 4 ; 18.
caught up w God. — Eev. 12 .■ 5.
and to be caught up u* God,
" cast w the earth '* — Eev. 12 .• 13.
loved not their lives w the—Jtev. 12: 11.
is come down w you, — Eev. 12 : 12.
was cast w the earth, — Rev. 12 : 13.
there came w me one of — Rev. 21 : 9.
Him declare I w you."— Acts 17 : 23.
if only he appeared u- men to fast.
u* cOl pleasing, — Col. 1 : 10.
Works on metaphysics leave the grand point w.
Soul as God, w l)y sin and deathf
deprivations, exposures, and all w conditions,
implies something u- and therefore unreal;
neither is unimportant or w,
and Truth destroys only what is w.
These theories must be w,
and therefore the material must be w.
judge the knowledge thus obtained to be u*
aU that is material, w, selfish, or debased.
Brror is unreal because u\
the history of the u* image of God,
the unreal and u-; the opposite of Life.
and the fervor of w lips.
but the one w talent decays and is lost.
only because it is n- to see thoughts.
Haunted houses, ghostly voices, w noises,
UUUBIUUl
1)362-4
unveiled
a 38-25
nnveilin&r
p366-^
unveils
/216-6
p 406-11
g 535-14
642-7
While they were at meat, an w incident
He u* the Christ, the spiritual idea of
and by the w of sin in his own thoughts.
Science w the mystery and solves the problem
The Science of being w the errors of sense.
It w the results of sin as shown in
— Truth, through her eternal laws, w error.
unwelcome
p 364-30 as Jesus said of the w visitor,
unwilling
pr 9-»
s 148-29
166-16
/ 237-23
237-29
If u* to follow his example, why
it ignores the divine Spirit as unable or u*
she was w to give up the medicine
Some invalids are w to know the facts
-«.---, u; to investigate the Science of Mind
p 420- 7 If they are i4- to do this for themselves,
unwiUinsrness
» 96- 2 u- to learn all things rightly,
/ 240-30 involves w one's snarls,
unwise
s 130-9
o413- 9
unwittingr
/ 212-10
unwittingly
ph 179-2S w sowing the seeds of reliance on matter.
180-15 the invalid may u- add more fear
196-31 The press u- sends forth many sorrows
p 878- 4 U' you sentence yourself to suffer.
unwontedly
«p 89- 6 the devotee may become w eloquent.
unworthj
Nothing «• of perpetuity should be
The plea of False Belief we deem w of
does not bestow His highest trusts upon the u\
It is u- to doubt if reality is
The wise or w views of parents
an w attempt to scratch the end of a finger
m %\-fl
p 441-10
f 455-24
upheaval
p 401-16
uphill
ap 574- 4
uphold
r 481-26
upholds
/ 220-18
uplift
ph 175-11
/ 236-29
r 492- 9
497-21
upliftingr
/ 235-14 The pure and w thoughts of the teacher
^ 211"^ 3J® necessity for u- the race is father to
3»- 2 Through the w and consecrating power of
g 605-16 Spirit imparts the understanding which «
upper^
Retained his full set of u- and lower teeth
It is well that the w portions of the brain
chemie€Uization is the u- produced when
journeying *' w all the way."
If sin is supported, God must w it,
the individual who u- it is mistaken in
its beauty and fragrance, should u- the thought.
should w the standard of Truth.
will w the physical and moral standard
his resurrection served to w faith
cures were produced . . . bv holy, w faith*
uprigl
phi
/247-8
g 531- 8
ht
in- 8
200-19
/ 230-11
p432-4
uprisingr
pm-26
uproot
m 57-26
ph 180- 3
uprooted
ph 188-27
uproots
6272-8
upsets
«p 73- 9
4ipside
6 301-28
upturned
8 142-11
upward
ph 172-8
6 299-10
p 434-18
g 545- 9
552-19
and will find himself nnfallen, u; pure,
neither inverted nor subverted, but w and
is not the ruler of his w neighbor,
and know him to be truthful and u;
did his insight detect this unspoken moral w ?
mav u* the flowers of affection,
and to u- its false sowing.
disease must be w and cast out.
the swinish element in human nature u it.
The belief . . . u- both the individuality and
with everything turned w down.
If the soft palm, u* to a lordly salary,
as rising from the dust u:
they point i*- to a new and glorified trust,
earnest, solemn eyes, . . . look t**.
by thought tending spiritually w
open their shells . . . and look outward and m%
Digitized by
Google
o '£99-V£ xneee «• oeings never leaa towaros sen,
nrged
a lA-89 Jeens w the commandment,
< 14S- 6 He prescribed no drugs, w no obedience to
r 476- 6 w to its final limits, is self-destroyed.
0 552-27 w to its utmost limits, results in a return to
urges
/ 223-29 as truth u- upon mortals its resisted claims ;
o 280-22 w through every avenue the belief that
"3- 8 Judge Me -
2-30 Itut
urging
p 433- 8 Judge Biedicine, u* the jury not to allow
t 462-30 It w the government oithe body
sp 92-28 instead of w the claims of Truth alone.
p 371-22 No impossible thing do I ask when w the
Urini
gl 605-13 The U- and Thummim, which were to be
596-11 definition of
Us
gl 588-11 but one I, or U\ but one divine Principle,
691-16 Mind. The only I, or U- ; the only Spirit,
usage
a 30-12 wholly apart from mortal u\
56- 4 to unchristian comment and u-
m 63-16 marvel why n- should accord woman less
8 114- 1 U' classes both evil and good ti^ether
o 341- 8 appear contradictory when subjected to such u- .
usages
p 437-29 on the ground that unjust u* were not allowed
use
com men
p 363- 3 which is in such common w in the East.
ber
H 127- 1 or questions her u- of the word
human
8 143- 6 nor provide them for human u* ;
114-13 involves an improper u* of the word mind.
from their prolonged u*.
ImproMr
ita
8 144-15 and its u* is to be condemned.
Jesus*
ap 576-16 was familiar with Jesus* w of this word,
nttfe
ph 106-17 To ignore God as of little w in sickness is a
man's
g 530- 7 brings forth food for man's u-.
medical
8 157-21 If He . . . designs them for medical u\
of drucs
8 165- 3 When the sick recover by the u- of drugs,
of inanimate drugs
an 106-82 from the w of inanimate drugs to the
of material remedies
t 453-12 from the u* of material remedies as from
of purgatives
p ^S-14 by the w of purgatives and narcotics
of the word
r 482- 6 The proper w of the word sotU can always
of tobacco
p 383-24 Does his assertion prove the w of tobacco
t 454- 2 the u' of tobacco or intoxicating drinks
prolonged
s 156-15
right
t 444-10 guide them into the right u- of
pr 13-10 such as the heathen n-.
a 32-21 confined to the u* of bread and wine.
44-17 that he might u* those hands to remove the
, 79^ 8 is more sanitary than the u- of drugs,
> 309- 4 which, to u* the word of the Psalmtet,
329^12 we can w onlv what we understand.
o 349-17 one is obligea to f<' material terms
364- 7 Why do they w this phraseology, and yet
p 402-23 or hypnotism, to w tne recent term
t 453-13 as from the i^- of spiritual.
456-42 if, knowing the remedy, you fail to w the
463-26 nor did he w drugs,
r 468-19 as the Scriptures n- this word in Hebrews :
479-16 or u' any of the physical senses ?
482- 8 In other cases, w the word senae^
used
pr 5-22 Prayer is not to be u' as a confessional
a 32-10 nor was the wine, w on convivial occasions
38-15 Here the word hands is u* metaphorically,
«p 94- 6 implied by the terms ... as u* in Scripture.
94-27 blasphemer who should hint that Jesus u- his
8 114-16 and as the phrase is w in teaching C. S.,
114-19 if . . . could be suggested, it would be u- \
126- 2 Error will be no longer w in stating truth.
136- 7 he w his divine power to save men
157-20 then they shoula never be w.
ph 178- 3 the strychnine, or whatever the drug ?<•.
*?:
ph 196-38 or coat a less w arm most be weak.
/236-4 How shall it be u?
6 333- 4 though it is oommonly so «*.
o 345- 2 thus they are uniformly w and understood in
p 380-30 with strength to be «* against
410-26 If mental practice is abused or is u-
414- 8 The arguments to be v* in curing insanity
418-17 if arguments are w to destroy it,
t 467- 8 has never w this newly discovered power in
460- 9 though 14* for physical healing.
r 482- 9 As 1/* in C. S.. S<ml is property the
^517-1 word for man is u* also as the synonym of miml
ap 668- 9 The narrative follows the ordn- u- m Genesis.
576-26 as u* in our version of the Old Testament,
gl 588-22 obsolete in Science if u* with reference to Spirit,
690-21 This double term is not «• in the first chapter of
60S- 1 word for iriiid {pnettma) is w also for spirit,
useful
pref x-10
pA 194-17
/ 246-18
6268-2
» 370-29
382-10
t 463-11
g 514-30
528-30
useless
a 86-24
8 135-23
ph 168-16
p382-^
uselessness
r 485- 9 because of their w or their iniquity.
A few books, however, . . . are ir.
history of Kaspar Hauser is a w hint
instance of youth preserved furnishes a w hint,
has brought to light . . . many u- wonders.
These lessons are ir.
receive a w rebuke from Jesus' precept,
this idea cannot injure its w
All of God's creatures, . . . are harmlesa, «*,
may be a u* hint to the medical faculty.
It is u* to suppose that the wicked can
else one or the other is false and tc ;
systems insist that man becomes sick and k*.
Adherence to hygiene was u-.
uses
m 66- 3
an 105-22
8 112-28
143-13
p 370-17
usher
p382- 7
9 529- 9
ushered
« 139-8
6325-4
ushers
r ^0-25
using
pr^viU-17
ph 182-24
Sweet are the u* of adversity;
Whoever xc his developed mental powers like
and yet u- another author's discoveries
the human mind w one error to
but it w the same medicine in both cafies.
this alone would tr in the millennium.
II' in Science and tlie glorious fact of creation.
The Christian era was w in with signs and
w into the undying realities of Spirit,
which w Jesus into human presence.
immortal testimony n* in the
by doctors u- material remedies;
and forthwith shut out the aid of Mind by u-
b 313-14 V' this word in its hisher meaning,
p 370-12 w the same drug which might cause the
usual
a WASSt
137-16
p 431-30
usually
8 HO-
p 378-31
394-30
t 461-21
462-18
17 623-31
usurp
ph 167-13 cannot successfully n* the place and power of
g 549-30 to u' the prerogatives of onmipotence.
the w opposition to everything new.
With his u* impetuositv, Simon replied
and perform my functions as v,
Science is more than w effectual in
we w find displayed in human governments.
the sick ir have little faith in it till they
U- to admit that you are sick,
as they w do in every department
it is w Jehovah, . . . who is referred to.
usurped
5 317- 3
usurper
^158(^17
usurping
usurps
0r513-2
541-23
Utility
an 100-18
o 355- 6
since material knowledge w the throne of
the w of Spirit's creation,
thus w the name without the nature
for the claim w the deific prerogatives
At first it u* divine power.
" In regard to the existence and u* of
the proof of the w of these methods ;
gl 583-15 that institution, which affords proof^of its ir
utilization
w of the power of Truth over error;
8 111-12
Utilize
e455-8
utmost
/240-28
p 434-17
r 486-10
You most w the moral might of Mind
must pay fully and fairly the u* farthing,
regards the prisoner with the u* tenderness,
preparatory school must be improved to the ir.
0r 540-8
562-27
Utter
pr 14-14
a 47-32
sp 74-23
97-23
0364-2
t 460-6
ap 669-14
Utterance
pr 7-6
sp 80- 3
5 127-29
/2(»-18
233-29
6 323-31
p365-7
1^646-4
Utterances
/205- 1
p 367-26
stirrine up the belief in evil to its u-,
intermbcture . . . arged to its w limits,
and the body will then w no complaints.
Jesus realized the w error of a belief in
Who will say that infancy can w the ideas of
It requires coarag;e to w truth;
** w falsities and absurdities,*'
They w a falsehood, while
to w the full diapason of secret tones.
showing the necessity for such forcible u*,
is not lessened by giving u* to truth.
It is a divine w, — the Comforter
Such an u- is ** the voice of — Matt. 3 ; 3.
The w of truth is designed to rebuke
We are either turning away from this n\
The beni^ thought of Jesus, finding u*
This could not be the u- of Truth or Science,
must unsay it and cease from such w ;
through silent w and divine anointing
sp 97.^
% 314-27
317- 1
o 358-16
r 479-4
uttering
pr 7-28
89-2
1
utterly
8 129-10
^506- 2
545-12
uttermost
pr 5-11
utters
6 307-20
p 441-11
0r 533-13
w His voice, the earth melted." — Psal. 46 ; 6.
the more distinctly he w the demands of
Jesus u* things which had been
w and illustrated by the prophets,
could the Scriptural rejoicing be u* by any
w desires which are not real
is incapable of knowing or u*
"Still, small voice" of Truth u* — / King$
19:12.
your preconceptions or u* contrary to them.
Objects w unlike the original do not
is u* opposed to the theory of
we must pay *' the u* farthing." — Matt. 5 ; 26.
partakes of its own nature and u* its own falsi-
ties.
Let what False Belief u*, now and forever,
the snake-talker w the first voluble lie,
vacuity
r480- 6
vacuum
c 266- 9
vacuums
o 346-17
vag'ue
8 110-32
119- 1
6298- 1
^504-26
545-18
then there remains only the darkness of v
this seeming v is already filled with
There are no v.
vain
pr
No analogy exists between the v hypotheses
When we endow matter with v spiritual power,
the V realities of human conclusions,
hypotheses, and v conjectures emit no such
Outside of C. S. all is v and hypothetical,
549-21 in such V hypotheses as must necessarily
2-31
6- 8
10- 9
13-9
a 37- 7
s 130- 7
142-15
142-23
/ 203-30
223-21
6 324-28
5373- 9
y
m 57-22
an 106- 4
vale
ph 191-22
vales
/240-4
valid
» 434-27
validity
r401- 4
0r 626-3
525-4
valley
m 61-9
ap 578-10
^; 506-20
596-21
606-26
valleys
8 147-13
value
o 365-14
e 443-20
gl 507- 6
valued
/238- I
valueless
8 125-20
O 341-11
9 625-21
values
pref ix-32
valves
ph 187-18
Asking God to be God is a v* repetition.
implies the v supposition that we
millions of V repetitions will never
•♦ #• repetitions,^ such as the — Matt. 6 7.
Mortals try in tr to slay Truth with the steel
V* to speak dishonestly of divine Science,
In tr do the manger and the cross tell their
to purge the temples of their tr traffic
and sorrow beat In r-.
efforts of error to answer ... by some oloffy
are ir.
then is our preachmg v."— / Cor. 15 : 4.
has straggled long, and perhaps in t**, to lift a
Human affection is not poured forth tr,
and to push tr against the current
not a spray buds within the tr,
mighty billows, verdant t;*, festive flowers,
The only v testimony in the case shows
without actual foundation or tr.
the tr of matter is opposed,
not the tr of Spirit or Spirit *s creations.
Every tr of sin must be exalted,
the tr of the shadow of death, — PaaL 23 .- 4.
definition of
the t;* of the shadow of death, — P8aL 23 ; 4.
maketh the tr to bud and blossom as the
rose.
and in the tr of Galilee.
What is the relative tr of the two
may learn the tr of the apostolic precept :
were of little tr, if only he
are not rightly v before they are understood.
theories about laws of health to be tr.
In C. S. mere opinion is tr.
Whatever is v or baneful. He did not make,
but she tr them as a parent may
The tr of the heart, openfaig and closing
vanish
sp 77-14
81-6
96-21
/ 200-29
0 352-29
355- 2
p 365-17
415-29
r 480-32
1^566-29
vanished
sp 88- 4
ap 673-20
vanishes
/ 250-18
6 312- 7
p416- 1
r 474-28
vanity
8 163-27
/230-32
6 303-15
gl 592-27
period required for this dream ... to v* from
their belief in mediumship would v.
error will tr in a moral chemicalization,
will ultimately tr, swallowed up in the
objects of alarm will then v into nothingness,
and then the ambiguity will tr.
will tr into its native nothingness
the limbs will v from consciousness,
evil would t;- before the reality of good,
which seemed to tr in death.
the touch of a tr hand,
the heavens and earth had tr,
When that dream tr, the mortal finds
as the sense-dream tr and reality appears.
At last the agony also tr.
the unreal tr, while all that is real is eternal.
might gratify our tr, if it were not
the wise man said, ** All is v " — Eccl. 1 : 2.
All the tr of the ages can never make
self-righteousness ; tr; hypocrisy.
vanquished
a 45- 2 Jesus tr every material obstacle,
64- 4 With the affluence of Truth, he v error.
vapid
6 203-21 There is no v fury of mortal mind
vapor
6 296-23 Then, like a cloud melting into thin tr,
r 480-31 As tr melts before the sun,
vapors
8 163-31
variable
i7 503-26
variance
a 19-14
an 106-22
/215- 7
varied
6 319-16
r 466-4
g 518-21
various
pre/ X- 4
8 144-8
/ 248-14
o 344-19
p 370-25
437-21
r 481- 9
9663-1
gl 587-12
vary
8 149-12
p 412- 5
varyins"
vast
ph 177-32
/200-7
to arrange the fleeting v around us,
mortal life, mutable truth, nor tr love.
his teaching set households at tr,
hatred, tr, emulations, wrath, strife,— Oal. 6 ; 20.
Soul and matter are at tr
The tr doctrines and theories which
The tr manifestations of C. S. indicate Mind,
tr expressions of God reflect health,
V- books on mental healing have since
The v mortal beliefs formulated in
We are all sculptors, working at r* forms,
Our V theories will never
There are tr methods of treating disease.
Fevers are errors of tr types.
V' notables — Materia Medica, Anatomy,
The tr contradictions of the Science of Mind
in the tr forms of embryology,
the t;* theories that hold mind to be
its perfection of operation never tr in Science.
You may t;* the arguments to meet the
the V clouds of mortal belief, which hide
but the tr majority of mankind,
the life and light of all its own tr creation;
Digitized by
Google
unronoiogicai oata are no part or tne v roreTer.
into the tr forever of Life,
througtiout the v audience-chamber of Spirit
In the V forcTer, in the Science and tmtn of
62<»-30
p442-6
r 479-21
vastly
a 116-12 iuclades v more than is at first
vastness
c 266-29
&330-3
vegetable
«158-9
/ 244-24
6 277-15
309-28
0r 609-20
vegetables
/ 221- 8 she ate only bread and tr,
244-14 like the beasts and tr, — subject to
b 277-13 Natural historr presents ir and animals
g 631-19 Who will say that minerals, tr, and animals
54^-22 Minerals and tr are found, according to
667- 7 V'f mineralSi and many animals
vegetarianism
$ 166-28 V\ homcsopathy, and hydropathy
vehemently
p 420-29 tr tell your patient that he must awake.
" Insist V on the greaX fact
Finiteness cannot present the idea or the tr of
learned the tr of C. S.,
from image-gods to tr and mineral drugs
He is not a beast, a tr, nor a migratory mind.
A mineral Is not produced by a tr
error to suppose that there can be . . . tr life.
So-called mineral, tr, and animal substances
must be cast beyond the tr of matter
It lifts the V of mystenr from Soul and body.
but anon the tr is lif tea, and the scene shifts
Bevelator lifts the v from this embodiment of
definition of
It rent the tr of the temple.
421-15
veU
a 41- 1
$ 114-24
ff 613-10
ap 668-15
^£696-28
697-11
veils
ffl 696-29 Jewish women wore tr orer their faoes
vein
8 122-24 the severanoe of the Jugular tr
veins
a 26- 9 than when it was flowing in his r-
p 873-27 When the blood rushes madly through the tr
876-15 aU the blood, which erer flowed through mor-
tal tr
venerable
/ 215-32 would have killed the tr philosopher
veneration
$p 8&-20 Bzcite the organ of tr or religious faith,
vengeance
a 51-26 pride, en-ry, cruelty, and tr.
ff 642-IS tr shall be taken on him — Oen, 4 : 15.
venomous
m 66- 4 Which, like the toad, ugly and tr,
vented
a 23- 6 That God's wrath should be tr upon His
ventilation
pr 7-22 A self-satisfied tr of ferrent sentiments
venture
/264-24
n 888-26
ventures
t 448-27
verb
a
r 488-9
verbal
pr 3-26
7-15
If you tr upon the quiet surface of error
foolish to tr beyond our present understanding,
and tr not to break its rules.
The Hebrew tr to believe means also to be Arm
from that conveyed by the English tr believe;
Gratitude is much more than a tr expression
The motires for tr prayer may embrace
o 365- 7 and proofs are better than mere v arguments
verbally
'^ ^ either tr or otherwise.
P423-3
vercumt
/2*0-4
vercuct
s 169-8
ph 196-4
/ 238-26
& 291-15
o 358-15
p 433-16
440-9
441-^
442-6
verdicts
r 481-22
verifies
p 382-21
t 446-22
winged winds, mighty billows, tr rales,
and a tr was returned that ^
A patient hears the doctor's r* as a
Justice often comes too late to secure a tr.
This tr of the so-called material senses
It presents the calm and clear t*- of Truth
and the jury returns a t- of ** Guilty of
to give a tr dellyering Mortal Man to Death,
to return a tr contrary to law and gospel.
Spiritual Senses agreed at once upon a tr,
human tr are the procurers of all discord.
This tr the sayine of our Master :
enthrones faith in Truth, and v Jesus' word :
O 947-3
verily
pr l-»
•p 70- •
6 306-17
veritable
«p 76-25
88- 9
9 621-30
verities
eternal
8 110-4
r 476-18
M> 76-31
p 384-15
great
s 109-82
p 897-24
9 543-15
simple
It IS said by one entic, tnat to tr this
tr /say tmto yoti, — Jtfari; 11 .-23.
F*, tr, / say unto you^—John 8 .-51.
F*, tr I say unto ymL,—John 5 .- 19.
constitutes the only tr, indestructible man.
How are tr ideas to be distinguished from
The history of error or matter, if tr, would
These eternal tr rereal primeval existence as
as the only and eternal tr of man.
from earth's sleep to the grand ir of life,
will prore to himself, . . . the grand tr of C. S.
The three great tr of Spirit,
one must be familiar with the g^reat tr of
The great tr of existence are merer
a 28- 5
6 837-26
verity
8 123-11
/ 252-12
6 274-17
29fr-2
806-13
0854-29
p 41^26
r468-7
480-29
(T 502-26
514-81
verse
<p 82- 6
PA20O-1
g 623-26
verses
9 621-24
version
r 488-12
g 523-21
ap 576-26
versions
8 139-17
the simple tr that will make them happy
and taught the unseen tr of God,
Eternal things (r-) are God's tboogfats
The tr of Mind shows oonclnsiTely
and the eternal tr, man created l^
Jesus demonstrated this great tr.
whereas Science unfolds tne eternal tr.
The tr that God's image is not a creator.
You conquer error by denying its tr.
I rejoice in the apprehension of this grand v.
Keep in mind the tr of being.
for sin is not the eternal tr of being.
This is the eternal tr of dirine Sdnice.
the eternal tr and unity of God and man,
A realization of this grand tr was a
Set we still read his thought in his tr.
tirough his tr the gods became alire in a
From the fourth tr of chapter two
presented in the r- already considered,
and in three tr of the second,
often appear in our common tr
Lord God, as our common tr translates it.
as used in our tr of the Old TMtament,
manifest mistakes in the ancient tr ;
disease as error, as matter tr Mind,
the case for Mortal Man tr Personal Sense
versus
6 319-3
p 434-15
vertebrae
p 402- 7 dislocated joints, and spinal tr.
vertebrata
g 556- 3 y\ articulata, mollusca, and radiata are
very
pr 5-4 one step towards reform and the t** easiest step
8-24 We oonf ess to having a tr wicked heart
13-1 '* a tr present help in trouble.** — PseU. 46 .• L
a 21-19 Our paths have diTerged at the tr outset,
27-30 made their strongest attack upon this v point,
is to mistake the tr nature of religion.
The reputation of Jesus was the tr opposite of
CiTil law establishes tr unfair differences
Tet the t- periodical containing this sentence
At the tr best and on its own theories,
destroys the belief of spiritualism at its r*
Cain tr naturally concluded that if
£ reduce the tr apathy on the subject which
I to drop . . . into the tr mire of iniquity.
53-8
m 63-12
sp 80- 9
81- 7
84-25
89-28
an 102-22
106-3
8 129-28
134-18
154-20
161-27
phm-e
172-31
196-9
/ 902-28
208-19
215- 8
222-22
c 267-13
6 270- 6
o 350- 3
The tr name, illusion^ points to nothingness.
robs Christianity of the tr element, wUch
and they produce the r results which
would naturally induce the tr disease
nothing in the right direction and tr much in
teaching us by h£i tr deprlTations,
gave him pain through those tr senses,
^ a tr present help in trouble; ** — Peal. 46.- L
It is the tr antipode of immortal Mind,
from the tr necessity of their opposite
She learned that a ayspeptic was tr far from
tr far from being the supposed substance of
Morula hare a tr imperfect sense of
would deoeiye the tr elect.
in its tr nature and essence;
or as tr far removed ftom didly experieBoe.
thus watering the tr roots of childish tlmldi^.
O360-31
p 370-19
876-17
379-24
407- 1
413-4
413-30
436-29
t 444-2
444-12
r 488-26
^518-26
525-lM
641-18
544-23
647-23
548-19
ap 574-20
674-27
8 130-20
vessels
/ 201-13
vested
/236-3
1)879- 7
vestibule
•p 75-29
03S6-8
gl 697-17
vestige
on the v* basis of Jesns* words and works.
v direct and marked effects on the body,
it cannot, for that v reason, soffer with a feyer.
her belief produces the v results she dreads,
but there is a tr sharp remembrance of it,
induces those v conditions,
may be reproduced in the v ailments feared,
sentencea Mortal Man to die for the v deeds
these r* failures may open their blind eyes,
a v present help in trouble.** — Psnl. 46 ; 1.
otherwise the tr worms could un fashion man.
and, behold, it was v good. — Gen. 1 .-31.
♦♦ and, behold, it was v good.'* — Oen. 1 ; 31.
ruptures the . . . brotherhood of man at the tr
tr antipodes of immortal and spiritual being.
The Scriptures are tf sacred.
** It is tr possible that many general statements
the tr message, or swift-winged thought.
The v circumstance, which your
cannot add to the contents of a tr already fuU.
We cannot till tr already full.
A special pririlege is i" in the ministry,
recognising all causation as tr in diWne Mind.
In the tr through which we pass
Matter is not the t;- of Spirit.
the tr in which a material sense of things
8 153- 1
/ 221-15
vestments
8p 93-20
p 872-24
vesture
8 125-24
/ 242-21
242-24
212-27
vestures
c26(V-29
vials
ap 574- 7
574-18
viand
9p 88- 7
vibrating
a 22-3
vibration
c 269-26
vicarious
a 22-26
vice
pr 11-16
m 60-17
p 366-26
t 449-28
452-17
vicegerent
/ 224-14
vices
ap 571- 7
vice versa
pr 15-6
s 160-4
p^ 182- 1
6 271^15
290-32
p 374-30
vicious
/ 248-18
victimize
8 158-20
victimizes
6 294-15
victims
/ 230-14
o 362-19
p 420-10
447-11
victor
8 137- 6
p380-4
41^9
r 492-17
that not a tr of it remains,
without a tr of the old complaint.
human faith may clothe it with angelic tr,
parading in the tr of law.
'* As a tr Shalt Thou — P8al. 102 : 26.
The f of Life is Truth.
and for my v they did cast lots.** —John 19 :24.
appropriates no iMUt of the divine v\
It we array thought in mortal tr,
which had the seren tr full of the — Rev. 21 ; 9.
the seven angelic tr full of seren plagues,
when no tr touches the palate
V' like a pendulimi between sin and the
V' ia not intelligence; hence it is not a creator.
pinning one's faith ... to another's tr effort.
suffered sufficiently from tr to make him
becoming a barrier as;ainst tr,
hypocrisy, stolidity, mhumanity, or tr
Only virtue is a rebuke to ir.
the luxury of learning with egotism and tr.
and array His ir with pomp and splendor;
than when you tell them their r.
Closed to error, it is open to Truth, and tr tr.
physics act against metaphysics, and tr v.
will diminish your ability to become a Scien-
tist, and v V.
no more . . . than Truth can create error, or tr t*-.
His body is as material as his mind, and tr tr.
Nothing that lives ever dies, and tr tr.
by V sculptors and hideous forms?
to tr the race with intoxicating
verdict of the so-called material senses tr
and then punishing the helpless tr
at any moment they may become its helpless tr ;
that they are not helpless r*,
and save the r- of the mental assassins.
the tr over sickness, sin, disease, death, and the
Truth is always the t-.
and you will be the t".
until one is acknowledged to be the tr.
a 39- 9 trials and self-denials, as well as joys and v;
victorious
p 407-10 If man is not tr over the
victory
everlasting
a 33-16 With the great glory of an everlasting tr
45- 5 a sublime success, an everlasting tr.
get the
/ 231- 2 so-called physical senses will get the tr.
Lord's
a 35-15 They celebrate their Lord's V* over death,
obtained a
p 388- 3 obtained a v over the corporeal senses,
over a single sin
ap 668-!M For v over a single sin, we give thanks
over death
a 45-7 in his tr over death and the grave.
p 427-20 obtain the tr over death in proportion as
over evil
ap 571-17 the wisdom and the occasion for a tr over evil.
over sin
t 447-26 get the t;- over sin and so prove its unreality.
seal the
a 44- 1 must seal the tr over error and death,
8 145-10 t** will be on the patient's side only as
164-29 Death is swallowed up in t- " — / Cor, 15 .- 54.
/ 254- 8 until the battle ... is fought and the tr won.
h 275-27 It robs the grave of tr.
323-26 robs the grave of tr, takes away all sin
p 388- 4 a v* which Science alone can explain.
t 446-19 for tr rests on the side of immutable right.
453- 7 until v rests on the side of invincible truth,
r 492-32 F* would perch on neither banner.
496-24 ♦♦ Where is thy r- ? " — / Cor. 15 ; 65.
496-27 Death is swallowed up in tr." — / Cor, 15 .• 54.
view
another
ap 674- 3 The Revelator also takes in another tr,
brought Into
0 538-21 is brought hato tr only as the unreal
eorrect
8 116-11 A correct tr of C. S. and of its adaptation to
r 477- 8 and this correct tr of man healed the sick.
exalted
ifl 596-26 This exalted v, obtained and retained when
false
g 545-17 a false tr, destructive to existence
545-19 in its false tr of Ood and man,
hid from
ap 560-23 hid from tr the apostle's character,
human
8 150-22 human tr infringes man's free moral agency;
b 276-13 brings objects and thoughts into human tr
316-18 rose nigher to human tr because of the
humiliating
8 163-28 more than compensated by the humiliating tr
material
g 621-25 a material v of creation,
521-27 this material v of God and the universe,
mortal
b 315-30 (that is, as it seemed to mortal v),
of sin
p 404-23 Arouse the sinner to this new and true r of sin,
opposite
o 360- 6 C. S. takes exactlv the opposite v\
362- 8 the Jews took a aiametncally opposite tr.
stronsly In
p 414-26 Hold these points strongly in v.
such a
ap 573- 2 is unable to grasp such a t".
this
/ 209-15 Nearness, . . . lends enchantment to this tr.
p 408- 2 This t- is not altered by the fact that
r 471-27 This v rebuked human beliefs,
gl 581- 1 This v of Satan is confirmed by the name
b 322- 9 in tr of the immense work to be accomplished
p 396-15 in tr of the conceded falsity of
viewed ^
g 502-11 This deflection of being, rightly tr,
viewing
8 119-25 In tr the sunrise, one finds that it
viewless
8 121-16 ** a weary searcher for a tr home."
views
accurate
c 255- 9 afforded no foundation for accurate tr of
better
/ 239^ 9 and we get better tr of humanity.
clearer
• 121-20 rebuked by clearer tr of the everlasting facts.
Digitized by
Google
/ 289- 7 and we get clearer v
g 604-19 spiritoaUy clearer v of Him,
correct •
0 284-13 A8 mortals gain more correct v of God and
false
m 62-29 Our false v of life hide eternal harmony,
b 281-29 Our false v of matter perish
310-11 The opposite and false v of the people
hlfl^her
c 202-14 These clearer, higher xr inspire the
his own
t 462-11 and substituting his own v for Truth,
incorrect
ph 196-31 Incorrect v lower the standard of truth.
limited
c 266-13 mortals take limited v of all things.
material
b 314-11 showed plainly that their material v were
new
m 66-15 unfolds new v of divine goodness and Iotc.
obscured
gl 686- 2 weariness of mortal mind; obscured v ;
of error
r 485-10 V of error ought to be obliterated by Truth.
of parents
p 413- 9 tr of parents and other persons
of the universe
g 602-16 scientifically Christian tr of the universe
shape our
/ 246-29 Let us then shape our tr of existence into
spiritual
a 32-27 refresh his heart with brighter, with spiritual tr.
theological
a 24-16 the ordinary theological tr of atonement
sp 80-14 but I cannot coincide with their tr.
g 604-19 tr which are not implied by
vigilant
b 324-13 Be watchful, sober, and tr.
vigop
/ 246-23 Still maintain his tr, freshness, and promise.
vigorous
pr^ Tiii-19 A tr " No " is the response
a 22- 8 to make v efforts to save themselves ;
8 130-29 astounded at the tr claims of evil
ph 198-21 haply causes a tr reaction upon itself,
vigorously
p 413-15 in order to make it thrive more tr
viUage
8 149-32 there is hardly a city, tr, or hamlet, in which
viUainy
/ 262-20 says : . . . elude detection by smooth-tongued tr.
vindicated
/ 225-31 The rights of man were tr in a single section
vine
o 18-» notdHnkofthefruUofthev,— LHk€72:'i»,
fr 600- • UtuSBee if the v jtourUh^ — Song 7 ; 12.
vineyard
pre/ xi-24 also the charge to plant and water His tr.
vineyards
/r 60O- • Let us get up early to the V : — Song 7 : 12,
violate
8 118-30 and tr the law of Love, in which
134-81 A miracle fulfils Qod^s law, but does not tr that
violence
pr^ v1ii-22 increased tr of diseases since the flood.
a 33-14 their Master was about to suffer tr
an 106- 4 to prevent deeds of tr or to punish them.
8 161-16 less tr to that immortal sentiment
t 468-25 He does tr to no man.
violent
a 47-28 each one came to a tr death except St. John,
an 101- 1 that the v* effects, which are observed
ph 196- 7 All . . . except h» bhu:k crust, produced tr
t 464-14 seized with pain so tr
violet
/^220- 9 The tr lifts her blue eye to greet the
viper
/ 243- 6 made harmless the poisonous v,
g 514-28 Paul proved the tr to be harmless.
vipers
8 133-12 healed of the poisonous stings of tr.
VirgU
«p 82- 7 discernment of the minds of H<Hner and V-,
virgin
b 313- 1 He was the son of a tr.
332-23 Jesus was the son of a tr.
virginity
m 62- 3 period of gestation have the sanctity of tr.
29-25 overshadowed the pure sense of the V-
g 534-12 The Son of the V' unfolded the remedy
virtually
/ 229-12 tr declaring Him good in one instance
o 348- 3 Medical theories tr admit tlie
361-11 Thus he tr unites with the Jew's belief
p 380- 9 we tr contend against the control of
g 648-32 for he tr affirms that tlie germ of humanity
virtue
af feetioa and
an 108- 1 promotes affection and tr in families
and power
8 150- 1 monuments to the tr and power of Truth,
and truth
/ 235- 8 if tr and truth build a strong defence.
246-11 radiant sun of tr and truth coexists with being.
contentment and
t 402-16 intellectual repast with contentment and r-,
garrisoned with
^235-11 should be strongly garrisoned with tr.
goodness, and
m 57-18 the better claims of intellect, goodness, and t-
honesty and
m 64-29 Honesty and tr ensure the stability of the
Increasing
m 56-14 moral regulations as will secure increasing tr.
is a rebuke
t 44fr-28 Only tr is a rebuke to vice.
models of
/ 236-20 Physicians, . . . should be models of tr.
school of
m 66- 1 Experience should be the school of ir,
virtues
s 16^ 1 If drugs possess intrinsic tr
ap 671- 6 like you better when yon tell them their tr
virus
ph 196-27 not from infection nor from contact with mate-
rial tr,
viscera
8 160-11 the oiganic action and secretion of the tr.
p 415-24 all the organs . . . including brain and tr.
Vishnu
g 524- 4 in the Hindoo V; in the Greek Aphrodite,
visible
8 118- 8 hidden in sacred secrecy from the tr world
125-15 tlie tr manifestation will at last be
e 264-15 multitudinons objects . . . will become tr.
b 337-22 The tr universe and material man are the
p 400-25 the image which becomes tr to the senses.
r 478-12 nor were they even tr through the windows?
ap 669- 6 the source of all error's tr forms?
669- 8 exercised upon tr error and audible sin.
660-18 without a correct sense of its highest v idea,
visibly
8p 80-31 both tr and invisibly,
vision
mortal
6 301-15 man*s substantiality transcends mortal tr
nkount of
ap 561- 9 beheld the spiritual Idea from the mount of tr.
of St. John
o 867-24 the tr of St. John in the Apocalypse.
of the Apocalypse
m 66-10 as in the tr of the Apocalypse,
ap 572-14 can ever furnish the tr of tne Apocalypse,
outward
gl 586- 5 Jesus said, thinking of the outward r,
St. John's
g 636- 5 In St. John*s tr, lieaven and earth stand for
ap 576- 6 reached St. John's tr while yet lie
spiritual
/ 215-11 Spiritual tr is not subordinate to
ap 561- 7 Because of his more spiritual tr,
such
8p 87-13 The Scotch call such ir ** second sight '%
whisper this
sp 76- 2 The ones departing may wliisper this r-.
ap 572-26
573- 9
577-30
visions
p428-6
Visit
m 64-5
ph 192-32
p 365-17
visitant
/ 224-26
Through what sense came this tr to St. John?
while to another, . . . the r* is material,
his V is the acme of this Science
resolves the dark tr of material sense
To tr the fatherless and widows — Jas, 1 : 27.
I was called to v Mr. CUvk In Lynn,
healing wortc will be accomplished at one v,
open or close tlie door upon this angel tr.
o W6-VI oeietnai v*, nying on spinnuu, . . . pinions.
visiting
p 42^-32 bat on v the spot, they learn that
visitor
p 364-30 as Jesns said of the onweloome ir,
366- 1 the narse, the cook, and the brusqae business v
Visits
s 156-25 and receiving occasional v from me,
visual
p 303-28 constitntine the v organism,
op 672-27 Not throagh the material v organs for seeing,
a 64-24 It was so tr, that it enabled them to
g 113- 6 The V part, the heart and soul of C. 8.,
b 283- 3 Electricity is not a ir fluid,
p 379-22 The so-called tr current does not affect the
387-17 and perform the most v functions in society.
397- 1 By not perceiying v metaphysical points,
vitaUty
ip 96-30 they are not deprived of their essential tr.
$ 146-10 barren of the v of spiritual power,
vitalizing
0 610-40 and not a v property of matter.
vitiate
p 383-14 and nothing can tr the ability and power
Vivid
f 212- 9 Because the memory of pain is more ir
vivialy
b 296-20 through which Truth appears most ir
vocations
t 467-23 To pursue other tr and
voice
divine
ff 682-20 error shrank abashed from the divine tr
from harmony
ap 550-16 Then will a ir from harmony cry :
HU
sp 97-26
C25&-18
• He uttered His tr, — Paal. 46/ 6.
Sye hath not seen Spirit, nor hath ear heard
llis tr.
Inward
b 321-26 the inward ir became to him the
lifts her
«p 97-24 for the higher Truth lifts her tr,
lifto Ita
/ 262-16 Material sense lifts its v* with the arrogance of
ap 668-18 And 1 heard a loud tr — Bev, 12 : 10.
Master's
a 36- 4 and wakened by their Master's tr,
of God
{226- 6 The tr of Ood in behalf of the African slave
821-26 became to him the tr of God, which said :
of one
/ 206-19 *' the tr of one crying in the — Matt. 3 ; 3.
of the first sign
b 321-28 to the tr of the first sign, — Exod. 4 ; 8.
of the herald
• / 226- 6 the tr of the herald of this new cmsade
of the latter sign
b 321-29 the tr of the latter sign.'* — Exod. 4 : 8.
of thy wife
ff 636-20 hearkened unto the v of thy wife, — Oen. 3 .• 17.
of Trath
6 307-31 the tr of Truth Still calls:
308-14 Soul-inspired patriarchs heard the tr of Truth,
t 466-27 Because it is the tr of Truth to this age,
ap 690-10 inaudible tr of Truth is, to the human mind,
■tiii;
h 823-29 the *' still, small tr '* of Truth ~ 7 Kitiffs 19 • 12.
p 367-26 through a " still, small tr,»' — / Kinas 19 ; 12.
ap 660- 8 •* stUl, small tr " of scientific — / Kinga 19 . 12.
Thy
g 682-16 I heard Thy tr in the garden, — Oen. 3: 10.
to tne dumb
ph 183-28 hearing to the deaf, tr to the dumb,
your
ap 670-20 He can neither drown your tr with its roar,
%'.
And the sound of a tr that is ^till.
silences for a while the tr of immutable
The tr of thv brother's hlood — Oen. 4; 10.
whom God nas appointed to tr His Word.
88-6
296-6
1^641-28
ap 560-17
voiceless
a 48- 6 waiting and struggling in tr agony,
voices
pre/ ix- 8 the tongue tr the more definite thought,
m 64-31 and the v of physical sense will oe forever
hushed.
sp 86-17
87-29
voices
/ 210-27
232-26
240- 1
voicinsr
6^2-10
void
pr 2-7
a 126-6
145-6
/ 229-20
o351- 2
p 381- 1
441-4
Haunted houses, ghostly tr, unusual noises,
may reproduce tr long ago silent.
so-called mortal mind which tr this
In the sacred sanctuary of Truth are t;* of
Nature tr natural, spiritual law and
Christ is the true idea tr good,
and it does not return unto us v.
mortal mind will be without form and tr,
would have made tr their practice,
made tr by the law of immortal Mind,
was pedantic and tr of healing power.
• ' * •• • * die la "
is rendered null and tr by thelaw of Life,
-ni- <> so-called law. which ... is null and tr.
t 445-16 You render the divine law . . . obscuie and tr,
464-25 Adulterating C. 8., makes it tr.
earth was without form, and v ; — Oen. 1 ; 2.
earth was without form, and v ; — Oen. 1 : 2.
r 479-19
^503-6
volcanic
{7 504-10
volition
sp 80-26
ph 167- 2
187-23
191-21
199- 1
/220-32
230-14
voluble
9 533-13
volume
S 147-14
o341- 1
346-14
r466-4
not from the sun nor from tr flames.
These movements arise from the v of
to heal the sick out of His personal tr.
The divine Mind includes all action and tr.
By its own tr, not a blade of grass
without V of mortal mind,
as directly as the ir or will moves the hand.
to suppose Him . . . punishing ... of His tr
the snake-talker utters the first tr lie.
Although this tr contains the complete Science
The stnotures on this tr would condemn
but in this tr of mine there are no
she revised that treatise for this tr in 1876.
voluntarily
p 402-26 his subjects believe that they cannot act tr
volunt
ph 187-»
187-26
p403-2
403-3
r 484-22
491- 7
vote
8 139-15
vow
m 59-27
68-12
vows
m 66-17
vulgar
m 58-26
vulture's
ff 547-10
tr, as well as miscalled involuntary^ action
tries to classify action as tr and
great difference between tr and involuntary
V mesmerism is induced consciously
the ir or involuntary action of error
made up of involuntary and v* error.
The decisions by ir of Church Councils
The nuptial tr should never be annulled,
Be not In haste to take the tr
the powerlessness of tr to make home happy,
a wife ought not to court tr extravagance
microscopic examination of a tr ovum.
wages
m 63-80
/240-80
wail
<448-8
wait
a 22-13
m 69-5
/ 218-27
288-2
264-10
W
woman should be allowed to collect her own tr ,
The divine method of paying sin*s t<r
When the Publican's tir went out to the
W' tor your reward,
should w on all the years of married life.
Krpatiently on divine wisdom to point out the
** They that tir upon the Lord — I$a. 40 ; 31.
well to ur till those whom you would benefit
When we w patiently on God and seek Truth
wait
6 323-10
t 454-22
waited
6 31*- 3
waiiing
pre/ ft-18
pr 10-3
a 48-5
ph 166-19
C256.«
we pause, — ur on Ood. *
W' patiently for divine Love to move upon
the
vr until the mortal or fleshly sense had
at the heavenly gate, ur for the Mind of Christ,
and that tir patiently on the Lord,
^v and struggling in voiceless agony,
t<r for the hour of strength in wnich
w/or the adoption, to wit, — Horn. 8 ; 23.
Digitized by
Google
ap iwu-sra vr xooe aeiiverea oi ner sweec promise,
570-15 w and watoliiiig for rest and drink.
waits
/ 252-24 where the good purpose w !
wake
/ 218-a2 When we ur to the truth of being,
251-9 mortals ur to the knowledge of two facts:
p 430-11 When will mankind w to this great fact in
wakeful
pr^ Tii- 2 The w shepherd beholds the
waken
$p 75-21 When you can w yourself or others oat of
o 354-24 Truth will w men spiritually
p 427-31 Thought will w from its own material
429-17 Mortals ur from the dream of death
g 566-26 Because mortal mind must vr to spiritual life
wakened
a 36- 8 t<r by their Master's Toioe, they changed
wakens
6 822-21 as the startled dreamer who vr from an
wakinir
a a- 6 W* to Christ's demand, moruls experience
$ 128-23 for w him from a cataleptic nightmare,
ph 188-15 In both the it* and the sleeping dream,
/ 250-22 the w dream of mortal existence
p 397-25 Mortals are no more material in their w
418-30 w dream-shadows, dai^ images of
walk
pr 10- 1 desire to ur and will ur in the light
11^26 that we may ur securely in the only
a 21- 1 If Truth is overcoming error in Toor daily ur
27- 4 the blind see, the lame it*. — Luke 7 ; 22.
41- 8 The Ood-inspired ir* calmly on
46- 5 In the ur to Emmaus, Jesus was known to
$ 132- 6 the blind receive their sight and the lame ir*, —
Jfo^t. 11.-5.
ph 193-27 We ur in the footsteps of Truth and Love
199-25 Had Blondin believed it impossible to T<r the
/ 218-28 they shall ur, and not faint." — I»a. 40 ; 31.
228- 2 Paul said. *' H"- in the Spirit, — Gal. 5 ; 16.
248-26 in the right direction, and then ur that way.
254- 4 ur, and not faint," — Isa. 40 : 31.
e 264-10 We must look where we would ir*,
b 329- 7 Because you cannot ur on the water
o 342-25 It causes the deaf to hear, the lame to tr,
p 307-25 when they act, w, see, hear, enjoy,
t 456- 9 in order to w over the waves of error
g 510-11 reflected spiritually by all who tr- in the light
ap 577-22 All who are saved must w in this light.
578-10 though I ur through the valley — P»al. 23 .• 4.
I 596-21 '« Though I w through the valley — P$al. 23 ; 4.
That ye might wuwrthy—CoLl: 10.
walked
a 49-27 rabbis, before whom he had meekly i«r,
8 134-28 healed the sick, ur on the water.
/ 214- 6 he could never have " ur with God"— Oen. 6 .- 24.
o 273-24 Jesus ur on the waves, fed the multitude,
p 442-14 no longer sick and in prison, ur forth,
walketli
m 56-16 pestilence that vr in darkness, — Pso/. 01 .• 6.
walkinfiT
c 261-14 ur about as actively as the youngest member
p 369-10 raising the dead, and ur over the wave.
374-22 vr in darkness on the edge of a precipice.
429- 7 When w\ we are guided by the eye.
t 452- 7 W' in the light, we are accustomed to the
r 487- 4 gained by ir in the pathway of Truth
ap 566- 4 ur wearily through the great desert of
walks
b 323-11 until boundless thought tr* enraptured,
t 451-14 vr in the direction towards which he looks,
walls
a 44-32 There were rock-ribbed tr* in the way,
m 58-17 would confine . . . forever within four ur,
b 295-19 the glass is less opaque than the vr.
p 439-20 God will smite you, O whited vr,
wander
r 491-24 and they ur whither they will
wanderers
g 507- 9 nameless ofTspring, — ur from the parent Blind,
ap 570-15 weary ur, athirst In the desert
wandering
m 58-19 a ur desire for incessant amusement
ap 82-16 ur... through different mases of consciousness.
82-28 When ur in Australia, do we look fdr
8 121-15 is as the ur comet or the desolate star
/ 235- 1 cannot go forth, like ur pollen,
wanes
ap 562-21 as the night of materialism w.
all
fri
sp
8 lj>t-i«
want
pr 7-25
64- 1
96-21
96-16
C 257-26
p 425-29
r 489-30
g SOI- 9
ap 578- 5
wanting
pr^ viii- 2
8p 92-25
wants
m 5&-28
p413- 4
440-18
war
Always at
r 492-32
dum-niaae aoccnnes are ur.
to whom each tr* of man is always known
W' of uniform jostice is a crying evil
and we w that day to be succeeded by C. S.,
ur and woe, sin, sickness, and death,
to meet the demands of human tr* and woe,
capacious lungs and ur them to remain so,
A wrong sense ... is non-8eTi$e, w of ten—,
richly recompensing human ir and woe
I shall not tr*. —P»aL 23 ; L
lOid has not been found ir ;
Until . . . ability to make nothing of error will
be tr.
because another supplies her vr.
the undue contemplation of pimieal ir
ministering to the tr of his felww-maii
would keep truth and error always at ir.
and aarriealtiare
r 485-28 gods of mythology controlled tr and agriosl-
ture
lnll*B»ed with
ap 565- 3 inflamed with ir against spirituality.
In h«av«B
ap 666-25
And there was ir in heaven : — Ber. 12 .- 7.
material lie made ir* upon the spiritual idea;
God becomes " a man of ir," — Exod. 15.- 3.
ap G
moo
ap 565-M
I of
g 5M-10
not at
a 19- 3
6 276-6
wUIi _
r 467-12 as this fact becomes apparent, ir will cease
wlthSelenee
/ 252- 1 They are at tr with Science,
with the facto
r 496-21 the law of mortal belief, at ir with the facta o<
Love and Truth are not at ir with
in which one mind is not at ir with another.
f 130-16 beliefs which ur acainst spiritual facts:
163-17 vr, pestilence, anafamine, all combined.'*
o 854- 5 and tr against *' the world, the flesh, and the
Thus Spirit and flesh tr.
the dragon cannot tr with them.
If mortals would keep proper it- over
they can resist disease ana tr it off.
9 530-25
ap 567-11
ward
/ 234-17
p 420-12
warding
m «P 2 f or tr off pulmonary diseaae
warfore
eontlnae this
a 29- 4 and continue this tr until they have
human
/ 226-12 freedom be won, not through human ir.
In Science
ap 568- 6 tjrpifles the divine method of ir in Science,
of ox termination
g 543-14 is engaged in a tr of extermination.
our
ap 568-31 we lay down all for Truth, or Christ, in oor ir
perpetual
/ 231-16 governing man through perpetual ir.
sapposi tional
6 288- 3 The suppositional tr between truth and eiTor
this
6 288- 6 this tr between the Spirit and fleah
g 534-14 the Apostle Paul explains this ir between
ap 568- 7 the glorious results of this tr.
true
ap 568-12 first exhibits the true ir and then the false.
with the flesh
b 324-15 It is a tr with the fiesh, in which we must
8 145-28
h 316-13
warm
/ 247-25
p 379-12
r 490-32
warn
m 65- 9
warned
o 358-31
warning
a 5^22
«p 79- 2
ph 196-14
the tr between Spirit and the flesh goes on.
Hence the ir between this spiritual idea mm
a stream of tr water was trickling over his a
f reesing when he to ir.
glances in the tr sunbeam, arches the ckwd
a stream of tr water ' ' '
will think that he to
Divorces should tr the age of some
against whom they have been ir ,
Like Peter, we should weep over the tr,
}V' (leople against death is an error
The command was a ir to beware,
uigiiizea oy
/ 238-14
ap 571-14
urarns
r 481-13
w^arped
p433-9
irarpinff
p 44^11
i^arrant
pr 3-3
p 363-29
366-14
^vrarreth
pA 200-22
ap 567- 9
w^arringr
a 140-10
& 278-20
ap 564-14
^584-12,
^wars
< 144-23
144-24
/ 242-19
&^4-22
340-24
g 531-28
op 567- 1
the iir, " I know you not." —Afa«. 25 : 12.
have seen the danger and yet have given no w,
against which wisdom w man,
not to allow their judgment to be w by
but no w of justice can render
is not sufficient to w him in advising Grod.
was her grief sufficient evidence to w the
we have the apostolic ur for asking :
the flesh that w against Spirit.
Against Love, the dragon w not long,
ur no more over the corporeality,
w forever with each other;
the dragon as w against innocence.
The flesh, ur against Spirit;
Science ur with so-called physical science,
even as Truth w with error,
which w against spirituality
and the flesh w against Spirit.
ends ur; fulfils the Scripture,
since flesh w against Spirit
He leads the hosts . . . and fights the holy ur.
ur and anoint his guest*s feet,
need not ur his little body all over each day
and afterwards we must w them clean,
neither . . . can w away its foundation.
p 864-14
413-22
t 462-21
r4S4-4
washed
p 383- 4
ap 572- 1
wasnin&T
/ 24^27
p 413-17
wasted
a 44-14 to resuscitate ur energies.
wasteth
m 56-17 destruction that w at noonday.**— Paal, 91 ; 6.
wasting
p 376-10 whom you declare to be ir- away
watch
pr 15-20
a 4fr-4
48-5
$ 156-18
P306-32
867-21
411-29
^497-24
ap 663-19
watched
p 877-18
430-30
431- 3
f 446-29
watchful
b 324-13 Be IT*, sober, and vigilant.
watchfully
/ 234-10 as u/- as we bar our doors against the
watchfulness
pr 4-19 expressed in daily ur and in striving
4-29 silent prayer, tr*, and devout obedience
01679-9 Abel, fr- ; self-offering ;
watchiniT
pr 1-6 Prayer, ur, and working, combined with
/ 246- 9 she stood daily before tne window w
254- 2 Individuals are consistent who, w
p 435^19 IT- beside the couch of pain
t 464-11 praying, tir. and working for
ap 570-16 waiting and ur for rest and drink.
watchman
p 398- 1 like a ur forsaking his post,
watchtowers
/ 235-28 Clergymen, occupying the ir- of the world,
watchword
/ 239-13 The ur of C. S. is Scriptural :
water
as a flood
ap 570- 9
bread and
/ 220-22
rendered pure by Mind as well as ur by water.
w their robes white in obedience and
ur the bodv of all the impurities of flesh,
ur should be only for the purpose of
to work and ur for wisdom. Truth, and Love.
not ur with me one hour ? **— Matt. 26.- 40.
Could they not ur with him who,
to give her unmedicated pellets and ur the
The physician must also tr-, lest he be
Let us ur, work, and pray that this
W' the result of this simple rule
we solemnly promise to w\ and pray
holding untiring w, that he may bite the heel
the mental state should be continually ir-
the prisoner, or patient, tir with a sicK friend.
w with the sick every night in the week.
This must therefore be w and g^uarded against.
p 436-11
ap 570-17
oat of his mouth ur as a flood, — Eev. 12 : 15.
once adopted a diet of bread and ur
Giving a cup of cold w in Christ's name.
Give Uiem a cup of cold ur in Christ's name.
goblet of
a 153- 9 one drop of that attenuation in a goblet of Wt
nothing but
/ 221- 4 and drank nothing but ur.
of life
g 548- 2 take the w of life freely." — Jiev. 22 • 17.
out of
p 413-14 taking a fish out of w every day
sweet
b 287-13 at the same place sweet ur said—Jas. 3 ; 11.
symbolises
g 507- 3 while w symbolizes the elements of
turn the
m 65- 4 be present ... to turn the ur into wine
under
g 557- 2 child could remain under ur twenty minutes,
walked on the
a 134-28 healed the sick, walked on the ttr,
warm
» 379-12 stream of warm ur was trickling over his arm.
washed by
p 383- 4 rendered pure by Mind as well as washed by w.
without
/ 221- 8 only a thin slice of bread without w.
pref xi-24 also the charge to plant and ur His vineyard.
a 153- 9 a teaspoonfulof the ur administered
b 321-32 by changing ur into wine,
329- 8 Because xou cannot walk on the ur
o 861-16 As a drop of ur is one with the ocean,
p 413-19 W- is not the natural habitat of humanity.
g 566-32 plunged . . . into the w for several minutes,
watered
g 521-22 u^ the whole face of the ground. — Gen. 2 .• 6.
WaterhOUSe, Dr. Benjamin
« 16^ ' ~ - ^ -
wateringr
« 16^ 4 Dr. Benji
ienjamln
iamfn JT-,
Professor in Harvard
o 362-21 thus w the very roots of childish timidity,
waters
abyss of
pA 199-26 to walk the rope over Niagara's abyss of ur,
oome ye to the
pr 13-4 come ye to the ur.'* — /so. 66.* 1.
deep
ap 570-21 the deep ir* of chaos and old night.
disturb the
/ 254-25 what is there to disturb the w ?
divided the
g 506-14 and divided the ur which were — Gen. 1 ; 7.
divide the
g 505- 5 and let it divide the ur from — Gen. 1 .- 6.
face of the
g 503- 8 moved upon the face of the ip*. — Gen. 1 .- 2.
fill the
^$12-18 andfill their- in the seas; — (?en. 1/22.
healthful
/ 254-28 the ever-agitated but healthful ur of truth,
living
/ 234- 7 and giving living w to the thirsty.
many
g 505-19 than the noise of many ur^ — PaaZ. 93 ; 4.
midst of the
g 505- 5 in the midst of the w, — Gen. 1 .* 6.
move upon the
t 454-23 for divine Love to move upon the ur
still
g 514-14 beside the still ur." — Paal. 23 ; 2.
ap 578- 7 beside the still ur. — Paal. 23; 2.
sweet
t 455-30 cannot send forth both sweet ur and bitter.
r 489-23 sendeth not forth sweet w and bitter.
upon the
m 68-21 when casting my bread upon the w;
will be pacified
ap 570-24 The w will be pacified,
g 505- 6 divide the waters from the ur. — Gen. 1 .* 6.
506-14 from the w which were above the — Gen. 1 :
506-15 And God said. Let the ur — Gen. 1 : 9.
506-23 gathering together of the ur — Gen. 1 ; 10.
511-19 And God said. Let the ur — Gen. 1 ; 20.
512- 5 which the u^ brought forth — Gen. 1 ; 21.
536- 1 gathering together of the ur — Gen. 1 ; 10.
water-wheel
p 39^19 A mill at work or the action of a w.
wave
• 124-24 and said to the proud ur^
b 293-22 wind, w\ lightning, fire, bestial ferocity
p 369-10 raising the dead, and walking over the w.
wp 569-19 to lift their heads above the drowning ur.
570-25 and Christ will command the w,
waves
m 67- 6 and the w lift themselves into monntaina
Digitized by
Google
/ 306-29 the vr of sin and sorrow beat in vain.
o 27S-26 Jesua walked on the w\ fed the multitude,
t 466- 9 in order to walk over the w of error
g 506-19 than the mighty ur of the sea.*' — P8al. 93 .* 4.
waxed
t 134-14 They have not w strong in times of trouble.
o 360-18 *' This people's heart is ur gross, — Matt. 13 ; 15.
Way
b 338-14 the W; the Truth, and the Life,
pray
allt
the
ap 674- 4 journeying ** uphill all the ur.**
beheld the
b 326-23 Saul of Tarsus beheld the ur — the Christ,
broad Is the
t 401-13 broad is the ur, that leadeth to — MaU. 7 : la
Christ's
t 468-29 Christ's tr* is the only one by which mortals
divine
c 266-18 Universal Love is the divine w in C. S.
every
if 637- 7 sword which turned every u", — Oen. 3; 24.
exploring the
a 26- 4 in speechless agony exploring the w for us,
finds lU
p 366-26 finds its w into the chambers of disease
forsake his ^
8 139- 1 the wicked to " forsake his u", — Isa. 66 .• 7.
/ 23fr-14 the wicked forsake his ur, — I$a. 66 .■ 7.
f:lve
c 260- 8 erring thought must give ur to the ideal
given
a 60-20 had for a moment given w before the
€kkl*8 own
0 642-20 Let Truth . . . destroy error in God's own ir-,
go thy
a 40-6 " Go thy V for this time ; — Acta 24 . 25.
go your
a 27- 3 " Go your vr^ and tell John — Luke 7 ; 22.
Inmny
o 366-14 not contributing in any ur* to each other's
p 410-26 or is used in any w except to
in some
i 444- 2 In some w^ sooner or later, all must rise
ap 673-30 will surely appear sometime and in some ur.
In the
a 30-31 work out our salvation in the w Jesus taught.
37-27 do they follow him in the tv that he
44-32 There were rock-ribbed walls in the u**,
b 326- 4 it must be in the ur of God's appointing.
p 390-19 whiles thou art in the ur with — Matt. 5 : 26.
r 483-28 and it does this in the ur of His appointing,
in the same
ph 188-20 In the same ur pain and pleasure,
p 416-19 In the same ur thought increases or
is dark
gl 696-23 Though the w is dark in mortal sense,
is pointed out
t 462-16 when the ur is pointed out ;
is stralgrht
b 324-13 The w is straight and narrow,
its own
s 126-10 has sought and interpreted in its own ur
Jesus*
p 428- 4 demonstration of the facts of Soul in Jesus* vr
keep the
g 537- 7 to keep the ur of the tree of life. — Otn. 3 .-24.
leads the
t 464-19 inspires, UlumineSfdesignates, and leads the ur.
learned my
p 383- 1 was cured when I learned my ur in C. S."
learn the
c 264-28 When we learn the ur in C. S.
lightinsr the
pr^ vil-12 lighting the ur to eternal harmony.
maps out the
ph 176-27 no farther than mortal mind maps out the ur,
marked out the
/ 227-24 Jesus marked out the ur.
marked the
a 46-25 that is, he marked the ur for all men.
more excellent
6 149- 4 The more excellent ur is divine Science
my
8 109-20 and I won my tr* to absolute conclusions
■arrow
8 126-31 ** the straight and narrow tr- " — «ef M<Ut. 7 : 14.
161-28 The straight and narrow jc is to see and
t 464-29 tread firmly in the straight and narrow ur.
BO other
b 327-13 There is no other ur.
r 482-30 It can heal' in no other ur,
490-27 can be obtained in no other ur.
b 316- 1 demonstrating the ur of divine Science,
of error
g 586-10 The w of error Is awful to contemplate.
of Ufe
a 25-18 Jesus taught the ur of Life by demonstrmtion,
f 187-26 Lovehathstaowntheetbeir of Ufe!
of salvation
pr^ vii- 8 would make plain . . . the ur of salvation
o 816- 1 he became the vr of salvation to all who
one
ph 1C7-25 There is but one ur — namely, God and His Idea
/ 242- 9 There Is but one ur to heaven, harmony,
only
ph 180-27 The only ur to this living Truth,
p 371-19 the only ur out of this condition.
opens the
ph 174-14 Whoever opens the ur In C. S. is a pilgrim
open the
a 24- 7 open the u** for C. S. to be understood,
b 326-21 your Father will open the ur.
otiier
ijh 167-28 impossible to gain control ... in any other v.
pointed the
r 494- 9 and Jesus pointed the ur for them,
pointing the
t 444-17 Let us be faithful in pointing the ur
point ont the
a 30-21 to point out the ur* of Truth and Life.
prepariBffthe
/ 208-^ and preparing the ur of Science.
•cieatiflc
p 411-12 this is the ultimatum, the scientific tr,
show the
/ 242-^ The finger-poets of divine Science show the w
show us the
a 40-18 for not otherwise could he show us the w
stood in his
a 28- 4 Bven many of his students stood in his ur.
this
pr 8-29 for in this ur only can we learn
a 30-® Only in this w can we bless our enemies,
8 166-24 She went on in this ur, taking the
/ 242-10 and Christ in divine Science shows us this v.
p 377-24 You also remove in this ur what are termed
301-11 and in this ur yon can prevent the
402-21 and in this u'* aifect the body,
t446-2 and in this ur dealing pitUeeely with a
through Christ
ph 171- 6 even the vr through Christ, Truth,
to core
p 417-23 since it it demonstrable that the ur to cure the
to escape
b 327-13 The w to escape the misery of sin is to cease
to extract
/ 201-17 The w to extract error from mortal mind is to
to health
/ 241-24 the ur to health and holiness.
true
/ 202-20 the true ur leads to Life instead of to death.
onoxplained
pref xi- 4 which action in some unexplained ur rceults in
walk that
/ 248-96 in the right direction, and then walk that K-.
which leads
r 472- 6 ur which leads to C. S. is straight and narrow.
will grow
r 496-12 the ur wiU grow brighter
winding its
ap 601-28 winding its ur amidst all evil,
your
p 381-22 understand your ur out of human theories
%
26-11
26-20
30-13
39-16
a 46-26
98-31
286-11
320- 3
0 363-10
p 371-18
r 482-16
^536-18
wajnnarks
e 267-23
9 642-24
ways
a 37-17
/ 218-21
261-12
b 317-14
*' I am the ur, the truth,— «roAn 14 .• 6.
in order to show the learner the ur
to mortal mind as '« the ur.**—John 14 .- 6.
He was ** the ur.**—John 14 -6.
Jesus was " the ur ; *'-~John 14 .• 6.
The ur through which immortality and life
** I am the tv^*—John 14 -6.
*' I am the w.^-John 14: 6.
Christ is '* the ur,—John 14 : 6.
The u*- in divine Science is the only way ont
of
since Christ is *' the ur **—John 14 .-6.
Truth is indeed •« the w.^^-^John 14 : 6.
by reversal, errors serve as ur to
not to remove the ur of God.
learn to emulate him in oK his ur*
lead only into material ur of obtaining help.
Truth works . . . in lust these vr.
not only in all time, oat In aU ur and
p 871-13 looks for relief lo all ur except the right one.
ap 671- 2 hidden mental w of accomplishing iniquity.
b 288-30 made him the W\ Tmth and Life.
r 487-15 unity with God through Christ Jesus the W- ;
a 30-10 enabled him to be the mediator, or ur,
mrayside
a 55-10
wealth
/230- 5
239- 8
sp 79-26
8 123-9
ph 168- 1
198-32
/ 21»-16
gospel of healing Is again preached by the vr,
Take away t<r, fame, and
Break up cliques, leTel ur with honesty.
mreaken
8 145-30
ph 181-12
^weakened
p 423-16
g 517- 2
i¥eaKen8
6 329-32
weaker
8 144-13
ph 198-27
p 40»-18
weakness
betrays Its
ph 192-25
buman
t 453-17
Indicate
e 455- Q
involves
p 406-26
•trength or
p^TI-U
worldly
/2fe-23
ph 176- 6
/21^ 1
221-11
o 364-22
p 371-29
407-13
wealth
m 57-15
says : . . . Your body is tr%
becomes the most absolutely w and
a poor shift for the w and worldly,
or that a less used arm must be w.
We shall not call the body tr, if we
when the soul is wiUing and the flesh w.
becomes suddenly w or abnormally strong,
If you believe in inflamed and w nerves,
has rendered himself strong, instead of w^
426-10 struggle for Truth makes one strong instead
of Uf,
p 377-13
392-15
423-22
weaned
must continually w its own assumed power.
You ur or destroy your power
He regards the ailment as tr or strengthened
This deflnition has been w by
Human resistance to divine Science w
the tr the indications of Soul.
and the stronger thoughts rule the w.
the stronger never yields to the ur, except
which erelong betrays its ir
Dishonesty is human ur, which forfeits
Such mental sutes indicate w instead of
Inharmony of any kind involves w
the producer of strength or w.
Attempts to . . . arise from worldly ur.
to the ur of their wives.
all disease, pain, ur, weariness, sorrow,
passed many weary years in hunger and w,
God will reaeem that ur,
strength instead of ur,
giving strength to the ur of mortal mind.
Beauty, ur, or fame is incompetent
W' may obviate the necessity for toil
m 60- 8 mother's affection cannot be ur from her child,
Without this process of ur,
Judas had the world*s ur.
The ur of bigotry, ignorance, envy,
for through it you win and ur the crown,
spiritual energies can neither w out nor
walking ur through the great desert of
ur and disease are not His laws,
or any illusion of physical ur,
that which affirms ur, made that w.
all disease, pain, weakness, w, sorrow,
ur of mortal mind; obscured views;
the belief that we are w out life
ur out years of servitude to an
foundations which time is ur away.
W' in part a human form
W' yet a precious jewel in his head.
" be not ur in well doing." — 77 Thes8. 3 : 13.
My ur hope tries to realize that happy day,
We ought to ir« of the fleeting and false
need ** not be ir in well doing." — Oal, 6; 9.
weapons
a 48-17
t 464-23
wear
/ 254-31
p387-9
wearily
ap566-4
weariness
ph 183-16
/ 217-26
21»- 2
219- 1
gl 586- 1
wearing
8p 7^ 9
/226-22
6 296-26
315-29
wears
m 66-5
weary
a 22-14
55-17
01 68-6
8p 79-29
8 121-16 »• a IT- searcher for a viewless home.'*
/ 217-27 for matter cannot be ur and heavy-laden.
218- 6 the body, . . . would never be ur,
218-28 shall run, and not be t<r ; — laa. 40 .- 31.
221-10 She passed many ur years in hunger
231-22 human systems disappoint the w searcher
250-16 A mortal may be w or pained, enjoy or suffer,
234-3 *'run, and not be ur;~7«a. 40:31.
b 318-18 W' of their material beliefs,
f/ 501-16 that Love for whose rest the ur ones sigh
ap 570-15 V wanderers, athlrst in the desert
574- 4 adapted to console the w pilgrim,
wearyin&T
p 426-11 instead of weak, resting instead of tr one.
weather
8 122-20 points to fair ur in the midst of murky clouds
ph 171-10 either of his life or of the U-,
p 384-27 neither . . . will ever result from exposure to
the ur.
weather-vane
ph 184-31 1 then requested her to look at the ur,
weaviner
an 10^19 u" webs more complicated and subtle.
web
The divine Science of man is woven into one ur
the gossamer ur of mortal illusion.
/ 242-25
p 403-20
webs
an 102-20
Webster
s 115-18
wedded
ap 561-12
575-3
577-6
wedlock
w 58-21
weed
c 265-17
weaving w more complicated and subtle.
deflnition from
w to the Lamb of Love.
Love w to its own spiritual idea.**
as no longer two w Individuals,
a poor augury for the happiness of ur.
as if man were a ur growing apace
333-22 sometimes tells you that the w preserves his
week
ph 189- 4
»431-4
weekly
8p 80-10 repeats ur the assertion that
weeks
ph 193-20 am informed that he went to work in two ur,
weep
a 53-22
8 153-25
weigrh
m 67-16 should never w against the better claims of
ph 176-18 and w down mankind with superimposed
/ 239- 6 which w* not one jot in the balance of God,
t 445-16 when you ur the human in the scale with
weiirhin&r
an 106-26
If the ey^ see no sun for a ur,
watchea with the sick every night in the ur.
Like Peter, we should ur over the warning.
We ur because others ur, we yawn because
weighs
8 155-15
6 307-23
weight
a 20-28
8 155-24
165-24
ir him down to the depths of ignominy
The universal belief in physics w against
and so ur against our course Spiritward.
'• Let us lay aside every rv, — Ifeb. 12 ; 1.
in proportion as it puts less w into
_ . _ _ and more ur into the spiritual scale.
ph 168- 6 removal of a single ur from either scale
192-22 the ur you throw into the right scale.
/ 205-30 Denial of the oneness of Mind throws our tr
p 380- 5 Sickness and sin fall by their own w:
396-20 and the overwhelming ur of opinions
ff 515-26 If you lift a ur, your reflection does this also.
welcome
8p 75-32 the departing may hear the glad ur
95-19 We u" the increase of knowledge
welcomed
8 142-20 humility and divine Science to be ur in.
welding
m 00-7 ur indlssolubly the links of affection.
^i^el£Are
a 23-24 One kind of faith trusts one's ur to others.
m 59-18 promotes the w and happiness of your wife
8p 84-16 foretell events which concern the universal vr,
well
pre/riii- 1 in the treatment of disease as u" as of sin.
pr 12-31 If . . . only petitioners . . . should get ur.
14-16 you will flnd yourself suddenly w.
a 20-21 Yet he swerved not, w knowing that
22-14 " be not weary in ur doing.*' —77 The88. 3: 13.
26-21 by practice as w as precept.
36-21 law of justice as u;* as of mercy.
Digitized by
Google
SO- 8 trials and self-denials, as tr* as jojs and
30-29 attended with doubts and defeats as tr as tri-
amphs.
41-6 as IT* as throosrh their sorrows and afflictions.
44-3 ''tr- done, good and faithful — MaU. 25 . 23.
68-23 A feasible as tr* as rational means of
64-12 " It is never tc to interfere vrith your
66-17 it is IT* to remember how fleeting are
66-19 it is ur to hope, pray, and wait patiently
79-30 need *' not be weary m w doing." — OcU, 6 .- 9.
90-29 we niay as ir* improre our time in solving the
belief that Spirit is finite as tr as infinite
to prove the motive as tr as the commission of
we may tr tremble in the prospect of
And is he tr if the senses sav he is sick?
Tee, he is tr in Science in which health is
and to heal the sick as tr as the sinning,
its ethical as tr as its physical effects,
could save from sickness as ir as from sin.
iBsculapius of mind as tr as of body,
as tr as those present,
as tr as miscalled involuntary, action
cannot say, ... I am sick, or 1 am ir-.*'
she dropiMd drugs and . . . hygiene, and was tr .
Mind heals sickMss as tr as sin
tr to wait till those whom yon would benefit
as tr as in the material universe.
Beauty, as tr as truth, is eternal ;
Sickness, as tr as sin, is an error
as tr as on the facts of Mind,
as tr as our disappointments and ceaseless
It were tr had Christendom believed
as they could understand as tr as perceive,
o 842-13 He bade the seventy disciples, as tr as the
34&-26 as tr* as Paul who was not one of his students,
846-16 who understand its propositions ir enough to
348-18 Is it not tr to eliminate from so-called mortal
would it not be w to abandon the defence,
improved and that of other persons us w
its effects on the body as ir as on the
They . . . keep Soul tr out of sight.
»P
93-21
an 104-30
8 107-17
120-12
120-13
188-21
146-18
140-2
162- 6
j)M79-6
187-20
/ 210-26
222-21
236-11
23fr- 2
288-6
247-10
261-13
6 968-18
822-27
828-26
832-26
848-26
860-26
360-10
|)870- 1
377-22
877-32
383-4
better spiritually as tr as physically,
e the cause ( - - '•
remove the cause of aH disease as u^* as
as tr as the fear of disease,
.. - rendered pure by Mind as tr as washed by
883-30 poundine the poor body, to make it sensibly tr
386-22 Tousay that you have not slept ir
893-^ It is tr to be calm in sickness;
397- 3 as IT' as on the morals and the happiness of
418- 8 the conquest over sfckness, as ir as over sin,
418-26 Include moral as tr as physical belief
419-29 as tr as those of your patients,
424-26 it is tr to be alone with God and the
427-26 physical realm, so-called, as tr as in the
429- 8 as tr as by other traces of Spirit.
436- 9 result in good to himself as tr as to others.
t 448-21 tr knowing it to be impossible for error,
449- 6 in order to continue in tr doing.
449-13 You should practise tr what you know,
464-16 points out to his student error as ir as truth,
464-16 the wrong as tr as the right practice.
468-28 through Uving as tr as healing and
r 480-10 Ck>nsciousnes8, as tr as action,
480-17 would make matter the cause as ir- as
483-32 to be tr done, the work must be done unselfishly.
494-11 It is not ir to imagine that Jesus
404-16 as tr as the infinite ability of Spirit,
g 681- 8 It is tr that the upper portions of the brain
682-23 Is Mind capable of error as ir as of truth,
632-23 Is Mind capable ... of evil as tr as of good,
660- 7 identity of animals as ir as of men.
ap 663- 1 Human sense vm w marvel at discord,
663- 8 We may tr be astonished at sin,
668-4 Wemaytr be perplexed at human fear;
669-16 the serpent of sin as tr as of sickness I
well-authenticated
pre/ 2^-16 By thousands of tr cases of healing,
p402-4
Welsh
p626-9
went
a 26-9
41-26
8 166-24
1»^ 198-8
193-9
193-20
already in her possession vr record
in the W-, that which rites up.
as he w daily about his Father's business.
still tr about doing good deeds.
She tr on in this way, taking the
The doctor w out.
I tr to his bedside.
am informed that he tr to work in two weeks.
/ 226-20 oppression neither tr down in blood, nor
p 377- 7 they come back no better than when they tr
t 448- 4 When the Publican's wail tr- out to the
g 621-21 there tr up a mist from the earth, — Oen. 2 : 6.
621- 7 ir after '* strange gods.** — Jer. 6:19.
642-27 Cain tr out from the presence of — Oen, 4 .- 16.
pf 606-M
west
8 121-18
121-19
westward
a 21-27
(Q> 676-82
wet
/ 220-12
221-9
whales
9 612- 4
whatever
pr 1-8
4-82
8-20
m 61^11
sp 70- 6
86-7
98-18
8 144-26
149-28
|»A 168-6
169-24
169-29
178-8
184-17
186-8
192-30
196-16
/ 206-16
216-12
226-2
234-4
260-24
e 268-21
6 282-28
80&-10
812- 1
840-26
0 847-4
363-2
368-80
368-24
p 886-17
80^12
411-24
418-16
418-19
430-31
t 443-19
463-13
r477-9
478-25
486-6
9 626-21
629-26
668-20
664-18
ap 672- 9
^Z 688-12
686-11
688-16
on Aaron*s breast when he w before JdMyva]^
sun seems to move from east to tr,
instead of the earth from ir to east.
like a traveller goimr tr
«r, to the grand realisation of the
he has no catarrh from w feet,
should not w her parched throat
And God created great tr , — 6eit. 1 .- 2L
tr has been sneoessfully done for the
W- materialises worship hinders
Praying for humility with w fervency of
matemal affection uvea on under tr
W' is false or sfaifnl can never enter
w oonstitutes and perpetuates harmony,
W- contradicts the real nature of the
wide, or prejudice cloees the door to w
W' guides thought spiritually benefits
W' mfluence you cast on the tide of matter,
tr good they Botay seem to receive from dmca.
IF* teaches man to have other laws
arsenic, the strychnine, or w the drug uaed,
W- is governed by a false beUef
under tr name or pretence they are cmplojed;
W holds human thought in line with
W' furnishes the semblanoe of an idea
we find that tr blesses one biessce an,
W- is governed by God, is never
W' enslaves man is opposed to
W inspires with wisdom. Truth, or
tr appean to be a mortal man is a
W' seems to be a new creation, is but
W' indicates the fall of man
W' reflects Mind, Life, Truth, and Love,
tr is learned through material sense
tr is wrong in social, civil, criminal,
C. S. declares that tr is mortal
tr seems real to nuiterial sense,
from this it follows that tr is laid off
it is said: '' Rest assured that ir Effect
W' it is your duty to do, you can do
W benefit is produced on the
W' is cherished in mortal mind as the
W' the belief is, if arguments are used
and to ir decides its type and symntoma.
tr* locality is reported to be haunteo by Dia
tr other systems they fancy will afford relief.
truth removes properly tr is offensive.
W' is material is mortaL
Prom beginning to end, tr is mortal is
W contradicts this statement is the
W- is valueless or baneful. He did not make,
evil, by tr* figure presented,
W* theonr may be adopted by
the creation of tr is sinful and mortal;.
but tr is of material sense, or mortal,
tr rests upon and proceeds fktmi
tr the material senses behold;
tr refiects not this one Mind,
whatsoever
pr 1- * he 8haU have w he Miith.^ Mark 11: Ti.
"^ " *• FT* a man soweth, — Gal. 6.* 7.
and tr Adam called every living— Oen, 2.- 19.
•• W' a man soweth, — Oal. 6 .• 7.
If Life has any starting-point tr.
p 406-17
9 627-24
637-13
660-21
wheat
$p 72-16
89-32
89-82
/ 207-19
6269-6
300-18
300-20
r 466-28
^636-8
wheel
/218-8
218-4
218-6
whence
jjp 78-28
#108-1
/225- 1
229-6
249-16
b 281-10
^629-21
tares and the tr, which are not united
If seed is necessary to produce tr,
and tr to produce flour,
separates the tares and tr in time of harvest.
Jesus* demonstrations sift the chaff from the w.
These opposite qualities are the Ures and tr.
Science separates the tr from the tares,
to separate the chaff from the tr.
the tr and tares which time will separate,
Tou do not say a tr is fatigued;
3ret the body is as nuiterial as the tr.
the body, like the inanimate tr,
cannot " tell tr it cometh.** —John 8 .* 8.
W' came to me this heavenly oonvietfcNi,
W' cometh it?
tr did they emanate?
W' then is soulless matter?
tr its origin and what Its destiny?
W' comes a talking, lying serpent
g 537- 4 the flroond from w he was taken. — Qtn, 3 ; 23.
639-18 W' does he obtain the propensity or power
550- 3 If this be so, w cometn Life, or Mina,
-vrlienever
M 111-32 proved itself, ur scientifically employed,
138^13 Stem the tide . . . iir it flows inward.
ph 169- 3 IT* an aggravation of symptoms has
t 445-81 \B- she sees a man, for the petty consideration
r 485- 1 w man is governed by God.
g Wir- 4 w and wherever it appears.
i^bereas
prt^ Tiil-10 vr the fact is that Spirit is eood and real,
X- 8 w this mind is not a factor In the
pr 12-23 tr* help should come from the enlightened
a 23-28 tr- the injunction, " Believe — AcU 16 .* 31.
42- 2 ur priest and rabbi affirmed God to be a
44-29 IT* ne was alive, demonstrating within the
«p 91-30 vr the real Mind cannot be evU
B 117- 3 w God is One^
ph 179-17 tr the wild animal, left to his instincts,
/ 205-24 ur a belief in many ruling minds
211-28 w the fact is that only through
212-31 ti;* the unreal and imitative movements
21»-12 ur divine Mind heals.
222- 8 ur Truth regenerates this fleshly mind
6 287-20 ur the Scriptures declare that
296- 1 w Science unfolds the eternal verity,
296- 9 w spiritual sense can bear witness only to
319-10 tr the lower appeal to the general faith in
820-29 vr this paaeagels continuuly quoted as if
834-11 w Jesus appeared as a bodily existence.
838- 4 w the opposite belief — that man
o 392- 7 vr the Jews took a diametrically opposite view.
p 378-18 vr hypnotism and hygienic drilling
395- 2 They admit its reality, ir* they should deny it.
414-29 vr imperfection is blameworthy,
432- 4 vr Mortal Man, the prisoner at the bar,
t 461-28 W't to prove scientincally the error
r 480- 9 vr matter is devoid of sensation.
g 501- 6 vr the New Testament narratives are clearer
504-24 vr a thousand years of human doctrines,
552-11 w the spiritual scientific facts of existence
557-24 vr revealed religion proclaims the Science of
whereby
a 18- 2 ur man reflects divine Truth, Life, and
22-23 vr we rejoice in immortality,
44-24 vr divinity brought to humanity the
b 271- 7 ur to heal the sick through Mind
p 387-31 faith and understanding vr to defend him-
self,
wherefore
p 440-16 IT', then. In the name of outraged Justice,
fr 600- • Wtyy their fruits — McUt. 7 ; 20.
wherein
b 270-32 the good soil w the seed of Truth
g 518-10 vr there is life, — Gen. 1 ; 30.
whereof
g 538- 6 Hast thou eaten of the tree, w — Gen. 3 ; 11.
wherever
sp 94-14 intolerance, and bloodshed, ur found,
o 369-18 True Christianity is to be honored vr
g 542- 5 would slay . . . whenever and w it appears.
wherewith
ph 196-18 They have no relation to God ur to establish
/201-* tr Thine enemies have reproached . — Psal.
89 .-61.
201- • w they have reproached the — Psal, 89 .- 51.
whether
pr 16-12 vr the last line is not an
sp 80- 4 U7' for the inspiration of a sermon or
83-1 w it is the human mind or
$ 109-30 ur it be of God, — John 7 ; 17.
109-^1 vr I speak of mjrself." —John 7: 17.
144-30 vr the ancient inspired healers
145- 1 vr they caught its sweet tones,
145-14 vr faith in unigs. trust in hygiene,
ph 195-11 vr it is mortal mind or
199-17 To know ir* this development is produced
/211-5 ur Truth or error irf the greater?
251-16 w through faith in hygiene, in drugs, or
261-17 We should learn w mortals govern
b 296-19 IT* mortals will learn this sooner or later,
824-10 ur it be Truth or error,
p 385-20 Mind decides %tr or not the
390-28 ur it is cancer, consumption, or
892-28 vr It be air, exercise, heredity,
402-19 u** it be a broken bone, disease, or sin.
414-13 ur it is called dementia, hatred, or
t 459-19 W' animated by malice or
463-22 w error is manifested in forms of
r 491-22 vr our eyes are closed or open.
fr 60O- • vr the tender grape appear^ — Song 7 : 12.
p 392-23 Your decisions will master you, vr direction
whimsical
/ 241- 9 as imaginary, vr^ and unreal as his pleasures.
whine
t 450-13 They do not . , .w over the demands of Truth,
whipped
s 142-19 tyranny and pride need to be ur out of the
whipping-post
/ 225-19 abolish the w and slave market;
whirlwind
/ 210-24 and reapeth the vr,
whiskey
s 158-16 cataplasms, and U7* are stupid substitutes
whisper
sp 76- 1 The ones departing may ?/*■ this vision,
r 482-24 and angels ir* it, through faith, to the
g 501-12 glory which angels could only w
whispered
p 370-18 spiritual facts of health, w into thought,
874- 4 truth of being, w into the ear of
whispers
ap 574-30 Then thought gently vr : ** Come hither !
p 370- 1 To be every ur whole, man must be
371-31 can make ft " every ttr whole." — John 7 .- 23.
white
c 267-25 are ** fr* and glistering," — Luke 9 ; 29.
267-27 *• let thy garments be always vr.** — EccL 9 .• 8.
b 299- 9 With ur fingers they point upward to a
321-22 w as snow vrith the dread disease,
t 463-15 The new idea, ... is clad in ur garments.
ap 572- 1 washed their robes vr in obedience
whited
pr 8- 9 ♦* like unto w sepulchres — MaU, 23 .• 27.
p 439-20 God will smite you, O vr walls,
white-rohed
m 64-23 Then w purity will unite in one person
whither
b 299-14 vr every real individuality, image, or
r 481-24 and they wander w they will
whoever
tp 95-12 IK- reaches this point of moral culture
an 105-22 W- uses his developed mental powers
ph 174-14 W- opens the way In C. S.
178-32 W' reaches the understanding of C. S.
200- 8 IT' is incompetent to ej^plain Soul
/ 213- 1 W- contradicts this mortal mind supposition
o 343-30 W- is the first meekly and conscientiously to
t 446-11 W' practises the Science the author teaches,
456-10 W' affirms that there is more than one
462-13 W' would demonstrate the healing of C. S.
r 474- 5 W' introduces the Science of Christianity
whole
pr 14-28 man*8 dominion over the w earth.
a 19-12 The Master forbore not to speak the u;* truth,
30-22 throughout the vr earthly career of Jesus,
45- 9 for the salvation of the w world from sin,
sp 79- 9 Science must go over the w gpround,
an 106- 8 blesses the u- numan family.
s 107- • meagures ofmeaZ^ till the ur Vfos—Matt. 13; 3.t.
118- 1 measures of meal, tUl the u^ was — MaU. 13 ; 33.
118-24 changes the vr of mortal thought,
142- 8 must seek the undivided garment, the ur Christ,
147-15 never . . . can absorb the w meaning of
157- 5 the vr force of the mental element is
ph 166- 1 remedy lies in forgetting the ur thing;
191-18 Thus the ur earth will be transformed by
/ 902-11 but the vr human family would be redeemed
207-29 in the action of man and the vr universe,
213-10 self-expressed, though indefinable as a ur.
219-12 makes the ur body ♦' sick, — /«a. 1 .• 5.
219-12 and the w heart faint ; " — Isa, 1 .* 5.
c 265- • the ur creation groaneth — Rom. 8 ; 22.
b 273-17 never made mortals w, harmonious, and
826-10 and set his w affections on spiritual things,
829- 5 A little leaven leavens the w lump.
340- 7 the conclusion of the vr matter : — Eoel. 12 ; 18.
840- 8 for this is the tr* duty of man. " — Eed, 12 .- 13.
840-10 Let us hear the conclusion of the vr matter :
840-11 for this is the vr of man in His image
o 344-22 should be presented to the vr world,
p 370^ 1 To be evenr whit ur, man must be better
371-32 can make it •♦ every whit vr,**^ John 7 .- 23.
391-6 ** Thon sat ur I " — see John 5: 14.
388-15 vr, like as the other." — Matt, 12 ; 13.
411-18 was changed and straightway became vr.
413-18 without scrubbing the vr surface daily.
415-30 the vr frame will sink from sight
421-16 the great fact which covers the vr ground,
422- 6 a great stir throughout his vr system.
Digitized by
Google
We admit the ir, because a part is prored
the w familv of man would be bretnren ;
This Principle makee w the diseased.
Even eternity can never reveal the tr of Qod,
watered the w face of the ground. — Oen, 2 ; 6.
was given dominion over the w earth.
Error tills the w groond in this
which deceiveth Uie w world : — Jiev. 12 : 9.
the joy of the ur earth, ^PaaL4S: 2.
461-6
r 470-1
487-31
g 617-23
521-22
M6-11
546-16
ap 567-16
576-23
wholeness
r 466-14 the nature, essence, and w of Deity.
wholesome
pr 7-14 w perception of God's requirements.
b 323- 6 Through the w chastisemenu of Love,
& 396-24 Give them divine and ur understanding,
y
"* " Had his origin and birth been u^ apart from
Before error is ur destroyed,
Mind-science is w separate from any
a 30-11
<p 96- 6
an 103-12
106-17
8 111-29
112-14
124-29
126-32
139-28
148-19
157- 2
ph 172-13
no joDger apply lend rulings ur to
290-25
305-24
Mind gbverais thelSody. not partially but vr.
ur human in their origin ana tendency
they belong ur to divine Mind,
mortal belief, ur inadequate to affect a man
But mistakes could neither ur obscure the
and deal — the one ur, the other primarily
C. S. deals ur with the mental cause
as uninterrupted and ur spiritual ;
188-14 recognises his condition to be ir- a sUte of
/ 214- 3 If the medium of hearing is ur spiritual,
252-18 says : 1 am ur dishonest,
systems based w or partly on
To be tc spiritual, man must be sinless,
man would be ur mortal, were it not that
o 349-30 all learning, even that which is ur material.
863-13 The age has not ur outlived the sense of
353-17 Without perfection, nothing is ur real.
355-23 an opinion ur due to a misapprehension
p 410-29 until the practitioner's healing ability is ur lost.
411-32 If you succeed in ur removing the fear,
if 644- 2 a creation so ur apart from God's,
ap 675-21 This city is ur spiritual,
whomsoever
p 380- 6 '« but on w it shaU faU, — ifatt. 21 .- 44.
whoso
t 448-18 but tv oonfesseth and — Frov, 28r 18.
whosoever
pr 1- •
a 2^-27
81-81
w BhcUl say unto this mountain, — Afark 11 .- 23.
W' believeth that wrath is righteous
ur killeth you will think thathe — John 16 .• 2.
66-423 and ur layeth his earthly all on the altar of
8 183- 9 ur shall not be offended in me." — Matt. 11:6.
*' W' liveth and believeth in me — John 11 .- 26.
w shall do the will of my Father — MaH. 12 ; 60.
" W' liveth and believeth in me — ^oAn 11:26.
W- lives most the life of Jesus in this
** W' shall deny me before men, — Matt. 10 : 83.
** IT' shall not receive the — Luke 18 : 17.
our Supreme Court decrees that 2tr tinneth
*" W' shall smite thee on thy— M€Ut. 6 : 39.
Therefore ur slayeth Cain, — Gen. 4: 15.
and ur will, let him take the—Eev. 22; 17.
ph 170-10
c 267-15
6 315- 1
317- 6
p 373-25
436-11
t 444-19
a 542-16
648- 1
wicked
pr 4-24
8-24
a 86-25
sp 85-25
96-31
an 104-32
but in this ur world goodness will
We confess to having a very ur heart
to suppose that the ur can gloat over their
Jesus knew the generation to be ur
During this final conflict, ur minds will
must move the body to a ur act?
8 136-21 That a ur king and debauched husband should
139- I causes the ur to " forsake his way, — /«a. 66 : 7.
ph 192-16 all that is selfish, ur, dishonesty
/ 239-11 The ur man is not the ruler of his
239-14 " Let the ur forsake his way, — Isa. 56 : 7.
6 270-26 consequently they are ur,
289- 8 A w mortal is not the idea of God.
314-12 were the parents of their ur deeds.
p 404-11 destroying the ur motives which produce them.
440-23 compel them to enact ur laws
t 451-30 either with a mistaken or a ur purpose,
r 491-26 A ur man may have an attractive
ff 640- 3 Spirit creates neither a ur nor a mortal man.
gl 684-22 saith: ... I am mind, —a ur mind, self-made
wickedly
b 270-34 Mortals think ur; consequently they
wickedness
pr 8-6 face to face with their ur
b 827-11 Then he loses pleasure in w*,
t 463-20 Hidden sin is spiritual w in high places.
409-21 is more harmful than wilful ir,
ap 563-30 *• spiritual ur in high places." — Eph. 6 .- 12.
669-11 nothingness of error is in proportion to its w.
wide
8p 90-37
|>483-32
« 461-12
ap 671-38
widely
8 150-4
<464.2
Shuts the door on death, and opens it ur towards
can open ur those prison doors and set the
* * ur- is the gate , and broad is the — MatU 7 .* 13.
he has opened ur the gates of gk>ry,
healing power of Truth is ur demonstrated
Why do ^ou not make yourself more tr
known 7^
a ur sphere of thought and actkm.
To visit the fatherless and ur — Jos. 1 : 27.
It would ur the sceptre of a monarch,
as twisted and ur by Jesus,
wider
c 366-13
widows
m 64-6
wield
#153-3
wielded
8 142-21
wife (see al8o wife's)
dMerUhls
m 63-28 Ifa dissolute husband deserts his u^,
hustNuid and
m 60- 1 it never would, if both husband and w were
Lamb's
ap 674- 9
676- 3
677-6
your
m 69^18
m 6&-17
68-36
64-12
the bride, the Lamb's ur. — Sev. 31 ; 9.
behold the Lamb's u~, — Love wedded to its
The Lamb's ur presents the unity of
the welfare and happiness of your ur
a w or a husband forever within four walls.
a ur ought not to court vulgar 6xtra\ __
his u*- snould not say, *' It is never well to
vaganes
rellto
64-13 A ur* is sometimes debarred by a
for a u^ precipitately to leave ner husband
or for a husband to leave his ur.
unto the voice of thy ur, — Oen. 8.- 17.
And Adam knew Eve his ur ; — Oen. 4 ; L
^68^20
638-33
Wild
ph 179L-17
179-19
9 662-20
wilderness
a 33- 6 manna, which of old had fed in the w
In the fr, streams flowed from the rock,
furnish a table in the w ? "— PeaL 78 : 19,
the b]rways of this ur world.
whereas the ur animal, left to his instincts,
ailment, which a u** horse might never havtt.
may become ur with freedom
#133-9
136-19
168-19
/ 808-19
336-30
9 607-10
ap 566-29
666- 4
gl 697-16
Wilful
p369-30
t 469-21
wiU
and action
p 401-36
ooTpoFeal
8 144-31
depraved
8 116-22
divine
a 28-2
r 474-23
exercise of
f 446-37
God's
/308-4
341-3
His
8 V»-7»
e 256-20
voice of one crying in the w^ " — Matt. 3: 3.
the awful <x>nflict, the Bed Sea and the ur ;
the
strangers in a tangled ur.
And the woman fled into
12:6.
as they were led through the w,
definition of
tr, — Bev.
No
is physically healed in ur error
is more harmful than w wickedness.
Would the drug . . . restore w and action
Truth, and not corporeal ur, is the divine power
depraved ur, self-justification, pride,
claimed to know and to teach the divine vr,
or the offspring of the divine w ?
The exercise of ur brings on a
and God's ur must be universally done.
He, who knows God's w or the cmnands of
If any man will do His ur, —John 7 : 17.
*' doeth according to His ur — Dan. 4: 86.
(8ee hnnuui)
mortal
gl 609- 5 Zeal. . . . Blind enthusiasm; mortal w.
not my
a 8a-19 ** Not my ur, but Thine,bedone!"~Xul90 22: 43.
offspring of
ph 192-13 the offspring of w and not of wisdom,
pr 11-30 habitual desire to know and do Uie vr of
God,
92 507-23 ** For this is the ur of God."— JTV^ess. 4: 8.
of his Father
a 31- 8 they who do the ur of his Father,
of my Father
c 267-15 shall do the ur of my Father — Jfatt. 13 : 60.
of the Father
ph 168-30 He did the ur of the Father.
ox witdoin
a 19-24 and enables man to do the tir* of wisdooL
Xliy
pr 17- 1 Thy tr be done in earth, — Matt. 6 .- 10.
▼olition or
/ 220-82 as directly as the Tolition or w mores the
i!P 90- 8 to ur and to do of His good pleasure '* — Phil.
2 : 13.
s 111- 8 the w^ or sensooos reason of the human mind,
ph 187-16 the hand, admittedly moved by the w,
T 490- 8 IT* — blind, stubborn, and headlong
gl 597-20 definition of
007-24 IF*, as a quality of so-called mortal mind, is a
\irilliamIV
0 163- 6 W' IV, King of England,
^w^illinST
pr^ ix-17 a w disciple at the hearenly gate,
pr 8-27 than we are tr* to have our neighbor see ?
9-96 Are you w to leave all for Chnst, for Truth,
10- 9 Until we are ... ur to drink his cup,
11-26 We must be ur to do this, that we may
a 24-22 and are tr* to be forgiven ?
33-32 w trulv to drink his cup, take his cross,
41-29 more tnan they were w to practise.
$ 138-23 the sick are more w to part with pain than
144-16 W' the sick to recover is not the
ph 189- 2 w to leave with astronomy the explanation of
/ 216-29 *' w rather to be absent from the — // Cor. 5 ; 8.
236-26 when the soul is ur and the flesh weak,
237-28 more . . . than they are w to admit
b 271^26 Those, who are ur to leave their nets
p 369-19 were w that a man should live.
873- 7 partly because they were u** to be restored,
381- 4 Be no more ur to suffer the illusion that you
883-10 •« tv rather to be absent from the — 11 Cor. 5 .* 8.
898- 8 the concessions which Jesus was w to make
i 464- 9 could not take her place, even if ur so to do.
ap 570-30 Blany are ur to open the eyes of the people
571- 1 not so ur to point out the evil in human thought,
gl 681-25 **u^*rathertobeabsentfromthe— //a>r. 5;8.
a 2^ 4 and w to give up human beliefs
{218-18 if you are without faith In God's w
323-32 W' to become as a little child
r 483-31 this consummate test of the power and w of
-will-power
an 103-31 no transference of mortal thought and w.
106- 1 to the criminal misuse of human vr^
$ 144-14 Human w is not Science.
144-18 Human w may infringe the rights of man.
ph 186- 3 the false stimulus ana reaction of vr
f 206-10 W' is capable of all evil.
-win
261-17 in hygiene, in drugs, or in ur.
r 490- 3 W' is Dut a product of belief.
/ 254-81 for through it you w and wear the crown.
p 865-20 enough christly affection to ur his own par-
don,
417-15 hold your ground . . . and you will w.
t 462-18 Christianity, and persistence alone w the
w^ind
holds the
ph 192-18 holds the " tr in His fists ; " — Prov. 30 • 4.
shrieks
m 67- 5 the w shrieks through the tightened shrouds,
sniffs the
ph 179-18 left to his instincts, sniffs the w with delight.
•oweth the
/ 210-34 soweth the w and reapeth the
ph 184-28 when the w was from the east.
184-32 w had not changed, but her thought of it had
185- 2 The vr had not produced the difficulty.
190-25 For the w passeth over it, — P»al. 103 ; 16.
b 269-28 are reeds shaken by the w^
293-22 w, wave, lightning, fire, bestial ferocity
r 476-25 For the vr passeth over it, — Psal. 103 .• 16.
gl S97-27 definition of
698- 1 Greek word for vr (pneuma) is used also for
598- 3 vr [pneuma} bloweu where it — John 3 ; 8.
596-13 It might be translated vr or air,
winding
an 563-27 vr its way amidst all evil,
winaing-sheet
a 4^18 to remove the napkin and ur,
window
/ 245- 9 she stood daily before the vr watching for
window-pane
t-n isas
light passing through the vr.
&286-f
windows
r 478-12 nor were they even visible through the ur ?
m 67-26 may uproot . . . and scatter them to the w
67-22 even the ur and waves to obey him.
ph 185- 5 and she never suffered a«iiu from east w,
/ 201-15 Then, when the vr of G<kI blow,
209-11 which holds the vr in its grasp.
240- 8 giant hills, winged vr, mighty billows,
wine
bread and
a 32-21 confined to the use of bread and w.
onp of
a 32- 8 to pass each guest a cup of vr.
new
a 114-21 the new w of the Spirit has to be poured into
b 281-27 does not put new vr into old bottles,
onr
a 35-27 Our UT' the inspiration of Love,
a 32-10 the u;*, used on convivial occasions
33-82 Are all who eat bread and drink vr in memory of
tii 66- 4 at every bridal alUr to turn the water into vr
b 321-32 by changing water into w\
gl 098^17 definition of
wine-bibber
a 52-38 the hypocrite, called Jesus a glutton and a vr.
winged
a 49- 3 inspired their devotion, u" their faith,
/ 240- 8 giant hills, vr winds, mighty billows,
b 298-28 pure thoughts from God, w with Truth and
323-12 and conception unconfined is u^* to reach the
g 612- 6 and every vr fowl after his kind : — Gen. 1 : 21.
512- 9 and also by holy thoughts, w with Love.
wings
drooping
m 58- 4 or else Joy's drooping vr trail in dust.
lU
a 66-16 gathering beneath its w the sick and sinning,
m 57-29 and begins to unfold its vr for heaven.
c 261-29 and preens its w for a skyward flight.
one's
c 260-17 often hampers the trial of one*s w
their
b 298-26 evolving animal qualities in their w ;
their own
an 103-27 singe their own vr and fall into dust.
p 434- 1 Swift on the vr of divine Love, there comes
winning
/ 230-22 and Show what we are ur.
winter
«p 96- 8 summer and ur, seedtime and harvest
wintry
m 57-24 The w blasts of earth may uproot the flowers
of
wiped
ap 573-31 no more pain, and all tears will be vr away.
ivines
pr 11-18 but vr it out in the most effectual manner.
wiping
p 363- 5 vr them with her long hair, which hung loosely
wire
p 383-23 or the electric w which you stretch,
wires
8p 78-19 Spirit needs no vr nor electricity in order o
wisdom {see also wisdom's)
accordlnirto
/ 239- 9 let worth be judged according to vr,
and I«ove
a 23- 1 IT* and Love may require many sacrifices
c 265-26 before we discover what belongs to u?' and Love.
bade him
b 321-10 but vr bade him come back and handle the
beginning of
p 378-16 is the beginning of ur," — Paal. Ill ■ 10.
briosl chamber of
/ 238-14 From out the bridal chamber of vr there will
decrees of
/ 229-28 should not if we could, annul the decrees of vr
divine
m 66-20 wait patiently on divine w to point out the
p 386-24 and divine w will then be understood.
growth In
p 368-81 repentance, reformation, and gprowth in w-
He bestows
pr 6-5 God is not separate from the vr He bestows.
His
8 110- 6 is pronounced by His vr good.
b 275-18 No wisdom is wise but His ur ;
Immortal
g 519- 6 His infinite self-containment and immortal ur ?
Inspires with
/ 234- 4 Whatever inspires with vr. Truth, or Love
Digitized by
Google
o 317-10 ■* w 18 jastmeci oi ner cmioren." — Mau. ii : 19.
Jndcment-day of
o 291-29 the judgment-day of tr* comes hourly
iMtcallof
b 291- 7 but this last caU of w cannot come till
lodl»7
b 821- 8 When, led by ur to cast down bis rod,
less
p 37ft-31 it would manifest less tir than
Ufe. I«ove, and
6 283- 6 Mind is the same Life, Lore, and ur
Man*s
b 322-14 Han*s ur finds no satisfaction in sin,
mmsenline
m ei-23 masculine ti7* and feminine love,
nor Truth
/ 206- 2 no other Loye, Wi nor Truth,
of God
gl 597-21 The might and w of God.
of Job
o 360-22 Hear the ur of Job, as giren in the
of 1
Know thyself, and God will supply the vr and
pr 3-2 The w^ of man is not sufficient to
of the creator
b 273-24 and impugn the ur of the creator.
onnnlpotent
sp 88-19 this belief belittles omnipotent ur,
required br
pr 5-0 The next and great step required by ur
^Z 580-19 that of which ur saith,
supply the
ap 571-17
supreme
sp 91- 4 under the control of supreme w ?
true
f 731-21 To hold yourself superior to Sin, . . . is true ur.
Truth, and Love
pr 15-20 to work and watch for w. Truth, and Love,
r 496-^ abiding steadfastly in vr^ Truth, and Lore.
unchanging
pr 2r-\\ since He is unchanging w and Lore.
warns man
r 481-13 against which w warns man, .
will of
a 19-24 and enables man to do the will of xv.
work of
sp 83- 5 claimed that they could equal the work of w.
Do you ask ur to be merciful and not to punish
w will ultimately put asunder what she
the order of vr would be rerersed.
W't purity, spiritual understanding,
the offering of will and not of w.
If materialistic knowledge is power, it is not ur.
semi-starration is not acceptable to w.
Does w make blunders
unfolds w^ beauty, and holiness.
All substance, intelligence, Wy being.
No ur is wise but His wisdom;
a belief of mortal mind, not an enactment of vr,
justice, mercy, w^ goodness, and so on.
the cherub w at the gate of understanding
the might or right or w
eril, under w bidding, was destroyed
and it is w not to try to deceive ourselves
if we would be vr and healthy.
it is w earnestly to consider whether it is the
Is the vr man 01 to-day believed,
hast bid these things from the w — Lvke 10.- 21.
It is not w to take a halting and half-way
♦* Where ignorance is bU»s,^t is folly to be u?-,'*
would be vr not to undertake the
To hold yourself superior to ... is equally vr^
They should be iv spiritual guides
the w man said, •• All Is vanity.'* — Eecl. 1 .• 2.
No wisdom is w but His wisdom;
'♦ making vr the simple." — PsaL 19 : 7.
we must yield up all belief in it and be vr.
Would any one call it ir- and good to
shall in no w enter therein." — Lvke 18 .• 17.
The ur or unwise views of parents
and if we are ur, we look beyond a
Give instrvcticn to aw man, — Prov. 9 : 9.
a %jr idea, charming in its adroitness,
infinitely w and altogether lovely,
If so, listen and be w,
the celebrated naturalist and author, has vr
said:
will teach men patiently and w to
The Christian Scientist w shapes his course,
pr 10-31
m 60-18
6»-28
$ 116-2
ph 192-12
196- 1
/ 221-21
280-19
246-25
5 275-14
275-17
1)384.11
r 465-15
g 538-5
544-15
wisdom's
b 321-14
Wise
pr 8-16
m 62-21
sp 82-32
95-26
» 131-20
ph 167-22
175-32
20&-8
/ 231-26
235-20
230-32
6 275-17
0 342- 4
853-22
366-28
p 382-23
413- 9
429-9
<443.«
^515- 7
538-1
ap 571-12
wisely
an 104-9
B 139-12
t 458-26
8 va- 7
r 482-23
ap 575-28
wiser
a 22- 1
p422- 2
«443- •
wisest
g 689-31
wish
a 48-18
$ 129-7
144-1
/ 219-15
219-21
238-18
6 801-18
326-3
p 392-26
wished
/ 226-26
wishes
pr 13-19
wishinsr
p4a-28
wit
C2B5- •
p 48^16
'ine unaioean w reao in uie stars tne laie
Angels announced to the W' of old
the star seen by the FF- of the Orient,
would borrow the passport of tome w pilgrtim,
W' tlum his persecuters, Jesus said :
andhewUlheyetw:'-Prov.9:^.
inspired his w and least understood sayings,
and think, or even ir, to escape the ezaltinc
If you %r to know the spiritual fact.
Why should we ur to make them «lo so,
what we do not vr to have manifested.
•• The w,*' . . . •♦ is ever father to tlje tiMK
vr to enter unlawfully into the labors of 0
man should w for, and in reality lias.
If we ur to follow Christ, Truth, it must b«
only such conclusions as you vr realised
I ur to save from the slavery of their
len risk of overwhelming our real vr
ur to see the forma it swrnmea
tovrjtheredemptUm^ovr^Itam.%:\
three distinct charges of crime, to w :
Witchcraft
441-22 Mesmerism, Hypnotism, Oriental IT-,
n 441-22
wUcheraft
an 106-22
withdraw
8 124-26
idolatry, tir^ hatred, variance, — GcU. 5.* 30.
W' them, and creation must ooUiqpee.
withdrawn
a 51- 6 Jesus could have vr himself
withdraws
8 144- 7 W' the star, when dawns the
withdrew
a 32-25
wither
sp 81-19
vh 190-16
withered
c 265-18
p 398-13
withers
m 68-10
withheld
6309-1
he vr from the material senses
Though the grass seemeth to ur
to vr and return to its native nothingness.
or a flower vr by the sun
To the sufterer with the w band
mistrust, . . , vr the flowers of Eden
- but tikis appellation was vr,
g 587-80 would imply that Ood vr from man tlie
withhold
a 60-10 who could vr a dear token of his presence
o 844-13 mercifully vr their misrepresentations,
e 452-13 vr not the rebuke or the explanation
withholdinfiT
sp 79-32 neither does vr enrich us.
within
a 44-30 demonstrating ur the narrow tomb
46- 6 made their hearte bum tr them,
m 58-17 would confine . . . forever ur four walls,
61- 1 cannot circumscribe happiness w the
sp 87-19 the emeralds vr its rodcs;
87-20 the gems vr its caverns,
92- 9 Mind is not an entity vr the cranium
$ 108-20 vr the shadow of the death-valley,
146-20 that is w thy gates," — Exod. 20 ; 10.
ph 173- 6 supposition, that Spirit is vr what it
180- 9 This is the seed vr itself
191-22 not a spray buds vr the vale,
/ 223-12 If Spirit were once vr the body,
248-31 Let unselfishness, . . . reign vr ns,
C255-* groan vr ourselves, — Jtom.B:2S.
266-14 nor compressed vr the narrow limits
267- 2 If Mind is ur and without aU things,
6 284- 5 if the infinite could be ... ur the finite,
294- 5 carries vr itself the seeds of all error.
331- 6 If He dwelt ur what He creates,
o 368-26 through rousing vr the sick a
p362-* disqt^etedvr me T — Psal. 42:11.
397-29 compressed vr the skull,
413-20 bodily cleanliness ur and without.
436- 9 ur the limits of the divine law,
r 476-29 kingdom of God is vr tou ; " — Luke 17 - 21.
478- 4 What evidence of Soul . . . vr mortality^
g 608-14 The seed w itself is the pure
513-28 consequently not vr the range of
560- 8 and lie limited tv material bounds.
ap 574- 1 kingdom of Ood is vr you." — Luke 17 .• 21.
ap 576-21
676-21
577-24
577-25
ivithont
pr 8-1
11- 1
15-21
16-31
a 22-26
2a-i5
90- 7
40-22
m 57-2
57-2
59-2
63-21
8p 76-24
80-19
83-10
84-25
89-14
90-4
93-20
97-14
an 106-1
$ 112-28
113- 6
117-4
126-4
146-2
145-6
149-10
163-17
166-22
169-2
169-19
160-30
162-14
162-16
ph 177-8
179-17
183- 9
186-22,23
188- 7
194-13
199- 1
/ 204-26
206- 2
207-13
209^10
210-32
211-16
214-32
217-31
218-17
221- 8
221-15
221-24
221-30
230-3
231-32
241-17
242-26
244-20
247-8
263- 6
263-23
C257-2
262-25
266- 6
266- 8
6 271-31
273- 6
281-23
282- 6
287- 1
287-22
291-13
303-25
303-27
306-17
310- 8
312-16
312-18
314-9
823-3
32g-4
333-18
336-10
O 343- 4
343- 8
363-17
364-19
"tow you," — Luke 17 .- 21.
to w reach of man's oonsotouBness
honors vr the heavenly city.
Its gates open towards light . . , w and
w being reminded of Hto proTinoe.
W- punishment, sin would multiply.
We must *♦ pray iw ceasing." —lThes8, 6 ; 17.
W- a fitness for holiness, we cannot
pinning one*s faith vr works to
•• Faith w works to dead." — Jas, 2 ; 26.
the diTine Spirit, w measure.
endure human brutality w murmuring,
W it there to no stability in society,
w it one cannot attain the
tr a full recognition of its
w encouraging difficulties
w a single Domly pleasure or pain,
w the aid of hands,
a blind belief ur understanding,
vr the concession of niaterial personalities
w study or a superinduced condition,
and that, too, vr meal or monad
VHiateyer contradicts . . . to u;* foundation.
w passing the boundary where,
ur mortaimind to direct them,
vr giring that author proper credit,
W' thto, the letter to but the
one alone and vr an equaL
mortal mind will be w form and
vr being able to explain them.
letter, vr the spirit, would hare
left vr explanation except in C. S.
matter vr mind to not painful.
could get along two days w globules;
surzical operation vr the ether.
performed the operation vr ether.
is man a matertol fungus vr Mind
w the conditions of matter
vr the false beliefs of a so-called
Neither extots w the other,
will take cold w hto blanket,
produce a crop vr sowing the seed
not only vr drugs, but vr hypnottom,
an embryonic tho«igbt w motiye;
it will be so tr* an mjured nenre.
vr Tolition of mortal mind,
usurping the name vr the nature ^
vr knowing that they are sinning,
W' thto lesson, we lose sight of
vr Mind, vr the intelligence which holds the
it to tT' a destructive element.
W* mortal mind, the tear could not
Spirit's senses are w pain,
JV' mind, could the muscles be tired?
vr faith in 6od*s willingness
a thin slice of bread w water.
vr a vestige of the old complaint.
and she ate w suiTering,
vr the consent of mortal mind,
Would you attempt with drugs, or ur,
vr Him was not anything mwie—John 1 ; 3.
error of the ages is preaching w practice.
one web of constotency vr seam
vr Hto entire manifestation,
vr a decaying cavity.
vr beginning and w end,
vr hindrance from the body.
If Mind to within and vr all things,
even as li^ht emits light vr effort ;
Would existence w personal friends be
solitary, left ir* sympathy;
•* How shall they near vr 2k — Rom. 10; 14.
vr the divine Principle of
sin and mortality are w actual origin
the infinite vr beginning or end ;
are vr a real origin or extotence.
vr spiritual identity or
to unattainable w them.
w the image and likeness of
w a witness or proof of His
vr a rational proof of immortality.
vr material accompaniments.
vr Love, . . . immortality cannot appear.
'ttr understanding Truth;
one Mind vr a second or equal.
W' this process of weaning,
vr strivmg for them.
that they can live w goodness,
vr beginning of years or end of days.
w* the Logos, the Mon
thy faith w thy works, — Jos. 2 ; 18.
w thto cross-bearing,
W' perfection, notbmg to wholly real.
shown by words w deeds.
o 364-20
3S&-26
p 371- 9
377-30
378-8
378-^
379- 1
381-26
384-2
386-4
386-16
386-18
• 7
399-32
400-28
413-18
418-20
427- 4
438-24
t 446-14
447-18
449-26
460-16
461- 9
464- 8
467- 3
467-20
457-31
461-2
464- 1
r 468-27
469-17
470- 8
470-28
470-30
472-18
479-19
480-27
483-31
486- 1
486-31
487-22
487-26
491- 4
^601- •
603- 6
607- 7
521- 5
525-18
531-22
536-11
667-2
567- 7
ap 660-18
664-9
664-28
677-26
gl 686- 6
692-13
withstand
/ 224-31
witness
another
p 431-26
432-9
432-20
438-19
bear
6 298-10
830-9
411-11
441-14
ap 661-31
false
an 100- •
p 437-13
438-12
next
p 431-20
432- 1
principal
proved the
p438-8
Silence the
« 417-16
testifies
P430-28
wltnont a
6 303-27
are like clouds w rain.
W' thto understanding, no one
believed to be here vr their consent
W' the human belief, any circumstance
W' the so-called human mind,
vr the divine permission,
vr the consent of mortato,
will never be reached vr the
Can matter, ... act tr- mind?
undergo w sinking fatigues and
ifvr wn, can be experienced vr
can do vr harm to yourself.
vr mind to demand it
"Your sorrow to vr cause,**
W' thto force the body to
vr beginning with so-called mortal mind,
W- divine control there to discord,
a belief i<r a real cause.
tr* scrubbing the whole surface daily.
bodily cleanliness within and vr,
never vr its representative.
w the inspection of
w destro^^g his own power to heal
w frightening or discouraging
i<r the prelimTnary offence.
Few yield vr a struggle,
and think to succeeaw* the spirit,
leads to the house built w hands
vr giving it credit,
there is no excellence vr labor in a
vr exploiting other means.
tr* food and raiment;
feels your influence w seeing you.
Life to w beginning and w* end.
error, vr intelligence or reality.
infinite Truth w an unlikeness,
unexpressed — that is, vr entity.
If man ever existed vr thto perfect
£rror to a belief w understanding.
vr form, and void ; — Oen. 1 .• 2.
and IT* Him was not— Jb^n 1.-8.
vr timidity or dissimulation,
is w foundation in fact,
vr God in the world ; " — Eph. 2 ; 12.
belief to blindness vr Principle
** Show me thy faith w —Ja$, 2; 18.
a belief vr actual foimdation
cmd vr Him was not —John 1 : 3.
vr form, and void ; — Oen. 1 ; 2.
W' natures particularly defined,
being that is vr beginning or end.
"ana ttr Him . . . was not — John l.-S.
performed mentally and vr instruments;
or that matter exists vr God ?
The illusion of sin to w hope
moving and playing tc harm,
where parturition to vr suffering.
tr* a correct sense of its highest
into a night vr a star.
hated me tir a cause.** — John 16 .■ 25.
both within and tr*,
which are likewise w beginning or end.
the proof that, vr the gospel.
No power can w divine Love.
Another tr* takes the stand and teetifiee :
Another vr is called for by the
Another tr* takes the stand and testifies :
Another tr*. equally inadequate, said
spiritual sense can bear tr* only to Truth,
and the letter and the spirit bear tr*,
bear tr* to the truth,
Material Law is a liar who cannot bear tr*
to bear tr* of that Light."- John 1 ; 8.
thtfftSt false vr, bl€isphemies : — Matt. 15: 19.
Nerve, ... to be a false tr*.
and bearing false tr* against Man.
The next tr* is called :
The next iv testifies:
The principal tr* (the officer of the
proved the tr*, Nerve, to be a perjurer.
When you silence the tr* against your plea,
a tr* testifies thus: — I represent Health-laws.
would be without a tr* or proof of
Digitized by
Google
a 54-13 In vr of his dirine commission, he prestented
8 134- 4 word martyr, from the Greelc, means w ;
o 348-27 would immediately w the full fruitage of
p 432- 6 vr to the crime of liTer-complaint.
436- 5 to reappear however at the trial as a vr against
437-11 I proclaim this ir. Nerve, to be destitute of
ff 514-20 as IT* the millennial estate pictured by
wituessed
a 46-31 that by all they had w and suffered,
t 463-12 I have never vr so decided effects from
witnesses
8 122- 6 contradict their false ur, and reveal the
150- 1 w and monuments to the virtue and power of
p 494-11 IT-, judges, and Jurors, who were at the
436-36 One of the principal w% Nerve, testified
438-15 C. S. turned from the abashed w,
439-28 vr, jurors, and judges, to be offenders,
wives
m 66-21 Husbands and vr should never separate if
ph 176- 6 attributed ... to the weakness of their ur.
wizards
«p 70- * vr that peep <Md that mutter, - — lacu 8 ; 19.
woe
comes
pr 6-8 and vr comes in return for what is done.
every
/ 236-20 good as the remedy for every vr.
Itour of
ap 667- 4 Truth and Love come nearer in the hour of vr,
human
/ 288-20 until we seek this remedy for human vr
patient
gl 686-28 Oethsbmaivb. Patient w ; the human yielding
f^haine and
ph 188-10 from shame and vr to their final punishment,
silent
a 36-14 a few women who bowed in silent w beneath
the
want and
8p 96-17 want and ir*, sin, sickness, and death,
c 257-26 to meet the demands of human want and v^*,
ff 601- 9 but richly recompensing humtm want and vr
ap 568-20 W' to the inhabiters of the earth — Bev. 12 ; 12.
woes
/ 248-10 and destroying the w of sense
0 322-28 as well as our msappointmen ts and ceaseless w ,
wolf
ff 514-22 vr also shall dwell with the Iamb, — l8a. 11 ; 6.
ap 667-31 shows how the Lamb slays the w.
wolves
an 104- 6 and belied by w in sheep's clothing.
ap 567-28 These w in sheep's clothing are detected
woman (see also woman's)
aooord
m 63-16 a marvel why usage should accord w less
adulterous
pr 11- 3 When forgiving the adulterous w he said,
another
/ 247- 5 Another vr at ninety had new teeth,
beipilles the
ff 533-14 beguiles the vr and demoralizes the man.
bom of
ff 629- 8 that man should be bom of w,
bom of a
a 80- 6 Bom of a vr, Jesus' advent in the flesh
a 662-15 «• Man that is bora of a vr —Job 14 . 1.
clothed In light
ap 661-11 as a v;- clothed in light,
clothed with
ap 660- 7 a vr clothed with the sun, — Jiev. 12 .- 1.
oreate
ff 628-18 and thereby create w.
ereatlon of
ff 528-26 supposed . . . basis of the creation of w
enftbled
ff 584- 3 This hereafter enabled v to be the
534- 6 This enabled vr to be first to interpret the
English
/ 245- 3 sketch from the history of an English w\
fled
ap 566-29 the vr fled into the wildemess, — Rev. 12 ; 6.
Oodand
ff 533-15 mortal error, charges God and \r with his own
goes forth
b 26fr-12 vr goes forth to battle with Goliath.
helped the
ap 570-11 And the earth helped the vr, — Rev, 12 .• 16.
help the
ap 670-22 In this age the earth will help the vr ;
Ideal
ff 517-10 The ideal v^ corresponds to Life and to Love.
impoverished
m 63-20 the wronged, and perchance impoverished, w
man and
a 37-23 duty and privilege of every child, man. and mt,
ff 516-21 Man and w as coexistent and eternal
529-10 both man and vr proceed from God
ffl 688-12 man and v^ unchanged forever in their
noble
m 64-11 lends a helping band to some noble v,
perceived
a 29-28 and w perceived this spiritual idea,
persecuted the
ap 669-30 he persecuted the vr which — Rev. 12 ; 13.
pvotectlon to
m 60-17 a barrier against vice, a protection to ur,
rights of
ffl 587- 8 The rights of vr acknowledged morally,
Sninarltan
$p 85-12 The Samaritan vr said:
$ 133- 4 than that of the Samaritan vr, who said,
sick
pr e4M Of a sick vr he said that Satan had
ep 86- 7 he was answered by the faith of a sick vr,
stood before the
ap 668-25 and the dragon stood before the vr — J?er. 12.* 4.
strange
p 362- 6 A '* strange vr " came in. — Prov. 23: 27.
ph 193-27 ** It was none other than God and that ir-
thU
/ 222- 4 This w leamed that food affects the
p 362-11 this vr (Mary Magdalene, . . . approached Jesus.
364-28 do they show thmr regard ... as did this w ?
this poor
p 364-13 He even said that this poor v- had
yonnr
/ 245-13 and supposed her to be a young ur,
m 6^10 nor should vr be expected to
8 107- • leaven, which a vr took, and hid — Mcttt. 13 .• 33.
1 17-32 ** leaven, which a vr took, and hid — Matt. 13 . 33.
168^1 A vr in the city of Lynn,
169-20 sequel proved that tnis Lynn vr
ph 184-27 A ur, whom I cured of consumption,
/ 221- 1 I knew a v who when quite a child
247- 4 A «r* of eighty-five, whom I knew,
p 363- 8 Did Jesus spurn the vr* ?
363-^ that remarkable declaration to the v**,
389-29 In her belief the vr had chronic liver-complaint,
r 482-18 As v* is but a species of the genera,
ff 626- 9 In the Saxon, mankind, a ur, any one :
528-13 and the rib, . . . made He a tc, — Gen. 2. 22.
629- 3 not vr again taken from man.
529-15 And he said unto the v^, — Gen. 3 .* 1.
829-17 And the vr said unto the serpent, — Gen. 3 : 2.
530-13 And the serpent said unto the v^, — Gen. 3; 4.
633- 8 The w whom Thou gavest — Gen. 3 : 12.
533-16 ** The ur, whom Thou gavest me, is responsible. "
533-19 has grown into an eyil mind, named v^,
533-27 finds vr the first to confess her fault.
534-10 enmity between thee and the v^, — Gen. 3.- 15.
534-28 material sense, will bite the heel of the t/-,
534-29 and the v^, this idea, will bruise the head of
686- 6 Unto the vr He said, — Gen. 3 : 16.
557-17 the curse will be removed which says to vr,
ap 561-22 The vr in the Apocalypse svmbolizes
562- 6 vr. typifying the spiritual idea of
662-24 spiritual idea is typified by a vr in travail,
565-19 represented first by man and, . . . last by tr*,
670- 9 water as a flood, after the vr, — Rev. 12 : 15.
womanhood
/ 246-20 conspiracies against manhood and vr.
womanly
p 397-30 wHI quickly become more manly or v^.
woman's
8 169-16 would have considered the vr sute of mind,
p 363-13 detect the v- immoral status
womb
r 478-28 separated me from my mother's vr, — Gal. 1 .- 15.
women
at the cross
a 49- 1 The vr at the cross could have answered
few
a 36-13 a few vr who bowed in silent woe
franchise for
m 63-21 If the elective flranchise for vr- will remedy
Jewish
ffl 59fr-29 The Jewish vr wore veils over their faces
men and
m 62-18 should become men and vr only through
68- 6 has created men and vr in Science.
$p 71-15 and you may see landscapes, men, and vr.
8 158-22 and men and w become loathsome sots.
Digitized by
Google
and
$ 164-10
/ 225-29
247-15
248- 6
Smerallv . . . are ffrand men and w,
en ana ur of all climes and races
Immortal men and w are models of
Men and ur of riper years and larger lessons
p 363- 6 as was customary with w of her grade.
a 38-4 Hew eternal honors.
m 61- 6 or happiness will neyer be vr.
ftp 9Z- 9 If spiHtoal life has been iv by the departed,
8 109^^ and I ur my way to absolute conclusions
pfi 179- 9 w only as man is found, not in
/ 201-19 Chrisnan perfection is «r on no other basis.
217-19 and you have vr a point in Science.
226-11 and that its freedom be w^
233-15 until the goal ... is assiduously earned and w,
254- 8 is fought and the Tictory ur.
b 290-17 happiness would be vr at the
326-17 This point ur, you hare started as you should,
o 360- 3 nothing is lost, and all is ur,
t 448- 4 it ur his humble desire.
458-10 and a higher basis is thus w ;
wonder
sp 76- 4 with eyes open only to that ur,
80-29 and belieTes that tnis w emanates from
8 136-28 No tv Herod desired to see the new Teacher,
r 487-12 centuries ago, and it will repeat the ur.
g 501-11 that amplification of ur and glory
503-15 Hence tne eternal ur^
ap 560- 6 And there appeared a great ur — Rev. 12 : 1.
562-29 And there appeared another w — Rev. 12 ; 3.
Wonderful
8 109-27 and his name shall be called W'.'* — Isa. 9 : 6.
wonderful
a 46- 2 did not perform many w works, until
8 137- 3 but the ultimate of this w work was not
o 347- 3 to verify this ur philosophy
358-28 a belief that . . . these healers have ur power,
r 483-29 by doing many ur works through the
ap 572-28 are ina^quate to take iu so U7* a scene.
wonclering
p 363-12 they were ur why, being a prophet,
wonders
pr 13-23 the ur wrought by infinite, incorporeal Love,
8p 90-21 hashish eaters mentally travel far and work ttrt
8 133-17 the divine Principle wrought w for the
139- 9 was ushered in with signs and ur.
160-13 Now, as then, signs and itr are wrought in the
ph 185-17 strove to emulate the ur wrought by Moses.
/ 243-13 That those w are not more commonly repeated
b 268- 2 has brought to light . . . many useful ur.
i 449- 4 A grain of C. S. does w for mortals,
wondrous
a 42-21 the w glory which God bestowed on His
wood
ph 199- 6 since muscles are as material as w and iron
wooden
ph 193- 2 caused by a fall upon a ur spike
woodman's
o 358- 1 Is the w axe, which destroys a
Word
His
ap 560-17 whom God has appointed to voice His W-.
inspired
a 4&- 9 has spoken through the inspired W'
r 497- 3 As adherents of Iruth, we take the inspired W'
Interpret the
g 537-25 Inspired writers interpret the W' spiritually,
of €U>d
/ 231-32 made by Him [the W- of God] ; — John 1 ; 8.
b 335-11 the Logos, the Mon or W- of God,
g 503-12 the W- of God, saith to the darkness upon the
525-18 were made through the W- of God,
of Life
ap 577-14 first, the W' of Life, Truth, and Love :
of me
6 268-* have handled, 0/ the W'of life, -IJohni.l.
splrltnal import of the
b 271-30 spiritual import of the W- imparts this power.
g 501- 4 chiefly because the spiritual import of the W\
tenor of the
p 427-20 The tenor of the H^- shows that we shall
the divine
r 480-27 made by Him [the divine W-] ; — John 1 •• 8.
was made flesh
o 350-24 •♦ The W' was made flesh." — John 1 ; 14.
b 319-25 and the misinterpretation of the fV'
o 350-31 the W' was materially explained.
ap 575-18 the W't Christ, Christianity, and divine Science ;
575-27 the fT', the polar magnet of Revelation ;
accepted his
b 316- 2 salvation to all who accepted his w.
Adam
b 338-12 The ur Adam is from the Hebrew adamah^
anthropomorphUi
g 517- 3 Tne ur anthropomorphic^ in such a phrase as
cannot hear my
b 292-21 because ye cannot hear my ur . — John 8 ; 43.
Chriet
b 33a- 8 The w Christ is not properly a sjmonym for
created with a .
g 543-24 Did man, whom God created with a ur,
duty
b 340- 5 when the ur duty, which is not in the original,
£ngll6h
a 32- 5 our English ur eacrament is derived from it.
every
p 410-11 every w that proceedeth out of — Matt. 4 .- 4.
for ttuin
g 517- 1 w for fTian is used also as the synonym of mind,
r 482- 7 gained by substituting the ur Ood,
God's
b 382-24 appointed to speak God's ur and to
graphic
a 52-14 Isaiah's g^phic ur concerning the coming
Greek
8 137-31 [the meaning of the Greek ur petroe, or stone]
r 474-12 the Greek ur rendered miracle in the
gl 596- 1 The Greek ur for wind (pneuma) is used also
hands
a 88-15 Here the ur hands is used metaphorically.
Indicates
b 271-12 and the ur indicates that the power of healing
Jesus*
t ^46-22 enthrones faith in Truth, and verifies Jesus' ur i
kurios
gl 590-17 In the Greek, the w kurios almost alwajrs has
I«atln
a 32- 4 The Latin ur for this oath was sacramentum^
logos, or
g 525-19 without Him [the logoSy or ir*] — John 1 ; 3.
fiMtrtyr
8 134- 4 ur martyr, from the Greek, means witness;
134- 6 w murtyr was narrowed in its significance
misplaced
b 319-28 A misplaced ur changes the sense
or deed
m 59-21 rememlier how slight a ur or deed may renew
/ 205-19 perceive the divine image in some w or deed
original
gl 598- 5 Here the original ur is the same in both cases,
or phrase
8 114-18 if a better w or phrase could be suggested.
provins^ mv
o 343- 3 for proving my ur by my deed
re/lection
b 301- 6 what C. 8. means by the w reflection.
rendered
b 271-11 the ur rendered disciple signifies student;
Science
8 127- 1 author's application of the ir* Science
127- 2 or questions her use of the w Science,
o 341-13 the application of the w Science to Christianity
Scriptural
sp 89-13 reaffirms the Scriptural w concerning a man,
gl 579- 3 the material definition of a Scriptural ur
sense
r 482- 1 substitution of the ur sense for soul gives the
482- 8 In other cases, use the w sense^
sent His
ph 165- • He sent His w, and healed them,^Psal. 107 .- 20.
soul
ph 196-13 shows that here the ir soul means a false sense
r 482- 4 has adulterated the meaning of the tr soul
482- 6 The proper use of the w soul can always
Spirit
o 344-32 the ur Spirit is so commonly applied to Deity,
spirit
sp 93-26 The modifying derivatives of the ur* spjr£<
temple
av 576-14 The ur temple also means body.
tender
p 367- 3 The tender ur and Christian encouragement
this
b 313-14 Using this ur in its higher meaning, we may
r 468-19 as the Scriptures use this ur In Heorews :
g 502-24 This w beginning is employed to signify
. ap 576-16 was familiar with Jesus* use of this w,
gl 598-12 but this w ghost is pneuma.
through his
p 364- 6 that throu{rh his U7* and works they might
through their
a 38-20 believe " through their w." — John 17 : 20.
b 271-19 believe . . . through their tir."—/o7in 17:20.
Digitized by
Google
8 114-19 inTOiyee an improper use oi cue ?r mina.
124-11 In a ttr human belief is a blind conclusion
ph 168-30 Here let a ir* be noticed which will be
6 30»- 4 which, to use the ur of the Psalmist,
330-32 with all the etceteras that ur includes,
o 360-19 the goal which that w implies
p 421- 6 Derangement, or diaarranffemeyit^ is a tv- which
if 608-19 The ur is not confined to sexuality,
ap 568-18 and by the w of their testimony ; — Bev. 12 ; 11.
676-30 the w gradually approaches a higher mean-
677-32 In the following Psalm one ur shows,
words
about slarery
t 446-30 recalling Jefferson's w about slarery,
apostolic
b 326-16 The absolute meaning of the apostolic w
are blind
o 360-14 Unless the works are comprehended ... their*
are blind.
audible
pr 4-15 which, eren if not acknowledged in audible UTt
oonstme our
a 80-30 though they may not so construe our ur.
dellnltion of
b 338-26 The dissection and definition of ur,
ear trieth
8 115- 8 ** The ear trieth ur, as the— Jo6 34 ■ 3. .
«naploy
ffl 698- 9 to employ ur of material significance
faith In
/ 210- 1 superiority of faith by worlcs over faith in ur,
few
pre/ ix- 6 He finds a few tv, and with these he
ph 196- 3 taught to speak a few ur,
Ifood
ph 167-32 Substituting good ur for a good life,
181-22 satisfied with good w instead of effects,
Oreek
r 488- 7 The Hebrew and Greek rtr often translated
ff 617- 6 two Greek ttr, signifying man and form,
his
a 63-11 His ur and worlcs were unknown to the
64-18 understood neither his ur nor his worlu.
8p 94-18 our Master confirmed his ur by his works,
o 360-12 His ur were the offspring of hb deeds,
860-14 Unless the works are comprehended which his w *
360-16 The Master often refused to explain his u^,
p 439-16 liis ur flashing as lightning in the
r 473-28 his acts of higher importance than liis ir.
his own
pr 7-4 stronger eridence ... is found in his own ur.
In other
a 27- 6 In other ur : *' Tell John what the demonstra-
tion
46-16 in other tv, rose even higher In the
s|> 72- 4 in other ur, mortal, material sense
8 132-10 In other w; he gare his benediction to
188- 2 In other ur, Jesus purposed founding his
200-21 in other ur the five senses,
c 257-18 in other ur, dirine Lore, — is the father of the
6 340- 9 In other ur : Let us hear the conclusion of the
p 309-31 In other ur : How can I heal the body, vrithout
Jesns*
b 360-32 the rery basis of Jesus* w and
ap 573-82 When you read this, remember Jesus' ur,
a 65-12 clearer light than mere ur can possibly do,
of diTlne Seionoe
o 364- 9 The ur of divine Science find their immortality
of Jesns
b 368-19 Why are the ur of Jesus more frequently
ff 689- 2 In ihe ur of Jesus, it (eril, devil)
of our Master
p 428- 7 is to prove the ur of our Master:
of St. John
a 66-27 ur of St. John : •* He shaU give — JoAn 14; 16.
of this nrophecy
ap 668- * that hear the ur <^f thU prophecy, — Rev. I : Z.
of Truth
o 842-23 It speaks to the dumb the tr- of Truth,
our
pr 8-15 gratitude, and love which our ur express,
o 364-20 If our w fail to express our deeds,
physieian's
ph 198- 8 is increased by the physician's ur. .
tender
m 50-17 Tenderiir and unselfish care in what
the author's
t 462-24 simply by repeating the author's ur,
thMe
an 106-18 these w of Judge Parmenter of Boston
8 137-29 gATe him a spintual name in these ur :
o 369-28 she often listened with Joy to these ur.
pr 13-19 overwhelming our real wishes with a torrent of
ur.
which Indleate
g 604-18 ur which indicate, in the absence of solar
without deeds
o 364-19 Inconsistency is shown by ur without deeds,
works and
8 117-27 feebly transmits Jesus' works and ur.
your
p 307-14 Your thought is QM)re powerful than your v,
pr 1-13 take form in ur and In deeds.
13-14 Do we gain the omnipotent ear sooner by w
a 23-22 faith and the w corresponding thereto
46-6 by the ur, which made their hearts bum
sp 89-11 incapable of ur that fflow,
8 116-24 As tne ur per8on anaperional are commonly
8 161-20 the ur of the famous Madame Roland,
b 332- 6 in ur which he quoted with approbation
338-22 Here a dam is not a mere play upon ur ;
o 343-29 Hence the mistake which allows tr*, rather than
p 365- 8 finding utterance in such ur as
ap 667-23 The ur *• cast unto the earth" — Bev. 12 ; 18.
wordy
pr 8- 1 i^ ur prayer niay afford a quiet sense of
wore
al 695-29 The Jewish women ur veils over their faces
work (noun)
apostolic
sp 97-81 the apostolic ur of casting out error and
author's
pre/ viii-24 In the author's tr, RxTBOSPBcnoir akd
ever at
8 118-10 but this leaven of Truth is ever at ur,
God's
ph 167-16 What can improve God's w?
g 622-29 Scripture . . . declares God's u** to be finished.
heaUnc
ph 115-21 as a spiritual factor in the healing w.
/ 217- 6 may inform us that the healine w of C. S.
p 865-16 the healing ur will be accomplished
His
pr 8-9 His w is done, and we have only to
/ 206-23 declaring that His ur wm finished,
g 619- 8 Deity was satisfied with His ur.
619-23 God ended His u • — Gen. 2 : 2.
519-24 aU His fr* which He had made. — Gen. 2 . 2.
His own
pr 8-9 Shall we ask the divine ... to do His own tr* ?
hlsovm
sp 79-19 Jesus did his own ur by the one Spirit.
holy
g 699- 2 highest and sweetest rest, ... is in holy ir.
Immense
b 322-10 in view of the immense ir* to be accomplished
Jesus'
a 48- 8 The magnitude of Jesus' ur,
life's
a 18-6 He did life's ur aright
maf^itude of his
a 60- 7 overwhelming sense of the magnitude of his ir- ,
nnental
/ 288-27 People with mental w before them
Messianic
a 27- 9 God is the power in the Messianic ur.
my
t 465-95 my w SciKiroB axd Hbalth for his textbook,
of etemltv
pr 8-16 to understand God is the tr of eternity,
g 921- 6 AU that is made is the ur of God.
of the Bfaater
8 186-22 and the great ir of the Master,
of timo
/ 288-30 Tb reconstruct timid Justice... is the IT- of time.
of Truth
g 625-21 error now simulates the ur of Truth,
of wisdom
sp 88- 5 claimedthattheycooldequal their of wisdom,
on tne subject
pr^ ix-28 before a ur on the subject ooold be
our
pr 6-7 Calling on Him to forgive our ur
perfect
t 454-24 must ** have her perfect ur." — Jos. 1 : 4.
463-20 Truth ... has fulfUled its perfect u**.
b 825-11 in the same ir, the familiar text. Genesis vi. 3»
so great a
r 494- 6 so great a ur* as the Messiah's
their
a 47- 7 but on the divine Principle of their u^.
8 145- 5 the lack of the letter could not hinder their ir.
Digitized by
Google
prt^ ix-26
ph 186-6
0 365-21
*460- 1
Uur«e days'
a 44-7
Troth does 1
t 466-23
wonderfal
< 137- 3
wronic
/ 240-20
your
/ 248-18
a 28-15
63-11
• 137-10
152-8
160- 1
C 260-14
P376-7
390-18
423-26
f 458- 6
r483-32
/r 600- •
work (verb^
^^ 3-U
15-20
a 22-11
23-26
20-8
30-31
tp 79-20
90-21
99-5
an 106-3
< 106-32
ph 167-23
180-20
182-12
186-7
19a-20
/ 233-10
245-19
254-22
C262-1
0345-6
361-23
J> 367-21
'^ 388^1
442-26
t 443-10
444-6
460-20
worked
a 25-24
25-30
workers
0263-2
worketh
a 22-12
9p 79-20
99-8
« 445-24
OZ688-4
working
jw f-6
a 26-32
m 67-14
an 103-15
s 106-4
162-16
ph 182-24
/ 217-21
222-5
238-4
248-14
C 262-28
b 326-20
p 424-13
426-16
f 464-11
r493-5
0^583-27
workines
prtf jX-1
an 101-21
ap 562-18
Before writing this to-^ Science and Health,
thoroughness of this w determines health,
statement thst the teachings of C. S. in this w
divine metaphysics as laid down in this w^
His three days* ur in the sepulchre
the
Truth does the w^ and you must both under-
stand and
but the ultimate of this wonderful w
until all wrong w is effaced or rectified.
Then you are haunted in your ur by
Neither the origin, the character, nor the w
He was at w in divine Science.
Who or what is it that is able to do the w\
although they know not how the w is done.
should address himself to the w of
and sets mortals at ur to discover
and does its %ir almost self -deceived.
A mUl at w or the action of a water-wheel
are now at w in the economy of being
simultaneously at w* on the sick.
the w must be done unselfishly.
being fruitful in every good u;-, — Col. 1 .- 10.
it is our task to w out the solution,
enables us to u;* out our oMm salvation,
to w and watch for wisdom. Truth, and Love.
" W' out your own salvation,'* — Phil. 2: 12.
w out one*8 *' own salvation, — Phil. 2 ; 12.
It bids us w the more earnestly in times of
w out our salvation in the way Jesus taught,
worketh hitherto, and I u'*.*' — John 5 : \T,
mentaUy travel far and w wonders,
** W' out your own salvation — Phil. 2 ; 12.
to w agunst the free course of honesty
set my thoughts to w in new channels,
or to expect to u" equally with
even before they go to ur to eradicate the
It is impossible to ur from two standpoints.
Erring human mind-forces can w only evil
informed that he went to w in two weeks.
The aces must slowly ur up to perfection,
a useful hint, upon which a Franklin might ur
and to w out the spiritual which detennmes
in which to w out the problem of being,
and vr through drugs to heal the sick?^
they cannot w out the Spirit-rule of
watch, tr*, and pray that this salt lose not
must come to the rescue, to v a radical cure.
*♦ w out your own salvation — PhU. 2 ; 12.
privileged to w out their own salvation
*' All things w together for good — Rom. 8 : 28.
false practitioner will w mischief,
He w for their guidance,
our Master w and suffered to bestow
They believe themselves to be independent ur,
for to this end Ood w with you.
*' My Father w hitherto, — John 5 .* 17.
** for it is God which w in you — Phil. 2 ; 18.
The human will which maketh and tp* a lie,
that which " w abomination — Rev. 21 .- 27.
Prayer, watching, and w, combined with
w out the harmony of Life and Love-
Hoping and ur, one should stick to the wreck,
w out the purposes ofgood only.
by the effectual w of His power.** — Bph. 8; 7.
W' out the rules of Science in practice,
thus w against themselves and their prayers
for you are w out the problem of being
has its material methods of w\
Science is ur changes in personal character
We are all sculptors, ur at various forms,
the bliss of loving unselfishly, ur patiently,
W' and praying with true motives,
to counteract tne w of a remedy
the necessity of ur out his own salvation.
ur for the redemption of mankind.
solar system as u'* on a different plan.
error, ur out the designs of error;
in the ur^ not of Spirit, but of the
The author*s own observations of the w of
which show the w of the spiritual idea
by his
sp 94-18
8 146-2
by my
o 313- 5
r 487-26
doing the
a 51-20
evil
pr 5-32
faith b:
our Master confirmed his words by his ur.
and he proved his faith by his w.
will show thee my faith by my u'*.** — Joe. 2 ; 18.
will show thee my faith by my u?-.*' — Ja$. 2 ; 18.
but only through doing the ur which he did
and seek the destruction of all evil w^
It shows the superiority of faith by w
faith without
23-15 *' Faith without ur is dead. ** — Jne. 2 ; 26.
good
O 342-27
her own
pref xii-11
his
a 54-18
Jesus*
8 117-27
131-29
medical
ph 176- 4
179-24
mighty
pr^ xi-14
a 37-17
49-10
p401- 1
of the devil
pr 5-30
r 474-«)
of the flesh
an 106-20
to disown the Christliness of good w\
publisher of her own w\
understood neither his words nor his ur.
feebly transmits Jesus* w and words.
Jesus* u" established his claim
took up the study of medical w
so long as you read medical w
these mighty ur are not supernatural,
in all his ways and to imitate his mighty w ?
Had they so soon lost sight of his m%hty u",
in certain localities he did not many mighty
•• destroy the ur of the devil.*' — IJohn 3 : 8.
" destroy the w of the devil." — / John 3 .- 8.
the ur that I do shall he do also; — John 14- 12.
the ir that I do shall he do also.**— «/b/in 14 ; 12.
the w that I do shall be doalso;**— /o/in 14.- 12.
the w that I do shall he do also,** —/oAn 14 ; 12.
the tr that I do shall he do also.** — John 14 .- 12.
lest their ur be reproved.
nor by pinning one's faith without ur
Now the w of the flesh are — GcU. 5 ; 19.
of Thy hands
ph 200-14 dominion over the ur of Thy hands. — Paal. 8 • 6.
on metaphysics
8 116-13 W- on metaphysics leave the grand point un-
touched.
other
t 457- 2 Other w^ which have borrowed from this book
rather than
o 843-29 mistake which allows words, rather than w,
recounting his
8 132- 1 recounting his ur instead of referring to his
remarkable
o 358-20 than are his remarkable w ?
that I do
pr 14-20
a 42-31
52-27
«p 93-4
6326-5
their
pr^ x-30
without
a 22-26
without thy
o 343- 4 thy faith without thy ur, — Jos. 2 : 18.
r 487-26 thy faith without thy u», —/as. 2 ; 18.
wonderfal
a 46- 2 did not perform many wonderful w, until
r 483-29 by doing many wonderful w through the
word and
p 864- 6 that through his word and vr they might
words and
a 53-12 His words and ur were unknown to the
o 860-32 on the very basis of Jesus* words and ur.
pr 4-27 Audible prayer can never do the ur of
o 860-13 Unless the w are comprehended which
358-28 great import to Christianity of thoee ur
ii:499-* Itnowthvur: — Rev.3:S.
gl 679- • I know thy vr: —Rev. 3 : 8.
works (verb)
m 67-12 the mariner ur on and awaits the issue.
8 156-18 general belief, , . . ur against G. S.;
/ 251-12 Truth vr out the nothingness of error
c 259-23 God, Spirit, tr spiritually, not materially.
263- 8 and w only as €k>d u;*,
o 342-19 which vr according to the Scriptures
p 401- 2 its own enemy, and ur against itself;
r 467-21 The belief that ... is an error that vr iU.
ap 661- 2 ur out the ends of eternal good
world (see also world's)
acknowledged not
a 64- 5 The vr acknowledged not his righteousness,
all the
a 37-29 " Go ye into all the w, and preach— JfarA 16 ; 15.
a 138-28 *' Go ye in to all the vr , and preach— JVdrJk 16 ; 15.
. o 342-10 *' Go ye into all the ur, and preach— IfarA: 16 : 15.
Digitized by
Google
roitne
8 12»-15 not8iiioetbebegiiiniiigoftheur;**-.iratt.d4.'21.
believes in
g 617-15 The tv belieyes in XDADy penoim;
citiien* of tlie
/ 227-24 Citizens of the ur, accept the
conTolses the
/ 223-14 The question, . . . conTulses the w.
could not
a 53-16 The ur could not interpret aright the
creation of the
r 4T9-SI from the creation of the w^ — Rom, 1 .* 20.
describe the
pr^ tz- 6 yet he cannot describe the w.
end of the
t 446-23 even unto the end of the ur.**^McUi, 28; 20.
feels the
/ 224- 2 for the ur feels the alteratiye effect of truth
flooding the
$ Wb-Sl The hosts of .£sculapius are flooding the w
foundation of the
b 317- 2 from the foundation of the ur/' — Matt. 13 . 35.
334-22 from the foundation of the u"/* — Bev, 13 .- 8.
ap 668- 2 Brer since tlie foundation of the Wt
from the
pr 15-26 hidden from the ur, but known to God.
m 64- 7 unspotted from the tr." — J(U, 1 ; 27.
/ 243- 1 We may hide spiritual ignorance from the ur,
guard OTor a
a 48- 6 held uncomplaining guard over a ur
homage of the
a 42-10 Though entitled to the homage of the ur
is asleep
8p 95-28 the w is asleep in the cradle of infancy,
is benefited by
t 463-32 said to the author, '* The ur is benefited by
light of the
p 367-20 ** Te are the light of the w. — Matt. 5 ; 14.
living in this
«p 73- 3 one person, living in this w,
material
{see material)
must grow
pr 10- 5 w must grow to the spiritual understanding of
new era for the
a 43-19 opened a new era for the ur.
newly discovered
pre/ viii-32 in the newly discovered ur of Spirit.
of error
pr 13-30 w of error is ignorant of the world of Truth,
of sensation
pr 13-31 w of sensation is not cognizant of
of sin
sp 82-31 In a w of sin and sensuality
of Truth
pr ia-30 world of error is ignorant of the ttr of Truth,
outward
pre/ ix- 3 A child drinks in the outward ur
overcame the
a 39- 5 He overcame the w\ the flesh, and
overcoming the
pr 10-13 overcomingthe w^ the flesh, and evil,
physical
s 125- 1 of the physical body and of the physical ur
revolutionized the
a 34-13 they would have revolutionized the ur.
sigh over the
m 67-29 until it ceases to sigh over the ur
sink the
ap 570-21 nor again sink the ur into the deep waters
sins of the
8 160-17 to take away the sins of the ur.
b 334-19 taking away the sins of the tr-,
this
pr 5-15 full award, but not always in this ur.
a 29-11 though we may never receive it in this vr.
36-23 impossible ... for this ur to bestow
m 69-26 '* The children of this ur marry, — Luke 20.- 34.
an 103- 4 " the god of this ur," — II Cor. 4 .- 4.
/ 225- 8 The powers of this tr* will fight,
c 267-26 Even in this w\ therefore,
b 270-22 The pride of priesthood is the prince of this ur.
325-25 can never reach in this ur the divine heights of
to battle
r 483-16 Science has called the w to battle over this
unknown to the
a 53-12 His words and works were unknown to the ur
visible
8 118- 9 hidden in sacred secrecy from the visible ur
was not worthy
a 28-30 **ofwhomtheur-wasnotworthy,'* — //e6. 11.-38.
whole
a 45- 9 for the salvation of the whole ^r from sin,
o 344-22 one which should be presented to the whole w,
ap 567-16 which deceiveth the whole vr : — Jtev, 12 .- 9.
wicked
pr 4-34 but in this widced ir goodness will
wlUithe
a 28-26 Christianity to-day is at peace with the ir*
a 47-22 the vr generally loves a lie better than Truth ;
m 60-28 worthy to obtain that iir,—.Lta:« 20: 35.
$ 136-10 His answer to this question the w rejected.
158-{i0 the byways of this wilderness ur,
/ 200-10 The ur would collapse without Mind,
213-22 He was a musician beyond what the ur knew.
236-28 occupying the watchtowers of the ur,
248-20 The ur is nolding it before your gaze
259-24 says: . . . The ir is my kingdom.
h 317^12 •* If the ur hate you, ye know that —/oAa 15 . la.
o 348-26 never supposed the ur would immediately
864- 5 against •* the ur^ the flesh, and the devil '^?
p 370- 6 'Ae real Jurisdiction of the ur is in Mind,
304-15 advice to a man who is down in the vr,
r48<^S2 and withoutGod in the ur;"—^|>A. 2. -12.
worldliness
t 460- 6 gain heavenly riches by forsaking all ur.
worldling's
t 450-^ nothing in common with the w affections,
worldly
a 21-25 the ur man is at the beck and call of error,
8 142-23 purge the temples of their vain traffic in w
pA 168- 2 to a poor Shift for the weak and ur,
/ 238-23 arise from vr weakness.
i 460- 5 achieves no ur honors except by sacrifice,
worldly-minded
a 96-17 preclude C S. from finding favor with the tr-.
world's
pr^ Iz- 6 He is as sure of the ur existence as he is of his
own;
a 47-10 The vr ingratitude and hatred towards
48-17 Judas had the vr weapons.
48-18 and chose not the vr means of defence.
50-81 the vr hatred of Truth and Love.
52-10 the vr hatred of the just and perfect Jesus,
53-13 and contraiy to the vr religious sense,
m 65-16 Beholding the vr lack of Christianity
world-wide
/ 226- 3 the banishment of a ur slavery.
ph
worm
8p 74-18
74-19
p407- 5
9 515- 4
worms
sp 81-21
ph 172-27
244-10
6 320-31
p 418-31
r 488-27
worse
pr 5-27
m 64-28
an 104-27
8 157-27
pft 194-8
/202-9
O 358- 6
caterpillar, transformed ... is no longer a ir*,
to fraternize with or control the vr.
attractive to no creature except a loathsome
Patience is symbolized by the tireless ur,
give to the ur the body called man,
and ttr annihilate it.
and the w would rob him of the flesh;
if disease and vr destroyed his body,
A child may have w\ if you say so,
otherwise the very w could unfashion man.
He gprows vr who continues in sin
a vr state of society than now exists,
leaving the case vr than before
but they leave both mind and body w
and determines a case for better or for ttr.
they would not go on from bad to v\
Su en doctrines are ** confusion w confounded."
p 396-12 nor encourage . . . the expectation of growing w
408- 8 sin is u" than sickness.
If patients sometimes seem vr while reading
with w cords than those which cut the flesh.
The belief ... is growing w at every step,
and vr still, to chiuge the innocent
£446-6
r474- 7
9 533-24
ap664-7
worship
affection, and
pr 9-21 merely material sensation, affection, and ur,
attempted
o 351-28 in their attempted vr of the spiritual.
oongrc«nate for
gl 665-10 where mortals congregate for vr.
expressed by
g 541-10 than for the vr expressed by Cain's fruit ?
forms of
pr 10-17 One of the forms of ur in Thibet Is
Jewish
o 360-31 In Jewish vr the Word was materially
naaterlalizes
pr 5-1 materializes vr hinders man*s
more exalted
/ 20&-13 a more exalted ur and self-abnegation.
no rltnalistic
a 20-10 but he established no ritualistic vr.
of God
ph 200- 5 Moses advanced a nation to the ur of God
• through the medinm of matter is paganism.
outward
pr 4-9 Outward ur is not of itself sufficient
pA 20O- 2 Pagan w began with muscularity,
Phoenician
g 524- 2 is seen in the Phoenician w of Baal,
pablio
a 40-29 has come so generally to mean public iir
rellsrlon and
a 26-81 no form or system of religion and ur,
trae
B 140-20 are but types and shadows of true vr,
worldly
« 142-23 their Tain traffic in worldly w
a 81-27 shall u** the Father in spirit — JbAn 4 .-23.
40-27 and not merely w his personality,
tp 93- 7 shall vr the Father in spirit — John 4 ; 23.
$ 140-16 We w spiritually, only as we
140-16 only as we cease to w materially.
140-21 shall tv the Father in spirit — John 4 : 23.
b 280-12 can neither apprehend nor w the iniinite;
o 361-30 They thought to w Spirit from a
p 428-16 whom we ** ignorantly w,** — Acts 17 .- 23.
ap 676-13 no material structure in which to w Ood,
ol 696- 9 •* Whom therefore ye ignorantly wr, — Acta
17:23.
worshipped
a 624-11 ** a man of war." a tribal god to be tir, —Exod.
16.3.
ap 676-13 for He must be w in spirit and in love.
worshipper
pr 12^ Does Deity Interpose in behalf of one t/r,
worshippers
a 31-26 when the true w shall worship the — John 4 ; 23.
sp 83- 3 the w of Baal failed to do;
93- 6 when the true w shall worship the — John 4 : 23.
8 140-21 " The true w shall worship the — John 4 .• 23.
/ 220-11 leaves clap their hands as nature's untired w.
worshipping
8 140-18 W'
worships
ph 187- 8 and then vr and fears them.
worst
a 24- 6 instigated sometimes by the w passions
ph 176-19 Mortal mind is the w foe of the body,
p 396- 1 a moral offence is indeed the w of diseases.
worth
pr^ x-17 have proved the w of her teachings.
/ 239- 8 let wr be judged according to wisdom,
a 623-14 It may be ur while here to remark that,
worthies
p 439-17 in the perturbed faces of these w,
r 483-20 To those . . . ancient w\ and to Christ Jesus,
ff 614-31 a source of strength to the ancient tc,
worthiness
pr 4-15 attest our w to be partakers of Love.
worthless
a 629-29 we know that they are w and unreal.
worthy
pr 4-8 the only v evidence of our gratitude
a 28-23 if thou art found w to unloose the
28-30 '• of whom the world was not i<r , " — Heb. 11 ; 38.
m 68-13 Never contract the horizon of a ir* outlook
69-28 they which shall be accounted w — Luke 20 .- 35.
8 136- 9 Spiritual evolution alone is w of
o 362-30 no longer seeming ur of fear or honor,
p 434-29 " w of death, or of bonds.*' — Act8 23 : 29.
a 626-20 Everything good or tr*, God made.
fr 600- • That ye might walk w — Col. 1 : 10.
would-be
pk 180- 6 when he sees his iv healers busy,
p 866-26 through the tv healer,
t 445- 4 attacks of the w mental assassin^
wonnd
/ 214-26 when a ur on the retina may end the
p 385-19 If you sprain the muscles or ur the flesh,
wounded
a 44-16 bind up the vr side and lacerated feet,
/ 237- 2 A little girl, . . . badly w her finger.
wounds
p 393-22 would suffer no more from tension or w
t 462-27 when and how to probe the self-inflicted w
woven
/ 242-26 The divine Science of man is w into
wrath
a 22-27 Whosoever believeth that w is righteous
22-32 W' which is only appeased is not destroyed,
23- 6 That Ood's w snoula be vented upon His
49-23 but is above the reach of human ir*.
an 106-22 emulations, ur, strife, seditions, — Oal. 6 .• 20.
8 140-24 ur, repentance, and human changeableness.
b 339-14, 16 " ur against the day of w\** — Bam. 2 ; 5.
ap 666-23 Be Thou, longsuffering, slow to w,
668-22 having great w^ because he — Rev. 12 ; 12.
wrathflil
ap 674-29 suffering sense deems vr and afflictive,
wreck
m 61-23 or reduce him to a loathsome vr ?
67-16 Hoping and working, one should stick to the ur,
wrench
c 26&-31 if they vr away false pleasurable beliefs
wrested
ph 178-14 When ur from human belief and
wrestle
r 483-23 which ur with material observations alone,
wrestled
ffl 583- 7 who, having vr with error, sin, and sense,
wrestles
ap 567- 5 spiritual strength w and prevails
wrestling
b 308-16 Jacob was aUmet ur with error,
wretched
8p 77-29 consigns Vie ... to aw purgatory,
o 296-32 It says to mortals, " You are ur ! "
wrinkles
/ 246-14 no care-lined face, no vr nor gray hair,
wrists
t 449- 1 With your own vr manacled,
write
pre/ viii-28 As early as 1862 she began to vr down
writer
b 279- 3 A New Testament ur plainly describee
o 347- 8 This w infers that if anything needs to
ap 572- 8 profound counsel of the inspired w.
gl 579- 4 elucidates the meaning of the inspired vr,
writer's
{8ee Eddy, Mrs. Mary Baker G.)
writers
b 319-26 uninspired ur, who only wrote
g 537-24 Inspired w interpret the Word spiritually,
writes
a 45-10 Paul w : " For if, when we — Xom. 6 .* 10.
/ 208-17 John Young of Edinburgh w :
244-1 1 Paul vr : " The law of the — Rom. 8 ; 2.
b 324-27 Paul vr, *♦ If Christ [Truth] — / Cor. 16 .- 14.
325-10 Paul vr : »» When Christ, who is — Col. 3 ;4.
ap 558- 1 St. John w, in the tenth chapter of his
574- 5 He w\ in Revelation xxi. 9 :
576- 9 Revelation xxi. 22, . . . the beloved Disciple vr i
writinsT
pre/ ix-26 Before w this work. Science and Health,
w ntten
pre/ ix-12 Certain essays ur at that early date
8 164-28 the saying tnat is w, — I Cor. 16 .- 64.
/ 242-23 for it Is tv : ♦* They parted my — John 19 .- 24.
r 496-27 the saying that is ur, — / Cor. 16 .- 54.
ap
g 536- 2 In the Apocalypse it is w :
p 558- • tho8t things which are ur therein : — Rev. 1 : 3.
561-30 it is ur
hings
, "Thi
lere was a man sent — John 1 .- 6.
wrong
disbelief in the
a 29- 8 and disbelief In the w\
done another
t 449- 7 The w done another reacts most heavily
freedom from
/ 236-29 because of their freedom from w
greatest
p 368- 1 The greatest ur is but a supposititious
intentional
/ 251-28 Ignorance, like intentional w, is not
learned the
b 326-28 He learned the ur that he had done
meet the
b 327-23 Moral courage is requisite to meet the ur
positive
r 491- 8 a negative right and a positive ur,
practise
/ 253-18 If you believe in and practise vr knowingly.
right and
t 453- 6 Right and w, truth and error,
g 531- 7 error, . . . that mind and soul are both right
andt<r.
self -evidently ...
g 539-22 exposed by our Master as self-evident ly vr.
pr 9-3 The vr lies in unmerited censure,
ph 166- 6 the healing effort is made on the w side,
172- 6 and very much in the vr.
pn loir- a lae conciusioiu are ur.
195-27 NoTOls, ... fill our young readers with ur
f a08- 9 a law of mortal mindf vr m erery sense,
240-20 until all w yrotk is effaced
263-23 you can alter this w beUef and action
e 286-21 when we loolc from w points of obsenration.
6 314-32 Jesus proyed them tir by his resurrection,
322-23 A man who likes to do w
326-19 nothing but w intention can hinder your
340-26 whatever is w in social, ciyil, criminal,
o 357-20 tr* notions about God must have
300- 4 replies : " You w my experience.
p 390-20 weight of opinions on the w side,
397- 6 mental influence on the ur side,
401- 4 nothing in the right . . . and much in the ur,
407-17 Let the slave of vr desire learn the
t 446-18 A ur motive involves defeat.
448-31 To talk the right and live the ur*
461-29 controlling another from w motives,
462- 5 The ur thought should be arrested
462-25 by right talking and w acting,
462-32 the w power would be destroyed.
453-28 impresses more deeply the tr- mind-picture.
464-16 the tc as well as the right practice.
r 489-29 A ur sense of God, man, and creation
491-10 spiritual individuality is never ur,
wrong-doer
p 404- 6 by exhibiting to the ur the suffering which
ffl 507-24 wiU, as a quality of so-called mortu mind, is a
ur;
wrong-doinsT
pr 5-3 Sorrow for ur is hut one step towards
6-22 the safety-valve for w.
/ 240-22 If at present satisfied with ur.
P 0BO-14
406-24
r480-22
ff 530^13
wronged
irom ail penaines ou\ uioae aue lor w.
The abiding conscioamess of w tends to
which seems to make men capable of ur.
How then has man a basis for ur?
m 63-29 the tr*, and perdianoe impoverished, woman
wrongly
o 343-18
< 462-31
wrongness
an 104-16
wrote
a 2(^^
29-12
Sp 82- 5
an 106-19
6 319-26
p 382-25
wrought
pr 13-23
a 39-6
s 117-21
132-23
133-16
150-13
154-22
ph 186-17
/202- 4
ff 540-13
ap 570-27
wrung
a 60- 7
50-32
proving by what are ur called miracles,
the inclination or power to practiee w
and the consequent «r of the opposite
St Panl ur, **Let us lay aside— lfe6. 12 ; L
IT* to the authorities at Rome :
Chancer ur centuries ago, yet we still read his
in his great epistle to the Galatians. when he «r
who only w down what an inspired
One whom I rescued ... ur to me:
and so we cannot grasp the wonders tr* by
He ir* a full salvaoon from sin, sickness, and
in the miracles (marvels) ur by Jesus
if it is ur on any but a material and
tr- wonders for the people of God
Now, as then, signs and wonders are ir*
believed that exposore . . . vr the mischief.
strove to emulate the wcmders w by Moees.
must be tr* out in life-practioe,
may think . . . that the Lord hath tr an evil;
know the great benefit which Mind has ur.
ur from Jesus* lips the awful cry,
tr* from his faithful lips the plaintive cry.
Xantippe
m 68-28
yard
ph 193-19
Yawah
a 138-29
^528-9
yawn
a 153-26,26
yea
a 31-30
37-22
$p 84-17
96-22
#128-26
ph 171-22
6 301- 1
332-12
o 346-12
p 366-10
^606-19
609-27
02»-15
635- 2
ap 578-10
year
j»rQrTiii-26
xi-27
a 107- 1
121-26
/ 246-25
$r2 504-17
69fr-19
eo»- 1
yearning
pr 13-7
a 48-7
49-13
a 111-26
137-8
yearnings
6 314-5
years
All the
m 69-5
days, and
9 500-12
during the
pref ix-28
early
/a46-6
o 351-9
X,Y
making his X* a discipline for his
The next day I saw him in the y.
The Jewish conception of God. as F-,
And the Lord God [Jehovah, Y-} — Gen. 2. 21.
we y because they y,
y, the time cometh, that —John 16 .* 2.
It is possible, —v** it is the du^ and privilege
IT. to reach the range of fetterless Mmd.
For centuries — y , always -- natural science
V, forever destroys with the higher testimony
the spiritual,— tr, the image or infinite Mind,
y, which manifests God's attributes
y, the divine image and likeness,
to prove the somethingness — v*. the allness
y, while mental penury chills hto faith
y , than the mighty waves of — Paal. 93 .- 4.
purity, and holiness— y, the divine nature
y*, hath God said. Ye shall not— Gen. 3: 1.
y, the seed of Spirit and the seed of matter,
y-, though I walk through the — Paal. 23 .- 4.
experiences which led her, in the y 1866,
was started by the author . . . about the y 1867.
In the y 1866, 1 discovered the Christ Science
earth revolves about the sun once a y ,
Each succeeding y unfolds wisdom,
•• Son of a y."
definition of
mortal thought, the divisor of which is the
solar y.
If we are not secretly y and openly striving
There was no response to that numan y,
O, why did they not gratify his last human y
C. S. meets a y of the human race
y* to be understood, the Master repeated,
had quenched all earthly y*.
should wait on all the y of married life.
and for days, and y . — Gen. 1 .* 14.
This was during the y 1867 and 1868.
Disappointed in love in her early y ,
became a member ... in early y.
years
few
/ 206-20 for the brief space of a few y
in after
m 62-10 those parents should not, in after y, complatai
many
pr 9- 2 During many y the author has been most grate*
ful
a 107- 5 graciously fitting me during many y for the
/ 221- 2 For many y, she ate only bread and
222-17 For many y she had been kept alive,
p 380-22 Many y ago the author nuule a . . . discovery,
Bftonths or
/ 237- 7 It might have been months or y before
nineteen hondrea
a 122- 9 exposed nineteen hundred y ago
/ 232-18 as It did over nineteen hundred y ago,
of servitude
/ 236-22 wearing out y of servitude to an
riper
/ 248- 6 Men and women of riper y and larger lesaoos
seven
pr^ xii- 6 During seven y over four thousand students
•IX thousand
ap 560- 3 typical of six thousand y since Adam,
solar
/ 246-10 The measurement of life by solar y robs youth
Sottl-lllled
ffl 509- 2 Btemity is God's measurementof Sonl-fllled y .
thousand
g 504-23 with the Lord as a thonsand y." — i7/ye. 3.-8.
504-as whereas a thousand y of human doctrinee,
ffl 596-21 with the Lord as athonsand y,*' — II PeL 8:8.
three
a 109-11 For three y after my discovery, I sought
threefioore
/ dl6-22 would enjoy more than threescore y and ten
two
pr^ xii-16 conviction that the next two y of her life
•17
/221-
10 She passed many weary y in hunger and
ap 80-23 French toy which y ago pleased so many people
/ 24^ 8 taking no note of y , uie stood daily
242^21 y had not made her eld,
b 333-18 without beginning of y or end of day«.
yeast
a 118-24 as y changes the chemicftl properties of meaL
yesterday
pr 2^2 **thesamey. and to-day, — £fip6. 13:8.
' a 87- 2 brings suffering as much to-day as y
#112-20 **thesamey, and to-day, — .0^.13:8.
143- 3 to-day, as y , Christ cas» out evUe
/ 240-18 ** the same y , and to-day, — Beb. 18 : 8.
b 283- 7 '« y , and to-day, and forever.'* — Heb. 18 : 8.
b 822-15 The necromancy of y foreshadowed the
$r 54S- 6 "theaamefr, and to-day, — i706. 13.-8.
yet
pr^ ylS- 6 y it traversed the night, and came
ix- S V* he cannot describe the world.
pr 3-28 ]r return thanks to Qod for all blessings,
a 20-12 and y be sensual and sinful.
20-20 Y' he swerved not, well knowing that
26- 5 v* Jesus spares us not one indi^dual
32-22 y Jesus prayed and gave them bread.
38-13 addressing his disciples, y he did not say,
63- 4 tr there never lived a man so far removed
m 66- 6 wears y a precious jewel in his head.
67-11 y*, acting up to his highest understanding,
gp 90-9 Y- the very periodical containing this
81- 4 y this latter evidence is destroyed by
81-22 and y the producing, governing, divine
82-5 y* we still read his thought in his verse.
88- 3 y* artifice and delusion claimed
87-23 y these are all there.
iN)-21 y their bodies stay in one place.
Do you say the time has not y come
the electnc current swift, y in C. S.
y to- escape from sin, is what the
y remembering that in reality
y uses another author's discoveries
y these so-called senses still make
y* quite as rational are some of the
has not y been generally accepted.
y afterwards be seriously questioned
but the present new, y old, reform
and y, with one drop of that attenuation
have not y divorced the drug from the
and jTt as she lay in her bed,
or of therapeutic agents, ever y promulgated,
Much y remains to be said
nor yfor your body^ — Matt. 6 ; 25.
y this can be realized only as
the path for generations y unborn
and y the Scriptures inform us that
and y neither a mortal mind nor the
has not y found it true that knowledge can
and y we rely on a drug to
y if we turn to the Scriptures,
y the body is as material as the wheel.
and y misunderstand the science that
said: . . . and y I have continual colds,
and y she continued ill
at a period as y unknown.
and y we say that Spirit is supreme
and y be immortal.
y you say that matter has caused his death.
y God is Love,
y God is Truth.
y in the latter days he should stand
Y\ in your concept, the tooth,
Time has not y reached eternity,
and y deny C. S., when it teaches
Y' Scientists will take the same oases,
y I would not exchange mine for
Jew believes that . . . Christ has not y come;
/ shall y praise JRmt — Psal, 42 ; 1 1.
Y- any physician . . . will tell you
y this benef should not be
and he will be y wiser: — Prov. d; 9.
and y to indulge them, is a moral offence.
y serves evil in the name of good.
z ' this most fundamental part of
y the Scriptures aver,
and y supposes Mind unable to
though solar beams are not y included
»7-9
99-4
5 107-16
112-28
122-10
129-26
132-19
132-32
139-11
163- 7
156-7
15ft- 7
164-6
164-14
ph 165- •
172-13
174-16
183-11
190-6
196-3
/ 202-28
217-11
218- 3
219-23
220-3
222-19
6 274-30
278-21
310-20
312-12
312-16
312-18
320-31
346-27
O 863-15
354-8
8M^4
800- 7
361- 1
p362-*
416-9
423-2
t 443-»
448- 1
463-22
460-10
r 474-19
486-19
^604- 8
606-29
006-16
612-15
613-11
623-1
624-23
64&-19
662-20
op 570- 5
671-14
672-23
673- 3
576-6
576-28
576-30
^598-6
yield
pr^viii-6
Xl- 8
sp 96-23
S 161-29
152- 1
162-11
Adam has not y appeared in the narrative.
The feminine gender is not y expressed in
the externalized, y subjective, states
time is not y measured by solar revolutions,
Y' one might so judge from an
y God is reflected in all His creation.
y- this opposite, in its false view
but not y instructed by 5)cience,
certain active y unseen mental agencies
and y have given no warning.
The Revelator had not y passed the
while y beholding what the
while y he tabernacled with mortals.
not ir elevated to deiflc apprehension
Y' the word gradually approaches a
y it has received different translations,
must ]/• to the harmony of spiritual sense,
the fleshly mind which must y to Science,
until all errors of belief v* to understanding.
y to this power, and follow the leadings of
and must oy its own consent v- to Truth,
it may y to the harmony of the divine Mind.
ph 176-30
178-21
189-1
200-23
/ 201-10
264- 6
C266-2
6 287-30
295-13
319-11
O 347-27
353-21
p 371- 3
381- 6
402-26
e 460-15
450-16
r 471-11
484-10
493- 7
^607-19
ap 562-14
fif2 689^6
yielded
6 291- 8
303-31
326-24
are quite as ready to y- to Truth as
must finally y to the eternal Truth,
human or material senses y to the authority of
material senses must y to infinite Spirit,
hatred^ all sensuality, y to spirituality,
or attain slowly and y not to discouragement.
The finite must y to the infinite.
Their false evidence will finally y to Truth,
will at last y to the scientific fact
must y to the all-might of
so will our material uieories y to spiritual
must y to reason and revelation.
we must y up all belief in it and be wise.
this so-cfulea mind must finally y to
than you are to ir to a sinful temptation
If they y to this influence, it is because
Some people y slowly to the touch of Truth.
Few y without a struggle,
y assent to astronom^il propositions
« 460-17
supposed laws of matter y to the law of Mind.
All the evidence of physical sense . . . must y
tree and herb do not y fruit because of
y to the activities of the divine Principle
y to the spiritual sense of Life and Love.
cannot come till mortals have already y to
When the evidence before the material senses y
only when his uncertain sense of right y
As the mythology of pagan Rome has y* to a
reluctant to acknowledge that they have y ;
^1
a 39-14 overcame death and the grave instead of y
ph 184-11 nor y obedience to it.
b 268- 7 Belief in a material basis, ... is slowly y to
the
p 376-14
413-3
^507-12
507-12
508-10
608-10
518-8
Ql 686-23
503-11
yields
8^-5
188- 1
6 281- 1
318-21
322-19
329-31
o35^6
p 409-18
414-6
426- 3
r 486-24
489-11
0r 543-3
ap 576-31
677-1
^2 584-15
yoke
g 566- 5 the physical organism under the y of disease.
yore
a 132-20 To-day, as of ir, unconscious of the reappearing
/ 226-29 the Pharaohs, who to-day, as of y,
"" ~ Like the archpriests of y\ man is free
No person is benefited by y his mentality to
The act of y one's thoughts to
the herb y seed, — Gen. 1 .• 11.
and the fruit tree y fruit— Oen. 1 : 11.
herb y seed after his kind, — Gen. 1 ; 12.
and the tree y fruit, — Gen. 1: 12.
the fruit of a tree y seed; — Gen. 1 :29.
the human y to the divine;
material belief y to spiritual understanding.
when the latter y to the divine Mind,
only as the mortal, erring mind y to God,
ignorance which y only to the understanding
y to the reality of spiritual Life,
his physical sense of pleasure ]/• to a higher
till error y to Truth.
till the testimony of the physical senses y
the stronger never y to the weaker, except
it y more readily than do most diseases
when instructea by Truth, y to divine power,
If thought y its dominion to other powers,
tr to the reality of everlasting Life.
This error, ... ^ to Trutb and returns to dust;
human sense of Deity y to the divine sense,
y to the incorporeal sense of God and man
until every belief ... y to eternal Life.
r 481-5
you
gl!m-Z
younar
s 161-8
ph 191-11
195-27
/244-23
245-10
246-13
245-24
245-25
245-28
p 412-28
^514-24
definition of
the Bible case of the three y Hebrew captives,
*' where the y child was," — Matt. 2 : 9.
Novels, . . . fill our y readers with wrong
Man in Science is neither y nor old.
In this mental state she remained y.
and supposed her to be a y* woman.
The bodily results of her belief that she was y
She could not age while believing herself y,
Firoves it possible to be y at seventy-four;
f the case is that of a y child
And the calf and the y lion, — Isa. 11 ; 6.
Youn&r» John
/ 208-17 John y- of Edinburgh writes:
youngest
e 261-16 as actively as the y member of the company.
youth
/ 236-31 y makes easy and rapid strides towards Truth.
246-16 y sat gently on cheek and brow.
246-18 This instance of y preserved furnishes a
246-10 robs y and gives ugliness to age.
r 471-24 subscribed to an onhodox creed in early ]r>
zeal
pr 7-11
& 280-20
Ecnith
M> 97-13
**ar . . . Dotaccording to— /?om. 10:2.
Bat behold tbe r of beltof to esUbUsh
definition of
nntil nutter reaches its mortal 2* in illusion
to rise to the z- of demonstration.
zigzag
a 21-32 By-and-by, ashamed of his r coarse,
ZineufH oxydatutn
8 153-30 ?ahr, from Aeoniium to Z' o*,
Zion
ap 575-28 joy of the whole earth, is mounts*, — P$aL 48 .-
ffl 599- 6 definition of
APPENDIX A
INDEX TO THE MARGINAL HEADINGS
IN
SCIENCE AND HEALTH
WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES
Digitized by
Google
■ I
Digitized by
Google
INDEX TO THE MARGINAL HEADINGS
IN
SCIENCE AND HEALTH
WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES
^ A belief in death ~ a 42.
' A belief suicidal —a 39.
Abiding in Life — 6 826.
Ablations for cleanlinees— p 418.
A bright oatlo<A — 6 328.
— Absence of Christ-power —« 134.
^Absent patients —p/i 179.
~ Absurd oracles — ap 78.
Accidents onknown to God — p 424.
—A change demanded— s 141.
A clean mind and body — p 383.
--A closed question — pA 171.
^ A cry of despair — a BO.
•^Action of mortal mind — ph 187.
^Adam and the senses — / 214.
Adam not ideal man — o 338.
—A definite rule discoyered— « 147.
-^A denial of immortality— 9p 80.
Adherence to righteousness — 1 448.
—A diyine response — s 137.
^ A dream vanishing — ^ 77.
•-Adulteration of Truth— an 104.
Advancement by sacrifice— 1 408.
-- Advancing degrees — « 168.
"^Ufection's demands— m 57.
—Affirmation and result— / 219.
^ After the resurrection — a 46.
A ffospel narrative —p 362.
A Higher discovery — p 380.
Aids in sickness— p 7m.
Ailments of animals — ^ 664.
-Aim of Science — « 116.
-A lack of originality —8 126.
'AJl activity n>om thought — s 162.
Ail disease a delusion — o 848.
Allegiance to Spirit — 0 540.
-All evil unnatural— « 130.
AU faculties from Mind — r 488
—All force mental — s 124.
All nativity in thought — g 663.
Allness of Spirit— 6331.
-AUness of Truth — / 200.
A mental court case — p 430.
"^A mortal not man — ph 200.
-*A mother's responsibility —/ 236.
-^^Jiatomy and mind— « 160.
Anatomy defined — 1 462.
'Ancient and modem miracles— / 243.
Ancient confusion — p 389.
■^ Ancient healers — « 146.
— Ancient spiritualism —« 136.
Angelic offices — ap 666.
^ Animal magnetism destroyed — p^ 178.
Animal magnetism error — r 484.
Animal tendency — ap 663.
— Annihilation of error — /248.
•-Antagonistic questions — s 126.
"* Antagonistic sources — /239.
—Antagonistic theories — « 129.
—Anthropomorphism — a 140.
Anthropomorphism — o 367.
Apathy to occultism — ap 670.
Appeal to a higher tribunal — p 434.
Appetites to be abandoned — p 404.
^ Arena of contest — «p 96.
Arguing wrongly — p 394.
Argument of good works — o 342.
Ascendency of good — m 61.
Ascending the scale— p^ 189.
. ' Asking amiss — pr 10.
• 'A so-called mina-cure — p^ 186.
Aspiration and love— pr 8.
Assistance in* brotherhood — g 618.
- > A stately advance — s 166.
' Astronomic unfoldings- « 12L
A t vpe of falsehood — g 539.
« Audible praying — pr 7.
A useful suggestion — m 58.
Author's early instructions — 1 460.
Author's parentage — o 369.
Automatic mechanism — p 309.
A vacant domicile — r 478.
Avoid talking disease — p 396.
Awaken the patient — pl20.
B
Backsliders and mistakes — 1 467.
Bad results from error — b 207.
Basis of health and immortality — bS:
' Basis of miracles — s 134.
• Basis of true religion — m 68.
- 'Bearing our sins — a 53.
' -Beatific presence — c 266.
Begin rightly — p 382.
«j Behest of the cross — a 20.
Being is immortal — a 668.
Belief an autocrat — b 297.
Belief and firm trust — r 488.
Belief and practice — /202.
« .Belief and understanding —ph 183.
' 'Belief in many gods — 6 280.
• -Belief in physics— « 155.
• -Belief on the wrong side — pA 168.
BeUefs illusive — v 383.
Benefit of philanthropy — p 386.
Benefits of metaphysics — p 380.
• Benevolence hindered — m 64.
Be not afraid — p 410.
Better basis than embryology —0 653.
• -Biblical basis — « 126.
Biblical foundations — ^ 269.
Biological inventions — (7 531.
- ■ Birth and death unreal — /206.
Birthright of man — g 518.
' Blessing of Christ — w 65.
" -Blessings from pain — c 265.
Blight of av.irice — 1 446.
Blissful ignorance — p 382.
' Blunders and blunderers — 8 149.
' " Bodily presence — pr 14.
Bone-Dealing by surgery— p 422.
Both words and works — o 360.
Brain not intelligent— p 372.
Brainology a myth —6 ^.
Bridgeless division —sp 74.
Brotherhood repudiated — g 641.
Bruising sin's head — g S3*.
• - Buried secrets — ap 87.
. • Cancellation of human sin — pr 5.
Careful guidance — p 429.
' ■ Causation considered — ph 170.
-t*Causation mental— « 114.
Causation not in matter— 0 662.
• • Causes of sickness — ph 166.
Celestial evidence — r 471.
■Centre for affections — m 60.
• -Certain contradictions — s 118.
Certainty of results — e 460.
' • Ciianged mentality —ph 168.
• -Change of belief —pA 194.
Chaos and darkness — r 479.
Charge of the Chief Justice— p 441.
Charity to those opposed — 1 444.
Chicanery impossible — 1 466.
ChildUke receptivity — 6 323.
-Children and adults — « 130.
•Children's ailments — a 154.
Children's tractability — / 286.
Choose ye to-day — o 360.
"Chord and discord — m 58.
Christian history —p 387.
Christianity scientific — o 342.
' -Christianity still rejected — «p 97.
Christian pleading — p 418.
0. ' 'Christian Science as old as God— s 146.
'Christian Science discovered— s 107.
Christian standard — p 426.
- Christian warfare — a 29.
Christian warfare — o 364.
Christ Jesus — & 332.
Christly warning — cm 571.
-Christ rejected — s 1x2.
• - Christ's demonstration — a 26.
. ' Christ's mission — / 233.
■ -Christ's reappearance — sp 96.'
Christ the great physician —t> 442.
Christ the ideal Truth — r 47^:
- -Churchly neglect — « 131.
-Clairvoyance, magnetism — an 101.
Clay replying to tne potter —p 429.
-Cleansing the mind — /234.
Cleansing upheaval — o^ 640.
Clergymen's duty— / 236.
Climate and belief —p 386.
Climate harmless— p 377.
Climax of suffering— ^r 643.
- -Coalition of sin and sickness — /218.
Commands of Jesus — o 3^.
Compassion requisite — p 366.
f Complete emulation — a 37.
Conaition of progress — r ^6.
Conditions orcriticism — o 366.
Confirmation by healing — r 488.
Confirmation in a parable— p 399.
"Confirmatory tests — « 111.
Conflicting standpoints — sp 83.
Conforming to explicit rules— 1 445.
Confusion confounded — b 268.
Conquer beliefs and fears — p 419.
Consecration required — b 325.
4 Conservative antagonism— s 144.
Continuity of existence —p ^28.
Continuity of interest — 1 464.
Continuity of thoughts— ^ 613.
Contradict error — p 391.
Contradicting first creation — g 626.
Contradictions not found— o 846.
Contrasted testimony —g 638.
Conversion of Saul — 6 326.
-f Convincing evidence — a 43.
Copartnership impossible — o 366.
-'Corporeal chan^ — « 125.
Coiporeal combmations —p 399.
^Corporeal ignorance — pr 13.
-Oorporealii^ and Spirit — a 46.
Corporeal penalties — p 384.
Counsel for defence — » 434.
^Cramping systems — / 226.
-Creation perfect — /305.
Creation reversed — a 634.
Creation's counterfeit — g 627.
Creatures of God useful — ^ 614.
^ Cruel contumely — a 49.
-KJmel desertion — a 42.
-Crumbs of comfort— / 234.
Cumulatire repentance— p 406.
Cure for palsy —p 876.
Cure of insanity —p 414.
- Danger from audible prayer— pr 7.
Dangerous knowledge — 1 469.
'Dangerous resemblances —sp 97.
^Danfferous sboals ayoided— pA 196.
Daruiess scattered —o 611.
Dawninjg of spiritual facts —g 646.
Day of judgment — 6 291.
Deadness in sin — 6 316.
-Oeath and the body — pA 187.
Death an error — r 486.
'4>eath but an illusion — b 389.
Death no advantage — 6 290.
Death no benefactor —p 409.
-Death outdone— a 42.
Decalogue disregarded — r 489.
- Decapitation of error — c 966.
Deep-reaching interrogations ^ g 560.
'•Defamatory accusations — a 63.
-Defensive weapons — a 48.
Deference to material law — g 649.
Definition of man — 6 802.
—Definition of mortal mind— s 114.
Definitions of man — g 525.
Deflection of being— (7 602.
-Deformity and perfection — / 944.
"•Degrees of development — pA 172.
-Deity unchangeable — pr 2.
-Deliverance not vicarious — a 32.
-Deluded invalids— / 237.
'Delusions pagan and medical —ph 166w
-Demonstrable evidence- « 108.
-Denials of divine power ^f232,
"Derivatives of spirit — »p 93.
"Desire for holiness —nr 11.
-Destruction of all evil — /231.
l>e9tructlon of all evil —r 496.
^Diabolism destroyed— pr 6.
Diagnosis of matter —p 371.
i)icuition of error — p 409.
>iet and digestion — p 389.
-Diet and dyspepsia —ph 197.
-Differing cluties — m 69.
-Discontent with life— « 107.
-Disease a dream — ph 188.
-Disease depicted —ph 198.
Disease far more docile than iniquity -
»373.
-Disease foreseen— pA 168.
^Disease mental— s 151.
Disease neutralized —p 422.
Disease powerless— p 378.
Disease-production — p 403.
-Diseases not to be classified- pA 176.
Disease to be made unreal — p 417.
Distinct documents — g 523.
Divided loyalty — « 462.
-Divided vestments— / 242.
-Divine allness — 6 287.
Divine authority — » 395.
Divine energy — 1 446.
Divine fulfilment — r 474.
-Divine iniage — « 116.
Divine insight — p 363.
-i )i vine metaphysics — b 269.
Divine nature appearing—^ 609.
- Divine oneness — a 18.
-Divine origination— «p 89.
Divine pardon — b 339.
-Divine personality— s 116.
Divine personality —(7 517.
Divine propagation— (7 507.
Divine providence —g 630.
-Divine reflection — s 115.
-Divine Science misunderstood— a 60.
Divine sense of Deity — ap 676.
' ' Divine strength — sp 79.
- • Divine study — / 202.
-Divine synonyms — s 116.
- Divine synonyms — b 275.
Divine trinity— 6 331.
Divine verdict— p 442.
J>ivine victory— a 43.
Divinity and humanity — ap 661.
Divinity ever ready>— < 468.
Divinity not childless — 6 306w
Doctrines and faith— a 28.
Doom of the dragon — op 564.
Doubtful evidence— p W6.
- -Doubting disciples— s 136.
Dragon cast down to earth — ap 567.
Dream-lessons — «p 71.
• Dropsy cured without drugs —s 166.
• Drugging unchrintian — s U7.
-Drug-power mental — s 156.
Drugs and brain-lobes — p 406.
' -Drugs and divinity— $ 146.
DwMling in dreamland— 9 648.
E
< -Barlieet investigations— an 100.
Effacing images of disease— p 396.
1 EfTective triumph — a 25.
Effect of oppoeites — p 401.
Effect of thto book — p 422.
Effects of etherization — p 416.
4£fltets of fear— s 169.
• Effectual invocation —pr 16.
• Efficacious petitions —pr 4.
- Efficacious repentance — a 19.
Efficacy may be attested —o 344.
Efficacy of truth— / 233.
Egotistic darkness — / 452.
Elementary electricity— 6 298.
Elimination of nickness — o 348.
Elohistic plurality -2/ 515.
Eloquent silence —p 412.
Embryonic evolution — a 647.
• -Embryonic sinful thoughts— pA 188.
Emergence of mortals —g 662.
■ Emotional utterances —prl.
Eradicate error from thought— p 400.
Erroneous conception —£638.
Erroneous despatch— pH6.
Erroneous postulates— sp 91.
Erroneous representation —a 622.
Erroneous standpoint —g' 646.
Error defined — o 303.
Error destroyed, not pardoned— 6 329.
4 Error not curative— « 143.
Error only ephemeral —r 485.
Error or Adam — g 530.
Error's assumption — g 530.
■ -Error self-destroyed — / 261.
Error's power imaginary — p 408.
Error unveiled — 6 287.
Espousals supernal — ap 661.
Essential element of Christianity ^o 847.
> Eternal beauty —/»47.
•fKtemal man rec<«nlzed— /262.
Etemityof Life— r 468.
Eternity of the Christ— 6 834.
Evanescent materiality — r 472.
Evenings and mornings — g 504.
Ever-appearing creation— i^ 607.
Evident impossibilities— / 207.
4 Evil let loose —an 105.
Evil negative and self -destmotive —
pA186.
Evil non-existent — r 480.
Evil not produced by God —6 839.
Evil obsolete — 6 330.
Evils cast out — p 411.
Evil thought depletes— p 416.
Exalted thought —g 606.
• ^Example for our salvation— a 51.
Example of the disciples— o 343.
Exclusion of malpractice— f 446.
Excuses for Ignorance — » 130.
Exercise of Mind-facultiea- r487.
Expiation by suffering— ap 569.
•Exploded doctrine — s 150.
Expose sin without belierinff in it— e 447.
- -Eyes and teeth renewed— / 347.
Fallacious hypotheses- sp 79.
False claims annihilated — 1 460.
' 'False source of knowledge— s 159.
'False stimulus —ph 186.
False testimony refuted — p 896.
False womanhood —g 633.
Fatal premises — o 851.
Father-Mother — 6 832.
Fatigue is mental — f2n.
Fear and sickness iaentical — s 186.
Fear as the foundation — p 411.
Fear comes of error —9 682.
Fear of the serpent oveicoiBe — 6 SSL
Fellowship with Christ — a 84.
Fevers the effect of fear — p 879.
Fidelity reanired— m 66.
Figures of being— 6 282.
Final destruction of error —6 818.
Final purpose — a 36.
• -Finite views of Deity — e 366.
First evil suggestion — g 644.
• 'Five senses deceptive —6 37^
Fleshly factors unreal — r 476.
Fleshly ties temporal— a 81.
Followers of Jesus — r 496.
' -Footsteps to intemperance- s 168.
Forgetfulness of scof — c 362.
Formation from thought — p 428.
< > Found wanting — $pT\.
Fruitless worship — o 86L
Fulfilment of the Law -op 572.
Full fruitage yet to oome— o 848.
Future purification — 6 390.
F
Failure's lessons— < 448.
- -Faith according to works — s 188.
Faith higher than belief —6 297.
Garden of Eden —g 627.
Genera classified — g 566.
Genuine healing — p 867.
Genuine repentance — p 864.
Geology a failure — g 610.
•Gethsemane glorified — a 48.
Ghosts not realities — o 883.
Ghost-stories inducing fear — p STL
God and His image —6 281.
' ^God and nature— s 119.
God-given dominion— / 228.
God-given dominion — p 881.
• -God invisible to the senses— s 149.
Godless evolution — pA 172.
God never inconsistent— /380i
God's allness learned —s 110.
-f God's creation intact — m 68.
God's idea the ideal man —o 848.
God's law destroys evil— r 473.
T God's man discerned — c 2BB,
Gods of the heathen — ^ 594.
• God's standard— pr 3.
God's thoughts are spiritual realitlat-
9 614.
God sustains man— p 888.
God the only Mind — 6 319.
God the mkrent Mind — 6 386.
' • God the Principle of all —6 373.
• ■ Godward gravitation — c 366.
-Good ind^nable— /318.
' -(Goodness a portion of God— 6 886.
Goodness transparent — 6 296.
Gratitude and humility- p 867.
Growth is from Mind— os30.
Guarding the door-
pX,
H
f-way success — ph 167.
rm done by physicians— p4 198.
rmonious functions- r 478.
•Half-i
• Harmc
Harmonious i
• -Harmonious life-work — / 902.
Harmony from Spirit— r 480.
Harmony natural — 6 804.
4-Heallng early lost- a 41.
Healing omitted — o 354.
Healing primary— a 31.
Health and the senses — s 190.
-Health from reliance on sptritunlity-
pA166.
Healthful explanation —-p 896.
r ' Healthful theology —s 138.
- - Heaven-bestowedprerogatlTe — / 9B8.
• -Heavenly supplies— a 39.
Heaven's sentinel— a 49.
Hebrew theology— 6 816.
Help and discipline — m 67.
•Help and hindrance — a 38.
Helpful encouragement —p 417.
Digitized by
Google
-Ti^eraias oi science — / za».
—Hidden agents— an 102.
Hidden ways of iniquity — ap 570.
Higher hope— a 631.
^Higher law ends bonda^ — / 227.
—Higher standard for mortals — pA 197.
Higher statutes — fc 307.
—Historic illustrations— « 120.
Holy Ghost or Comforter —6 332.
—Homer and Moses— pA 200.
— Homceopathic attenuations— « 162.
Honest toil has no penal^— p 386.
—Horses mistaught— pA ITO.
-Tlospitality to health and good— / 284.
— House of bondage — /226.
—How healing was lost — « 146.
How to treat a crisis — p 42L
"^Huraan egotism — c 263.
—Human falsities— / 212.
-Muman frailty— pA 190.
—Human power a blind force— pA 192.
"^ Human reconciliation — a 18.
Human reflection — b 306.
^Human reproduction — pA 189.
-Human stature— pA 190.
Hygiene excessive — p 382.
-Hygiene ineffectual— / 220.
'^Hypocrisy condenmea- sp 86.
Hypnotic surgery —17 628.
Hypothetical reTortal — g 622.
Ideal man and woman — g 516.
Ideas and identities — a 602.
—Identity not lost — pA 172.
Identity not lost -ft 302.
idolatrous illusions— / 214.
Ignorance of our rights — p 381.
Ignorance the sign of error —17 555.
"ignorant idolatry — »A 186.
^innsion of death— / 261.
Illusions about nerves— p 392.
--Illusions not ideas — j«p 88.
—Illusive dreams- /249.
Image of the beast — b 327.
—Images of thought — »p 86.
-^ Imaginary cholera — s 154.
Imitation of Jesus — b 329.
Immaculate conception —^ 316.
- Immaterial pleasure — sp 76.
'Immortal acnieval — a 41.
Immortal birthright —r 479.
Immortal man— 7> 292.
Immortal memory — p 407.
- Immortal models — 0 269.
—Immortal sentences —/ 225.
'-Immutable identity of^man — e 261.
>«*lmperfect terminoiog]^— s 114.
Imperishable identity — r 476. ^
—Important decision— an 106.
•^Impossible coalescence — « 143.
—Impossible intercommunion — #p 82.
9^ Impossible partnership — 6 274.
Impotence of hate — 1 464.
'- Inadequate theories of creation — c 266.
«r Incisive questions — a 33.
—Incorrect theories —sp 73.
Independent mental!^ — p 397.
Indestructible being— 6 326.
Indestructible life of man— p 402.
Indestructible relationship — r 470.
Indispensable defence — 1 452.
— Individual experience— a 26.
^ Individualization — pA 173.
^ Individual permanency — c 258.
Indivisibility of the infinite — 6 336.
inexhaustible divine Love — c 257.
Inexhaustible divine Love— r 494.
-Infinite physique impossible — c 268.
Infinite Spirit — /> 335.
Infinity measureless — g 519.
-^ Infinity's reflection — r 258.
^Ingratitude and denial —«p 94.
' Inharmonious travellers — a 21.
<«> Inheritance heeded — m 62.
Iniquity overcome — 1 446.
^ Injustice to the Saviour— a 64.
Inoculation of thought— < 449.
Wnsanity and agamogensis — m 68.
Insidioua concepts — p 376.
Insistence requisite — p 412.
>^ Inspiration of sacrifice— a 64.
Inspired interpretation — g 637.
— Inspiring discontent — a 63.
Instruments of error — b 294.
ini>eKniy assureu — c «».
Intelligent consecration — p 428.
• -Intentions respected — s 151.
Interior meaning — b 320.
Inverted images— 6 305.
Inverted images and ideas — 6 301.
Irreconcilable differences— o 356.
Israel the new name — b 309.
Jehovah a tribal deity — g 524.
Jehovah or Elohim — g 523.
Jesus and hypnotism —ph 186.
Jesus as mediator — b 316.
Jesus' disregard of matter— / 210.
Jesus in the tomb — a 44.
Jesus not God — r 473.
Jesus not understood — r 473.
Jesus' own practice's 148.
Jesus' sad repast— a 32.
Jesus' sinless career — a 19.
Jesus' teaching belittled — a 38.
Jesus the Scientist— b 313.
Jesus the way-shower — a 30.
Jewish traditions — 6 306.
Job, on the resurrection— 6 820.
John's misgivings —« 132.
-John the Baptist, and the Messiah — s 131.
-Judaism antipathetic — s 133.
Judge Medicine charges the Jury — p 433.
Judgment on error —^ 536.
Jurisdiction of Mind— p 379.
Justice and recompense— (7 637.
Justice and substitution — a 28.
Juvenile ailments — p 413.
K
'Key to the kingdom — sp 99.
Knowledge and honesty — 1 463.
Knowledge and Truth — b 299.
Knowledge of good and evil — ap 92.
Language inadequate — o 349.
Latent fear diagnosed — n 376.
4 Latent fear subdued —pA 199.
Latent power— p 378.
Law and gospel — o 349.
•f Lawful wonders- « 135.
• Laws of human belief — pA 184.
"Laws of nature spiritual — pA 183.
-f-Leaven of Truth —>« 117.
Leprosy healed — /> 321.
- • Liberation of mental powers — an 103.
• -Liberty's crusade — / &6.
Life all-inclusive — p 430.
Life eternal and present — p 410.
Life independent of matter— p 368.
Life never structural — b 309.
Life not contingent on matter— p 427.
- Life only in Spirit-/ 222.
" Life-power indestructible — a 61.
- r Life's healing currents — a 24.
Life the creator — fo 331.
" Light and darkness — f 215.
Light preceding the siin — 17 504.
• -Light shining in darkness — s 106.
Like curing like— p 370.
- "Like evolvmg like— ^ 276.
Limitless Mind — r 256.
Living temple — a 27.
liOftieet adoration —pr 16.
Logic and revelation —sp 93.
Love and man coexistent— ^ 620.
Love oasteth out fear — p 410.
I^ve frees from fear — p 373.
Love impartial and universal —pr 12.
Love imparts beauty— {/ 516.
"tTxive's endowment — /248.
Love the incentive — 1 464.
Loving God supremely — b 326.
M
Malicious barbaritv — ap 664.
Man governed by Mind— s 151.
Man imteparabte from Love — b 304.
Man inseparable from Spirit — r 477.
' -Manipulation unscientific — pA 181.
Mankind redeemed — r 466.
Man linked with Spirit — r 401.
jniui-iiittuo vucuriva — u on.
^Man never less than man — /244.
'Man not evolved —/ 244.
-Man not structural — pA 165.
■ - Man "hot structural — pA 173.
Man reflects God — / 7A&.
Man reflects the perfect God — b 337.
Man's entity — p 369.
Man's entity spiritual —6 303.
' -Man's genuine being — sp 91.
Man's present possibilities— ap 672.
Man springs from Mind -^r 643.
Man unfallen — r 475.
Marriage temporal — m 56.
Martyrs inevitable — a 37.
Marvels and reformations — s 139.
< 'Master's business— a 52.
Material beliefs — r 485.
Material body never God's idea— r 477.
Material error — b 277.
Mat««^«i in/»«.»frion — g 644.
- - Mat kllenge — b 268.
Mat Ige Illusive — b 274.
Mat a dream — r 491.
Mat ;eptions — b 286.
Mat ty — 6 279.
Mat Jity — ^644.
Mat es — a 38.
- > Mat tion impossible — b 284.
Mat ism— 6 817.
-Mat..v>u...,.^i, »uJ scientific logic — $ 128.
Matter and animate error — p 406.
Matter impotent — o 368.
Matter is not inflamed — p 416.
Matter is not substance — c 257.
Matter mindless — / 210.
Matter not medicine — p 369.
- Matter sensationless — / 211.
Matter's supposed selfhood —r 479.
•Matter i^ersus matter— s 146.
•Matter versus Spirit — »A 171.
' -Medical errors — pA 174.
-Medical works objectionable— pA 179.
Medicine and brain — p 401.
Mendacity of error— ^ 554.
Mental and physical oneness — pA 177.
Mental charlatanism — 1 468.
Mental conditions to be heeded — s 169.
Menul conspirators — p 406.
4 Mental contact — sp 86.
- • Mental crimes — an 105.
Mental despotism— an 103.
^Mental elements — m 57.
Mental emancipation— / 224.
Mental environment— sp 87.
Mental midwifery — g 528.
- 'Mental narcotics — / 230.
Mental preparation — r 493.
Mental propagation — 6 303.
Mental quackery — p 396.
4>Mental sculpture— / 248.
Mental strength — p 399.
Mental telegraphy —/ 243.
Mental tillage — 9 645.
'Mercy without partiality— pr 6.
Mere negation— an 102.
Messiah or Christ — 6 333.
Metaphysical inversions — s 113.
Metaphysical treatment — 1 463.
• -Metaphysics challenges phjrsics— s 161-
Methods of reproduction — 9 648.
"Methods rejected— s 143.
< Millennial glory — cr 34.
- Millennial glory —ap 96.
Mind and stomach— / 221.
Mind can destroy all ills — p374.
Mind circulates blood —p 373.
Mind cures hip-disease— pA 193.
Mind destroys all ills — r «»3.
Mind governs body — p 377.
Mind heals brain-aisease— p 887.
Mind imparts purity, healtn, and beauty
— p37i.
• -Mind is substance— sp 90.
Mindless methods — r 484.
- Mind never limited— 6 284.
• >Mind never weary — / 218.
Mind not mortal — /210.
Mind one and all — r 402.
' *Mind over matter — « 160".
"• -Mind over matter— p/k 198.
Mind removes scrofula— p 424.
Mind's idea faultless — 9 S03.
Mind's manifestations immortal — »ip 81.
Mind's pure thought— (7 606.
-kind's true camera— c 264.
Digitized by
Google
-Mind the only healer— ^yi 160.
Miracles rejected — r 471.
Mischievoas imagination — 1 460.
Misdirected contention —p 380.
-Misleading conceptions — a 28.
Misleading methods— p 307.
-Mission of Christian Science— s 107.
-Mistaken methods — «p 79.
Mist, or false claim —{/ 523.
Mixed testimony — b 296.
" Mockery of tmth — a 89.
--Modem eyangel — b 271.
-Modes of matter — «|i 169.
Moral courage — 6 327.
Moral evils to be cast out — p 366.
Morality required— p 418.
*Moral retrogression — a 22.
^Moral victory— a 21.
Morbid cravuiffs — p 406.
-More than profession required— s 141.
'-Mortal birth and death — c 266.
"-Mortal delusions — n> 90.
--Mortal existence a dream — / 260.
Mortality mythical — ^ 546.
Mortality vanquished — p 427.
-Mortal man a mis-creator — c 263.
Mortal Man sentenced— p 433.
Mortal mind controlled — p 400.
^Mortal mind dethroned — « 162.
Mortal mind not a healer — p 401.
"Mortal mind's disappearance— / 251.
—Mortal nothingness— s 126.
Mortals are not immortals — r 476.
Mortals unlike immortals — 6 286.
Mortal verdict — 6 294.
-Motives considered— an 104.
Mourning causeless— p 386.
Multiplication of pure ideas— ^r 512.
Murder brings its curse — a 542.
-Music, rhythm of head and heart— / 213.
-Mutual freedom — m 58.
-Mystery of godliness — s 146.
^itfystical antagonists— s 111.
-Mysticism unscientific— sp 80.
Mythical pleasure — & 294.
Mythical serpent —(7 029.
^Mythology and materia medica— s 158.
N
Naming diseases — p 411.
Naming maladies— p 396.
Narrow pathway — b 824.
'Watlve freedom — / 227.
Native nothingness of sin —ap 572.
Obedient muscles — s 160.
Obligations of teachers— 1 451.
Obstacles overcome— a 44.
Old and new man — b 300.
- pOld-school physician —s 140.
Omnipotence set forth- o 346.
' »One basis for all sickness— pA 177.
' • One cause supreme— 6 278.
- One government — sp 73.
- One primal cause— /207.
- -One school of Truth — % 112.
One supremacy — o 357.
Only one standard— (^ 539.
Only salt and water— s 158.
On sandy foundations— s 112.
Ontol<^y needed— s 129.
Ontology defined — 1 460.
Ontology mrsus physiology — ^ 666.
' Opacity of the senses— j 117.
• Opponents benefited— s 139.
- Opposing conditions— »p 74.
Opposing mentality —p 424.
' -Opposing power— «p 9>2.
' -Opposing testimony — a 122.
■ -Opposite symbols — b 282.
Opposition of materialists— & 314.
'Optical illostration of Science— s 111.
Organic construction valueless— r 489.
Original reflected — a 505.
Origin of pain —8 IW.
Our anffelic messengers— 6 299.
- Our belief and understanding— / 208.
Our conscious development — g 554.
Onr footsteps heavenward —p 426.
•*-Our modem Eves — pA 176.
I Our physical insensibility to Spirit—
Our sleep and food— p 385.
-Natural wonders — sp C
-Nature of drugs — s 155.
Nearness of Deity —ap573.
Need and supply —6 323.
"Nerves painless— / 211.
New earth and no more sea— ^ 536.
—New era in Jesus — s 138.
-New lines of thought — s 108.
-^New Testament basis — b 271.
-No ancestral dyspepsia — ph 175.
No baneful creation —{7 525.
No death nor inaction — p 427.
No dishonest concessions —t 466.
-No divine corporeality — c 256.
-No ecclesiastteal monopoly — s 141.
'^o evil in Spirit— / 20^
--No fleshly heredity— / 228.
No healing in sin — p 370.
No laws of matter — p 381.
-No material creation— « '256.
—No material law— pA 182.
—No mediumship — sp 73.
-^o miracles in Mind-methods- /212.
"No new creation — c 263.
No pain In matter— p 308.
No perversion of Mind-science — p 421.
-No physical affinity — ph 191.
—No physical science — » 127.
- No proof of immortality — »p 81.
No real disease — p 393.
No temptation from God — ff 527.
Nothingness of error — o 346.
Nothing to consume —p 425.
Not matter, but Mind — p 384.
No trespass on human rights — 1 447.
No tratn from a material basis — ff 546.
-Not words but deeds — pA 181.
-No union of opposites- /229.
-Novel diseases— pA 175.
Power of habit — pA UM.
Power of imagination — p 379.
Practical arguments— o 365.
•' Practical preaching— / 901.
Practical religion — pr 9.
Practical Science — s 128.
-^ Practical success —j 162.
Prayer for the sick —pr 12.
4'Prayerf ul ingratitode — pr 3.
Prediction dr a naturalist — p 548.
Present salvation — a 39.
PriMtly learning — j 138.
j Priestlv pride humbled — / 228.
Primidve error— 6 292.
Principle and practice— s 113.
- ' Profession and proof — / 233.
Progeny cursed — g 632.
- Progress and purgatory- jp 77.
- Progress demanded — / 240.
- Progressive development — m 64.
Promise peipetoal — 6 32&
Proof by induction — 1 461.
Proof from miracles — o 348.
Proof given in healing— ^ 547.
- Proof m practice — a 26.
«• > Propensities inherited — m 61.
. Proper self-government — an 106.
Proper stimulus— p 420.
' -Prophetic ignorance — 6 270.
- Ptolemaic and psychical error — » 123.
' 'Ppblic exaggerations— pr 13.
Pulmonary misbeliefs— p A 175.
Pure relifion enthroned— ap 571.
Purity orscience — 1 467.
Purity's rebuke — a 52.
Purity the path to perfection— 6 337.
Purpose of crucUknon — a 2(.
Pspan of jubilee — ap 568.
' ' Painful prospect — a 31.
. , Pangs causeo by the press —ph 197.
f Pantheistic tendencies — b 279.
Parable of the creditor —p 368.
Paradise regained— pA m.
> Pardon aniTamendment- pr 6.
- -Patience and final perfection— / 254.
' -Patience is wisdom — ta 66.
- -Patient waiting — / 238.
Paul's enlightenment— 6 824.
- Paul's experience— / 217.
Penitence or hospitality- p 364.
Pentecostal power- a 47.
Pentecost repeated— a 43.
- -Perceiving tne divine image— / 205.
Perempton* demands — b S27,
Perennial beauty— » 121.
Perfect example — a 20.
- Perfection gained slowly—/ 233.
Perfection of creation— {7 519.
- Perfection of divine government— an 104.
- -Perfection requisite— 6 276.
- • Perfect models — / 248.
•Perfunctory prayers —pr 10.
I -Permanent affection — m 60.
-| Permanent obligation — m 50.
Permanent sensibility — r 486.
Q
Qualities of thought— ^r 514.
-Question of precedence — a 142.
^Radical changes— a 24.
- -Raising the dead— sp 75.
Rapidity of assimilation— 1 462.
Rarefaction of thought — g 509.
Reading thoughts — sp 82.
Real and counterfeit- p 868.
. -Real and unreal identity — «p 70.
- Real being never lost — /215.
"Reality- s 116.
- Real Life is Ood — sp 76.
BLeal t«rffus unreal — r 466.
Reason and Science — r 404.
Rebukes helpful — a 30.
Receptive hearts- op 570.
Recognition of -benefits --p 372.
Recollected friends — sp 87.
Record of error — g 526.
Recreant disciples — a 27.
mity — r
Perpetual motion— / 240.
- • - -/245.
Persecution harmful — ap 560.
• •Peri)etual youth — / 245.
• •Persecution prolonged — a 28.
Persistence of species — g 552.
-f Personal conclusions — an 101.
Persona] confidence — o 368.
Personal experience — o 348.
-j Personal identity — / 216.
- -Pertinent proposal — » 111.
- Pemsal and practice— « 147.
- Phenomena explained — 8p 86.
.-Philological inadequacy — « 115.
- Philosophical blunders-/ 260.
-•Physical falsities — sp 80.
4-Physical science a blind belief —s 124.
-j Physicians' privilege— / 236.
' -Physiology deficient — « 148.
- > Physiology or Spirit — pA 182.
-Physiology unscientific- pA 170.
• • Pilate's question — a 48.
« Poison defined mentally —pA 177.
- Poor post-mortem evidence — sp 81.
Positive reassurance— p 420.
Possibilities of Life — r 489.
Recuperation mental — p 804.
Redemption ftom selfishness- /2Q6.
"Redudaon to system — s 147.
Reilected likeness— {^ 516.
Reflection of Spirit — r 477.
Refuge and strength — 1 444.
Relected theories— 6 269.
Relapse unnecessary— p 419.
Reliable authority— f 452.
' -Reluctant guests — s 130.
Remedy for accidents — o 307.
Remedy for fever— p 376.
' 'Remisstqii ofpenal^ —pr IL
- -Renewedselfhood — / 249.
• Reputation and character — a 53.
Requisite change of onr ideals— r 2< 0.
Resist to the end — p 406.
Resting in holy won — g 519.
Restrictive regulations — s 161 .
Results of faith in Trath — p 3^8.
Retribution and remorse— a 5<2.
^Revelation of Science — sp 96.
Revelation's pure aenith — at> 576.
Reversal of testimony —s 120.
4-ReTereible propositions— s 113.
Right adlusts the balance— < 440.
- Right endeavor possible-/ 258.
- Righteous foundations— m 65.
Righteous rebellion — p 391.
*■ 'Righteous retribution — a 36.
' ' Right interpretation — s 124.
' -Right methods — an 106.
>>Right motives —or 2.
Right never pamshable— p 387.
—Right views of ha]iuuiity~/280.
--Rise of thought — pA 174.
Rising to the light— ff 009.
Rudiments and growth— r 405.
^ Sacred sacrament — a 33.
-^ Balutary sorrow — m 66.
Salvation and probation — b 291.
^Salvation is through reform — b 285.
Saving the inebriMe — b 322.
-^Saviour's prediction — a 52.
^Science and Christianity — s 127.
""Science as foreign to all religion —ap 96.
^Science obscure — s 138.
Science the way — r 483.
Science verwM hypnotism — p375.
" Science versm sense — b 278.
Scientific and Biblical facts — o 358.
^-Scientific basis — j 123.
-Scientific beginning — /219.
Scientific consistency — o 354.
Scientific corrective —p 428.
-Scientific evidence — s 109.
-Scientific finalities — «p 90.
«> Scientific foreknowing — sp 84.
"Scientific foreseeing — «p 84.
-Scientific foresight — ph 169.
" Scientific improvisation — sp 89.
•^Scientific man — «p 94.
Scientific obstetrics — i 463.
Scientific offspring— gia».
" Scientific phenomena — «p 72.
Scientific purgation — b S»6.
—Scientific terms — s 127.
Scientific translations— r 485.
Scientific ultimatum — r 482.
Scriptural allegory — g 530.
'-Scriptural foundations — b 110.
Scriptural perception — g 548.
Scripture rebukes — p 389.
Scriptures misinterpreted — 6 319.
^ Searching the heart — pr 8.
Seclusion of the author — 1 464.
^Second death — gpTl.
— Second sight — »p 87.
— Sectarian wm and opposition— / 294.
Sedatives valueless — p 416.
—Seeming and being — s 128.
'Seemingly independent authority — / 206.
'"-Self-completeness — c 264.
-Self-constituted law — /229.
Self-improvement — b 297.
--Selfishness and loss — $ 142.
• Self-reliance and confidence — a 23.
-~ Sensationless body — 6 280.
Sense and pure Soul — r 481.
Sense-dreams — b 312.
Sense versus Soul — r 486.
—Sense jrields to understanding —pA 188.
Seraphic symbols — g 512.
-Servants and masters — /216.
-Service and worship — a 40.
Serving two masters — o 346.
Severed members — b 296.
Shame the effect of sin — a 583.
"Sickness akin to sin — /2f8.
Sickness as discord — b 318.
~ Sickness as only thought — / 208.
Sickness erroneous — r 482.
"-Sickness from mortal mind — / 229.
Sickness will abate— p 406.
Signs following— / 2^.
Siu a form of insaniU — p 407. «
-^in and penalty— a 40.
'-Sin destroyed through suffering — ph 196.
Sin is punished — 6 *]90.
Sinlessness of Mind, Soul— r 467.
Sin onlv of the flesh— 6 311.
Sin or rear the root of sickness— p 404.
Sin to be overcome— p 891.
Skilful surgery —p 401.
—Slavery abolished — /225.
Sleep an illusion — r 480.
Soaring aspirations — ^ 51 1 .
So-called superiority— p 409.
' Society and intolerance — / 238.
^Soil and seed — / 287.
-Solitary research— s 109.
- Some lessons from nature—/ 240.
Sonship of Jesus — r 482.
<^ Sorrow and reformation ^pr S.
--Soul and sense— s 144.
Soul and Spirit one— 6 335.
Soul defined — r 482.
Soul greater than body — / 223.
Soul impeccable — 6 311.
Soul imperishable— 6 310.
Soul not confined in body — r 467.
Soundness maintained — p 425.
Source of all life and action — 6 288.
Souroe of calmness— p 366.
Source- of contagion — s 153.
Speedy healing — p 365.
Spirit and flesh — g^ 534.
^ -Spirit intangible — «p 78.
Spirit names and blesses — g 506.
- - Spirits obsolete — «p 72.
^ Spi ri t the one Ego — / 200.
Spirit the only intellurence and substance
-/204.
- ' Spirit the starting-point — 6 276.
Spirit the tangibte — o 862.
Spirit transforms — / 241.
Spiritual and material — g 540.
Spiritual ascension — a 46.
Spiritual awaicening — «p 96.
- ' Spiritual baptism — / 242.
Spiritual conception — a 29.
Spiritual concord — m 60.
Spiritual discovery — c 260.
Spiritual Eucharist — a 35.
Spiritual existence the one fact — r 491.
Spiritual firmament — 0r 505.
Spiritual f oreshadowings — sp 96.
Spiritual freedom— pyi 191.
Spiritual friendship — a 54.
Spiritual gateway — g 538.
Spiritual government— 6 316.
Spiritual guidance — ap 566.
Spiritual harmony — g 008.
Spiritual idea crowned —ap 562.
Spiritual idea revealed— ap 562.
Spiritual ideas apprehended — g 510.
Spiritual ignorance— / 251.
Spiritual insight —«p 95.
Spiritual interpretation —a 46.
Spiritual interpretation — g 501.
Spirituality of Scripture — 6 272.
- -Spiritualized consciousness— pr 14.
• -Spiritual language —s 117.
Spiritual law the only law— 6 278.
Spiritual meaning— o 354.
Spiritual narrative — a 521.
-Spiritual offspring — 6 289.
Spiritual oneness — b 334.
Spiritual origin —m 63. *
Spiritual overture — g 603.
. -Spiritual power— m 67.
-Spiritual proofs of existence— c 264.
Spiritual reflection — r 479.
Spiritual refreshment— a 32.
' 'Spiritual sanctuary —pr 15.
Spiritual sense of life— s 122.
Spiritual spheres — g 513.
-Spiritual structure — 6 288.
Spiritual subdivision — g 510.
Spiritual sunlight — ap 561.
Spiritual synonjrms — r 468.
-Spiritual tangibility — 6 279.
-Spiritual thoughts — 6 286.
• ■ Spiritual translation — / 209.
- -Spiritual universe — s 116.
Spiritual wedlock — ap 574.
Spirit versus darkness —a 504.
Stages of existence — g 500.
Standard of liberty — / 227.
•I Standpoint revealed — / 230.
Standpoints changed — b 322.
•{-Starvation and dvspepsia— /221.
Steadfast and calm trust— r 495.
Strong position — o 344.
Students' ingratitude — a 49.
' -Studious disciples— <> 271.
Study of medicine— e 443.
"Sublime summary —« 138.
- • Subordination of evil — f 207.
-Substance is Spirit —6 i78.
Substance spiritual — o 360.
Substance tarsus supposition — 6 278.
Suffering inevitable — a 40.
Suicide and sin— / 203.
Summit of aspiration — pr 9.
-Superiority to sickness and sin— / 231
•Superior law of .Soul — m 62.
Superstition obsolete— o 353.
Supported by facts— o 341.
Sure reward of righteousness— / 203.
Sustenance spiritual— p 388.
Teachers* functions— / 235.
Teaching children — / 237.
Temperance reform — p 404.
Temperature is mental— p 374.
Temple cleansed — s 142.
Terms adopted by the author— r 488.
Testimony of martyrs —s 184.
Testimony of medical teachers— s 162.
Testimony of sense — / 252.
Testimony of Soul — /253.
Testimony of the senses— s 122.
Tests in our day — » 149.
The action of faith —p 398.
The age's privilespe — sp 93.
The armor of divinity —ap 571.
The ascent of species — g 051.
The author's experiments in medidne —
8 152.
The beguiling first lie -^ 533.
The bo«uly resurrection — b 314.
The central intelligence — b 310.
The chalice sacrificial — pr 9.
The chief stones in the temple— 6 288.
The Christ-element — b 288.
The Christian's privilege—^ 556.
The Christ-mission— s 136.
The Christ treatment— p 369.
The city foursquare — ap 575.
The city of our God — ap 577.
The clouds dissolving— (7 548.
The conflict with purity — ap 565.
The counterfeit forces — b 298.
-|^The cross and crown — /254.
The cup of Jesus — 6 317.
The cure of infants — p 412.
The curse removed —g 657.
The darkei^t hours of all —jm 96,
The deiflc definitions — 6 330.
The deiflc naturalism —a 44,
The deiflc supremacy — b 330.
The demonstration lost and found -s 110,
The divine and human contrasted —s 118,
-The divine authority — pA 168.
The divine completeness — b 275.
The divine Ego — b 336.
The divine image not lost — c 260.
The divine life-link — o 360.
The divine loveliness— / 247.
The divine Principle and idea— 6 333.
The divine reflection — b 300.
The divine standard of perfection — r 470.
The doom of sin — / 241.
The dragon as a type — ap 563.
The effect of names— p/i 177.
The error of carnality — s 131.
The evil of mesmerism — p 402.
The fall of error— ^r 536.
■The Fatherhood of God — a 29.
The fruit forbidden — r 481.
■pThe genus of error— an 103.
-The gold and dross — wi 66.
- -The great conflict — b 288.
The great question — 6 308,
The noly struggle — a 33.
The hopeful outlook — b 330.
The human counterfeit— b 285.
The immortal birth— pA 191.
The important decision — p/k 181.
The innnite one Spirit —sp 70.
The infinitude of God — c 267.
The invalid's outlook — pA 180.
The kingdom within — r 476.
The last breakfast— a 34.
The leaves of healing— p 406.
The lungs re-formed — p 426.
The mam purpose — s 160.
The man of anatomy and of theology—
$ 148.
■The Mind creative — m 62.
The Mind unbounded — sp 84.
The miracles of Jesus — s 117.
The misuse of mental power— an 105.
The modus of homoeopathy — s 157.
The new Evangel— ap 568.
The one anointed — b 313.
The one divine method — o 344.
The one divine Mind — 6 335.
The one only way — /242.
The one real power —p^ 192.
The only substance — o 336.
Theories helpless — r 490.
The origin of divinity — g 566.
The panoply of wisdom — 1 468.
The prayer of Jesus Christ —pr 16.
Digitized by
Google
—The question of the ages —7223.
The real and the unreal— o 363.
The real manhood —6 836.
-The real pillory — a 60.
The real producer — g 661.
"41ie reflex phenomena —f2Vi.
The right motiye and its reward— e 404.
^The rights of woman — m 63.
The robe of Science — op 669.
The rovallT divine gates — ap 675.
The salt of the eartn — d 367.
-The senses of Soul — / 214.
The serpent harmless — g 616.
-The serpent of error— / 216.
The serpent's whisper — b 307.
The shilne celestial — ap 676.
The so-called physical ego— p 416.
The rfble governor — r 4W.
The Son of God —6 332.
The Son's duality —6 334.
-The spiritual mathematics — pr 8.
The sting of the serpent — ap 663.
^The stone rolled away — a 46.
The story of error— ^ 621.
The strength of Spirit — p 398.
-The struggle and victory— « 146.
-The sun and Soul— « 119.
The tares and wheat — 6 300.
The test of exi>erienoe — r 471.
--The things of God are beautiful —6 280.
-The thorns and flowers — a 41.
The three processes — g 648.
^-The time and tide — « 125.
-The traitor's conspiracy — a 47.
-The true and living rock— s 137.
The true healing —/ 230.
-The true new idea— 6 281.
The true physician — p 366.
-The true sense — e 262.
The true sonship — b 816.
-The true worship— s 140.
The trust of the AU-wise— < 466.
-The two masters— p^ 167.
The two records— ^ 622.
-The unity of Science and Christianity —
S136.
The universal cause — b 33L
-The uses of truth — /201.
This volume indispensable — 1 466.
Thought-angels — o 296.
Thought-forms — b 306.
-Thought regarding death — sp 79.
-Thoughts are things'— c 261.
Thought seen as substance — b 810.
^Thought-transference — an 103.
Three clattes of neophytes —e 460.
Touchstone of Science— 1 460.
Trance speaking illusion — «p 88.
Transient potencv of drugs —p 370.
-[-Transitional qualities— « 116.
Transition and reform — m 66.
Transmitted peculiaii ties — (7 661 .
Travail and joy — ap 662.
Treasure in heaven — 1 461.
Treatment of disease — p 300.
' > Tritheism impossible — c 256.
Triumph over death — r 496.
True attainment — g 636.
True estimate of God's messenger -
ap«60.
True flesh and blood— a 25.
True government of man— p 420.
True healing transcendent — r 483.
True idea of man — 6 337.
-(•True life eternal — /246.
True nature and origin- r 400.
True sense of inilnitude — r 469.
True theory of the universe -{^ 647.
Trustwortny beneficence — pr 16.
Truth an alterative — b 162.
Truth annihilates error— pr 11.
Truth antidotes error — o 816.
Truth a preeent help— o 361.
■Truth by inversion — « 129.
Truth calms the thought —p 415.
Truth demonstrated — b 387.
Truth desecrated — p 866.
Truth destroys falsity —r 474.
Truthful arguments — p 418.
Truth is not inverted — 6 282.
Truth's grand results — 1 448.
Truth's ordeal— / 225.
Truth's volume — ap 660.
Truth's witness — b 296.
Trysting renewed — m 60.
Two chfef commands — r 467.
>Two claims omitted — s 142.
Two different artista— o 3B9.
Two infinite creators absurd — o 867.
u
Ultimate harmony— p 380.
- •Unchangine Principle — « 112.
Understanding imparted — a 505.
Understanding versus belief— r 487.
'TTndesirable records — /246.
' 'Unescapable dilemma — b 119.
Unfair discrimination —m 63.
Unfolding of thoughts — g 606.
Unhesitating decision — 1 463.
Unimprovedopportunities— / 288.
Universal panacea — p 407.
Unnatural deOectioiis- sp 78.
Unneoeasary prostration — p 380.
Unrealities that seem real — r 472.
Unreality— « 115.
Unreality of pain — c 26L
Unscientific introspection — 6 319.
Unscientific investtture— m> 75.
Unscientific theories — / 204.
Unspiritual contrasts— 6 272.
Unspoken pleading— p 411.
Unwarranted expMtations — 1 452.
Useful knowledge —ph 196.
Uses of adversity — e 266.
Uses of suffering — b 322.
Vain ecstasies —& 312.
Value of intuition— jp 86.
Vapor and nothingness —r 488.
• Veritable devotion — pr 4.
Veritable sucoets — p 372.
Vials of wrath and consolaUon — ap ffTk
^Vicarious suffering — a 36.
Victory for Truth — r 408.
Victory over the grave — a 46.
Vision of the dying— «p 75.
Vision opening — p 428.
-Volition far-reaching- /220.
w
'Wait for reward — a 28.
Warfare with error — ap 668.
-Watchfulness requisite— pr 4.
-Waymarks to eternal Truth — c 267.
Weakness and guilt — f 466.
Weakness of material theories— o 8661.
•Weathering the storm — m 67.
What the senses originate — 6 818.
•When man is man — pA 173.
Wicked evasions — 1 448.
Wickedness is not man — b 289.
WUl-power an animal propensity —r 480.
■Will-power detiimental — « 144.
-Will-power unrighteous — /206.
Winning the field — 1 463.
-Within the veil — a 41.
Wrestling of Jacob — b 806.
-Wrong and right way — pA 180.
Wrong-doer should suffer — p 408^
< Zigiagoonrse — a21.
APPENDIX B
LIST OF THE SCRIPTURAL QUOTATIONS
IN
SCIENCE AND HEALTH
WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
LIST OF THE SCRIPTURAL QUOTATIONS
IN
SCIENCE AND HEALTH
WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES
OLD TESTAMENT
1 ; 1 In the beginning God created the heaven and the
earth.— ^ 502-^.-
1 .* 1, 2 •* In the beginning God created the heayen and the
earth. And the earth was without form, and void ;
and darkness was upon the face of the deep." —
r 479-18. *
And the earth was without form, and yoid; and
darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the
spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.
—flr 508-6. »
" darkness . . . upon the face of the deep,"— b 338-18.
And God said. Let there be light: and there was
light. — ^503-18.^
1; 2
1;
1.-
Let there be light," — c 256-3 ; g 556-19. •
And God saw the light, that it was good: and God
divided the light from the darlcness. — ^ 503-26.
And God called the light Day, and the darkness He
called Night. And the evening and the morning
were the nrst day. — a 5M-3. •
<* And the evening and the morning were the first
day."-jyf584^. -
And God said. Let there be a firmament in the
midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters
from the waters. — ^ 605-4. •
And God made the firmament, and divided the
waters which were under the firmament from the
waters which were above the firmament: and it
was so. —(7 506-13. »
And God called the firmament Heaven. And the
evening and the morning were the second day. —
1/506-8. •
And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be
gathered together unto one place, and let the dry
mnd appear : and it was so. — (/ 606-16. <*
And God called the dry land Earth; and the gather-
ing together of the waters called He Seas: and
God saw that it was good, —g 606-22.^
«*And God called the dry land Barth; and the
gathering together of the waters called He Seas.*'
And God said. Let the earth bring forth grass, the
herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding
fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself, upon
the earth : and it was so. — ^ 507-11.-*
" whose seed is in itself." — g 611-3. *
And the earth brought forth grass, and herb yield-
ing seed after his Kind, and the tree yielding fruit,
whose seed was in itself, after his kind : and God
saw that it was good. — g 608-9. ^
And the evening and the morning were the third
day. — jy 508-26. .-
1 ; 14 And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament
of the heaven, to divide the day from the ni^ht ;
and let them be for signs, and for seasons, ana for
days, and years, —g 50i9-9. -
1 ; 16 And let them be for lights in the firmament of the
heaven, to give light upon the earth : and it was
Bo. — g 610-6. -
l.*16 And God made two great lights; the greater light
to rule the dav, and the lesser light to rule the
night : He maae the stars also. — g 510-13. "^
, 1; 17, 18 Ana God set them in the firmament of the heaven,
to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the
1. 5
l- 5
1: 6
1: 7
1: 8
1; 9
1:10
1.10
1.11
-1 .• 11
1.12
1.13
denesis
day and over the night, and to divide the light
from the darkness : and God saw that it was good.
— ^511-7.^
1 .• 19 And the evening and the morning were the fourth
day.— ^611-15:.
1 ; 20 And God said. Let the waters bring forth abundantly
the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that
may fly above the earth in the open firmament of
heaven.- 9 61 1-19. *
And God created n«at whales, and every living crea-
ture that movetb, which the waters brought forth
abundantly, after their kind, and every winged
fowl after his kind : and God saw that it was good.
— fy 512-4. *
And Qod blessed them, saying, Be fruitful, and mul-
tiply, and fill the waters in the seas; and let fowl
multiply in the earth. — g 512-17. •
1 ; 23 And the even ing and the morning were the fifth day.
— g6l^4..
And God said. Let the earth bring forth the living
creature after his kind, cattle, and creeping thing,
and beast of the earth after his kind : and it was
so.— ^5U-14. .
And God made the beast of the earth after his kind,
and cattle after their kind, and everything that
creepeth upon the earth after his kind: and God
saw that it was good. —^ 513-22. •
** And God saw that it was good." — g 615-2. -
And God said, Let us make man in our image, after
our likeness ; and let them have dominion over the
fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and
over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over
every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.
—_r 476-23; flr 616-11. "
Let us make man in our image, after our likeness;
and let them have dominion. — p 438-3. ^
•' image " " likeness " — «p 94-6, 6. -
" Jjetthem have dominion." — g 515-21.
*' dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl
of the air, and over the cattle," —/ 222-23. •
So God created man in His own imajge, in the image
of God created He him; male ana female created
He them. — g 616-24. •
" image " — b 301-24. '
*• male and female " — / 240-6.
And God blessed them, and God said unto them. Be
fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth,
and subdue it; and have dominion over the fish of
the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every
living thing that moveth upon the earth, —g 517-
25.*
" multiply and replenish the earth.** — g 611-4. "
1 - 29, 30 And God said, Benold, I have given you every herb
bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the
earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of u
tree yielding S€«d ; to you it shall be for meat. And
to every beast of the earth, and to every fowl of
the air, and to everything that creepeth upon the
earth, wherein there is life, I have given every
green herb for meat : and it was so. — g 518-5.
1.-21
1.-22
1.24
1;26
1:25
1:26
1:26
1:27
26
1:27
1:27
1:28
1:28
1 : 81 And God saw everything that He had made, and,
rerygooa.
morning were the sixth day. -
behold, H was very £
And the evening and the
" -jy 518-24. -
Digitized by
Google
1 .- 31 ♦♦ and, behold, it was yery good." — g S25-24. '"
2 .- 1 Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and
all the host of them, — a 619-7. "^
2; 2 And on the seyenth day God ended His work which
He had made; and He rested on the seventh day
from all His work which He had made. — g 519-2Z.
2.- 4 " In the day that the Lord Qod [Jehovah God] made
the earth and the heavens,** — ^ 543-81. —
2 .' 4, 6 These are the generations of the heavens and of the
earth when they were created, in the day that the
Lord God [Jehovah] made the earth and the hea-
vens, and every plant of the field before it was in
the earth, and every herb of the field before it
erew : for the Lord (Sod [Jehovah] had not caused
it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man
to till the ground. — g 520-16. —
2 .' 5 ** Pj^^ o^ ^® fielcl before it was in the earth.** — g
2 ; 6 ** every plant of the field before it was in the earth.*'
-17 526-1. ^
y 2; 6 ** not a man to till the ground.** — ^544-5. <^^
2: 6 But there went up a mist from the earth, and
watered the whole face of the ground. — g 521-21.^
A 2:6 *» Thsre went up a mist from the earth.*' — g 546-12.
2:7 And the Lord God [Jehovah] formed man of the
dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils
the breath of life: and man became a living souL
— g 624-13. *-
2: 9 And out of the ground made the Lord God [Jehovah]
to erow every tree that is pleasant to the sight,
and good for food; the tree of life also, in the
midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of
good and evlL — (7 525-dO. •
yc 2 : 9 "the trw of life " — 0 527-18. «-
;< 2 : 9 *• tree of life," — p4»-13; j/ 526-17; 538-13. -
X 2: 9 «< the tree of knowledge." — pyi 165-1. >
V 2:9 " tree of knowledge," -^214-22?^526-19; 638-14. ^
2 : 15 And the Lord God [Jehovahl took the man, and put
him into the garden of Eden, to dress it and to
keepit. — i7 52&-26.'
2 : 16, 17 And the Lord God [Jehovah] commanded the man,
saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest
freely eat : but of the tree of the knowledge of
eood and evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the
day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.
— g 527-6. -
2 : 17 " the tree of the knowledge of good and evil," —
/ 220-27. -
2 : 17 " tree of the knowledge of good and evil," — r 481-16-
2:17 " Thou shal t not eat oT it."—/ 220-29. -
2 : 17 " In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely
die." — pA 197-9: r 481-18; g 532-8. —
2 ; 17 " Thou shalt surely die ; " — 6 fn-S ; gl 680-20. -
2 : 19 And out of the ground the Lord Ctod [Jehovah]
formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of
the air; and bronght them unto Adam to see
what he would call them : and whatsoever Adam
called every living creature, that was the name
thereof. — f7 527-21. *•
2 : 21, 22 And the Lord God [Jehovah, Yawah] caused a deep
sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept : and He took
one of his ribs, and closed up the fiesh instead
thereof; and the rib, which the Lord God [Jeho-
vah] had taken from man, made He a woman, and
brought her unto the man. — gr 528-9. — "
3: 1-3 Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of
the field which the Lord God [Jehovah] had made.
And he said unto the woman, Yea, hatn God said.
Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden ? And
the woman said unto the serpent, we may eat of
the fruit of the trees of the garden: but of the
fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the gar-
den, God hath said. Ye shall not eat of it, neiUier
shall ye touch it, lest ye die. -g 529-13. ^
8: 1 "more subtle than any beast of the field."— an
664-32. •
3 : 4, 6 And the serpent said unto the woman. Ye shall not
surely die : for God doth know that in the day ye
eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened ; and
ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil. —
£630-13. -
3: 6 "Ye shall be as gods," — 6 280-21; 307-5; ^541-24;
544-21 ;j7i 587-15.-
3 : 9, 10 And the Lord God [Jehovah] called unto Adam, and
said unto him, where art thou? And he said. I
heard Thy voice in the garden, and I was afraid,
because I was naked; and I hid myself, —g 532-13.«
3:9 " Adam, where art thou ?"^ph 181-24 ; 6 308-8. -
X 8: 9 "Where art thou?** — 6 308-7.
3 : 11, 12 And He said. Who told thee that thou wast naked ?
Hast thou eaten of the tree, whereof I commanded
thee that thou shouldst not eat? And the man
said. The woman whom Thou ea vest to be with me,
she gave roe of the tree, and I did eat. — ^ 533-5. "
v: 3:18 "The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat; "—^533-28.
3:14,15
And the Lord God [Jehovah] said unto the serpent,
... I will put enmity between thee and the woman.
and between thy teed and her seed ; it shall bruise
thy head, and thou shalt bruise his lieel. —a 534-8.—
3 .* 16 Unto the woman He said, I will jgreatly multiply thy
Borrow and thy conc^tion : m sorrow thou shalt
briujg forth children : and thy desire shall be to
thy husband, and he shall rule over thee. — g ."^35-6. «-»
8:16 "In sorrow tliou shalt bring forth children." —
g 557-18. ^
8 : 17-19 And unto Adam He said. Because thou hast heark-
ened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of
the tree of which I commanded thee, sayinc. Thou
Shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy
sake: in sorrow slialt thou eat of it all the dstjs of
thy life: thorns also and thistles shaU it bring
forth to thee ; and thou shalt eat the herb of the
field : in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread,
till thou return unto the ground; for out of it
wast thou taken : for dust thou art, and unto dnst
Shalt tbou return.— p 536-19. -
8: 19 "Dust [nothingness] thou art, and unto dust [no-
thingness] shalt thou return.**- a 546-99.^1^
8 : 23-M And the Lord God [Jehovah] said. Behold, the noan
is become as one of us, to know good and evil : and
jAow, lest he put forth his han^ and take also of
the tree of life, and eat, and live forever; there-
fore the Lord God [Jehovah] sent him forth f rona
the garden of Eden, to till the groond from whence
he was taken. So He drove out the man: and He
Slaoed at the east of the garden of Eden Cheru^
ims, and a flaming sword which turned evenr
way, to keep the way of the tree of life, —g 536-o0^^
8:22 "Behold,themani8becomea8oneof us."— (f 545-3. «
8:24 " the tree of life." — < 458-18. —
4: 1 And Adam knew Eve his wife; and she conceived,
and bare Cain, and said, I have gotten a man from
the Lord [Jehovah]. — gr 538-23. ^
4: 1 "I have gotten a man from the Lord," — r 479-4;
> ^538-30.-
4 : 8, 4 Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offer-
ing unto the Lord [Jehovahl. And Abel, he also
brought of the firstlings of nis fiock, and of the
fat thereof, — g 540-25. ^
4 : 4, 6 And the Lord [Jehovah] had respect unto Abel, and
to his offering : but unto Cain, and to his offering.
He had not respect. — g 541-6. .
4: 8 Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and slew him.
— jy 541-14. -
4 : 9 And the Lord [Jehovah] said unto Cain, Where m
Abel thy brother? And he said, I know not: Am
I my brother's keeper ?—j7 541-19. »•
4 : 10, 11 And He [Jehovah] said, . . . The voice of thy brother's
blood crieth unto Me from the ground. And now
art thou cursed from the earth, —g 541-27. H-
4 : 16 And the Lord [Jehovah] said unto him, Therefore
whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken
on him sevenfold. And the Lord [Jehovahl set a
mark upon Cain, lest any finding him should kill
4:16
5:24
6: 3
X 8 -21
9: 6
13: 8
18:26
32:26
y 32:27
X 32:28
Q 32:28
\t 82:29
Exodus
4: 8
him. — ^542-14. y.
And Cain went out from the presence of the Lord
[Jehovah], and dwelt in the land of Nod. — ^ 542-
"walked with God,"— / 214-6. ^
" And the Lord said. My spirit shall not always strive
with man, for that he also is flesh," — b 320-12. ^
" for man's sake.** — 6 338-29. w
"Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his
blood be shed." — a 30-15. »
" Let there be no strife, I pray thee, between me and
thee, and between my herdmen and thy herdmen ;
for we be brethren." — ( 444-25. -
" Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right? " —
t 442-4.-
" Let me go, for the day breaketh ; ** — 6 308-24. —
" What is thy name ? " — 6 308-29. -
" as a prince ** — 6 306-30. •
" power with God and with men.** — b 3P6-31.**
TbII me, I pray thee, thy name ; **— 6 806-32.
" It shall oome to pass, if they will not believe thee,
neither hearken to the voice of the first sign, that
they will believe the voioe of the latter ugn." —
6 2fil-27. *
And I appeared wUo Abraham^ imto Isaac, and
unto Jacob by the name of God Almighty; but by
My name Jehovah tras / not known to them. —
gBOl-: •
" a man of war " —g 524-10.*
" the Lord shall reigm forever."— pr?fvii-2D. •
" I am the Lord that healeth thee,*"— 6 276-2.^ ^
" Thou Shalt have no other gods before me.**— a 19- ^^
29; 6 280-18; 340-15; r467-^ — .. \
20:10 " stranger that is within thy gates,"— J 146-2a OCV
6: 3
15: 8
y 15:18
^ 16:26
^ 20: 8
Digitized by
Google
6.- 4
/C29.a0
A
20 .• 13 •• Thou Shalt not kill."— m 66-19.
K20 ; 14 ** Thou shalt not commit adultery/' — m 56-18.
ao.-lS ♦'Thou Shalt not steal."—* 112-31.
83:20 **Thou canst not see My face; for there shall no
man see Me, and live.^'—« 140-6.
Deuteronomy
4 : 35 " The Lord He is Ood [s:ood1 ; there is none else be-
side Him." —p 414-21. -
* Hear, O Israel : the Lord our God Is one Lord." —
e 256-12. • W^: J. \*-^ ( -2. - ->. . '
*« The anger of the Lord. ^ — 6 293-25. «
IKin^TS ^
> 19 .• 12 *« Still, small voice " — 6 323-29 ; p 367-25 ; ap 669-8.
Job
3.* 25 "The thing which I greatly feared is come upon
me."— p 411-1. ♦•
4 • 17, 18 Shall mortal man be more Just than Ood ?
Shall man be more pure than his Maker ? 7 ■ io3 • is le
Behold, He putteth no tvust in His ministering^ *
spirits,
And His angels He chari^eth with frailty. —o 360-24.<
(The above reference is from the translation of the
late Rev. George R. Noyes, D.D.)
* Canst thou by searching find out God ? " — 6 322-31 ;
11.- 7
14; 1
14; 1
18.14
19; 26
22;21
83; 24
84; 3
38; 7
88;28
38;32
88:32
42; 5
Psalms
8; 6
o 651-26.*
*Man
^ 17:16
19;
19;
28.1-
28; 2
88: 4
\K: 9
> 86; 9
y-87;ll
87:
43:
46: 1
46:
46:
48; 1
48; 3
91; 6
93; 2
that is bom of a woman is of few days, and
fuU of trouble." —i7 652-14. -^
" of few days, and full of trouble." — q 636-21. —
•• king of terrors " — 6 280-16. ••
♦• In my ilesh shall I see God," — b 320-25. *•
** acquaint now thyself with Him, and be at peace."
— 6 324-12. f^
•♦ I have found a ransom." — 6 276-3. «»
** The ear trieth words, as the mouth tasteth meat."
—» 115-8. V
'* the morning stars sang together." — ^ 609-22. •-
" who hath begotten the drops of dew,^' — c 257-19. ^
" forth Mazzaroth in his season," — e 257-20. ^ »
" Arcturus with his sons." — c 251-21. -. ^ 5"7 ••^'
** I have heard of Thee by the hearing of the ear : but
now mine eye seeth Thee." — c 262-17. •
** Thou madest him to have dominion over the works
of Thy hands. Thou hast put all things under his
feet.*'— pA 200-13. « q^. , .
'* children of men," — « 148-9; o 409-22; t 444-29. ,,
As for me, I will behold Thy face in righteousness:
I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with Thy like-
ness.—p/k 190-28. ^
** making wise the simple." — o 342-4. •
" rejoicing the heart." — c 266-2. «
f Divine lovbI is my shepherd; I shall not want.
Love] maketn me to lie down in green pastures:
[LOVE] leadeth me beside the still waters.
[Love] restoreth my soul [spiritual sense]: [love]
leadeth me in the paths 01 righteousness for His
name's sake.
Tea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow
of death, I will fear no evil: for Tlove] is with
me; [love's] rod and [love's] staff they comfort
me.
[LovB] prepareth a table before me in the presence
of mine enemies: [love] anointeth my head with
oil: my cup runneth over.
Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the
days of my life; and I will dwell in the house [the
consciousness] of [love] for ever. — ap 678-5. *
"gr^'een pastures, . . . beside the still waters." —
(2514-13.^
*' Though I walk through the valley of the shadow
of death, I will fear no evil." — a« 696-21. -
" the beauty of holiness," — s 135-12. -•
For with Thee is the fountain of life;
In Thy light shall we see light, —p/* 190-80. -
" light shall we see light; '*^—^ 510-10. -
" The meek shall inherit the earth."— ^ 616-14. ""
'• like a green bay tree ;'* — pr 6-19. -
Whv art thou cast (Unim, Omy soul [sense] ?
And why art thou disquieted ivithin me '
Hope thou in God; for I shall yet praise //<m,
Who is the health of my countenance and my Ood,
— p362-*. —
** God is our refuge and strength, a very present help
in trouble." — r444-ll. s
•• a very present help in trouble." ^pr 13-1 ;/ 202-27.*
** He uttered His voice, the earth melted." — ep 97-
26. *
Oreai is the Lord, and greatly to be praised in the
city 0/ our Ood, in the m^mntain of His holiness,
— ap 658-*. ^
** Beautiful for situation, the Joy of the whole earth,
is mount Zion, on the sides of the north, the city
of the great King." — ap 576-22. •«
50 ; 10 ** the cattle upon a thousand hills." — g 514-lG.
51 ; 5 " shapen in iniquity ;'* — & 640-29.
78:19 *'Can God furnish a table in the wilderness?"—
s 135-19.
89:50,61 Bemember, Lord, the nmroach of Thy servants;
how I do bear in my bosom the reproof of all
the mighty people; wheretvith Tntne enemies
have reproached, O Lord ; wherewith they have
reproached the footsteps cf Thine anoiiUed.—
'• the pestilence that walketh in darkness, ... the
destruction that wasteth at noonday." — m 66-16.
Thy throne is established qf old :
Thou art from everlasting. — c 265-».
** The Lord on high is mightier than the noise of
many waters, yea, than Uie mighty waves of the
sea.'*- ^606-18.
**Ab a vesture shalt Thou change them and they
shall be ohansed." — s 126-24.
*' As for man, ms days are as grass: as a flower of
the field, so he flourisheth. For the wind passeth .
over it, and it is gone; and the place thereof
shall know it no more." —ph 190-23; r 476-24.
107; 20 He sent His word, and healed them, and delivered
them from their destructions, —ph 165-*.
** The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom,"
— » 873-16.
"What ailed thee, O thou sea, that thou fleddest?
Thou Jordan, that thou wast driven back ? Ye
mountains, that ye skipped like raras, and ye little
hills, like lambs? Tremble, thou earth, at the
presence of the Lord, at the presence of the God
of Jacob."— s 136-1.
" The right hand of the Lord is exalted." — a 38-16.
*♦ the Lord shall reign forever." —pr^ vii-20.
Proverbs
4 : 18 "unto the perfect day." — r 496-13 ; ap 662-20.
Oive instruction to a urise man, ana he urill 6« yet
uHser: teach a Just man^ and he will increaee in
learnino.—t 443-*.
"As he thinketh in his heart, so is he."— sp 89-13;
: / 213-4 ;p 383-28.
" strange woman " — p 362-6.
"He that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but
whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have
mercy." — < 448-17.
" wind in His fists; " —ph 192-18.
EkM^lesiastes
1; 2 "All is vanity."—/ 239-32.
let thy garments be always white." — c 267-26.
In the place where the tree falleth, there it shall
be." — 1291-19.
I have no pleasure in them." — s 107-18.
Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter:
Fear God, and keep His commandments : for this
is the whole duty of man." — b 340-6.
Sons: of Solomon
5 .■ 16 ** altogether lovely ;**—pr 3-14.
7.12 Letusgetupearly to the vineyards: let us see if the
vine flourish, whether the lender grape appear^
and the pomegranates bud forth, —fr 600-*.
111:10
114:6-7
118:16
146:10
9: 9
23; 7
23:27
28:13
30: 4
9:
11:
12: 1 •
12:r •
/3
Isaiah
1; 5
8:19
9. 6
U; 6
28:10
40:81
40:31
45: 7
62:
7
62: 7
63; 1
63: 3
w^ 63: 3
53: 4
63; 5
" sick, and the whole heart faint; " —/ 219-12.
And when they shall say unto you.
Seek unto them that have familiar spirits.
And unto uHzards that peep and that mutter;
Should not a people seek unto their Ood ? — sp 70-*.
** Unto us a child is bom, . . . and his name snail be
called Wonderful." — s 109-26.
The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb,
And the leopard shall lie down with the kid ;
And the calf and the young lion, and the fatling to-
gether;
And a little child shall lead them. — g 514-22.
For precept must be upon precept, precept upon pre-
cept ; line upon line, line upon line ; here a little,
and there a little. — r 465-».
" They that wait upon the Lord . . . shall run, and
not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint."
-/ 218-27.
** run, and not be weary; . . . walk, and not faint," —
/ 254-3.
" I make peace, and create evil. I the Lord do all
these th ings ; " — ^ 540-6.
"beautiful upon the mountains,"— p 442-14.
" that bringeth good tidings." — p 442-15.
" the arm of the Lord " — a "' "
a 34-11.
Despised and relected of men," — a 20-16; 62-13. y
man of sorrows *^ — a 42-9 ; 62-19.
stricken, smitten of God."- a 49-32.
with his stripes [the rejection of error] we are
healed."— a 20-16.
63; 7 " He opened not his mouth." — a 48-19.
Digitized by
Google
09: 1
53/ 7
** apcneu tux. nis invui^n, — ajf oo»-i.o4
He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a
sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth
not his mouth." -- a 60-1.
63 .• 8 ** Who shall declare his generation ? " — a 50-3.
66; 1 '* Ho, everyone that thirsteth, come ye to the waters."
—priZ-3.
65.* 7 ''Let the wickedforsake his wav, and the unrighteous
man his thoughts." — /23&-.14.
* forsake his way, and
thoughts." — « l»-l.
the unrighteous man his
Jeremiah
6 •• 19 ' • strange eods. *' — g 5^4-7.
31:84 " they shall all know Me [Oodl, from the least of
them unto the greatest." —/ 245-4.
Most High,*^- a 49-31.
Ezekiel
18.- 8 **the fathers have eaten sour
I Aa«^ VA
21.- 27
Daniel
4:86
dren*s teeth are set on edge.*^-7^-19.
He come whose right it is/' —/ 223-32.
and tbeehit-
doeth according to His will in the army of heaven,
and among the inhabitants of the earu : and none
can stay His hand, or say unto Him, wliat doest
Thou?''— c 256-20.
7:9 ** the Ancient of days.' ' — s 146-28.
Hatiakkak
1:13 "of purer eyes than to behold ortl,"—/ 243-22;
NEW TESTAMENT
Matthew
V 1 : 28 •• God with us," —pre/ xl-16 ; $ 107-8.
2:9 *' where the young child was,"— pA 191-11.
8:3 ** the voice of one crying in the wilderness " — / 208-
19.
8 : 10 '* fit] is hewn down." — pr 6-28.
8 : 15 *' duffer it to be so now : for thus it becometh us to
4: 4
fulfil all righteousness."- m 66-3.
>[an shall not live by bread alone, but by every
proceedeth out of the mouth of God,'*
5: 8
word that
— p 410-10.
> Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see
God." — 6 324-5; o Ml-9.
6 : 13 •' Ye are the salt of the earth." — b 367-18.
5 : 13 " lost his savour ; " — « 153-7.
6: 14 •* Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set
on an hill cannot be hid." — 6 367-19.
6 : 17 ♦• I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. " — r 474-20.
5 : 25 ** Agree with thine adversary quicklv, whiles thou
art in the way with him." —jp 390-18.
6 : 26 ♦• adversary quickly," — 8 161-32.
5 : 26 ** the uttermost farthing." —pr 6-11.
5/38 " An eye for an eye," — a 30-16.
6:39 ** Whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek,
turn to him the other also." — 1 444-19.
5 : 48 " Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which
is In heaven is perfect ! " — a 37-28; c 260-19.
5 : 48 •• Be ye therefore perfect," — / 263-82.
6 : 48 " Father which is in heaven is perfect." — r 486-23.
6: 6 "When thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and,
when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father
which is in secret; and thy Father, which seeth in
secret, shall reward thee openly."— pr 14-31.
6:7 '♦ vain repetitions," — pr 13-9.
6:8 Your Father knoiceth what things ye hat^ need of,
before ye ask Him. —pr !-•.
6:9 "Afterthis '"
6
name. — pr 16-26.
9 " After this manner therefore pray ye," — pr 16-9.
9 Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be Thy
6 : 10 Thy kingdom come, —pr 16-30.
6 : 10 Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. — pr
17-1.
y 6 : 10 " in earth, as it is in heaven." — b 330-24.
6 : 11 Give us this day our daily bread ; —pr 17-4.
6 : 12 And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
—pr 17-6.
6 : 12 '• Forgive us our debts," — pr 11-2.
6 : 13 And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil;— pr 17-8.
6 ; 13 For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the
rfory, forever, —pr 17-12.
'Deliver " "
6 ; 13 " Deliver us from evil," —pr 16-15.
6 : 19 " where moth and rust doth corrupt." — / 241-6.
6 : 21 '• Where your treasure is, there will your heart be
also." — p^ 181-29; c 262-25.
6 : 22 " the light of the body is the eye," — p 393-25.
6 : 24 " No man can serve two masters." — / 201-5.
6 : 24 " serve two masters." — pr 14-5.
6 : 24 •♦ hold to the one, and despise the other." — ph 182-13.
6 : 25 Therefore I say nnto you. Take no thought for your
life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink ; nor
yet for your body, what ye shaft put on. Is not
the life more than meat, and the body than rai-
ment *— ph ie5-:
^ 6 : 26 " thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye
^ shall drink '^ - w 62-13.
6 : 25 •• for your body what ye shall put on," — m 62-14.
6 : 26 " Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat,
or what ye shall drink." —ph 170-16: fj 5.30-8.
6 : 26 '♦ Take no thought for your life,' ' — / 228-20 ; p 365-9-
7:1 " Judge not, that ye be not judged, " — t 443-12.
7:2 " With what measure ye mete, It shall be measured
to you again." — o 37-3.
7:6 *• First cast out the beam out of thine own eye ; and
Matthew
then Shalt thou see clearly to cast oat the mote
out of thy brother's eye." — 1 465-14.
7:6 " Give not that which is holy unto tbe dogs, neither
east ye your pearls before swine." — 6 272-17.
7 : 13 " wide is the gate, and broad is the way, Uiat leadeth
to destruction, and many there be iribJch go in
thereat."- / 451-12.
7 : 16 " Do men gather grapes of thorns ?"—g 539-23.
7 ; 20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall knotc them^ —
fr BOO-*.
*Byt
7 : 20 •* By their fruits ye shall know them " — o 342-27.
7 : 29 "as one having authority. " — pr 14-30.
8 : 10 ** I ha ve not found so great faith, no, not in IsraeL"
— « 133-6.
8: 22 ** Follow me; and let the dead bury their dead.**~
o 355-10.
8 : 29 ** Art thou [Truth] come hither to torment us before
the time ? " — « 129-15.
9: 6 ** the Son of man," — r 482-16.
10: 8 Heal the sick ! — a 37-30; s 138-29.
10 : 26 ** there is nothing covered that shall not be re-
vealed." —pr 8-17.
10 : 28 ** Fear him which is able to destroy both sool and
body in heU," -ph 196-11.
10 . 33 ** Whosoever shall deny me before n»en, him will I
also deny before my Father which is in heaven.**
— p 372-25.
11 : 3 "Art thou he that should come ? " — « 131-31 ; 133-2.
11 : 4- 6 "Go and show John again those things which ye do
hear and see : the blind receive their sight and the
lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf
hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have
the gospel preached to them. And blessed is he,
whosoever shall not be offended in me." — s 132-^
11 .* 19 " friend of publicans and sinners." — a 63-L
11 : 19 ** wisdom is Justified of her children." — b 317-10.
12 : 13 " Stretch forth thine hand," — p 386-14.
12 : 13 ** was restored whole, like as the other." — p 386-14.
12 : 26 " knew their thoughts, " — «p 86-16.
12 : 26 " kingdom dividedagainst itself," — p 388-19.
12 : 26 " brought to desolation." — p 388-20.
12 : 27 " If I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your
children cast them out? " — p 422-2.
12 : 29 " How can one enter into a strong man's house and
spoil his goods, except lie first bind tbe strong
man ?" —p 399-29.
12 : 29 ** the strong man," — p 400-4 ; 400-7.
12:33 "the tree is known by his fruit " — 6299-22.
12 : 48 " Who is my mother, and who are my brethren," —
a 31-6.
12:60 "For whosoever shall do the will of my Father
which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and
sister, and mother." — c 267-15.
13 : 16 " This people's heart Is waxed groee, and their ears
are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have
closed ; lest at anv tune they should see with their
eyes, and hear wi'th their ears, and should under-
stand with their heart, and should be converted,
and I should heal them.' — o 360-18.
13 : 33 The kingdom qf heaven is like unto leaven, which a
woman took, and hid in three measures of meal,
till the whole was leavened, —s 107-*.
13:83 "leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three
measures of meal, till the whole was leavened," —
S 117-32.
13 : 35 " secret from the foundation of the world,"— 6 317-1.
13 : 58 " because of their unbelief " — p 401-1.
15 : 14 '* If the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the
ditch."— / 223-18.
15 • 19, 20 For out of the heart proceed evU thoughts, mwrders,
adulteries, fornications, thtfts, false witness, blas-
phemies: fhf'se are the things jchieh defile a man.
— an lOO-\
Digitized by
Google
•ky; but can ye not dlsoern the signs of the
times ?** — »p 86-21.
16.-3 ** Ye can dlsoern the face of the sky; but can ye not
discern the signs of the times ? " — {7 50&-31.
le .' 13 ** Whom do men say that I, the Son of man, am ? *'
— «i36-n.
16 : 14 '* Some say that thou art John the Baptist : some,
Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the pro-
Dhet8."—« 136-14.
16 . 16 " But whom a&yye that I am ? " — j 137-9.
16 ; 16 '' Thou art the Christ, the Son of the liring God ! '* —
S 137-17.
16:17 ** Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jona: for flesh and
blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my
Father which is in heaven;"— « 137-22.
16 : 18 " And I say also unto thee. That thou art Peter; and
upon this rock [the meaning of the Greek word
petroSt or stone} 1 will build my church; and the
gates of hell Ihades^ the under-toorldjOT the grave]
shall not prevail against it.*' — « 187-29.
16 .• 23 •• Get thee behind me, Satan. *' —pr 7-2.
16 .• 28 '* Thou art an offence unto me." — pr 6-25.
17 .■ 11 " Blias truly shall first come and restore all things.'*
—^i 586-13.
19.* 6 What therefore God hoAh joined together y let not
man put asunder. — m 66-«.
19 ; 19 '* Love thy neighbor as thyself ; ** — s 138-29 ; 6 340-26.
19 .■ 24 ** easier lor a camel to go through the eye of a
needle *' — f 241-31 * t 449-9.
20 ; 16 '* The hurt shall be flrat, and the first last," — « 116-8.
21 .• 31 " The publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom
of God before you." — a 20-7.
21 ; 42 ** the stone which the builders rejected **—8 139-26.
21 .• 42 " the head of the comer." — e 139-27.
21 ; 44 " but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him
to powder." — » 380-6.
22 .- 14 ** Many are called, but few are chosen." — a 27-25.
22.* 21 *' unto CsBsar the things which are Caesar's ; and unto
God the things that are God's." — a 20-1 ; g 640-17.
22 : 29 *• Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures." — b 272-9.
22.-30 In the resurrection they neither marry, nor are
given in marrla^e^ bid are a* the angels qf Ood
in heaven, ^m. 50-*.
22 .- 30 *' given in marriage " — m 68-1 1.
22 .- 37 '* love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with
all thy soul, and with all thy mind **—pr 9-17.
22 .- 39 ♦• Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. " — r 467-8.
23 .' 9 ** Call no man your father upon the earth : for one is
your Father, which is in heaven." — a 31-4.
23 ; 23 " These ought ye to have done, and not to leave the
other unaone." —«p 86-29.
23.27 'Mike unto whited sepulchres ... full ... of all
uncleannees." — pr 8-9.
24 .- 21 ** great tribulation such as was not since the begin-
ning of the world ; " — « 129-13.
24 .-36 '*but of that day and hour, knoweth no man."—
h 292-3.
25 : 12 "I know you not." — / 236-16.
25 : 21 " faithful over a few Ihings," — b 323-17.
26 : 23 ** Well done, good and faithful servant," — a 44-3.
25 : 28 " Thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will
make thee ruler over many," — ap 669^
26 .- 26, 27 ** As they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed
it and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and
said, Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the
cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them saying,
Drink ye all of it." — a 32-16.
26.27 "Drink ye all of it."— a 33-17.
26 . 40 *• Could ye not watch with me one hour ? " — a 48-3.
26:62 *«They that take the sword shall perish with the
sword." — ^642-18.
27 : 42 ** He saved others ; himself he cannot save." — a 49-
29.
27 ; 46 •• My God, why hast Thou forsaken me ? " — a 50-8.
28 : 20 ** Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world." — « 446-22.
28 : 20 " Lo, I am with you alway," — b 317-13.
Mark
3 : 24 " If a kingdom be divided against itself, that king-
dom cannot stand." — / 252-2.
4 : 14 •• the sower " — 6 2T2-13.
4 : 30 " Peace, be still." — s 144-22.
5 .- 41 '* Damsel, I say unto thee, arise ! " — p 398-12.
6 - 60 '* Be not afraid ! " — p 410-30.
8 : 18 *♦ Having eyes, see ye not ?*'—gl 686-6.
8 ; 18 ** Having ears, hear ye not? '*—gl 586-3.
9 : 19 *• O f aitblefla generation," — « 148-2.
9 ; 24 ** Lord, I believe ; help thou mine unbelief! " — a 23-
27.
9 : 26 " Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come
out of him, and enter no more Into him." —
p 396-2.
9:26 **the spirit [error] cried, and rent him sore and
vttuie uub ut uiui, aua ue was aa one oeau, —
p396-l.
10 : 27 *• with God all things are possible,* * — / 232-9.
11 ; 23, 24 For verily I say urUo you, That whosoever shall say
unto thlsmotmtalnj Be thou removed, and be thou
cast into the sea ; and shall not doubt in his heart,
but shall believe that those things which he saith
sha^l come topoM; he shall have whatsoever he
saith. Therefore I say unto you, What things so-
ever ye desire when ye pray, believe that ye re-
ceive them, and ye shaM have them, —pr l-».
12 : 30 ** love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with
all thy soul, and with all thy mind **—pr 9-17.
13:32 ** knoweth no man . . . neitner the Son, but the
Father." — «p 77-16.
13 : 32 *« the Son but the Father : " — / 233-12.
16 : 34 " Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani .» " — a 51-1.
16 : 34 •♦ My God, why hast Thou forsaken me ? " — o 60-8.
16 : 16 "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to
every creature I " — a 37-29 ; s 138-27.
16 : 16 ** Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel,**—
O342-10. • t-'
• 16 : 16 ** Preach the gospel to every creature.*' — p 418-27.
16 : 17, 18 And these eigne shall follow them that believe : In
my name shall they cast out devUs: they shall
speak u;ith new tongues ; they shall take up ser-
pents; and if they drink any deadly thmg, it
shall not hurt them ; they shaU lay hands on the
sick, and they shall recover. — p 362-*.
16:17,18 "These sIkus snail follow them that believe, . . .
they shaU take up serpents, and if they drink any
deadly thing, it shall not hurt them. They shall
lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.'* —
6 328-22.
16:17,18 "These signs shall follow them that believe; . . .
they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall
recover." — a 38-10: o 369-26.
16 : 17 " These signs shall follow them that believe. " — a 52-
28.
" them that believe " — a 38-14.
" They shall speak with new tongues.'* — o 349-22.
" new tongues : " — / 210-1.
" with signs following." — pr 10-11.
" signs following. " — » 110-29 ; 117-12.
" of his kingdom there shall be no end,**— ap 666-16.
" on earth peace, good-will toward men."— « 160-7 ;
/226-17.
" Father's business." — a 62-1.
To preach deliverance to the captives [of sense].
And recovering of sight to the blind,
To set at liberty them that are bruised, —pre^ xi-19.
" shall be measured to you again,"— pr 6-11.
"and running over.*' — pr 6-12.
" Go your way, and tell John what things ve have
seen and heard; how that the blind see, the lame
walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the
dead are raised, to the poor the gospel is preached.*'
— a 27-3.
" friend of publicans and sinners." — a 63-1.
" Which of them will love him most?*' — p 363-18.
" He to whom he forgave most." — p 363-20.
" Thy sins are forgiven." — p 363-23.
" the fowls of the air," — / S7-12.
" honest and good heart '^— b 272-6. ^
" Who touched me ? " — «p 86-1.
" The multitude throng thee.** —sp 86-3.
" she is not dead, but sleepeth," — p 396-11.
" John have I beheaded : but who is this ? " — s 136-27.
" white and glistering," — c 267-26.
" Bven the devils are subject unto ns through thy
name." — a 49-6.
Behold, I give unto you power . . . over all the
power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any
means hurt you. — p 438-6.
" 1 thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth,
that Thou hast hid these things from the wise and
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes : even
so. Father, for so it seemed good in Thy sight" —
a 131-19.
" it came to pass, when the devil was gone out, the
dumb spake." — s 136-16.
" He casteth out devils through Beelzebub," — a 52- r
82. ^
" Take no thought ... for the body." — p 382-11.
" Fear not, little flock; for it is your Father's good
pleasure to give you the kingdom." — p 442-27.
" whom Satan nath bound," —r 495-0.
17
16: 17
16 : 17
16:17
16:20
16:20
Luke
1:33
2:14
2:49
4:18
6:38
6:38
7:22
7:34
7:42
7:43
7:48
8: 6
8:16
8:46
8:46
8:62
9: 9
9:29
10:17
10:19
10:21
11 : 14
11 : 16
12:22
12.32
13:16
14:10
17 : 21
17:21
18: 8
" jDp up higher." — ^r 11-10.
kingdom of God is within you;" — r 476-29;
CTp573-^.
is within you," — op 576-21.
When the Son of man cometh, shall he flnd faith
on the earth ? " — » 132-26.
18.-11
18:17
19:18
30:84,86
a0:86
22:18
22:42
24:80
24:89
John
1: 8
1: 8
1: 8
1: 8
1: 4
1: 4
1: 6
1:6,8
1:11
1:14
1:29
2:19
3: 8
8: 8
4:23
4:23
4:29
4:29
5:14
6:17
6:18
6:19
«• Dot as other men ** — pr 9-1.
** Whosoerer shall not receire the kingdom of God
as a little chUd, shall in no wise enter therein."
— p 382-22.
" Occupy till I come ! ** — a 22-13.
** The children of this world marry, and are giTen
in marriage: But they which shall be accounted
worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection
from the dead, neither marry, nor axe giren in
marriage." — m 09-26.
•* giren in marriage " — m 60-11.
For I Bay unto you, IwiU not drink qf the fruit <^
the vine, untu the tinodom <^ Ood shall come. —
a 18-*.
" Not my will, but Thine, be done ! " — a 83-19.
** Spirit nath not flesh and bones, as ye see me haTe.**
— a 46-27.
*' flesh and bones.** — 6 813^30.
All thlnffe were made by Him; and without Sim
was not anything made that was made, — /231-31;
r 480-26; ^SOl-*.
"and without Him [the loffoe, or vwrd"} was not
anjrthlng made that was made.** — g 626-18.
** was not anything made that was made.** —6 386-
** that was made.** — e 267-10.
In Blm VHU We; and the life woe the light of men.
— ^601-».
** the light of men.** — ap 661-^.
«8hineth in darkness, and the darkness compre-
hended it not.**— 6 826-31.
** There was a man sent from God ... to bear wit-
ness of that Light. ** — ap 661-30.
** He came unto his own, and his own recelTed him
not.** — « 131-17.
** The Word was made flesh.'* — o 360-24.
" the Lamb of God; **— « 132-31.
** Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise
it up.**— a 27-12; b 314-14; r 494-2.
** The wind [pneuma} bloweth where it listeth. . . .
So is every one that is bom of the Spirit fpneu-
»M»].'* — ^! 698-3.
" tell whence it cometh.** — sp 78-28.
** The hour cometh, and now is, when the true wor-
shippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in
truth.** — a 31-26; ep 93-6.
*' The true worshippers shall worship the Father in
spirit and in truth.** — a 140-20.
that
-12.
6:26
6:33
6:60
6:63
6:70
7:16,17
7:28
7:24
8:11
8:43,44
8
•44
8
:44
8
•44
8
44
8.
-44
8
46,
46
8:61,62
** Come, see a man, which told me all thini
ever I did : is not this the Christ ? " — ^
" Is not this the Christ? ** — « 133-4.
*• Thou art whole ! *' — p 381-6.
*«My Father worketh hitherto, and I work.** —
«|p 79-19.
•« himself equal with God," — s 133-24.
" Then answered Jesus and said unto them : Verily,
Terily I say unto you, the Son can do nothing of
himself, but what ne seeth the Father do: for what
things soerer He doeth, these also doeth the Son
likewise.** — 6 306-16.
" Life in Himself,'* — o 367-29.
I *' which cometh down from heayen,** — a 36-26.
" U is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh proflteth
nothing.*'— o 36e-16.
** Have not I chosen you twelye, and one of you is a
deTil.*»-{y 564-22.
** My doctrine is not mine, but His that sent me. If
any man will do His will, he shall know of the
doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak
of myself.**— « 109-28.
*• eyery whit whole.** — p 371-31.
*' judge righteous judgment." —t 444-18.
" Go, and sin no more." —pr 11-4.
*• Why do ye not understand my speech ? Eyen be-
cause ye cannot hear my word. Ye are of your
father, the deyil [evil], and the lusts of your
father ye will do. He was a murderer from the
beginning, and abode not in the truth, because
there is no truth in him. When be speaketh a lie,
he speaketh of his own : for he is a liar, and the
father of it.** — b 292-20.
" He was a murderer from the bef^nning, ... he is
a liar and the father of it." — ap seo-30.
** a murderer from the beginning." — »p89-31 ; p 441-
32; g 639-3.
** Ye are of your father, the deyil.**— ^ 564-25.
*« He is a liar, and the father of it.** —g 664-21.
•• a liar, and the father of it." — o 367-7.
And beeauee I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.
Which of you convlnceth me of ein ? And if I aay
the truth, why do ye not believe me?—o S41-».
Verily, verily, 7 $ay unto you. If a man keep my
tionn
eaying, he shall never see death. Tlten aaid th^
Jews unto hifn. Now we know that thou hast ca
iievil. — sp 70->.
8:61 ** If a man keep my saying, be shall never see death!**
— / 217-12 ; p l»-7iC»-31 ; 438-7.
8:68 **Before Abraham was, lam;** — 6333-29.
10:13 ** The hireling fleeth, because he is an hireliBg, aa<I
careth not for the sheep." — 1 464-26.
10:30 *' I and my Father are one.**— a 2^12; 6315-8; 3S3-
29; o 361-16.
11 : 11 *• Our friend Lasarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may
awake liim out of sleep.^— sp 76-12.
11 : 26 "the resurrection and the lif e^* — a 31-16 : 6 292-7.
11 : 26 ** Whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never
die,'*— pA 170-10; 6 316-1; (see also 6 324-32).
11:42 •• I knew that Thou bearest me always; "—« 131-26.
12:88 •• the arm of the Lord** — a M-U.
14: 6 •* I am the way, the truth, and the life.**— a 2e-ll ;
68:^0-3.
14: 6 *«tbe way, the truth, and the life,**— 0 863-10.
14: 6 '•lamtheway.**- 6 286-n.
« 14: 6 «'tbeway."— 030-13; 39-16; 4ft-26; r 482-16; ^686-18.
14 : 6 ** No man cometh unto the rather [the divine Prin-
c4>le of being] but by me,** — 6 286-9.
14:12 ** He that believeth on me, the works that I do Shan
be do also; . . . because I go onto my Father,** —
pr 14-19.
14:12 '* He that believeth on me, the works that I do shaU
be do also." — a 42-30; 62-27; m>98^; 6326-4.
14.* 16 ** If ye love me, keep my commandments.** —pr 4-11 ;
a 26-20:/ 241-21.
14 : 16 ** He shall give you another Comforter, that he may
abide with jovl forever." — a 66-27.
14:26 *• But the Comforter... shall teach you aU things.'*
— e 271-20.
14:28 •* My Father is greater than I.*' -6 338-30.
16:18 ** If the world Ittte yon, ye know that it hated me
before it hated you ; ** — 6 317-12.
16:26 "They hated me without a cause."— €ip 664-27.
16: 2, 8 ** They shall put yon out of the synagogues; yea, the
time cometh, tnat whosoever Ulleth you wiU think
that be doeth God service; and these things will
they do unto you, because they have not knovm
the Father nor me.** — a 31-30.
This is life eternal, that they might know Thee, tbe
only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou iiaat
sent.**— p 410-7.
*• This^is life etema],**-p 410^.
** Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also
which shall believe on me [understand nxe]
through their word.**— 6 271-17.
** through their word.*'— a 88-20.
** Put up thy sword.**— a 48-23.
•• What is Ttuth,**- a 48-26; / 228-14.
" Crucify him, crucify him ... by our law he ourtat
to die, because he made himself the Son of Goo.**
— sp94-9.
" Crucify him I **- s 134-2.
" He made himself the Son of God,**—/ 208-9.
" They parted my raiment among them, and fm my
vesture they did cast lots.**— / 242-23.
** He bowed his head, and gave up the ^lost ; '*— gl
696-11.
17: 8
17: 3
17:20
17 .-20
18 : 11
18:38
19:6,7
19: 6
19: 7
19:24
19:30
Acts
16:31
17:23
17:28
17:23
17:28
* Believe . . . and thou shalt be saved I "—a 2^-29.
* to the unknown God **— p 428-16; gl 696-7.
•* Whom therefore ye ifnorantly worship. Him de-
clare I unto you.' — gl 696-8.
** U^norantly worship,**— p 428-16.
** For in Hun we live, and move, and have our be-
ing." — o 361-19 ;/ 208-6.
** live, and move, and have our being,**— ^ 636-13.
" For we are also His offspring.**— 6 SS3-8.
" None of these things move me.**— o 343-10.
" I was free bom.**-/ 227-17.
** Sittest thou to judge . . . after the law, and coro-
mandest . . . to be smitten contrary to the law?"
—p 486-29.
" worthy of death, or of bonds.**— p 434-29.
*' Go thy way for this time; when I have a conven'
lent season I wiU call for thee.**— a 40-6.
" worthy of death, or of bonds.**— p 434-29.
Romans
1 : 20 '* For the invisible things of Him, from tbe creation
of the world, are clearly seen, being understood
by the things that are made.**— r 479-80.
"wrathagainstthedayof wrath.**— 6 839-14.
** Throusfa brealdng tbe law, dishonorest tbou God ?
** Let God be true, but every [material] man a liar."
—r 471-20.
"but every [mortal] man a liar."— « 118-24.
" For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled
to God by the [seeming] death of His Son, much
17:28
17:28
20:24
22:28
23: 3
24:26
26:81
2: 6
2:23
3: 4
8: 4
6:10
Digitized by
Google
more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his
life." -a 45^10.
5 ; 20 ** much more abound.'* —J 202-36.
7 .' 19 *' The good that I would, i do not : but the evil which
I would not. that I do'* — e 263-17.
8:2 " The law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath
made me free from the law of sin and death." —
/ 244-11.
8/ 6 *< To be spirituallT minded is life. "-«» 95-6.
8.-7-9 '*The carnal mlna is enmity against Cod; for it is
not subject to the law of Ood, neither indeed can
be. So then they that are in the flesh cannot please
God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the spirit,
if so be that the spirit of Ck>d dwell in you." —
^534-18.
8 ; 7 " The carnal mind is enmity against God.* * — s 131-9.
8 .' 7 ** neither indeed can be ; '* — r 478-81.
8 ; 11 But if the spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from
the dead dwell in you^ He that raised up Christ
from the dead shall also quicken your mortal
bodies by His spirit that divelleth in you, — o 341-».
8 .- 21 •' glorious liberty of the children of God,** — / 227-24.
8 .' 22, 23 For we know that the whole creation f/roaneth and
travaileth in pain together urUil now. And not
only they, but ourselves cUso^ which have the
JlrAfruits of the Spirit^ eifen we ourselves groan
within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, touHt,
the redemption of our boau. — c 265-*.
8 ; 28 ** All things work together for good to them that
love GocT '* 1 444—4.
8 ; 81 "If God be* for us, who can be against us ? '* — /238-
10.
8/38,89 ** Neither death, nor life, . . . nor things present,
nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any
other creature, shall be able to separate us from
the love of God.** —6 3(H-5.
10; 2 '*a zeal . . . not according to knowledge'*— pr 7-
10 ; 14, 15 ** How shall they hear without a preacher ? and how
shall they preach, except they be sent ? " — c 271-
81.
11 .- 34 " the mind of the Lord,** — b 291-18.
12; 1 ** Present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, ac-
ceptable unto God, which is your reasonable ser-
vice.**—6825-21.
12; 1 ** holy, acceptable unto God,** — a 84-4.
IS; 1 "powers that be.'*—/ 249-9.
13 ; 10 " is the fulfilling of the law,** — p 435-20.
13; 12 **th^ night is far spent, the day is at hand'* —
ph 174-12.
14; 1 "doubtful disputations.** — 0 342-1.
14 ; 16 " be evU spoken of,** —pr 4-25.
I Corinthians
1 ; 17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the
2; 2
2; 9
2; 9
7;34
gospel. — a 18-«.
* Christ, 8
. and him crucified.'* — a 39-7.
eye hath not seen nor ear heard." — 1 459-2.
* eye hath not seen," — g 554-1.
Sh( • * • •
8; 5
8; 5
10;26
11;26
13;
13;
** she that is married careth . . . how she may please
her husband," — m 58-31.
' gods many and lords many." —6 280-16; gl 580-8.
* gods many," —p 388-10.
* asking no question for conscience sake.*'—/ 222-
30.
'* As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup,
ye do show the Lord's death till he come." —
a 31-22.
" seeketh not her own." — g 538-1.
"hopeth all things, endureth all things," -pre/
15 ; 14 " If Christ rTruth] be not risen, then is our preach,
ing vain.*' — 6 324-27.
** As in Adam [error] all die, even so in Christ [Truth]
shall all be made alive." —y 545-31.
'* The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death " —
» 427-19.
" the last enemy that shall be destroyed," — / 210-9.
" Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of
God." — 6 321-4.
" in the twinkUng of an eye," — b 291-6.
" when this corruptible shall have put on incomip-
tion, and this mortal shall have put on immor-
tality, then shall be brought to pass the saying
that Is written. Death is swallowed up in victory."
— s 164-25; r 496-24.
" put on immortality." — o 262-8.
" Where is thy vlctonr ? '* — r 496-28.
15 ; 56 ** The sting of death is sin ; and the strength of sin
is the law," -r 496-90.
II Corinthians
8 ; 17 " Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty."
—/ 227-18; r 481-4.
4; 4 "thegodof this world,"— an 103-3.
6 ; 1 <* eternal in the heavens.** — t 454-9.
15; 22
15; 26
15;26
15;50
15 • 52
15:54
15;54
15-55
5 ; 8 " willing rather to be absent from the body, and to
be present with the Lord.*'—/ 216-29; p 383-10;
gl 581-25.
5 ; 8 " absent from the body " — pr 14-3.
5 ; 8 •* present with the Lord " —pr 14-4, 6.
5; 8 ''withtheLord"- pr 14-9.
5 : 16 " Henceforth know we no man after the flesh! " —
/ 217-14.
5 : 17 ** all things are become new." — / 201-9.
6:2 " Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is
the day of salvation," — sp 93-7.
6-2 ^*Now" cried the apostle, '* is the accepted time ; be-
hold, tiow is the day of salvation,"— a 39-18.
6:14 "What communion hath light with darkness? —
9 539-24.
6 . 15 And what concord hath Christ with Belial ? "— / 216-
26; f7 539-25.
6 ; 17 " Come out from among them, and be ye separate,"
— /238-6. ' f
Galatians
1 : 11, 12 But Z certify you, brethren, that the gospel which wcls
prea^h&oTof me is not after m^n. For I neither
received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by
the reveUUion of Jesus Christ. — « 107-*.
1 ; 15, 16 " But when it pleased €k>d, who separated me from
my mother's womb, and called me by His grace,
. . . I conferrednotwith flesh and blood." — r 478-
27.
* Who did hinder you, that ye should not obey the
truth?" — 6 326-2L
" Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust
of the fiesh."— /22^2.
* The flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit
against the flesh.*' — o 347-1.
' flesh lusteth against the Spirit." —ph 167-20.
" Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are
these; Adultenr, fornication, uncleanness, lascivi-
ousness,— an 106-20.
5 : 20, 21 idolatry, udtchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations,
wrath, strife, seditions, heresies, envyings, mur-
ders, drunkenness, re veilings and such like : of the
which I tell you before, as I have also told you in
time past, that they wnich do such things shall
not inherit the kingdom of God. — an 106-22.
5 ; 22, 23 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, loy. peace, long-
suffering, gentleness, goodness, faitn, meekness,
temperance: against such there is no law." —
■an 106-26.
5; 24 And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh
vnth the affections and lusts.— a 18-*.
6 ; 3 " For if a man think himself to be something, when
he is nothing, he deceiveth himself."- o ^5-26.
6; 7 "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap."
p 405-17 ;y 537-18.
6 ; 9 " not be weary in well doing.** — sp 79-29.
Ephesians
2; 12 " having no hope, and without God in the world; "
— r4M-31.
3; 7 " the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the
effectual workmg of His power." — s 106-3.
4; 13 " we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the
knowledge of the Son oi God, unto a perfect man,
unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of
Christ"- (7 519-18.
6 ; 12 " spiritual wickedness in high places." — ap 563-30.
Philipjpians
2 ; 5 " Let this Mind be in you, which was also in Christ
Jesus." — 6 276-8.
2: 5 "Mind . . . which was also In Christ Jesus" —
/ 243-10.
Work out your own salvation with fear and trem-
5; 7
5; 16
6; 17
5.17
6; 19
bling," — sp 99-5 ; p 442-26.
* WorK out your own salvation," — a 22-11.
* own salvation, with fear and trembling." — a 23-26.
* for it is God which worketh in you Doth to will
and to do of His good pleasure " — sp 99-7.
'forgetting those things which are behind." —
2; 12
2; 12
2.12
2; 13
8.13
Colossians
1; 10 That ye might walk worthy of the Lord unto all
pleasing, being fndtful in every good work, and
increasing in the knowledge of God. —fr 600-*,
" hid with Christ in God," - b 825-17; 1 445-14.
" When Christ, who is our life, shall appear [be
manifested], then shall ye also appear [he mani-
festedl with him in glory."- 6 826-10.
" put olT the old man.'^— p* 172-32.
" off the old man with his deeds," — e 262-7.
I Thessalonians
4; 3 "For this is the will of God."— ^897-82.
5 ; 17 " pray without ceasing.** —pr 15-21.
5; 19, 20 "Quench not the Spirit. Despise not prophesy-
lngs."-r 490-19.
8; 3
8; 4
8; 9
3; 9
11.- 1
11:10
11.10
11 .'38
12; 1
12.- 6
18.' 2
18.- 8
I Thessalonians
5; 21 **proTe all things; [mnd] bold fast that which is
good.'* — 1 464-19.
n Thessalonians _ ,^
8 .- 13 "be not weary in well doing." — a 22-14.
I Timothy ^, ^__ ^ ^
2:6 '* There is one God, and one mediator between God
and men, the man Christ Jesus.'* — b 332-16.
II Timothy
2 : 12 •* he also Mril I deny us.' * — pr 6-2.
4: 2 ** Reprove , rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering
and doctrine.** — 1 443-21.
4:7 "I haTe fought a good fight ... I have kept the
faith," — a 21-2.
Hebrews
1:3 ** the brightness of His [God's] glory, and the express
[expressed] image of His person [infinite Mind]."
-6 313-10.
1:3 " Who, being a brightness from His glory, and an
image of His beii^.** — b 318-21.
(The aboye reference is from the translation of the
late Rev. George R. Noyes, D.D.)
1: 8 "express image " — 6 313-12.
1:9 " loved righteousness and hated iniquity.** — b 318-
18.
1 : 9 Therefore God, even thy God, hath anointed thee
With the oil of gladness above thy fellows. — b 313-7.
4:9 " There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of
God"— 6 288-18.
4 : 12 " the joints and marrow,** — p 428-13.
8:6 *' according to the pattern showed to thee in the
mount.' ' — / 236-16.
10 : 19 " to enter into the holiest,** — r 481-6.
11: 1 " The substance of things hoped for, the evidence
of things not seen.** — r 468-20.
♦• the substance of things hoped for.** — b 279-4.
" a city which hath foundations." — ap 675-12.
" whose builder and maker is God." — p 428-13.
" of whom the world was not worthy,'^— a 28-30.
" Let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which
doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience
the race that is set before us:" —a 20-27.
•' Whom the Lord loveth He cnasteneth." —/ 241-1,
** imgels unawares." — b 299-17.
•• tne same yesterday, and to-day, and forever; " —
pr 2-32; s 112-19;/ 249-18; b 283-7; ff 646-4.
" have her perfect work.'* — 1 464-24.
*' God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth
He any man.*' — g 627-12.
** Pure religion and undeflled before God and the
Father, is this. To visit the fatherless and widows
in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted
from the world."— m 64-4.
2: 18 ** Show me thy faith without thy works, and I wiU
show thee my faith by my works." — o 348-4 ; r 487-
26.
2 : 26 ** Faith without works Is dead." — a 23-16.
8:11 ** Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet
water and bitter ? ** — 6 287-12.
4:3 ** Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that
ye may consume it u|>on your lusts.*' — pr 10-27.
4: 3 "yeaskamiss."—»r 10-32.
6 : 16 •* The prayer of faith shall save the sick," — pr 1^1.
I Peter
4: 8 ** cover the multitude of sins." — jor 8-19.
6; 8 ••adversary.*'- yf 681-2.
II Peter
3 ; 8 •• one day is with the Lord as a thousand years." —
^604-22; 9^698-21.
IJohn
1 .* 1, 8 That which was from the beginninff, which wc have
heard, which we have seen with ot<r eye«, which
we have looked ttpon, and our hands have han-
dled, of the Wor^ of life, . . . ThcU which ire
have seen and heard declare we wUo you, that
ye also may have fellowship with us : and truly
our fellowship is with the Fatf^er, and udth His
Son Jesus Christ. — b 268-*.
8 : 8 •• destroy the uforks of the devil. **—pr 6-30 ; r 474-80.
. 8 : 23 •• Love one another '* — ap 672-6.
4: 8 ••Go<!islove.**— i>r6-17;6 820-L
4: 18 '• There is no fear in Love, but perfect Love casteth
out fear. ... He that feareth is not made perfect
in Love."— p 410-18.
4 : 18 ♦• perfect Love casteth out fear.'* — p 873-18 : 406-9.
4 : 20 •* He that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen,
how can he love God whom he hath not seen ? ** —
p 306-14.
Berelation
1 ; 8 Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the
words of this prophecy, and keep those things
Revelation
which are written therein
hand. — ap 668-*.
for the time is at
1: 6
1:17, 18
kings and priests unto God."~s 141-'
I am the first and the last: lambei
James
1: 4
1:13
1;27
10: 2
10: 2
10: 3
10: 3
10:8,9
12: 1
12: 2
12: 8
that lireth, and
was dead [not understood] ; and, behold, I am alive
for evermore, — 6 384-2&.
8:7,8 Theee things saith He that U holy. He that U true. He
that hath the key c^ David^ He that openeih, and
nomanshutteth ; and shutteth, and no man open-
ethf I know thy works : behold, I have set before
thee an open door, and no man can shut iL —
lc4e9-«;(K679-«.
6: 6 **thelionof the tribe of Juda,"— 9 614-10.
10 : 1, 2 And I saw another mighty ax^l oome down from
heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was
upon his head, and his face was as it were the son,
and his feet as pillars of Are: and he had in his
hand a little book open : and be set his right foot
upon the sea, and nis left foot on the earth. —
ap 668-8.
•« a little book," — ap56e-L
•• right foot ** —ap 669-3.
** as when a lion roareth.** — ap 55^11.
•• seven thunders " — ap 66B-1&
** Go and take the liule book. . . . Take it, and eat
it up ; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it Shan
be in tiiy mouth sweet as honey.** — ap 609-17.
And there appeared a great wonder in heaven: a
woman clothed with the sun, and the moon unoer
her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve
stars. — ap 560-6.
And she being with child cried, travailing in birth,
and pained to be delivered. —op 662-22.
And there appeared another wonder in heaven ; and
behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and
ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads
12: 4 And his tail drew the third part of the staiv of
heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the
dragon stood before the woman which was ready
to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as
it was bom. — ap 663-23.
12: 6 And she brought forth a man child, who was to
rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child
was caught up unto God, and to His throne. —
ap 666-6.
And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she
hath a place prepared of God. —ap 666-29.
And there was war in heaven : Micliael and his angels
fought against the dragon ; and the dragon fought,
and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was
their place found any more in heaven. — ap 666-
25.
And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent,
called the devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the
whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and
his angels were cast out with him. — ap 667-14.
And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is
come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of
our God, and the power of His Christ: for the
accuser of our brethren is cast down, which ac-
cused them before our God day and night. And
they overcame him by the blooa of the Lamb, and
by the word of their testimony ; and they loved
not their lives unto the death. Therefore rejoice,
ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them, woe to
the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea ! for the
devil is come down unto you, having great wrath,
because he knoweth that ne hath but a short time.
— ap 668-13.
And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the
earth, he persecuted the woman which brought
fonh the man child.— ap 669-29.
•* cast unto the earth *' — ap 667-23.
And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a
flood, after the woman, that he might cause her to
be carried away of the flood. Ahd the earth helped
the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and
swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out
of his mouth. — ap 670-8.
*• the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world,"
— 6 334-21.
•* angel standing in the sun." — ap 661-8.
••On such the second death hath no power."—
6 290-14.
•• the second death hath no power." — sp 77-12.
•* And I saw a new heaven and a new earth : for
the first heaven and the first earth were passed
away; and there was no more sea." — ^636-2;
ap 672-20.
•• a new heaven and a new earth.'* — jp 91-1.
New Jemsalem, coming down from God, out of
heaven," — ap 674-18.
••down from God, out of heaven,"— apeTO-8.
And there came unto me one of the seven angels
12: 6
12.7,8
12: 9
12:10-13
12:13
12:18
12:16,16
13: 8
19:17
20: 6
20: 6
21: 1
21: 1
21: 2
21: 2
21: 9
Digitized by
Google
21.
• 9
ai.
14
21
•16
21
22
21
22
21
•23
wbicii nad tne'seTen yiais luii oi toe seven last
plagues, and talked with me, saying, Ck>me hither,
I will show thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. —
ap 574-6.
" the bride *' — ap 661-13.
** the Lamb ** — ap 661-13.
" lleth foorsqnare." — ap 674-16; 576-8.
And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God
Ahnightv and the Lamb are the temple of it.—
ap 676-10.
" no temple [body] therein " — ap 576-20.
" is the light thereof." —xip 558-16.
21 : '^ ** ana tne gates or it shall not be shut at all by day:
for there shall be no night there." —ap 675-19.
21 : 27 " defileth, ... or maketh a lie. " — ap 577-26.
21 .• 27 " worketh abomination or maketh a lie. " — gl B88-A.
22; 2 "treeof life,"— 1)426-13.
22 ; 2 '* The leayes of the tree were for the healing of the
nations.*' —p 406-1.
22: 5 "there shall be no night there."— jri 584-7.
22.- 6 •* no night there." — r 475-1.
22 : 17 " The Spirit and the bride say, Come ! . . . and who-
soever will, let him take the water of life freely."
— fir548-L
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
APPENDIX C
ADDENDUM TO THE CONCORDANCE
Digitized by
Google
ADDENDUM
This addendmn contains all the changes in Science and Hkaut^ made subsequent to April 1, 1908.
Heferenoes containing additions, omissions, or changes in either the text or the number o) page or Ime, are
indexed in the usual way. New references are preceded by a t- A ♦ ♦ following a number denotes that the
word indexed, or its sub-title, has been taken out of that hne.
about
/ 222-14 Takinc leas thought a' what he should eat
0 648^20 statements now current, a' birth and
at>OYe
sp 00-19 may possess natures o' some others
e 266-30 He is a' sin or frailty.
abscess
/ 251- 3 an a' should not grow more painful
action
involiintary
p 402-80 ♦♦
of mortal mind
/ 261- 2 ♦ ♦
acts
/ 261-21 o* upon the so-called human mind
Adam
prior to
c 267-10 must have had children prior to A',
adapted
o 319-27 and are not a* to elevate mankind.
admits
b 283-12 o* of no error, but rests upon understanding.
adopt
«p 00-18 individuals, who a* theosophy, spiritualism,
adopted
/ 221- 1 I knew a person who when quite a child a*
advantages
p 360^ of the a' of Mind and immortality
affects
/ 222- 4 This person learned that food a' the body only
after
/ 222-11 a' he had availed himself of the fact that
Mind
ago
a 46- 0 which identified Jesus thus eenturies a*,
aiding
c 266-22 material sense, a* evil with evil,
alive
/ 222-18 he had been kept a', as was believed, only by
all
/ 201-10 hatred, fear, a* sensuality, 3rield to
222-20 and yet he continued ill a* the while.
e 267-11 made a' **that was made." — John I: 3.
p 377-26 cause of a* so-called disease is mental.
gl 502-23 the immortality of a' that is spiritual.
(see al$o dlseaie, error, men)
All-in-all
an 103-16 t God and His idea, the A',
allness
e 267' 6 The a* of Deity is His oneness.
also
fp 71-16 Thus you lean that these a' are images,
71-18 From dreams a' 3rou learn that
/ 221- 8 His physician a' recommended that he
222- 7 He learned a' that mortal mind
222-13 he a* had less faith in the so-called
alternative
/ 221-14 informed him that death was indeed his
only a*.
always
e 267-28 " let thy garments be a' white." — Bed. 0 ; 8.
among
ph 200-26 t not to know anything a* 3WU, — / Car. 2 ; 2.
200-28 T not to know anything a' you,
animal
(sea mairiietlcm)
ankylosed
8 162-21 t a* joints have been made supple.
another
/ 211-22 transfer of the thoughts of one erring mind to
any
p 377-30 Without this . . . o' circumstance is
anything
ph 200-25 t not to know a' among you, — / Car. 2 .* 2.
200-28 T not to know a' among you,
aphorisms
o 358-14 C. S. is neither ntade up of contradictory o*
apparent
/ 261- 3 t belief of mortal mind a* as an abscess
appellative
0 267-14 the same authority for the a' mother,
appetites
/ 201-10 false a*, hatred, fear, all sensuality,
assassin
p 419-26 the mental o*, who, in attempting to rule
ate
/ 221- 3 he a* only bread and vegetables,
221-24 and he a* without suffenng,
attempting
p 410-26 assassin, who, in a' to rule mankind,
authority
e 267-14 the same a' for the appellative mother,
availed
/ 222-12 o' himself of the fact that Mind governs
awav
232-20 so-called pleasures and pains of sense pass a*
241-10 revenge, and so forth, steal a' the treasures of
B
00-26 are seen to be a 6* imposition.
bald
baptism
/ 242- 2 Through repentance, spiritual h\ and
barriers
e 266-30 does not cross the 6* of time into
beat
/ 203-30 sin, sorrow, and death 6' In vain.
beatific
e 266-28 he reflects the 6' presence,
because
«p 00-16 t errs 6' it is human.
0 520-26 6* growth is the eternal mandate of Mind.
become
/ 251- 5 t neither should a fever 6* more severe
becomes
/ 251- 5 ♦ ♦
before
/ 251- 4 should not grow more painful 6* it suppurates
251- 5 neither should a fever become more severe 6*
behest
iil- ♦ t This is Thy hi^ d*: —
being
tmtE of
(sss troth)
belief
flUae
ph 168-14 t brought srourself . . . through just this false
6'.
(set hiunaii)
material
(ses material)
p 377-27 a mistaken 6* or conviction of the
of mortal mlBd
/ 251- 3 t Tlie so-caHed h' of mortal mind
Digitized by
Google
of fin
b 318-14 t broucht the 6* of sin and death
ol 602-27 Phausbi. Ck>rporeal and sensuous 6';
p 402-32 a b' without a real cause.
beliefs
admits of no
b 283-12 ♦ ♦
c 267-21 inverted thoughts and erroneous 6'
evil
e 206-26 evil 6* which originate in mortals are hell.
fklse
9p 99-20 some others who eschew their false 6*.
tp 99-26 until the 6* of material ezisteooe are
believe
ph 192-10 ♦ ♦
better
p 404-32 unless it makes him b' mentally,
between
/ 240~81 how to divide b' sense and Soul.
blessed
e 267-28 t "B* is the man that endureth — Jom. 1 : 12.
blessings
e 266-16 t the foregoing prophecy and its 6*.
blest
iii- * t And I am 6* I
blind
pk 192-11 a 6' miscalled force, the offspring of will
body
governs the
/ 261-16 ♦ ♦
govern the
/ 261-16 learn how mankind govern the b\
261-18 should learn whether they govern the b'
niAterlal
(MS material)
/ 261-3 ♦♦
borrowed
e 267-22 Thought is 6' from a higher source
bosom
b 334- 6 Christ, dwells forever in the 6' of the Father,
both
ph 167-15 If God made man 6' good and evil,
bread
and vegetables
/ 221- 3 he ate only b' and vegetables,
breath
ph 192-16 the devouring flame, the tempest's 6*.
brother
c 267-16 as for that of b' and sister.
267-17 my 6*, and sister, and mother.*' — MaM, 12:
broogrht
6 318-14 6' the belief of sin and death
brutal
p 406- 2 Hatred inflames the 6* propensities
bursts
/ 261- 6 ♦ ♦
ealm
sp 99-23 The C, strong currents of true spirituality,
eame
pre/ ix-31 she e' at length to Hs solution ;
eataract
ph 192-14 It is the headlong C, the devouring flame,
eause (noun)
p 377-26 e' of all so-called disease is mental,
416- 3 disease is neither a c* nor an effect.
cause (verb)
6 318-13 We must e* the error to cease
celestial
e 267-26 all error disappears in e' Truth.
centuries
ago
a 46- 8 which identified Jesus thus e' ago,
charity
gH 692-25 Oil, Ck>nsecration; e'\ gentleness;
Child
quite a
/ 221- 1 I knew a person who when quite a e'
children
e 267-10 forever Father miist have hade' prior to Adam.
I and Is so
divine idea<nr
b 334- 2 but that the divine idea or C y
dweDa f ovevor
b 334- 4 C, dwells forever in the boaom of the Father,
la wlthoiat beglnntng
b 333-17 T the CTis without hfginning of years
raiment of
c 267-27 giirtering," like the laiment of C — L«Jks
9; 29.
b 333-17 ♦
nd him crucified.'* — / Car, 2: 2.
ad him gkwified.
coexist
c 267-12 man and the spiritual universe c* with
b 279-13 ^irit and matter can neither e* nor eoopesate»
coexists
e 266-31 but he e* with God and the univetse.
commurative
pref ix-29 t her e* ignorance of the stupendous
conceded
e 267- 8 It is generally C that God is Father,
conscious
/ 250- 9 which never errs, and b ever e*;
consecration
al 592-26 Oel. C*; charity; gentleneas;
constituted
ph 167-16 ♦ •
contest
tp 99-20 Therefore my c is not with the individual,
continue
«p 99-22 and shall e* to labor and to endure,
c 267- 6 They are in and of ^irit, . . . and so foi^
ever c*.
continued
/ 222-19 and yet he C ill all the while.
contradictory
o 368-13 C. S. is neither made up of c* aphorisms
control
bypnotlc
p 402-^1 pleasure or pain of the person under hyp-
notic e*
p 380-10 we virtually contend against the C of Mind
cooperate
6 279-13 Spirit and matter can neither coexist nor e,
corporeal
movtal
(see mortal)
(«
e)
c'
tH 692-27 Pharbbkb. C* and sensuous beliefs;
counterfeits
e 267-22 beliefs must be e* of Truth.
create
/ 203- 6 shows that matter can neither . .
destroy.
6 279-16 than Truth can e' error, or vice versa.
cross
e 266-30 He does not c* the barriers of time
crown
c 267-30 t he shall receive the C of life, — Jtu, 1.* 12.
crucified
ph 200-26 t Jesus Christ, and him c'.** — I Ccr. 2:2.
crush
an 103-17 ♦ ♦
currents
sp 99-23 The calm, strong e' of true spirituality,
darkness
gl 692-21 t NioBT. D'; doubt; fear.
death
■in and
(see sin)
8ln» disease, and
(see sin)
Digitized by
Google
■In, disesM^ or
p 380- 9 t the demands of ein, diaeooe, or d*,
sorrow and
/ 203-30 t waves of sin, sorrow, and d' beat in yain.
/ 221-13 informed him that d' was indeed his only
deatliless
c 2e&-29 Man is dr, spiritual.
deceive
e 266-23 material sense, . . . would d* the very elect.
decided
/ 221- 5 he d* that his diet should be more rigid,
decpeed
f 221-19 He learned . . . that God never d' disease,
deepen
sp 09-25 spirituality, . . . must d* human experience,
degrees
pref ix-31 d' by which she came at length to its solution ;
Deity
allnesa of
e 267- 6 The allness of D' is His oneness.
deliver •
p 404-32 ♦♦
delivers
p 404-32 t and so d* him from his destroyers.
demands
of corporeal senie
p 380- 8 •♦
p 380- 8 indulging the d* of sin, disease, or death,
demonstration
iotentiflc
sp 99-28 the scientific d' of divine Spirit
demonstrations
lUs
c 266-24 his d*, which dominate the flesh.
denial
/ 242- 6 D' of the claims of matter is a great step
departed
p 419-27 ♦ ♦
dependence
ph 168-14 ♦ ♦
destroy
/ 203- 6 shows that matter can neither . . . create
nor d*.
destroyed
c 267- 1 Every object in material thought will be d*,
destroyers
p 405- 1 and so delivers him from his d*.
detected
e 267-20 more than is d* upon the surface,
determined *
ph 200-25 t Tor I d* not to know — / Cor, 2: 2.
200-27 T I am d* not to know
develops
/ 2^21 ♦ ♦
did
p 364r-28 show their regard ... as d* this woman?
die
f 221-12 and finally made up his mind to d',
diet
f 221- 5 decided that his d* should be more rigid,
disappears
7 251-26 improves mankind until error d'.
e 267-25 in which all error d' in celestial Truth.
discloses
/ 202-21 t experience d* the finity of error
discord
and lUnsion
/ 211-23 ♦ ♦
disease
all
p 377-26 ♦ ♦
heal
/ 202-29 and y9% we rely on ... to heal d*, as if
Is not a cause
p 415- 2 ♦ ♦
prodnoee
/ 208-16 absurd to suppose that . . . God, produces d*
sin, • • • and death
(see Bin)
sin, ... or death , ^
p 380- 9 t the demands of sin, d*, or death,
•o-^Uled
p 377-26 cause of all so-called d' is mental,
snlrerlnir and
/ 221-17 He learned that suffering and d* were the
b 318-25 t If d' is right it is wrong to heal it.
p 415- ^2 d' is neither a cause nor an effect.
dishonesty
p 404-29 envy, d', fear, . . . make a man sick,
divide
/ 240-31 how to d' between sense and Soul.
Divine
«p 99-16 t C. S. is unerring and D';
divine
b 334- 1 the d' idea or Christ was and is so
Mind
f 251-20 understanding that the d* Mind makes perfect,
e 267- 5 They are in and of Spirit, d' Mind,
Prlnch>to
p 419-27 tramples upon the d* Principle
Solence
(sesSdenoe)
Soul
ph 200-24 ♦♦
ptrlt
Spirit
sp 99-28 the scientific demonstration of d' Spirit
mray
e 266-19 Universal Love is the d* way in C. S.
do
sp 99-15 t that which is spiritual and d*.
. 267-16 whosoever shall d' the wiU of — Afatt. 12: 50.
doing
c 266-20 sinner makes his own hell by d* evil,
266-21 and the saint his own heaven by d' right.
dominate
e 260-25 his demonstrations, which d* the flesh.
done
c 266-18 This is d' through self-abnegation.
doubt
ol 592-21 t NiGBT. Darkness; d*; fear.
down
e 260-17 Thus He teaches mortals to lay d' their
dreams
«p 71-18 From d* also you learn that
drink
/ 222-15 less thought about what he should eat or d*,
dropped
f 222-20 Now he d' drugs and material hygiene,
drug
rely on a , .-
/ 202-28 yet we rdy on a d' ... to heal disease, as if
drugs
ph 169-25 ♦ ♦
f 222-20 he dropped d* and material hygiene,
during
8 107' 4 God had been gracioiisly preparing me d*
many
dust
epheufteral
c 267- 4 start not from matter or ephemeral d*.
rising fronk the
ph 172- 8 * ♦
dwells
6 334- 5 t Christ, d' forever in the boeom of the Father,
dwelt
b 334- 4 * *
dyspepsia
/ 221- 4 His d* increasing, he decided that his diet
tic
/ 222-22 He learned that a d' was veiv far from
222-27 He finally concluded that God never made a d*,
E
eartlily , ^ .
/ 202-20 «* experience discloses the fimty of error
eat
/ 222-15 less thought about what he should «' or drink,
eating
/ 222-25 if e' a bit of animal flesh could overpower him.
Eddy. Mrs. Mary Baker
pr^ xii-27 MARY BAKER EDDY,
author ...
c 260-15 t The a' has experienced the foregoing prophecy
her
pref ix-20 h' comparative ignorance of the stupendous
lambleat
iii- * t And / am blest I
Iknew ,., ,
/ 221- 1 / knew a person who when quite a child
. would deceive the Tenr«'.
enjoye
Bddy
I love
sp 00-21 / love mAnkind, and shall continue
t 107' 4 God had been gradously preparing m'
mj
iii- * t Oh ! Thou hast heard m' pnyer;
fp 00-20 m' contest is not with the individual,
like
vref ix-31 f came at length to its solution;
effect
p 415- 3 disease is neither a cause nor an e*.
Egypt
7 221-27 he thought of the flesh-pots of B',
elect
e 200-23 material sense,
elevate
b 318-27 and are not adapted to e* mankind.
ends
/ 261- 0 neither should a ferer . . . before it «*.
endure
sp 00-22 and shall continue to labor and to «*.
enduretli
0 207-28 t ** Blessed is the man that e* — Job, 1 .' 12.
fred
, 221-25 he never «' his food as he had
enthroned
e 206-20 infinite Mind «' is heaven.
enyy
p 404-20 €', dishonesty, fear, . . . make a man sick,
H 603- 8 t animal magnetism; e'; revenge.
ephemeral
e 207- 4 offspring of Qod start not from matter or «*
dust.
errinir
/ 202-20 t senseless matter or e' mortal mind
erroneous
e 207-21 inverted thoughts and •' beliefs
error
all
e 207-26 aU •* disappears in celestial Truth.
diaappe«n
f 261-20 improves mankind until «' disappears,
llBl^Of
/ 202-21 earthly experience discloses the finity of s*
lsiioire4l
f 261- I B'ia not real, hence it is not
e 205-21 ♦ ♦
Is unreal
e 20y-21 t the e' is unreal and obsolete.
no
6 283-12 t It admits of no «*, but rests upon
of any sort
/ 232-32 nor opportunity in Science for «' of any sort.
ol 603- 7 Red Dragon. E'; fear; inflammation;
errors
e 207-24 by reversal, «* serve as waymarks to the
errs
sp 00-10 t the human sense of things e*
/ 260- 0 T which never «', and is ever conscious;
eschew
«p 00-20 some otheiB who e' their false beliefs.
eternal
ph 101- 0 this «* man will include in that likeness
real and
(sssreal)
e 207- 2 the spiritual idea, . . . is «'.
207- 8 God IS Father, e*, self-created, infinite.
b 334- 1 not that the human Jesus was or is e', but
even
e 207-27 B* in this worid, therefore,
p 377-20 ♦ *
404-81 e' in body, unless it makes him better mentally,
ever
/ 260- 0 which never errs, and is e' conscious;
everlasting
sp 00-27 sin, disease, and death give «* place to
every
e 207- 1 B' object in material thought will be destroyed,
everywhere
iii- * t Thou here, and e'.
evil (noun)
good and
(sssgood)
evU
S 103-17 ♦ ♦
OH 108-17 t ^ is a svppodtioBal lie.
c 20&-20 sinner makes his own hell by doing e*,
200-2S material seaM, aiding •' with S-,
evil (adj.)
c 206-20 e'belieCs which origiiMtte in mortals are hdL
p 406- 3 The indulgence of •' motives and aims
examined
e 207-10 Whsn «* in the 11^ of divine Sdcnee,
existence
^P^^|l^ of
pk 172-19 t Seisnee iweals the etetnal chain of r
material *
(MS maAevlal)
experience
earthly
/ 202-21 earthly s* disekiees the finity of error
hnmnn
«p 00-26 q>irituality, . . . must deepen human r,
f 240-31 learning from s* how t9 divide between
experienced
e 200-15 t The author has e' the focfcoing propheey
experienciniT
/ 260-10 •' none of these dream sensations.
/ 221-23 • •
hU
f 221-23 t These truths, opening hk e*,
fact
ph 104-14 theory opposed to this f
sum>ose
would pre*
/ 222-12 availed himself of the /' that Mind governs
faith
lesa
/ 222-13 he also had less /* in the so^alled pleasures
faithful
e 207-30 t when he is tried, [proved f% — Jaa. 1; 12.
false
so 00-21 not with the individual, but with the r system.
pk r^ ' ^^
far
. 108-14 ♦ •
/ 201-10 tfl^QP^^^A. ^^'^ ^*^' "^ sensuality.
/ 222-22 pe learned that a dyspeptic was very /' fiom
Father
boeom of tlio
b 334- 6 dwells forever in the boaom of the #**,
my
e 207-16 the win of my F' which is in heaven, — MatL
12:60.
c 207- 8 It is genendly conceded that God is F',
207- 0 If this is so, the forever F' must have
6 334- 4 not that the oomwreal Jesus was one with
theF*.
334- 0 not that the F* is greater than Spirit,
fear
p 405-18 good man finally can overcome his /* of
rtal
p 377-27 disease is mental, a mortal f,
f 201-10 t false apfietites, hatred, f, all senroaHty,
200- 4 in proportion as ignorance, f, or
p 404-20 envy, dishonesty, T* • . • xnake a man sick,
gl 602-21 t NiGBT. Darimess; doubt; f.
503- 7 Red Dbagom. Error; f; inflammation;
fears
p 410-20 you must conquer your own f
fever
261- 5 neither should a f become more severe
fighi
an 103-17 ♦ ♦
finally
finity
f :
fittin
/ 221-11 and r made up his mind to die.
p 405-18 The good man f can overoome his fear of
202-21 earthly ezperieooa
DflT
tl07- 4
the/* of error
Digitized by
Google
V 377-27 '
flesh
dominate tlie
c 266-26
•trenctli and
/ 222-17
flesliliness
0 266-17
flesh-pots
/^l-26
flower
8p 71-12
follow
e 266-24
food
/ 221-25
222- 4
force
. ph 192-11
foreiroinflT
e 266-16
forever
oonttnne
c 267- 6
dW€lU
6 334- 5
dwelt
6 334- 4
Tast
e 266-31
c 267- 0
formatioii
M> 71-13
/ 241-10
p 404-29
frailty
e 266-30
free
his demoBBtiations, whleh dominate the /*.
he reeoveied itrtogth and f laiiidly.
t«aehM mortab to lay down their f
he thoQcht of the /* of Egsrpt,
the /* ifl a produot of the ao-oaHed mindc
Mortab most /' Jesus* sayinfB^nd
bat he never enjosred his f as he
This person learned that f*
a material belief, a blind miscalled f,
t The author has ezperieneed the f prophecy
They are in and of Spirit, . . . and so f
continue.
Christ, dwells /* in the boeom of the Father,
into the vast /* of life.
fortfi
iii- ♦
9P 90-25
If this is so, the /* Father must hare
a f* of thought rather than of matter.
t hypocrisy, malice, hate, revenge, and so /*,
t envy, dishonesty, fear, and so 7*i
He is above sin or /*.
the truth shall make you f. — John S: 32.
sets man f to master the infinite idea.
firain
e 266-17 lay down their fleshliness and a*
irarments
e 267-27 ** let thy g' be always white." — Eed, 9: 8.
gfenerally
c 267- 8 It is a' conceded that Qod is Father,
crenerically
e 267- 6 O' man is one, and specifically man meant
firentleness
(K 592-25 Oil. Consecration ; charity; (f ;
give
8p 99-27 0' everlasting place to the sdentifie
firiven
m 69-11 or to be **o' in marriage'* — MaU. 22: 30.
fflisterinic
e 267-26 " white and 9," like the raiment — Luibf 9.- 29.
glorified
ph 200-29 t Jesus Christ, and him o\
and His idea*
an 103-16 t good is the infinite (?' and His idea,
coexists with
e 266-32 but he ooeidsts with O' and ttie universe,
eoexist with
e 267-12 man and the spiritual universe eoesdst with 0\
eternal ae
gl 594-11 claim that . . . was as real and eternal as G\
infinite
an 103-16 t The maximum of good is the infinite (7*
Is Father
e 267- 8 It is generally conceded that G' is Father,
la one
c 267- 5 G* is one. The aUness of Deity Is His oneness.
la the only power
p 419-27 t for O' is the only power.
ph 167-15 If (7* made man both good and eril,
named
ph 200-24 the infinite Spirit, named G\
offaprlBC of
0 267- 3 ofl'spring of G' start aot from matter or
on the aide of
/ 201-12 supembundanee of being if on the side of G;
nee of
t 111-10 as the Sdenoe of Q\ Spirit, must,
me
. (?*, produces
t 107* 8 G' had been graciously preparing i
. .^^ .^ « . .. . rate from (r.
ph 192-10 Spirit is not separate
/ 208-15 t absurd te suppose that
disease
242-6 '*the7shaUanknowMe[(7*],— 7«r. 81.-34.
6 334- 5 dwelb forever in the bosom of the Father. G\
^J^ 36»-M t psiyehology, or the Sdeiioe of g^^rit, 0\
I
(•M image)
•p 99-20 demonstration of ... (7* spiritual, perfect
goes
6 284-31 neither aensation nor fiport g' from
good (noun)
and evil
ph 167-15 If God made man both gT and evil,
nuudmiun of
an 103-16 The maximum of a* ii the infinite Qod
ph 189-13 sins of others should not make g' men su^er.
o 841-10 ^ *
#{ 694-11 claim that . . , was as real and eternal as
Qod, 0*.
good (adj.)
p 405-18 The g' man finally can overcome his fear of
govern
/ 209- 4 i^ar, or human will ef mortals.
-15 t learn how mankind
-17 learn whether th
-19 or g' it from the
governs
251-15 t learn how man]
251-17 learn whether they a' tl . .
251-19 or g' it from the higher understanding
[earn whether thejf g' the body tlirough a
/ 222-12 availed himseU of the fact that Mind gT
251-15 *♦
graciously
a 107- 4 Gtod had been g' preparing me
great
pref ix-30 ♦ ♦
c 267-10 The a* I am made all
greater
6 334- 7 not that the Father is gT than Spirit,
grow
i 251- 4 t an abscess should not gf more painful
grovrs
/ 251- 4 • ♦
H
hastens
/ 251' 2 as it A' towards self-destruction.
hate
/ 241-10 envy, hsrpocrisy, malice, h\ revenge,
c 266-26 ♦ *
hatred
beat of
p 406- 1 ♦•
/ 201-10 h' fear, all sensuaUty, yield to
p 404-29 H\ envy, dishonesty, fear,
405- 2 W infiames the brutal propeiMities.
have
e 267-14 they h' the same authority for the
He
e 266-16 Thus H' teaches mortals to lay down their
heal
/ 202-29 3ret we rely on a drug ... to V disease, as if
203- 6 shows that matter can neither V nor make sick«
6 818-25 and attempts to V it with matter.
818-26 t If disease is right it is wrong to V it.
heals
h 318-25 ♦ ♦
health
perlbet
/ 221-15 and he is now in perfect V
9P 99-24 the manifestetions of which are V, purity,
hewd
iii- * t OhI Thoo hast V my prayer;
heat
of hatred
p 405- 1 •♦
heaven
hla own
c 266-21 and the saint his own V by doing right.
Digitized by
Google
e 267-17 winofmyFRtharwhiohitiiiV,^i#o«.12.-50.
e a6&-20 infinite Mind enthzonad if h\
heavenly
ol 502-25 feaUeneoB ; pimsrer ; V inapiimtioii.
help
helpless
p 377-27 • ♦
hence
an 103-17 ♦ •
e 260-20 The nnner makes his own h' by doing •rfl.
260-27 enl beHeii which oricinnto in inortak are V.
/ 22»-ll Food had 1cm power to A' or to hurt him
Ac
here
high
/ 251-1 t ^' it is not mors impemtive
e 267-11 a' man and the spiiituai nnivei
iii- • t ThoQ V. and ntrwwktn.
iii- • t This is Thy V behest: —
higher
/ 261-25 This proeeas of h* spiiitoal nndentanding
e 267-23 Thought is borrowed from a V souree
p 419-^ rise into V and holier oooscioiisness.
His
/ 222-28 had made him one, eoatnry to JT commands.
e 267- 6 The aUness of Deitr is W oneness.
0 513-20 H' tboogfats are spuitoal realitieB.
(•M also Idea)
hoars
tbree
/ 221- 0 not wet his parched throat xmiU three A'
however
an 103-10 ♦ ♦
human
beUef
p 377-30 Without this ignorant A* beHef, any
9P 90-25 must deepen h' experience, until the
b_ 333-32 meant, not that the V Jesus was or is eternal.
/ 251-21 acts upon the so-called h' mind
lie
8p 09-10 t the A* sense of things em
wm
/ 200- 4 in proportion as ignorance, f^ar, or h' will
•p 90-15 t that which is spiritual and divine, and not h'.
99-17 T errs because it is V.
Longer
J 221-10 He pasMd many weary shears in h'
hurt
/ 222-11 Food had less power to help or to h' him
hygiene
material
/ 222-21 he dropped drugs and material h',
hypnotic
p 402-31 i>leasure or pain of the person under hr control
hypnotism
spirltnallemf or
«p 90-10 tbeoeophy, spiritualism, or h\
f 202-20 t and yet we rely on a drug or A' ... as if
hypocrisy
ol 502-28 self-righteousness; yanity ; V.
0 533- 6 whereof /* commanded thee — Oen. 3:11.
535-21 the tree of which /* commanded thee, — Gen.
3:17.
540- 5 *' /' make peace, and create evil. — /so. 45: 7.
540-5 /'theLorddoaUthe8ethings;''^/sa.45:7.
I AM
e 267-10 The great I ▲' made aU
idea
dlTine
(MS dlrlne)
Hie
an 103-10 t good is the infinite Ood and His i*.
Infinite
n> 90-25 sets man free to master the infinite t*.
of Spirit . ^ . .
e 260-28 Man is the i" of Spirit ;
spiritual
(MS spMtaal)
pre/ i3t-^ her comparatiTe t* of the stupsodoos
In prouMMrtioa ae
/ aDO- 3 in inoportion as %', feaar, or
ignorant
p 377-30> t Withovt this i' human belief, any
ill
/ 222-10 and yet he cootiniMd t* aO the while^
illnining
c 26^28 t' the uniretse with lighl
illusion
/ 211-23 ♦ ♦
illustrated
/ 251- 3 ♦ ♦
ima
c 20fr-20 t not of a man in God's t* and Kksness.
God's
e 205-20 t not of a man in God's t* and fikcness.
or Ukeneaa
8p 71-10 neither ... is the t* or HkoiesB of God*
imagined
7 221-25 as he had t' he would
immortal
b 200-10 Nothing sensual or sinful is t*.
immortality
ol 502-23 the t* of an that is spiritoaL
imperative
/ 251- 1 hmce it is not mon i'
imposition
•p 00-20 are seen to be a bald %',
impossible
/ 211-23 t The transfer of . . . Sfienee renden T.
improves
/ 251-25 spiritual understanding i* mankind
incidents
a 111-24 one of many <* which show that C. S.
increasing
/ 221- 4 His dyspepsia %', he decided that
indeed
/ 221-13 informed him that death was i* his only
individual
8p 00-21 Therefore my contest is not with the %\
individuals
«p 00-18 Those t", who adopt tbeoeophy, qiiritualism,
indulging
p $30- 8 <* the demands of sin, disease, or death,
infinite (noun)
6 330-16 The individuality of Spirit, or the i%
infinite (adj.)
(see Ood)
(seeidam)
(see mud)
personality
b 330-10 ♦ ♦
Spirit
(aee Spirit)
c 207- 0 God is Father, eternal, self-created, t*.
inflames
p 405- 2 Hatred i' the brutal propensities.
inflammation
ol 503- 7 Rbo Draoon. Error; fear; i' ;
informed
f^l-13 the doctors, who kindly i* him that
inspiration
heaTonly
ol 502-20 gentleness ; prayer ; heavenly t*.
inspired
a 40- 0 has spoken through the i' Word
intelligence
ttterbaeno
/ 205-10 ♦ ♦
f 205-10 matter has neither i% life, nor sensation,
inverted
c 207-21 C thoughts and erroneous beliefs
involuntary
p 402-30 The i' pleasure or pun of the person
Digitized by
Google
Jesus
imiii-
b 334- 1 not that the human /* was or if eternal,
e 267-16 /'said: " For whoeoever ahaU — MaU. 12: 50.
ph 200-26 t /' Christ, and him crudfied.'* — / Car. 2: 2.
200-28 t J' CAurist, and him glorified.
Jesus'
e 26d-24 Mortals must follow 7* sayings
joints
« 162-21 ankylosed /' have been made suppley
of Spirit
/ 242- 7 a great step towards the ;" of Qpiiit»
just
ph 168-14 through ;" this false beUef.
K
kept
/ 222-18 he had been ft' alive, as was beliered, only by
kindly
/ 221-13 the docton, who Jb' infonned him that
knew
/ 221- 1 I Jb* a person who when quite a child
know
iii- * Ye shall k' the truth, — John S: 32.
ph 200-25 t *• For I determined not to Jb* — / Cor, 2: 2.
200-28 T I am determined not to Jb*
knowlecUre
ol SI92-wKi Jb* of the nothingness of material thin^i
labor
»p 00-22 and shall continue to T and to endure.
laws
so-called
/ 223-24 supplant unscientific means and so-called l\
lay
c 266-17 teaches mortals to t down their fleshliness
learn
8p 71-11 Thus you I' that the flower is a product of the
/ 251-15 I' how mankind govern the body,
251-17 We should V whether they govern the
learned
/ 221-17 He I' that suffering and disease were
222- 7 He /' also that mortal mind makes a
222-22 He /' that a dyspeptic was very far from
leaves
/ 208-16 or that Spirit, . . . T the remedy to matter.
length
pref ix-31 she came at {* to its solution ;
less
/ 222-11 Food had /* power to help or to hurt him
222-13 he also had 2' taith in the so-called pleasures and
222-14 Taking I' thought about what he should eat
let
e 267-27 **Z* thy garments be always white." — Eoel,
9:8.
lie
of material sense
b 318-12 We must silence this I' of material sense
suppositional
an 103-17 t Evil is a suppositional V.
liife
vast forever of
c 266-31 into the vast forever of L',
life
erownof
c 267-30 t he shall receive the crown of V, — Jom. 1 .• 12.
nor sensation
/ 20&-10 matter has neither intdligence, T, nor sensa-
tion,
8 108-26 ♦ ♦
Life-problem
pref ix-30 comparative ignorance of the stupendous L'
ix-32 ♦ ♦
light
examined In the
c 267-19 examined in the r of divine Science,
like
e 266-29 beatific presence, illuming the universe with l\
e 267-26 robes of Spirit . . . {' the raiment of Christ.
likeness
Imagfimmd.
(Mslmagv)
longer no —
m 69-10 No I' to many or to be ** given in — MaU,
22:30.
look
e 265-21 ♦ ♦
Lord
e 267-31 t which the L* hath promised — Jaa, 1:12.
Love.
no other
/ 20&- 1 no other L*, wisdom, or Truth,
universal
e 266-18 Universal L' is the divine way in C. S.
love
8p 99-22 I V mankind, and shall continue to labor
c 267-31 t promised to them that I' him." — Jos. 1 ; 12.
lowest
p 405- 4 above the I' type of manhood,
made
a 162-21 ankylosed joints have been m* supple,
ph 167-15 t If God m* man both good and evil,
/ 205-13 and m' all perfect and eternal.
221-11 and finally m' up his mind to die.
28 physiolosy, and phs^sics had m' him one,
e 207-10, 11 I AM m' all "that was m*." —John 1: 3.
o 358-13 C. S. is neither m' up of contradictory
masrnetism
animal
ol 503- 8 animal m*; envy; revenge.
ike
194-15 ♦♦
make
ill- ♦ the truth shall m* you
ph 189-13 sins of others should not m' good men suffer.
194-15 ♦♦
/ 203- 6 shows that matter can neither heal nor m* sick,
p 404-30 envy, dishonesty, fear, . . . m' a man sick,
404-31 *•
makes
e 266-20 The sinner m* his own hell by doing evil,
p 404-32 t unless it m' him better mentally,
man
eternal
ph 191- 6 this etenial m* will include in that likeness
irood
p 405-18 The good m' finally can overcome his fear of
la deathless
e 266-29 M' is deathless, spiritual.
la the Idea
c 260-27 M' is the idea of Spirit;
perfect
8p 99-29 and to God's spiritual, perfect m*.
Blok
p 404-30 envy, dishonesty, fear, . . . make a m' sick,
would presappose
ph 194-15 would presuppose m*, . . . a mortal in
sp 90-25 t sets m' free to master the infinite idea.
ph 167-16 If God made m' both good and evil, m' must
/ 250-26 matter has no more e
» as a m' than
>c 265-20 this is true only of a mortal, not of a m*
267- 6 Generically m* is one,
267- 7 specifically m* means all men.
267-11 Hence m' and the spiritual tmiverse
267-28 t "Blessed is the m* that endureth— /as.
1:12.
manifestations
«p 99-24 the m* of which are health, purity,
mankind
Improvea
/ 251-25 t spiritual understanding improves m*
to rule
p 419-26 who, in attempting to rule m*,
to slay
p 419-26 ♦ ♦
sp 99-22 I love m*. and shall contifiue
/ 251-15 t learn how m* govern the body,
many
a 107- 4 graciously preparing me during m* srears
111-24 one of m' incidents which show that C. S.
f 221- 2 For m' years, he ate only
221-10 He passied m' weary years in hunger
222-17 For m* years he had been kept alive,
marriage
giren In
m 69-11 marry or to be ** given in m*** — Matt. 22; 30.
marry
m 69-10 m' or to be** given in marriage'* — Jlfott. 22.- 30.
Digitized by
Google
9§f W—^if DVbQ UIMU lE^O «V m MUD lllllMlfcO lUSM*
material
iMitor
pA 192-11 a m' belief, a blind mieoaUed foree,
194-16 would praeuppoee man, ... a mortal in m'
belief.
body
b 284-31 but neither . . . goes from m' body to Mind.
existence
8p 99-26 beliefs of m' ezistenee are seen to be a
byclene
/ 222-20 he dropped droffi and m' hsrsiene,
methods
b 318-26 M' methods are temporary,
pleasnree
/ 232-28 ♦ ♦
ise
e 266-22 opposite persecutions of m' ..
b 318-12 We must silence this lie of m'
gl 592-23 knowledge of the nothingness of m* thinci
thoogrlit
c 267- 1 Every object in m' thought will be destroyed.
•P 99-13 t The ordinary teechingw are m*
materiality
ph 169-26 t whatever good they may seem to reeshre
from m*.
matter
has no
/ 206-10 ♦ ♦
260-26 m' has no more sense as a man than
mind nor
«p 71-19 neither mortal mind nor s»* is the image
aenselees
/ 202-29 as if senseless •»'... had more power than
alave of
/ 221-26 when, still the slare of m\ he thought
Siilxlt and
(«M Spirit)
tp 71-14 a formation of thought rather than of m*.
t 108-26 false material sense, of mind in m';
ph 172- 8 t grades the human q>eeies as |inng from m'
/ 203- 5 m' can neither heal nor make sick,
205-10 m' has neither intelligence, lif^ nor
e 267- 3 start not from m' or ephemeral dust.
267-23 borrowed from a higher source than m',
h 318-26 and attempts to heal it with m*.
maximum
an 103-15 The m' of good is tbs infinite God
103-16 •♦
Me
/ 242- 5 "they shaU all know M' [God]. — /sr. 81; 84.
means
nnsdentlflc
/ 223-24 supplant unsdentifio m' and so-called laws.
c 267- 7 specifically man m* all men.
men
all
c 267- 7 specifically man means all m*.
Sood
ph 189-14 should not make good m* suffer.
mental
p 419-26 the m' assassin, who, in attempting to rule
p 377-26 The cause of all so-called disease is m\
mentally
p 404-32 unless it makes him better m*,
met
an 103-16 ♦ *
metaphysics
Prlnoiple of
p 411>-27 the divine Principle of m%
method
false
vh 168-14 ♦ ♦
methods
material
(tee material)
Mind
divine
(seediTime)
from material body to
6 284-31 but neither .
to3f-.
goes from material body
7" 2W^2 availed himself of the fact that M' governs
tp 71-20 and that immortal M' is not in matter.
iaflnlte
e 26^-26 Perfect and infinite if' enthroned is heaven.
medletne nor
p 404r-31 neither material medictne nor if* can
c 267-24 serve as waymarks to the one if*,
•nbetanee la Im
c 267- 2 the siRritual idea, whose substance is la if*.
mind
her
/ aai-ia ♦ •
bla
/ 221-12 t and finally made up his m* to die^
^bmnaa)
(ses mortal)
prodvet of
ep 71-12 ♦♦
ao-called
ep 71-13 t the flower is a product of the so-caUed mr,
t 108-26 t false material sense, of m* in matter ;
miscalled
ph 192-11 t • material belief, a blind mr force,
mistaken
p 377-27 a mortal fear, a s»* beBef or
mockiniT
/ 241-12 what am- spectacle is sin r
more
ph 189-14 ♦ ♦
/ 202-30 as if senseless matter . . . had s»* powo* than
221- 6 decided that his diet shoukl be m' rigid,
250-26 matter has no m' sense as a man than
251- 1 hence it is not m* imperative
251- 4 an ahsoeos should not crow m' painful
251- 5 neither should a fever Deoome m* severe
c 267-20 m' than is detected upon the surface,
mortal (noun)
eorporeal
gl 592-22 Noab. A corporeal •»*;
ph 194-16 would presuppose man, ... a m* in
mortal (adj.)
fear
p 377-26 a m* feAr, a mistaken belief or
/ 250-26 ♦♦
/ 202-30 t senseless matter or erring m'
222- 8 fie learned also that m' mmd makes a
251- 3 The so-called belief of m' mind
251-15 ♦♦
251-25 * *
mortals
govern
/ 209- 4 as ignorance, ... or human will govern m\
He toarliM
e 266-17 He teaches m* to lay down their fleshliness
most follow
c 26&-24 M' must foUow Jesus' sa3an8B
/ 251-17 ♦ ♦
e 266-27 t evil beliefs which originate in •»' are helL
267-19 in the light of divine Sdenee, m* present
mother
c 267-15 the same author!^ for the appellative m\
267-18 my brother, ana sister, and m'." — Afott.
12; 50.
N
named
ph 200-24 the infinite Spirit, n' God.
natures
ep 9^19 may possess »' above some others who
necessity
belief In the
/ 251-18 beUef in the n* of sickneai and death.
/ 205-14 Where then is the n* for reeication or
neither
/ 203- 6 t matter can n* heal nor make sick,
205-10 t matter has n' intelligence, life, nor
232-32 f n' place nor opportunity m Soenee for eLior
251- 5 t n' should a fever beeome more severe
6 279-13 T Spirit and matter can n* coexist nor
284-30 f but n' sensation nor report goes from
o 358-13 f C. S. is n* made up of contradictory
p 415- 2 t disease is n' a cause nor aa effect.
Digitized by
Google
/ 221-26 be n* enjoyed his food m be bAd
250- 9 Spirit is the Ego . . . which »' em,
KlfiTht
01 60^21 t definiUon of
nineteen
a 46- 8 ♦♦
Noah
02 502-22 definition of
notuine
6 295-10 N' sensual or sinful is immortal.
nothingness
ol 592-22 knowledge of the n' of material thin^i
now
/ 221-15 and he is n' in perfect health
222-20 N' he dropped dru^s and material hjrgieoe,
ohject
c 267- 1 Every o' in material thou^t will be destroyed,
ohservation
e 26^22 ♦♦
ohsepvep
/ 250-20 To the o\ the body lies listless.
obsolete
e 265-22 f the error is unreal and o*.
offspring
e 267' 8 The o* of God start not from matter
ph 19^12 the o' of will and not of wisdom.
Oil
ol 592-25 definition of
omnipotent
/ »)2-30 as if . . . had more power than o' Spirit.
one
•p 90-25 ♦♦
• 111-23 o* of many incidents which show that C. S.
/ 222-28 physiology, and physios had made him o',
c 267- 5 God is o*.
267- 6 Generically man is o',
(aee aUo BUiid)
oneness
e 267- 6 The aUness of Deity is His o*.
only
s
99-14 t C. S. teaches o' that which is spiritual
172-14 yet this can be realised o* as the
/ 211-23
221- 3 he ate o* bread and vegetables,
221-13 informed him that death was indeed his o*
232-27 It is o' when the so-called pleasures and
e 265-21 • •
p 419-28 t for God is the o* power.
opening
f 221-23 These truths, o' his eyes,
opportunity
/ 232-32 neither place nor o' in Sdeoce for error
opposite
e 266-21 The o' persecutions of material sense,
order in— to
e 266-16 ♦ •
ordinary
av 99-13 t The o' teachings are material
originate
e 266-27 evil bdiefs which o* in mortals are heU.
Other
/ 206- 1 no o' Love, wisdom, or Truth,
others
sins of
ph 189-13 sins of o' should not make good men suffer.
9P 99-19 may possess natures above some o*
over
o 46- 8 •♦
overcome
p 405-18 The good man finally can o' his fear of sin.
overcometh
e 267-29 t " Blessed is the man that endureth [ol —
Ja», 1 .* 12.
overpower
f 222-26 if eating a bit of animal flesh could o' him.
own
e 266-20 The sinner makes his o* hell
266-21 and the saint his o' heaven
p 419-29 you must conquer your o* fears
442-26 ^' Work out your o* sahratioo ^ PhiL 2: 12.
pain
pleasure or
p 402-31 t The involtmtary pleasuro or p' of the peison
painful
f 251- 4 an abscess should not grow more p'
pains
of sense
/ 232-28 so-called pleasures and p' of sense pass away
pleAsnresMid
(«M pleasoree)
pangs
7 240^1 ♦ ♦
parched
/ 221- 9 that he should not wet his p* throat until
pass
/ 232-28 so-called pleasures and pains of sense p' away
passed
f 221-10 He p' many weaiy years in hunger
perennial
c 265-21 The truth of being is p\
perfect
f 221-15 and he is now in p' health
e 266-25 P' and infinite Mind enthroned is heaven.
(Me aUo man) ■
perish
f 251-27 nothing is left which deserves to p'
persecutions
c 266-21 The opposite p' of material sense,
person
/ 221- 1 1 1 knew a p* who when quite a child
222- 4 tThis p' learned that food affects the
p 402-31 The involuntary pleasuro or pain of the p*
personality
Infinite
6 330-16 ♦ ♦
Pharisee
ol 592-27 definition of
physician
her
/ 221- 8 ♦ ♦
hia
/ 221- 8 His p* also recommended that be
physics
phyalolory, and
/ 222-28 phy&iology, and p* had made him one,
place
everlaafclnjr
9p 99-27 everlasting p* to the scientific demonstration of
no
/ 232-32 • ♦
/ ^2-32 neither p' nor opportunity in Science for error
pleasure
or pain
p 402-30 t The involuntary p' or pain of the person
pleasures
and pains
f 232-28 so-called p* and pains of sense pass away
point
this
/ 221-14 At this p' C. S. saved him,
points
wrong
e 265-22 ♦♦
possess
sp 99-19 may p' natures above some others
power
leas
/ 222-11 Food had less p' to help or to hurt him
of kind
p 380-11 and deny the p' of Mind to heal.
second
f 204-13 so-called second p\ evil, is the unlikeness
the only
p 419-28 for Qod is the only p*.
/ 202-30 as if senseless matter . . . had mon p* than
prayer
iii- * t OhI Thou hast heard my p' ;
ol 502-25 Consecration; charity; gentleness; p' ;
prepiuinsr
• 107- 4 t God had been gradously p* me
presence
beatific
c 260-28 he reflects the beatific p', illuming the universe
present
e 267-20 p' mora than is detected upon the surface,
,itp\
was understood.
ph 104-16 T wonJd p' muk, ... a mortal in material
belief.
Principle
dlTlne
(•MdlTliie)
prior
c 207-10 must have had children p' to Adam.
produces
/ 208-15 absurd to suppose that . . . God, p' disease
product
flower la »
<p 71-12 the flower is a p' of the so-called mind,
proloDflT
/ 211-23 ♦ •
promised
e 267-31 t hath p' to them that lore him." ~ Ja». 1 ; 12.
propensities
p 405- 2 Hatred inflames the brutal p*.
propliecy
e 286-16 t The author has esqperienoed the foregoinc P'
proportion
aafnionuiee
7 209- 3 in p* as i^aorano^ fear, or
proved
c 267-30 t when he is tried, [p* faithful], — Jaa. 1 ; 12.
psychology
V 369-Sr readily i
purity
ftnd setf-lmnAolatloii
«p 99-24 health, p', and self-immolation,
put
b 318-12 ♦ ♦
Q
question
of time
/ 242- 4 It is only a 4' of time when
quite
/ 221- 1 I knew a peiwm who when q' a child
R
raiment
c 267-26 like the r' of Christ.
rapidly
/ ^2-17
real
ftnd eternal
gl 594-10 claim that . . . was as r* and eternal as God,
error ia not
/ 251- 1 t Error is not r\ hence it is not
realized
ph 172-14 yet this can be r' only as the
receive
ph 169-25 whatever good they may seem to r* from
e 267-30 t he shall r' the crown of life. — Ja». 1 : 12.
receptive
a 46-11 It is revealed to the r* heart,
recommended
/ 221- 8 His physician also r* that he should not
recovered
/ 222-16 he r* strength and flesh rapidly.
reflects
e 266-28 he r' the beatific presence,
r^eneration
/ 242- 2 Through repentance, spiritual bi4>tiBm, and r*.
relieved
f 221-23 r' his stomach, and he ate
religious
e 267-13 in a r' sense, they have the same authority
rely
/ 202-28 and j^t we r' on a drug ... as if
remain
ph 167-15 If God . . . man must r* thus.
remedy
J 208-16 or that Spirit, . . . leaves the r' to matter.
he recovered strength and flesh r*.
Science r impossible.
renders
f 211-23 t The transfer of
repentance
/ 242- 1 t Through r\ spiritual baptism, and regenera-
tion,
report
6 284r-31 but neither sensation nor r* goes from
rests
6 283-12 admits of no error, but r* tipon understanding.
reveals
ph 172-12 Science r* the eternal chain of existence
01 aSOr- 8 t animal msgnehsm ; envy ; r*.
reversal
e 267-24 by r*, errors serve as waymarks
right (noun) •
e 266-21 and the saint his own heaven by dotns r*.
right (adj.)
b 318-25 t If disease is f it Is wionc to heal it.
rigid
/ 221- 6 dedded that his diet shonki be more r*,
rise
p 419^30 r* into higher and holier eoaedownesi.
rohes
c 267-26 r' of Spirit are "white and — Ldfce 9; 29.
rule
p 419-26 t assassin, who, in attempting to r' mankind,
s
said
ph 200-25 tSt.Pauls': "Forldetennined — / Cor. 2; 2.
(ses aUo Jeava)
saint
e 266-21 and the «* his own heaven by dotns risht.
salvation
p 442-26 " Work out your own »* — PkU. 2: 12.
same
e 267-14 the «* authority for the appellative mother.
267-17 «' is my brother, and sister, — MaU. 12: 50.
save
ph 200-26 t •' Jeeos Christ, and him enieified.'* — / Cor.
2.-2.
200-28 t •' Jesus Christ, and him gkmfied.
saved
/ 221-14 At this point C. S. •' him,
sayings
e 266-24 Mortals must follow Jesus* «*
says
ph 200-27 t C. S. •': I am determined not to
p 442-25 St. Paul »\ *' Work out your — Phil 2: 12.
Science
Clirlatiaa
«p 99-14 fC" 8' teaches only that which is spiritual
99-15 t C* iS* is unerring and Divine ;
ph 200-27 t C' 8' says: I am determined not to
/ 221-14 At this point C* S' saved him,
e 266-19 Universal Love is the divine way in C* 5*.
o 358-13 C* 8' is neither made iq> of contradictory
dtriiie
e 267-19 evaminfid in the Hght of divine 8',
of God
« 111- 9 as the iS' of God, ^>irit, must,
of Soul
p 369-26 **
of Spirit
p 369-26 psychok>gy, or the 8' of Spirit, God,
8* renders
an 103-17 ♦ •
/ 211-23 t transfer of the thoughto
impoasible.
232-32 neither place nor opportunity in 8' for error
scientific
(9ee demonetrntlon)
Scientists
Clftrlatinn
c 267-13 Christian S' understand that, . . . they have
second
/ 204-13 The so-ealled «* power, evil, is the unlikenese
seem
ph 189-13 ♦ ♦
seems
/ 251- 1 ♦ ♦
seen
«p 99-26 are •* to be a bald impositioo,
self-abnegation
e 266-18 This is done throng •*.
self -created
e 267- 8 <3od is Father, eternal, •*, infinite.
self-immolation
tp 99-24 health, purity, and •*,
self-righteousness
ol ^2-27 PHARiamB. Corporeal and sensooos belief; «*;
sensation
life, nor
/ 205-11 matter has neither intdligenoe, life, nor •',
no
b 284-30 **
5 284-30 neither «' nor report goes from material body
Digitized by
Google
and Sool
/ 240-^1 how to divide between •' and Soul.
eonioreal
p 380- 0 ♦•
1
aeefkwaamk)
nmtorial
(«ee mateilal)
no more
/ 2fiO-20 matter has no more •' as a man than
pains of
(see pains)
reUsious
e 267-14 in a religious •*, they have the same authority
senseless
/ 202-29 as if «* matter . . . had more power than
sensual
6 296-10 Nothing «' or sinful is immortal.
sensuality
aU
/ 201-10 false appetites, hatred, fear, all «%
ol 593- 7 Error ; fear ; inflammation ; a' ;
sensuous
0l 592-27 Phabibeb. Corporeal and •' belief ;
separate
ph 192-10 t Spirit is not •' from God.
serve
/ 211-23 • ♦
e 267-24 by reversal, erh>r8 •* as waymarks to the
sets
tp 90-25 «' man free to master the infinite idea.
severe
/ 251- 5 neither should a fever become more •'
show
• 111-24 incidents which •' that C. S. meets a
shows
/ 203- 5 •* that matter can neither heal nor
sick (adj.)
/ 2(^ 6 matter can neither heal nor make •',
p 404-30 envy, dishonesty, fear, . . . make a man •',
silence
6 31S-12 We must •' this lie of material sense
sin
c 266-30 He is above •' or frailty.
and deatb
6 31S-14 brought the belief of «' and death
and aonnow
/ 203-29 ♦ ♦
belief of
(MS belief)
disease, and death
«p 99-27 «*, disease, and death give everlasting place
disease, or death
p 380- 9 t the demands of «', disease, or death,
fear of
p 405-19 man finally can overcome his fear of »'.
sorrow, and death
/ 203-29 t the waves of •', sorrow, and death beat in
vain.
since
c 267-20 •' inverted thoughts and erroneous beliefs
sinful
6 296-10 Nothing sensual or •' is immortal.
sinner
c 266-20 The «* makes his own hell
sinners
ph 189-14 ♦ ♦
sins
of others
ph 189-13 «* of others should not make good men suffer.
sister
e 267-15 as for that of brother and •*.
267-17 my brother, and «', and mother." — MaU.
12; 50.
slave
/ 221-26 when, still the «' of matter, he thought
slay
p 419-26 • ♦
slumbers
/ 250- 9 ♦♦
so-called
/ 204-13 t The s* seeond power, evil. Is the unlikeness
222-13 he also had less faith in the s* pleasures
232-28 t the •* pleasures and pains of sense
251- 2 t The s* belief of mortal mind
251-21 f acts upon the •' human mind
p 377-26 t cause of all «' disease is mental,
(t see alao laws, mind)
prtf ix-32 degrees by which she came at length to it« «';
some
tp 99-19 may possess natures above •' others
sorrow
and death
/ 203-30 t waves of sin, •', and death beat in vain.
sin and
f 203-30 ♦♦
sort
^ / 233- 1 nor opportunity in Science for error of any a'.
Soul
dlTlne
»A 200-24 ♦ ♦
mceof
a 122- 8 material senses* reversal of the Science of S'
131- 9 opposition of sensuous man to the Science of S'
r 467- 2 the demands of the Science of .ST
467-21 This is a leading point in the Science of 8\
ph 2
Seienceof
pfc 200-21 • •
source
higher
c 267-23 Thought is borrowed from a higher •*
prolific
/ 205-12 opposite bdief b the prolific •' of all suffering
speak
a 46- 9 t has spoken . . . and will a' through it
specifically
c 267- 7 •' man means all men.
Spirit
and matter
b 279-13 8' and matter can neither coexist nor
divine
(see divine)
c 266-28 Man is the idea of S';
infinite
ph 200-24 material senses must yield to the infinite S',
omnipotent
P a02-30 asif . . . had more power than onmipotentiS*.
f
robes of
e 267-26 robes of 5' are ** white and — Luke 9; 29.
Seienee of
p 369-26 t psychology, or the Science of S', God,
• 111-10 t as the Science of God, S\ must,
ph 192- 9 <S' is not separate from God.
/ 208-15 to suppose that . . . <S'. God, produces disease
e 267- 4 They are in and of S\ divine Mind,
b 334- 7 not that the Father is greater than S\
spiritual
oaptlsm
/ 242- 1 repentance, •' baptism, and regeneration,
e 267- 2 the a' idea, whose substance is in Mind,
6 334- 4 the •' idea, Christ, dwells forever in the
nnlverse
e 267-11 man and the •* universe coexist
t ordinary teachings are material and not s*.
ic ^ -
ap 99-13 , ^
99-14 f C. S. teaches only that which is •'
99-29 of divine Spirit and to God's •*, perfect man.
ph 172-13 eternal chain of existence as . . . wholly •';
e 266-29 Man is deathless, a'.
fd 592-24 and of the immortality of aU that is a\
spiritualism
ap 99-18 Those individuab, who adopt theoeophy, s',
spirituality
to gain
c 266-16 • •
ap 99-23 The cahn, strong currents of true a',
yield to
/ 201-10 fear, aU sensuality, yield to a\
e 266-17 lay down their fleshliness and gain •*.
Start
c 267- 3 offspring of God a' not from matter
Steal
/ 241-10 hate, . . . s' away the treasures of Truth.
stiU
i 221-26 when, «* the slave of matter, he thought
stomach
her
/ 221-23 ♦ ♦
f 221-23 These truths,
St. Paul
ph 200-25 t St. P' said
2; 2.
p 442-25 St. P' says, "Work out your — PhU. 2: 12.
. relieved his «*,
For I determined — / Cor.
Btrenirtli
f 222-17 h« recovered »' and flesh rapidly.
strong ^ ....
«p 0^23 The calm, »* currents of true spirituality,
stupendous
pref ix-*30 comparative ignorance of the «' Lofe-problem
ix-31 ♦•
subject
great
vref xicr^ *♦
substance
is in Hind
c 267- 2 the spiritual idea, whose »' is in Mind,
subtlety
al 503- 8 sensuality; •'; animal macnetism;
suffer
pk 180-14 sins id othem should not make good men •'.
180-14 ••
sufferinsT
and disease
/ 221-17 He learned that »' and disease were the
wlthoai
f 221-24 and he ate without •',
supplant
/ 223-23 «' unscientific means and so-called laws.
supple
« 162-21 ankyloeed joints have been made »',
suppositional
an 103-16 ♦ ♦
103-17 t Evil is a •' lie.
suppurates .,,,., .
/ 251- 4 should not grow more painful before it «*
surface
c 287-20 more than is detected upon the »',
system
towards ^. .
/ 251- 2 as it hastens r setf-destmetUNi.
tramples
p 410-27 t r upon the divine Principle
treasures
/ 241-11 hate, revenge, . . . steal away the r of l^sth.
tree
/ 260-27 no more sense as a man than it has as a r.
tried
e 267-20 f for when he is r, — /<». 1 ; 12.
triumpb
ov«rtbebody . . ^ . ^ ,. ^_
/ 24^ 8 and the final r over the body.
true
M> 00-23 The cafan, strong currents of I* spirituality,
e 266-10 but this is t' only <A a mortal, not of a man
Truth
9P 00-21 not with the individual, but with the false «'.
T
takinff
/ 222-14 T* less thought about wl&t he should eat
teaches
«p 00-14 tC. S. V only thM which is q;Hntual
c 288-16 Thus He V mortals to lay down their
teachings
ordinary . ,
<p 00-13 t The ordinary (' are matenal
temptation
e 287-20 t the man that endureth . . . f : — J<u. V 12.
theosophy
Bp 00-18 Those individuals, who adopt r,
thereafter
f 221- 6 r he partook of but one meal in
therefore .....
tp 00-20 7* my contest is not with the individual,
e 267-27 Even in this world, t\
p 41&- 2 r disease is neither a cause nor an effect.
things
hamaA sense of
«p 00-16 t the human sense of V em
material
(«M material)
Thou
iii- ♦ t Oh I T' haat heard my prayer;
iii- * \ T here, and everywhere,
_ t (noi
is borrcrwed
thought (noun)
' rrowed , ,
267-22 T is borrowed from a higher source
/ 22^14 Taking less V about what he should eat
material
e 267- 1 Every object in material (' will be destrosred,
thought (verb)
/ 221-28 he V of the flesh-poto of Egypt,
thoughts
Inverted
e 287-21 inverted V and erroneous bdiefs
throat
/ 221- 0 that he should not wet his parched tr
Thy
\M-* t This is r-hi^ behest: —
time
barriers of , . .
c 266-31 He does not cross the barriers of V
pref ix-30 ♦•
ix-^1 her comparative ignorance ... up to that i\
. 267-26 all error disappears in celestial 2*-.
eonnterfelta of ^ . * -..
e 267-22 erroneous bekefs must be counterfeits of 7^.
treasnrea of , , ^v *
/ 241-11 hate, revenge, . . . steal away the treasures
of T\
wisdom, or
/ 206- 2 no other Love, wisdom, or r",
h 27^16 no more . ., . than T eu eicate error, or
o 341-10 t for they shaU see God" [ri. — MaiL b: 8.
truth
of belnK
£266-21 The V of being is perennial,
iii- • Ye shaU know the r. — John 8.* 32.
iii- • the r shall make 3^u free. — /o/m 8.* 32.
/ 261-22 acts upon the so-called human mind throng r«
truths
I / 221-23 These r, opening his eyes,
' u
.understand ^ ^ ^
c 267-13 Christian Sdentists u* that, . . . they have
I the
understanding
rests upon
6 ^3-12 It admits of no error, but rests upon u*.
understood
/ 205- 0 When will it be u* that matter has neither
p 360-26 readily seen, if peychokjgy, ... was a\
'unerring
I sp 00-16 t C. 8. is W and Divme :
I uninterrupted ....
, vK 172-13 reveab the eternal cham of enstwwe as «
universal ... . ^ «
e 266-18 V^ Love is the diviin way m C. 8.
; universe
God and the . , ^ . ...
c 286-32 but he coeasts with God and the u .
inamlnsr the . . ,
c 286-20 the beatific presence, iDnming the W with
light.
spiritual
(«M spiritual)
unless ,^
p 404-32 u' it makes him better mentally,
unreal
c 286-21 t the error is u* and obsolete.
unscientific , ^ ^ ,
/ 223-23 supplant u* means and so-called tews,
p 380-27 U' methods are finding their dead level.
unspeakahle
/ 240-31 ••
until
•p 00-26 u* the bdiefe of materiia eristeaoe are
/ 221- 0 should not wet his parched throat «
261-26 improves mankind u* error disappears,
upward
ph 172- 8 as rising from matter a*.
vain
/ 203-30 waves of sin, sorrow, and death beat In »•.
vanity
gl 602-28 setf-righteousness ; V ; hypocnsy.
vast
c 266-31 into the «* forever of life,
vegetables , ,
i 221- 3 he ate only bread and »',
Digitized by
Google
/ 222-22 He learned that a dyspeptio was »' far from
e 26^23 would deceive the V elect.
W
/ 20a-29 W of mn, sorrow, and death beat In vain,
way
e 206-10 Universal Love is the divine W in C. 8.
waymarks
e 267-24 by reversal, errors serve as w to
^voarv
/ 221-10 He passed many W years in hunger
well
/ 222-21 he dropped dni«i and . . . hygiene, and was
W,
/ 221- 0 should not W his parched throat
■CTT^ ffctft Vftl*
ph 169-24 W good they may seem to receive from
iwrli AJiili ftp
/ 261-17 We should leam W they govern the
white
c 267-26 are "W and glistering." — Lukf 9; ».
267-28 *• let thy garments be aJways W. — EoeL v: 9.
hfIioso
a 30-15 " W' sheddeth man's blood, — Om. 9: 6.
whosoever .„ , ^ ^ .,_^
e 267-16 W shall do the will of my Father — Afotf.
12; 50.
wicked
f 192-16 all that is selfish, w\ dishonest,
worJ
/ 222- 4 ♦♦
f 221- 1 ♦ ♦
'k
442-25 " W' out your own salvaUon — PhU, 2 : 12.
yet
(m0 human)
^ "c^267-16 shall do the W of my Father — Afatt. 12; 50.
will'Dower
r251-16 in hsrgiene, in drugs, or in t0'.
wisdom
or Tmfh ^
/ 206- 2 no other Love, W, or Truth,
without
f 221-24 and he ate W suffering,
p 377-29 W' this ignorant human belief,
V 44
world
c 267-27 Eiveo in this w', therefore,
wrong
e 265-21 ♦•
b 318-26 t If disease is right it is W to heal it.
years
"**Vl07- 5 nadously preparing me during mamr V for the
/ 221- 2 For many V, he ate only bread wid
222-17 For many y' he had been kept ahve,
7^1-10 He passed many weary y* in hunger
/ 202-28 and y' we rely on a drug ... to heal disease,
as if , ,„
222-19 and y' he oontmued ill
yield
vh 200-23 material senses must y' to the infimte Spirit,
/ 201-10 fear, aH sensuahty* P' to qjMntuauty,
SCRIPTURAL QUOTATIONS
8; 82 t Ye shaU know the truth, and the truth shall
make you free. — iii-*.
I Corinthians ^ determined not^tp know anything
among you. save Jesus Christ, and him cruci-
fi«L^—j)< 200-25.
James ,^ Blessed is the man that endureth [overcom-
eSStSiptation : for when he is tried, [proved
SitMuIL he shaU recdve the crown of life,
wWch the Lord hath promised to them that
love him." — c 267-28.
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
Google